《The Farmer‘s Eldest Daughter Has a Spatial Pocket》


 Chapter 1: Abandoned

    <h4>Chapter 1: Abandoned</h4>


    "Take these things and get lost."


    A small cloth bag fell to the ground in front of Gu Yundong. The mouth of the bag opened, revealing approximately ten shriveled potatoes.


    Gu Yundong leaned against arge rock behind her. Her face was sallow and her body was weak. She looked up and saw a woman''s somewhat mean face.


    She finally understood her current situation. She had transmigrated from the zombie-infested apocalypse to Jin Kingdom and transmigrated into the body of a 13-year-old farm girl with the same name as her. She had a father, a mother, a younger sister, and a younger brother.


    In the 17th year of Hongqing, Yongning Prefecture had no crops because of a drought. Themoners were struggling to survive, andrge groups of refugees began to migrate to the nearby prefectures to seek survival. As for her entire family, they were on the way to escape, and they had already left Yongning Prefecture for more than half a month.


    The person in front of her who threw the potatoes at her with a charitable expression was the original host''s stepgrandmother, Mrs. Zhao. Beside her stood more than ten people from Second Uncle and Third Uncle''s families. All of them had cold gazes while looking at their refugee family of four.


    Gu Yundong did not have any strength in her body. This was because she had been hungry for too long. Her head was still in a dizzy state, and she could not even straighten her body slightly. She looked away and ignored Mrs. Zhao. Her eyes swept across Second Uncle and Third Uncle''s family, who were watching coldly from the side, and finallynded on Old Gu, who was sitting on a rock.


    Grandma was a stepgrandmother, but grandfather was her biological grandfather.


    Old Gu felt a little ufortable under her clear and piercing gaze. He coughed lightly and sighed softly after a while. "Yundong, don''t me us. It''s just that everyone is in trouble and we don''t have much food left. Your family doesn''t have a strongborer, and your mother is mentally disabled. She can''t do anything except eat and sleep. The world is too chaotic. Everyone can''t even take care of their own families. We really don''t have the energy to take care of you. You, you can only pray for yourself. This bag of potatoes is enough for your mother and the others tost for two days. You can think of a way yourselfter. Whether you can survive or not is also the will of the heavens."


    Gu Yundong sneered secretly. She had lived in the apocalypse for two years and had long seen the evilness of human nature. Old Gu had clearly done something evil, but he still found an excuse to push it to the heavens. Wasn''t he afraid of being struck by lightning? Unfortunately, she didn''t have the strength now. Otherwise, why would she let him talk nonsense here?


    She was disdainful, but a small figure beside her stubbornly wiped his eyes and said with a slight choked voice, "We do have strongbor. My father disappeared to lure away the bandits. He wille back. You, you¡­"


    Gu Yundong knew that he was the original owner''s younger brother, Gu Yunshu. He was only five years old this year, but he looked to be only three or four years old.


    The original host''s father was called Gu Dajiang. Two days ago, they encountered a group of bandits. Gu Dajiang and her second uncle, Gu Dahe, used themselves as bait to divert the bandits'' attention and give them a chance to escape. Later, Gu Dahe returned, but Gu Dajiang was nowhere to be found. In everyone''s eyes, Gu Dajiang was most likely killed by that group of bandits.


    The little Gu Yunshu refused to believe it. He felt that his father was still alive and would definitelye back.


    Old Gu did not want to say anything else. He just waved his hand and said, "Alright, that''s all. Take care of yourselves." As he spoke, he paused. In the end, he could not bear to part with his grandson. He asked Gu Yunshu, "I can still bring you along. Why don''t youe with us?"


    Mrs. Zhao, who was at the side, was unhappy. "Why bring him? We don''t even have enough food ourselves. His portion is gone. If you want to follow, find your own food and eat dirt¡­"


    Before she could finish speaking, Gu Yunshu had already grabbed Gu Yundong''s hand. The corners of his mouth were pursed tightly. "I''m going with my eldest sister."


    Gu Yundong subconsciously wanted to retract her hand. She was not used to physical contact with people, especially in the apocalypse. It was almost instinctive to guard against people approaching her. However, she did not have much strength now. This little kid seemed to be afraid that he would be separated from her and held her fingers tightly.


    Because of this, Gu Yundong could clearly feel his small, thin, and trembling hand. She pursed her lips and did not say anything in the end.


    Old Gu was provoked by Gu Yunshu''s fearful attitude. He stood up angrily. "Up to you."


    With that, he left with Mrs. Zhao and the others.


    Madam Yang, who was Gu Yundong''s mother, had been standing at the side and was confused. She was carrying a basket with a three-year-old girl in it. The girl was sleeping groggily, and such a hugemotion did not wake her up.


    Seeing that Old Gu and the others had left, Madam Yang followed them helplessly. When she turned around and saw that Gu Yundong and Gu Yunshu were still in the same ce, she hurriedly walked back and squatted beside her, asking in confusion, "Dongdong?? Let''s go, let''s go¡­"


    Madam Yang wasn''t very smart, but she knew people. She still didn''t understand that the Gu family had abandoned her and her three daughters. She was just curious why the Gu family didn''t wait for them.


    Gu Yundong was still recovering her strength. It was difficult for her to even speak now, and she had no patience to exin. On the other hand, Gu Yunshuforted Madam Yang in a low voice, "Mother, Eldest Sister is tired. Let''s leaveter." Eldest Sister had fainted previously. Because of this, Grandpa and the stepgrandma finally had an excuse to leave their family.


    Gu Yunshu was worried. His father was not around, his eldest sister was sick, his mother was mentally disabled, and his younger sister was weak. He was now the only male in the family. Although he was only five years old, he had to take care of his family.


    Gu Yunshu tried his best to straighten his small body and looked at Gu Yundong, who had closed her eyes to rest.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong was actually happy. She had lived in the apocalypse for a year, and she had the mentality that every day she could survive was a good day. Although this ce was also in a chaotic world, at least there were no zombies or mutated animals and nts here. After the disaster caused by the drought, her life would slowly improve. The future here was filled with hope.


    As for the original host''s family¡­ they had given her a chance to be reborn. As long as they did not cause trouble for her, Gu Yundong would treat it as repaying them and would not abandon them.


    Just as she was thinking about it, she suddenly heard hurried footsteps.


    She raised her head slightly and saw her second uncle, Gu Dahe, who had returned.

 Chapter 2: Silver

    <h4>Chapter 2: Silver</h4>


    Gu Yundong did not have a good impression of this second uncle at all. Back then, he and Gu Dajiang had lured the bandits away, but only he had returned. This made her think more about this and link Gu Dajiang''s disappearance to him.


    Gu Dahe ran to Gu Yundong''s side and squatted down to tug at her sleeve without a word.


    "What are you doing?" Gu Yundong regained some strength and retracted her hand.


    "In any case, you''re about to die soon. Don''t waste the money your father left for you. I''ll help you give it to your grandparents." Gu Dahe picked up a stone beside him and threw it at her head. Gu Yundong only had time to curse before she fainted.


    "Eldest Sister!!" Gu Yunshu screamed and pounced over to p Gu Dahe crazily.


    Madam Yang also reacted. She put down the basket on her back and came up to scratch him.


    Gu Dahe took two steps back from the two of them. Finally, he grabbed Gu Yunshu impatiently and grabbed his neck with one hand. He shouted at Madam Yang, who was about to pounce on him and bite him, "Stop. If youe any closer, I''ll strangle your son to death."


    Madam Yang suddenly stopped. She hesitated and did not dare to go forward. She looked at her son and then at her unconscious daughter. Suddenly, she knelt down in front of Gu Dahe. "Second uncle, please, I beg you. Put Ah Shu down. He hurts. He hurts."


    Gu Yunshu''s face turned purple from the squeezing, and his eyes turned red. Tears welled up in his eyes and refused to fall. He ignored them and struggled frantically. "Mother, get up. Don''t kneel. He''s not human. He''s a beast. He hit my sister and is trying to force us to die. I won''t let him off even if I be a ghost."


    Gu Dahe did not care about what he scolded. Without Madam Yang in the way, he walked back to Gu Yundong''s side and pulled off her sleeve. He knew that his eldest brother had secretly given this niece some silver to protect herself. He had also identally seen Gu Yundong sewing the silver into her sleeve. That was why he hade back to get it.


    In any case, in this world, their family would definitely not live for more than a few days. Instead of letting this silver be buried with them, it was better for him to take it.


    Gu Dahe had no qualms about it. He rolled up his sleeves and saw a tael of silver. His big brother was really scheming. He actually hid so much money secretly.


    After receiving the silver, Gu Dahe threw Gu Yunshu away. Madam Yang quickly went forward to catch him to prevent him head from hitting the stone. "Ah Shu, Mother is here. It doesn''t hurt."


    Gu Yunshu almost couldn''t breathe. After regaining his freedom, he finally began to pant heavily.


    Gu Dahe stood up and nced at them with a smug smile. "Don''t me me. It was your grandparents who decided to chase you away. I''m a junior, so I can only listen to them."


    After saying that, he snorted and strode in the direction of Old Gu and the others.


    Old Gu had seen his second son leave. Now that he saw him return, he frowned slightly and asked, "Where did you go?"


    Gu Dahe did not hide it from him. "That girl still had money hidden on her. I brought it to Father and Mother."


    Old Gu stopped in his tracks. "They only have so little food. Why did you still go¡­"


    "Why can''t we go?" Before he could finish speaking, Madam Zhao couldn''t help but scold, "I told you that your eldest son is dishonest. He didn''t show filial piety to the two of us when he had money and even secretly gave it to his wife and daughter. This heartless thing. We worked so hard to raise him up, but we only raised such an ingrate. We should have beaten him to death long ago. So what if Second Brother took the money? Anyway, they won''t be able to use it even if we gave it to her. Don''t let it end up in someone else''s hands. They might as well give it to us."


    Old Gu opened his mouth. After a long time, he sighed and said, "It''s their bad luck." He tacitly agreed with Mrs. Zhao.


    Gu Dahe put away the silver with a clear conscience. "Mother, I''ll keep this silver for you. I''m young and strong, so it''s not easy for me to lose it."


    Mrs. Zhao nced at him but did not say anything. In this world, she was not willing to make her son unhappy over a few dozen copper coins. If she angered her son and he abandoned her, she would not be able to live as an olddy. She thought that there was not much money, so she let him be.

 Chapter 3: I’m Hungry

    <h4>Chapter 3: I''m Hungry</h4>


    When Gu Yundong woke up again, she was on Madam Yang''s back. She could hear her panting as she walked.


    Madam Yang was very thin and weak. Gu Yundong could clearly feel her shoulders shaking, as if they would break if she was not careful.


    "Dongdong, Dongdong, you''re awake?" Perhaps sensing movement, Madam Yang turned her head slightly and said happily.


    Only then did Gu Yundong realize that there was still a basket hanging in front of Madam Yang. The little girl in the basket was still sleeping soundly and had yet to wake up.


    Gu Yunshu also heard the sound and hurriedly looked up. "Eldest Sister, you''re awake? Hang in there a little longer. We''ll be there soon."


    "Where are we going?" Gu Yundong asked hoarsely.


    The path they were on was a little narrow, and there were not many people on the road. The sky was already dark, so they had to find a ce to spend the night.


    "We''re going back. We''re going to the vige we went tost night to stay for the night. That ce is a little closer." Gu Yunshu raised his head, wiped his face, and tried his best to smile. This decision was made by him, and he was actually very nervous. He did not know if it was right.


    After all,pared to the unknown direction in front of him, he could only return to the ce he recognized. Big Sister needed to rest, and he was very afraid.


    Only then did Gu Yundong realize that there was a mark on his neck. Coupled with his huge head, it was especially shocking.


    Her face darkened slightly. "Where''s Gu Dahe?"


    "He stole Eldest Sister''s money and ran away." Gu Yunshu finally couldn''t hold it in anymore. He couldn''t maintain his smile and lowered his head to wipe his tears. "Yunshu is useless. I didn''t protect Eldest Sister well or protect the money. I''m sorry."


    Gu Yundong wanted to tell him not to cry. She had been in the apocalypse for a year and had long understood that tears were the most useless thing. If the money was gone, so be it. What was the use of crying? When there was a chanceter, she would make him pay back ten times or a hundred times. What was the big deal?


    However, she quickly reacted. This was not the apocalypse, and Gu Yunshu was not a stranger. He was her younger brother.


    However, she did not know how tofort others. Fortunately, Madam Yang''s voice quickly sounded in her ears. "Ah Shu, don''t cry. It''s your second uncle who''s bad. We''ll ignore him in the future. Mother dotes on you."


    Gu Yunshu wasforted. He sniffled hard. "I won''t cry. I''m the only man here. Don''t cry." As he spoke, he hugged the bag of potatoes in his arms and puffed out his small chest.


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    Fortunately, they arrived at the vige quickly. The vige was quiet and almost empty. Everyone was either dead or fleeing, looking for a ce to survive.


    Gu Yunshu originally wanted to go to the house they had gone to yesterday, but he was stopped by Gu Yundong. In the end, they chose a house a little away from the center of the vige. The ce was not big, but it was remote and quiet. There were only two families beside it.


    When they entered the house, Madam Yang carefully put Gu Yundong down.


    Gu Yundong''s strength had slowly recovered, but she was still a little dizzy from the blow to her head.


    Gu Yunshu carefully ced the potatoes in front of her and looked up. "Eldest Sister, rest first. I''ll go find some firewood."


    He was very sensible. When he spoke to Gu Yundong, he tried his best to smile so that she would not worry.


    With that, he turned around and went to look for the woodshed. Gu Yundong looked at his back view and was worried that his head would snap at any moment.


    After a while, he came in with two thin bundles of firewood and called out to Madam Yang, "Mother, help me close the window."


    "Okay." Madam Yang was feeding Gu Yunke water from a bamboo jar. The little girl swallowed unconsciously and finally reacted.


    After the windows and door was closed, Gu Yunshu began to roast potatoes.


    Gu Yundong watched as he took out¡­ two small potatoes from the cloth bag. He skewered them while treating them very preciously and ced them on the firewood to rotate. When it was about time, he handed one to her.


    As for the other one, he carefully peeled off the skin and delivered it to Gu Yunke''s mouth.


    Then, he extinguished the fire.


    Gu Yundong looked at the small potatoes in her hand and then at Gu Yunshu and Madam Yang, who clearly did not intend to eat them. "What about yours?"


    "Elder Sister, eat. I''m not hungry." Although he said that, his eyes could not help but drift to the potatoes. Then, he immediately lowered his head.


    Madam Yang was much more direct. She swallowed hard. "¡­I''m hungry."

 Chapter 4: Spatial Pocket

    <h4>Chapter 4: Spatial Pocket</h4>


    Gu Yunshu''s small face flushed red. He tugged at it with his small hands andforted Madam Yang softly, "Mother, we don''t have much food left. Let''s not eat today, okay? I''ll go out and see if there''s anything else."


    There were only about ten small potatoes, so they definitely had to take care of the injured elder sister and the starving younger sister first. Gu Yunshu was a little sad, and there was even despair in his eyes. If they could not find foodter, they might really starve to death. They still had a long way to go.


    Madam Yang was mentally disabled, but she could listen. She licked her lips and stared at the potatoes, but she still nodded. "Then, then I won''t eat it."


    Gu Yundong was speechless. It would be strange if she could still eat like this.


    Moreover, she had not nned to eat it in the first ce. The potatoes had already germinated. If she ate them, she would be poisoned.


    Gu Yundong reached out and took the potato from Gu Yunke''s hand as well. "I won''t eat this for now. I''ll go outside to find something else."


    She had already recovered her strength. Although her body was still weak, she was no longer unable to walk like before.


    Gu Yundong slowly stood up. Gu Yunshu was stunned and quickly stood up as well. He reached out to block her. "No, Eldest Sister, your health isn''t good. I can do it. I''ll go find her."


    "No need. You stay." Gu Yundong walked around him.


    "Big sister¡­"


    "Stay!!" Gu Yun Dong''s voice deepened. She actually did not have much patience, especially now that her stomach was empty, so she was a little irritable.


    Gu Yunshu was stunned. He had never seen his big sister like this. Her eyes were a little cold and stubborn. He could not help but put down his hand and nod obediently. He watched her leave in a daze.


    After leaving, Gu Yundong let out a sigh of relief.


    She was an orphan in her previous life and had been unlucky since she was young. Among the people she met, be it the director of the orphanage or the teachers of the school, their attitudes towards her were average or even bad.


    Hence, she was at a loss when she suddenly had a few family members who were concerned about her.


    Now, she was a little d that she had separated from the Gu family. Other than her younger brother, younger sister, and the mentally disabled Madam Yang, there was no one else around her. No one suspected that the host had actually changed to her.


    Gu Yundong slowly walked to the corner of the house and looked around. It was quiet and there was no movement.


    Then, she closed her eyes slightly and stopped breathing. In the next moment, a small bag of rice suddenly appeared in her hand.


    She smiled, and her eyes lit up slightly.


    Sure enough, her spatial storage followed her. The supplies in her storage also followed her.


    She had unintentionally obtained this spatial storage space when the apocalypse first arrived. It was about the size of an acre, and time was still inside. What was ced inside was the same as when she took it out.


    When she first obtained this space, Gu Yundong began to collect resources. After all, no one knew when the apocalypse would end. If she wanted to survive, she had to have something to rely on.


    She had a lot of things in her spatial storage now. She did notck rice, flour, or mineral water.


    With these things, what was there to be afraid of on the way to escape from the drought?


    Previously, when Gu Dahe hit her head with a stone, she almost reflexively wanted to go to the spatial storage to take out her dagger to counterattack. At that time, she realized that her storage space was still there. However, she had paused for a moment because of this. In just a short while, she was knocked out by Gu Dahe.


    She would definitely take revenge when she had the chance.


    Gu Yundong took out water and alcohol from her spatial storage and disinfected the wound on her head. Fortunately, Gu Dahe was not very strong. The main reason why she fainted was because she was hungry, and her injuries were not serious.


    Then, she squatted down and took out the small cloth bag she had brought out just now. She quietly poured the rice in.


    After some thought, she took out two packets of pickled vegetables and put them in bamboo tubes. Only then did she heave a sigh of relief and walk back into the house.

 Chapter 5: White Rice

    <h4>Chapter 5: White Rice</h4>


    As soon as she entered the courtyard, Gu Yundong heard a puzzled voiceing from the room. "Mother, Eldest Sister seems to be different from before. In the past, Eldest Sister always cried and was especially afraid of pain. Now, she seems to have be so manly in an instant."


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Did he not know how to speak? What did he mean by being so manly?


    However, her personality was indeed very different from Gu Yundong''s in the past. She had to think of a reasonable excuse to exin.


    However, before she could think of anything, Gu Yunshu''s voice sounded again. "It must be because Grandpa and Grandma chased us away and agitated Eldest Sister. Father is not around, so she feels that she has to protect and take care of us. It''s not easy for Eldest Sister. Mother, tell me, what way can I grow up in an instant and be a strongborer at home? This way, Eldest Sister won''t have to pretend to be so manly. I''m so useless now."


    Madam Yang tilted her head, not understanding. "I''ve grown up. I''m so tall."


    Gu Yundong had mixed feelings. This little thing was still young, but he was very capable of worrying.


    However, from his voice, she could tell that there was nothing wrong with his voice. It seemed that although the marks on his neck were shocking, Gu Dahe had not really injured him.


    Gu Yundong lifted the things in her hand and stepped harder. The voices inside immediately stopped.


    She pushed open the door and saw Gu Yunshu standing in front of Madam Yang and Gu Yunke with his hands outstretched. His little face was tense and he looked vignt.


    Seeing that it was her, he heaved a sigh of relief and smiled widely. "Big Sister, you''re back." He shifted his gaze and saw the thing in her hand. His big eyes instantly lit up. "Have you found something to eat?"


    "Okay." Gu Yundong ced the cloth bag on the ground. "I''ll go to the kitchen to see if there''s any water."


    She turned around and went out again. There was definitely no water in this ce. She was just pretending. She went to the kitchen to find a jar and took out the mineral water from her space to pour it in before returning to her room.


    In the room, Gu Yunshu''s eyes were already wide open. He looked at the white rice in the bag in disbelief and stuttered, "Big¡­ Big Sister, where did you find it? It''s so white, and there''s so much."


    He had never seen rice so white and big. Each grain seemed to be transparent and looked better than the most expensive rice in the rice shop in town.


    Gu Yunshu could not help but gulp. It felt like a dream.


    "I found it under the bed in one of the rooms of the family next door," Gu Yundong said.


    Gu Yunshu was stunned for a moment before he came to a realization. "I know. That family must be like Second Aunt. They secretly hid the food and forgot to take it with them when they escaped." After saying that, he nodded vigorously.


    Previously, when she was about to leave the vige, Second Aunt secretly took out tworge packets of sweet potato jerky from under the bed and prepared to secretly take them away. She had secretly concealed them in her room all these years. She did not expect Grandma to see them and scold Second Aunt at home for being an ingrate. The entire Gu family knew about this.


    Now that he heard that these white rice were found under the bed, Gu Yunshu immediately found a reasonable exnation.


    Gu Yundong felt that there was no need for her to think of an excuse. He could always find an excuse for her.


    Hence, she nodded. "Probably." As she spoke, she turned around and closed the door, rekindling the fire from before.


    After adding water to the earthen jar, Gu Yundong nned to cook some porridge to drink.


    The entire family was very hungry and their stomachs were empty. They could only eat soft and tender food.


    Gu Yunshu''s heart ached immediately when she poured out arge handful of rice. "Elder Sister, don''t eat too much. I''m actually not very hungry. I can eat less."


    "Don''t you want to grow up quickly? How can you grow up if you don''t eat more?"


    Gu Yunshu was stunned and immediately conflicted. He wanted to grow up quickly, but they did not have much food. If they ate too much now, what would happen in the future?


    He was in a dilemma, but Gu Yundong had already quickly cooked the porridge.

 Chapter 6: Subtle Movement

    <h4>Chapter 6: Subtle Movement</h4>


    Gu Yundong only heaved a sigh of satisfaction when she ate the warm porridge.


    Her body was too poor. Although she did not eat well in the apocalypse, she had a spatial storage long ago and collected a lot of supplies. Even if she was not as free to eat as in the apocalypse, she was much better off than most people. It was not a problem for her to eat until she was 70% full.


    However, here, even before fleeing the drought, the porridge they ate was only enough to fill their stomachs. There were not many rice grains at all. After fleeing the drought, they only had one meal a day. It was rare for them to eat to even 20% full.


    "Big Sister, it''s so delicious. It smells so good." Gu Yunshu drank extremely slowly. He had never eaten such delicious porridge. It was sweet and fragrant. It was simply a delicacy in this world.


    His expression was too intoxicated. His little mouth was pouting, and he could not bear to swallow it.


    Madam Yang eagerly took two sips before carefully feeding Gu Yunke.


    The little girl did not have much strength. Now that she had eaten the porridge, her eyes lit up and the corners of her eyes curved. She immediately became energetic. "It''s delicious."


    At that moment, Gu Yundong felt inexplicably satisfied.


    This feeling was very unfamiliar. She could not help but cover her chest.


    It was rare for the family of four to have a ''sumptuous'' dinner. All of them felt extremely happy. They held their stomachs andy on the ground, not wanting to move.


    Gu Yundong''s stomach was no longer burning, and she had strength now. She finally had the strength to think about the rest of the journey.


    They did notck food now. She had enough food in her spatial storage to support them until they reached the rtively rich prefecture capital. However, without transportation, they would definitely walk very slowly.


    The others matters were fine, but what she was most worried about was that they would encounter bandits and starving desperate refugees. This was the greatest danger along the way.


    In particr, her family did not even have an adult man. In the eyes of others, they were easy to bully and could easily be the target of those with ulterior motives.


    It seemed that they could not take the main road anymore. At least, they could not walk to ces with many people. When they left home, Gu Dajiang had told her about the routes and directions of the nearby prefecture cities. She more or less knew them.


    Speaking of Gu Dajiang, she did not know if he was dead or alive or where he was.


    Gu Yunshu was also thinking about his father, especially after eating a good meal. He couldn''t help but wipe his eyes with his small hand. He raised his head and tried his best not to cry.


    Gu Yundong turned around and saw that his head looked like it was about to break. She was a little frightened.


    She quickly coughed lightly and said, "It''s gettingte. Rest early."


    She got the three of them to lie on the bed and took out the thin nket from the basket to cover them. They had brought it from home. Madam Yang had always kept it in the basket on her body. Other than the youngdy, Gu Yunke, there was also a thin nket, two sets of clothes, and a bamboo tube filled with water. There was nothing else in the basket.


    Gu Yunshuy down and realized that his eldest sister had note over. He quickly sat up again. "Eldest Sister, aren''t you going to sleep?"


    "I slept a lot during the day. I can''t sleep now. Go to sleep."


    "Oh."


    Gu Yunshu nodded andy down in peace.


    After eating and drinking their fill, they slept especially quickly. Before long, the three of them''s breathing stabilized.


    Gu Yundong sat down at the side. She had no intention of sleeping at all. In the apocalypse, as long as one stayed outside at night, one had to keep watch. Otherwise, she would not know when she would encounter danger.


    She had already developed a habit, and it was the same here.


    Fortunately, she was awake this night.


    Madam Yang and the others had only slept for an hour when she heard a subtle movement outside.

 Chapter 7: All Should Die

    <h4>Chapter 7: All Should Die</h4>


    Gu Yundong suddenly opened her eyes and walked to the courtyard outside.


    The wall of the courtyard was not very tall. There was a sauce jar under the corner of the wall and a wooden board covering it.


    Gu Yundong slowly stepped on it, revealing half of her head to look out of the wall.


    She saw two tall men standing under the moonlight. One of them lowered his voice and said, "Keep your voice down. Don''t wake them up."


    Another person rubbed his leg. "How would I know that there was a stone here? Didn''t I identally trip?"


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes slightly. She had ced this stone before. Other than this stone, there was also a wooden bolt lying horizontally on the door. Fortunately, she had ced something. Otherwise, she would not have heard themotion so quickly.


    What were these two trying to do so sneakily?


    As she was thinking, the two men turned slightly to reveal their faces.


    Gu Yundong''s expression suddenly changed. She had inherited the original host''s memories. In her memory, she had just seen these two faces in the morning.


    At that time, they had not been separated from the Gu family. When Gu Dahe was walking, he identally bumped into one of them. At that time, their fierce gazes were like wolves looking at their prey. Just one look was enough to make people tremble in fear.


    Gu Dahe was scared and apologized profusely. The two of them kicked Gu Dahe viciously before leaving.


    However, before leaving, Gu Yundong could clearly see the malicious look in their eyes.


    So, why were they here at this moment?


    "Alright, be careful. Don''t be so clumsy." The voices of the two people at the corner of the wall sounded again.


    "I know, I know. Hurry up. When I think of those two fair and tender kids, I''m already drooling. We''re quite lucky. One of them happens to be unconscious. As long as we deal with the other one, those two kids will be ours."


    "You only know how to eat. I say, you were here spying on them earlier, right? Is it this ce?" The two of them walked forward as they spoke.


    Gu Yundong''s expression changed drastically. Her hands and feet were cold, and she almost fell from the sauce jar uncontrobly.


    In just two sentences, there was a lot of information.


    In this chaotic world, there were naturally people who even ate their children. Gu Yundong had also stayed in the apocalypse for a year. She had even seen such people with her own eyes. No wonder their eyes were red and filled with malice. There was also a stench of decay on their bodies.


    So that was how it was!! These two people were clearly addicted to eating human flesh.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes gradually turned cold and cruel. There was even a hint of bloodlust.


    In her opinion, no matter what environment a human was in, they had to at least have the most basic morals. Otherwise, they would be worse than a beast who lived on instinct.


    And this was her bottom line.


    Moreover, from what they said, they were targeting her family?


    There were four people, two little children, and herself who had been carried in while unconscious. They only needed to deal with Madam Yang.


    All the more reason not to let them off.


    Gu Yundong watched as the two of them walked to the door of a house in front and quietly entered.


    She moved her arms and legs. Although her strength was slowly returning, her body was still very weak. Trying to kill two people in closebat was likemitting suicide. Unfortunately, she did not get a gun in the apocalypse. Otherwise, long-range attacks could easily kill them.


    Hmm?


    Wait a minute¡­


    She didn''t have a gun, but she seemed to have a crossbow. She had identally seen it once when she was collecting supplies. However, there weren''t many arrows, and she rarely used it.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes were filled with amusement as she jumped down from the wall.


    She quickly walked to the door of the house next door. The two of them had entered already and the courtyard door was not closed.


    Gu Yundong looked over and saw one of them standing in the courtyard. The other person was nowhere to be seen.


    ''Very well. One at a time.''


    Gu Yundong adjusted the crossbow and aimed it at his neck¡­

 Chapter 8: Kill

    <h4>Chapter 8: Kill</h4>


    With a whoosh, the crossbow bolt suddenly shot towards the man''s throat with lightning speed. After piercing through his neck, it nailed to the ground with a whoosh.


    The man didn''t even have time to react. He just widened his eyes in disbelief and struggled to make a "hehe" sound. In the end, he fell to the ground with an indignant expression.


    Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief and carefully walked in with the crossbow.


    She had only taken two steps when she heard staggering footstepsing from inside the house.


    Gu Yundong suddenly stopped in her tracks and aimed the crossbow in her hand at the door.


    Soon, a man stumbled out of the house. He covered his arm with one hand and blood flowed between his fingers. His face was filled with panic. When he walked to the courtyard, he wanted to call hispanion, but when he turned around, he saw that hispanion had already fallen to the ground and died with remaining grievances.


    Gu Yundong was surprised. She readied the crossbow in her hand.


    However, before she could aim, another man walked out of the house.


    That person was dressed in tight clothes, and his face was filled with a murderous aura. He held a sword in his hand, and blood was dripping from the tip of the sword.


    He immediately saw Gu Yundong standing there. He turned around and saw the man lying on the ground. He understood and nodded at her. "Thank you."


    Gu Yundong was speechless. So there was someone in the house? And from the looks of it, he was a very skilled martial artist.


    The man had already turned around and looked at the thief who had broken into his courtyard and tried tomit murder.


    Thetter knelt on the ground in despair. "Please spare me, hero. I was blinded and didn''t recognize you. I deserve to die. I''m a bastard. Let me go. I''m really hungry. I have no choice in this world¡­ Ah¡­"


    Before he could finish speaking, the man suddenly raised the sword in his hand and pierced his neck.


    That person only let out a short scream before falling to the ground without a sound.


    The two men worse than beasts were already dead, but Gu Yundong did not dare to rx. She stood face to face with the man and began to measure and assess the current situation.


    At this moment, another figure ran out of the house. It was a small boy that looked to be no more than five or six years old.


    "Uncle Gao, Brother Bai is awake. Go in quickly." A soft and tender voice sounded. As soon as the little figure ran out, he hugged the man''s thigh and raised his head to speak.


    Gao Feng immediately covered his eyes to prevent him from looking at the dead bodies of the two people on the ground. His cold and silent expression instantly changed, and his voice was as gentle as if he had be a different person. "Uncle Gao knows. Go in first and don''t let your younger sistere out. Tell your Brother Bai that I still have something to deal with. It''ll be done soon."


    "Okay." The little boy nodded obediently. Gao Feng turned him around and he ran back.


    He did not even look at Gu Yundong standing in the courtyard.


    Gu Yundong''s expression was as if she had been struck by lightning. She had made a mistake!!


    The target of these two scumbags was not her family of four, but the four people in this courtyard who also had two children. That''s right, the two of them had mentioned fair and tender children previously. Her own younger brother and sister were skinny to the point of showing noticeable bones and could not be described as fair and tender.


    Gu Yundong quickly found his position. She put away the crossbow and said to Gao Feng with a serious expression, "There''s no need to thank me. I just happened to hear what they said and knew that these two people were not good people. They were crazy enough to want to eat two little children. Anyone with a conscience would not sit back and do nothing. That''s why I followed behind them and thought of helping you as much as I could."

 Chapter 9: Search for Silver

    <h4>Chapter 9: Search for Silver</h4>


    Gao Feng nodded slightly. It was unknown if he believed her, but he took a few more nces at the crossbow in her hand.


    Seeing that she hid it behind her, he tactfully retracted his gaze and said, "Miss, you''re so considerate. These two really deserve to die."


    "Since these two people are already dead, shall we split the things on them equally?" Gu Yundong did not mind taking things from the dead at all, especially in this world.


    However, Gao Feng was very disdainful. "I don''t need it. Miss, just take it."


    Gu Yundong was just asking him out of courtesy. It was obvious that this Gao guy did notck money.


    As soon as he agreed, Gu Yundong squatted down and rummaged through the two dead men''s money bags.


    Gao Feng turned around and returned to the house. Gu Yundong only paused for a moment before continuing to rummage through the clothes as if nothing had happened.


    The two of them really had a lot of things on them. Five taels of silver, a jade pendant, two daggers, three small bags of sleeping pills, and other tools formitting crimes.


    Gu Yundong only took the silver and the jade pendant but did not take the dagger. After thinking for a while, she brought the bags of sleeping pills with her.


    After plundering, she was about to leave when Gao Feng came out again with a cloth bag in his hand.


    "Thank you for your help today, Miss. There are some steamed buns and pancakes here. Please ept them."


    Gu Yundong was stunned and looked at him in surprise.


    Then, as she took it, she said, "I''d feel so awkward taking them. Actually, even if I didn''te, Big Brother''s skills would be more than enough to deal with them."


    The corners of Gao Feng''s mouth twitched. ''If you weren''t so agile in taking these things, these words would be more convincing.''


    "Help me close the courtyard door when you go out."


    "Alright." Gu Yundong took the things and turned to leave.


    She did not ask how the other party would deal with the two corpses, nor did she ask for their names. They had just met by chance on the way to escape, and they would not have the chance to meet again in the future.


    Gu Yundong returned to her courtyard. The steamed buns and pancakes in her hand were already cold. She could eat them tomorrow if they were heated up again. She could add more food for everyone.


    The three people on were still sleeping in front of the firece, but they were curled up into a ball together.


    Gu Yundong frowned. It was now the time when the temperature difference between day and night was huge. It was very hot in the day, but at night, the temperature suddenly dropped by more than ten degrees. They only had a thin nket, so short that it could not even cover Madam Yang''s feet. Even if they pressed all their clothes on top, it was still very cold. It was no wonder that they were shivering in their sleep.


    She subconsciously wanted to take out the nket from her spatial storage, but on second thought, there was someone next door. It was better to be careful.


    Therefore, she simply took firewood and lit it at the side. Although the home''s original family no longer had any food, there was a lot of dry firewood piled by the wall of the courtyard, which was convenient for her.


    As soon as the fire started, the temperature in the room instantly rose.


    Only then did the three of them, who had been curled up in a ball together by the firece, feel a little morefortable. Their brows rxed, and they slept especially peacefully.


    Gu Yundong sat at the side, but her ears were perked up. She did not expect to hear movement outside the door after only an hour.


    She stood up with a swish and walked out of the house. She stood again on the sauce jar and looked outside.


    She saw a carriageing from the door. Gao Feng, who was in the courtyard next door, was carrying a young man into the carriage.


    Sensing her gaze, Gao Feng raised his head and nodded at her. "We made noise and bothered you."


    "Are you guys leaving?"


    "Yes." After Gao Feng finished speaking, he also crawled into the carriage. With a shake of the reins, the carriage rumbled further and further away under the moonlight.


    Gu Yundong only came down from the sauce jar when she could not even see his shadow.


    She entered the house and sat for another fifteen minutes before walking to the firece and carrying out the little girl sleeping in the middle, Gu Yunke.

 Chapter 10: The Milk Is Delicious

    <h4>Chapter 10: The Milk Is Delicious</h4>


    The little girl''s bones were soft, as if they would break if she exerted a little force.


    Gu Yundong did not dare to use too much strength. She hugged her exceptionally carefully.


    "Little Sister, Little Sister? Wake up." She carried her a little further away from the firece before gently shaking her to wake her up.


    The little girl opened her eyes and looked at her in confusion. "Big Sister?"


    "Come, open your mouth and drink this."


    "Oh." Gu Yunke did not even ask anything. She did not even see what was handed to her. She trusted her and obediently opened her small mouth and drank it.


    After taking a few sips, she suddenly froze. "It''s sweet?"


    "Drink more if you like."


    Gu Yundong was holding milk from her spatial storage. She had ced it on the fire to warm it up before feeding it to Gu Yunke.


    The little girl was too thin and weak. She was clearly three years old, but currently, she could not even walk steadily. Most of her day was spent sleeping.


    Gu Yunke was different from Gu Yunshu. No matter what, thetter was a boy and still held a slight position in Old Gu''s heart. He naturally ate more than Gu Yun, so he was considered to have the best physical fitness among the four of them.


    Gu Yundong had no experience in taking care of young children, but there was milk in the spatial storage. This was the most suitable thing to nourish her at the moment.


    After drinking more than half a bowl of milk, Gu Yun could not help but burp.


    "It''s delicious."


    Gu Yundong put down the bowl. When she saw her narrowing her eyes and looking like she was enjoying herself, she could not help but soften. Her tone became much gentler. "Go back to sleep."


    Gu Yundong ced the little fellow in the middle and tucked her in. Then, she sat back by the fire.


    The little girl was not fully awake to begin with. In just a moment, she fell asleep again.


    The entire house was silent. Gu Yundong could not help but look up at the wooden beam above her head. She suddenly enjoyed this environment.


    It was really quiet. She no longer heard the zombies'' cries, nor did she need to be tense at all times and need to fight for her life. She even had family by her side. This was something she did not even dare to think about in her previous life.


    It felt¡­ like a dream.


    "Dongdong¡­" Madam Yang suddenly woke up.


    "You''re awake?" Gu Yundong suddenly came back to her senses and realized that a long time had passed.


    "Yes, I have to get up early."


    It was only 4 am. The sky was not even bright yet.


    However, Madam Yang had already developed a biological clock. When she was at home, she had to get up this early to cook food, feed the pigs, and to clean the courtyard. Later on, on the way to escape, because her brain was not very good, no one arranged for her to keep watch at night. Although she had to travel overnight sometimes, Madam Yang''s waking time did not change much.


    Gu Yundong stood up and stretched her limbs. She took a bag from the side and handed it to her. "This is for you."


    Madam Yang looked down at the bag and her eyes lit up. "Pancakes and steamed buns?"


    "Shh." Gu Yundong looked at the two children who were still sleeping.


    Madam Yang immediately covered her mouth and shook her head vigorously. She actually looked a little cute.


    The corners of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched. "Eat something to fill your stomach first. Put the rest over the fire and roast it. When they wake up, give it to them. I''m going to sleep for a while. If there''s any sound outside or if someonees, remember to wake me up, understand?"


    Madam Yang was already awake, so she could let her be the guard. She had to take the opportunity to sleep for a few hours, or her body would not be able to take it.


    "I do."


    Madam Yang agreed seriously. Only then did Gu Yundong lie down and sleep.


    After an unknown period of time, she woke up from the heat. Just as she narrowed her eyes, she heard Gu Yunke''s tender voice.


    "¡­It''s true. I drank itst night. It was sweet and delicious."

 Chapter 11: Arriving at Qing’an Prefecture

    <h4>Chapter 11: Arriving at Qing''an Prefecture</h4>


    As she spoke, Gu Yunke licked her lips as if she was reminiscing. Then, she swallowed her saliva.


    Gu Yundong did not expect her to remember. At that time, Gu Yunke was in a sleepy daze and Gu Yundong thought that she did not have much of an impression.


    She had to think of an excuse to fool the little girl.


    However, before she could speak, the little girl said obediently, "Brother, then¡­ then what delicious food did you dream ofst night?"


    "I didn''t dream of anything. Little Sister, when you dream of that sweet sugar water again tonight, can you share it with me? I want to go to your dream too." Gu Yunshu looked serious as he held her small hand and begged sincerely.


    Gu Yunke nodded hurriedly. "Alright, let''s drink together."


    Madam Yang wiped her saliva. "I want to drink it too."


    "Yes, bring Mother and Eldest Sister. Drink it all. It''s really delicious." The little girl''s eyes were curved into crescents. Perhaps it was because she had eaten better these two meals, but she was much more energetic than yesterday. "It would be even better if I dreamed of meat."


    Gu Yundong: "¡­" You really dare to think about it.


    She rubbed her temples and sat up. Gu Yunshu, who had heard themotion, immediately walked over. "Big Sister, you''re awake?"


    "What time is it?"


    "Nine a.m."


    Gu Yundong was a little surprised. It was actually past nine o''clock. No wonder she felt hot under the thin nket.


    "Sister, why do we have pancakes and steamed buns?" He had just eaten one. It smelled so good.


    "The people next door gave it to mest night. I helped them a little and it was to thank us." Gu Yundong wiped his face and told them to pack up. It was time for them to leave.


    It was a little hot at this time, but there was nothing she could do. She was worried about no one keeping watch at night, so she could only keep guard herself. She would sleep when Madam Yang woke up, so they had less time to travel.


    Gu Yundong found another small basket in the courtyard and carried it on her back. She ced the bag of rice, steamed buns, and pancakes inside and even covered them with a nket. In fact, she ced them in her spatial storage and would secretly took them out when she needed to.


    This way, the burden on Madam Yang would be less.


    She still carried Gu Yunke on her back in the basket. In fact, ording to Gu Yundong''s knowledge, Gu Yunshu was young and his bones had not grown well, and he was not suitable to walk for a long time.


    After a few days, when she recovered her strength, she could carry her younger sister. Her younger brother could be carried by Madam Yang for a while.


    The family of four set off again. Perhaps because they had something in their stomachs, their faces were no longer as gray as yesterday. Especially Gu Yunshu, the despair that seemed to be about to make him copse yesterday could no longer be found.


    They walked very slowly and rested most of the time. They were not afraid with food in their hands.


    Gu Yundong focused on finding ces with few people. It was too easy for the four of them to be targeted. But even so, the people they met looked at them with greed.


    Gu Yundong held a dagger in her hand. The dagger was deliberately smeared with blood. Whoever dared to approach her, she would smile bloodthirstily and ferociously at that person, scaring many tall and burly people into fleeing.


    There were also some who were not afraid of death. Gu Yundong did not show any mercy.


    After walking for a few days, they were safe and did not get robbed.


    Sometimes, they would stay in the wilderness. At times like this, Gu Yundong would be exceptionally cautious.


    After a few times, Gu Yunshu realized that his eldest sister kept watch every night and did not dare to sleep. His heart ached and he felt terrible, so he insisted on switching ces with her.


    Gu Yundong rejected him firmly and coldly. She was worried about letting such a young child guard the night. A child''s sleepiness was not something he could control by himself. He would fall asleep quickly if he got sleepy.


    She would rather set offter and travel slower than take this risk. She only had one life.


    After traveling slowly for another month, they finally arrived at Qing''an Prefecture.

 Chapter 12: Father Gu, Gu Dajiang

    <h4>Chapter 12: Father Gu, Gu Dajiang</h4>


    After arriving at Qing''an Prefecture, they could finally rest.


    Gu Yundong looked up at the tall city gate and wiped her messy hair.


    She looked extremely disheveled now. Her hair was disheveled and her face was sloppy. If one did not look carefully, they would not be able to tell if she was a man or a woman.


    However, it was also because of this that she could hide herpletely different healthy expression from others who were all pale and skinny from starvation.


    "Eldest Sister, will Father be inside?" Gu Yunshu stood beside her and held her hand as he asked softly.


    Gu Yundong was getting more and more used to their touch. She did not feel like his soft little hand would break like before. At this moment, she looked at the city wall calmly and said, "Maybe."


    "Father will definitely be inside. I know." Gu Yunshu tightened his grip and said very firmly, "He made a promise with us. He won''t go back on his word."


    Gu Yundong lowered her head and looked at his big head. Although his food had improved a little in the past month, she could not let him gain too much weight in a world where everyone was thin. In addition, the little guy was always worried that they would use up their food in advance, so he ate very little. He looked like he still had a big head and a small body.


    Seeing his tightly pursed lips, Gu Yundong could not bear to dampen his spirits.


    Speaking of which, her father, Gu Dajiang, was really a very far-sighted person.


    From the day he began to escape from the drought, he had drawn a road map for all the ces they might pass by and taught all the children in detail. Be it her, the three-year-old Gu Yunke, or even Madam Yang, who did not understand at all, he would repeatedly remind them, thinking that as long as they remembered a little, they might be able to use the knowledge.


    Moreover, there were many families on the way to escape who would get separated in the chaos. Who knew when someone would be end up being alone?


    When that time came, they would wait in Qing''an Prefecture. They would eventually reunite.


    His guess was right. However, the only person who was alone had be himself.


    In Gu Yundong''s opinion, Gu Dajiang was most likely doomed. However, the other three had high hopes that their seemingly omnipotent father (husband) would definitely escape safely.


    Gu Yundong felt that it was good to have a glimmer of hope.


    Unfortunately,munication and transportation were inconvenient now. It would be difficult to reunite the family!


    "Let''s go and ask how to enter the city." The city gate was tightly shut, but there were many people outside the city gate. There were even people who had set up tents or thatched houses outside.


    But with just one look, all their faces were pale and their bodies swayed weakly.


    Gu Yundong held her younger brother''s hand while Madam Yang followed behind them with Gu Yunke on her back. The four of them took a few steps forward and finally stopped in front of an old man who looked a little old and kind.


    The old man''s hands trembled as he sat on the ground and sighed as he looked in the direction of the city gate.


    "Sir, I want to ask when the city gate will open and how I can enter the city?"


    The old man turned to look at her and then at the people around her. A trace of surprise shed in his turbid eyes. Then, he shook his head and sighed. "Entering what city? No one is allowed to enter the city at all. The good people in the city came out to give porridge a few days ago. Yesterday, they stopped. The city gate has never opened again. You want to enter the city?" He waved his hand. "Don''t think about it, don''t think about it."


    Gu Yundong frowned slightly. "Thank you."


    She straightened up and looked at the dense crowd. She also felt that there was not much hope of entering the city.


    "Eldest Sister, Eldest Sister." Gu Yunshu, who was beside her, suddenly tugged at her sleeve and pointed in one direction. "Look who that is."

 Chapter 13: Drawing Her Knife

    <h4>Chapter 13: Drawing Her Knife</h4>


    Gu Yundong looked in the direction he was pointing and saw a few familiar people.


    After thinking about it carefully, she found the identities of these people from her memories¡ªYounger Aunt Gu''s family.


    Old Gu had four sons and two daughters. Among them, her father, Gu Dajiang, and Older Aunt Gu were born to the original wife. The second uncle, third uncle, and fourth uncle, as well as Younger Aunt Gu, were born to Madam Zhao, the second wife.


    Older Aunt Gu married in the neighboring vige. Before escaping, Gu Dajiang had gone to look for them and asked their family to leave together. However, Older Aunt Gu could not let go of her eldest daughter, who was already married, and nned to be with her eldest daughter and son-inw.


    Younger Aunt Gu had married into town and her husband''s family was quite well-off. She even had a small shop in town to support her livelihood and her family had a donkey cart. With such conditions, she was naturally even more unwilling to be with her maternal family, who only relied on their legs to walk.


    What if they had to use her donkey cart along the way? What if they had no food and had to eat her family''s food? Wouldn''t she suffer a huge loss then?


    As for Fourth Uncle Gu, he was only 18 years old this year and was not married yet. Moreover, when he was born, because he was too big and Mrs. Zhao was old, she had a difficultbor and almost miscarried. Moreover, she already had two biological sons before him, so he was not favored by Mrs. Zhao.


    On the other hand, Father Gu and Older Aunt Gu, who had already grown up, had always taken care of him. Therefore, Fourth Uncle Gu actually had a better rtionship with Father Gu and the others.


    When Father Gu went missing on the way to escape, Fourth Uncle Gu took on the responsibility of taking care of their family. Because of this, Madam Zhao disliked him even more.


    In order to prevent him from ruining things, Madam Zhao and the others deliberately sent Fourth Uncle Gu away and took the opportunity to chase her family away.


    Therefore, only Second Uncle and Third Uncle were present at that time. She did not know what would happen when Fourth Uncle Gu returned.


    However, Gu Yundong could not care too much. She still had to take care of Madam Yang and her brother and sister, so she could not spare too much energy to think about anything else.


    However, she did not expect to meet Younger Aunt Gu at the city gate. The entire Gu family did not see her.


    Younger Aunt Gu''s maiden name was Gu Qiuyue. She probably felt too intense of a gaze and turned around and saw them. With just one look, she frowned.


    Then, she rolled her eyes and looked around them. Perhaps because she did not see Old Gu and the others, she quickly turned her head away and pretended not to know them.


    Gu Yundong scoffed. She did not want to acknowledge her either.


    It was better to think about how to enter the city.


    However, she wanted to live in peace without knowing each other, but the other party did not want to do as she wished.


    Soon, a child walked over and stood in front of them. She raised his head slightly and said arrogantly, "My mother told you to leave quickly and not embarrass yourselves here. With your wretched appearance, it''s impossible for you to be let into the city."


    This little girl was Gu Qiuyue''s daughter. She was seven years old this year. Because she lived in town, she had a sense of superiority since she was young, especially in front of Gu Yundong''s family. Every time she went to the Gu family, she looked at them with disdain.


    She rolled her eyes and finally looked at Gu Yundong. "But if you beg me, I can consider bringing you along. But you have to follow behind me as my maid and serve me tea and water. From now on, you have to serve me well. This way, I can give you half a coarse steamed bun every day."


    It was obvious that she had added thest sentence herself. She had long wanted a maidservant to follow her. On the way, she had encountered people selling their children. Their words sounded very nice. They said that they could be beaten and scolded as you pleased as long as you gave them water to drink.


    However, her parents said that it was not worth it to buy servants now. On the way, they would have to take care of other people''s food and drinks. They would buy a servant for her when they reached the city.


    Weren''t they about to enter the city? There was already a perfect servant waiting for her here.


    Gu Yundong looked at her smug expression and silently took out the knife in her sleeve¡­

 Chapter 14: Yundong Teaches Her Brother

    <h4>Chapter 14: Yundong Teaches Her Brother</h4>


    "Come, repeat what you said just now. I didn''t hear you clearly." Gu Yundong gestured with her knife and looked at the little girl opposite her with a smile.


    Thetter looked at the knife in horror and her face turned pale. She could not help but swallow her saliva. "You, what do you want to do?"


    "I''m not trying to do anything. Don''t be nervous. Be good and say what you said just now. Don''t be afraid. I won''t cut you¡­"


    Before she could finish speaking, the other party was so frightened that she took two steps back. She lost her bnce and fell to the ground.


    However, Gu Yundong took a step towards her. The knife''s light approached her like a ferocious ghost. The little girl immediately screamed and cried. She stood up in a hurry and ran away while crying.


    Gu Yundong shook her head. "She''s as brave as a mouse. How dare she ask me to be her maid?"


    "Big Sister, what should we do?" Gu Yunshu asked worriedly.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Fu Lanzhi said that Younger Aunt asked her to pass the message. Younger Aunt is an elder."


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows and reached out to pat his small shoulder. She said solemnly, "You treat her as your aunt, but does she treat you as her nephew? Every time she sees us, she either hits us or scolds us or mocks us. She doesn''t even treat our father as her elder brother. How can she be considered our elder? Didn''t Father teach us that we can''t repay others treating us badly with kindness? We''ll treat her the way others treat us. Yunshu, remember, we don''t take the initiative to provoke others, but if others dare to bully us, we can''t stand still and not retaliate. Do you understand?"


    Gu Yunshu nodded as if he understood. After thinking for a while in a daze, he understood. "Younger Aunt doesn''t act like an elder. Fu Lanzhi doesn''t treat our parents like she is a junior. I know what to do."


    Gu Yundong nodded in satisfaction. Then, she saw him clench his fists and say, "The next time shees, I''ll spit on her."


    "¡­" The corners of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched. She coughed lightly. "Well, spitting on her is too rude. We can resolve the matter in a more refined manner."


    Gu Yunshu blinked. "How so?"


    As he spoke, he saw Gu Qiuyue walking over angrily with Fu Lanzhi. Before she could approach, she started scolding, "Gu Yundong, you motherless thing. How dare you bully my Lanzhi? Without your grandparents around, you don''t think much of me, your aunt, right? I''ll teach you the rules on your grandparents'' behalf today, lest you don''t even understand the most basic filial piety towards your elders. In the future, you''ll embarrass the Gu family and be a joke if word gets out."


    As Gu Qiuyue spoke, she swung her hand and was about to p Gu Yundong''s face.


    However, halfway through, her hand stopped. She looked at the dagger blocking her way and shivered. She couldn''t hit no matter what.


    "Gu Yundong, you¡­"


    "Do you know whose blood this is?" Gu Yundong waved the dagger in his hand. "Yesterday, the blood on it was still bright red. Today, it has turned dark, and the smell of blood is not very strong. But I think someone who is not blind can still see it, right?"


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I don''t want to do anything. I just feel that there are so many self-righteous fools in this world. Yesterday, I met two of them. Not only did they want to snatch my things, but they also wanted to drag my sister and brother away to sell them. I took out this dagger at that time and aimed it at someone''s neck¡­"

 Chapter 15: Younger Aunt Is Nothing

    <h4>Chapter 15: Younger Aunt Is Nothing</h4>


    "Ah¡­" Gu Qiuyue screamed and looked at Gu Yundong as if she did not know her. She took a deep breath. "You, you''re crazy. I''m your aunt."


    "In this world, even one''s own son can''tpare to half a bag of food. Younger Aunt, you''re nothing!" Gu Yundong said coldly and approached her step by step.


    The dagger was also getting closer. Gu Qiuyue could smell the blood on the dagger. She hurriedly took a few steps back and tightened her grip on her daughter''s hand. Her heart was beating rapidly.


    "This, this is the city gate. Everyone is watching. If youmit murder, you won''t be able to escape. Let me tell you, as long as you apologize to Lanzhi and apologize properly, as long as Lanzhi forgives you, today''s matter will be over."


    Gu Yundong looked around. There were indeed many people looking at them, but their eyes were numb as they watched the farce without moving.


    She felt that Gu Qiuyue was too naive. "Then do you want to try? Or, ask Fu Lanzhi if she dares to make me apologize."


    Fu Lanzhi met her cold gaze and immediately shook her head like a rattle drum.


    Gu Qiuyue was furious. She wanted to go forward and give Gu Yundong a few vicious ps.


    However, she did not dare to. Gu Yundong''s gaze was too terrifying. In the end, she could not help but shout fiercely, "I¡­ I won''t argue with you. If you don''t take your elders seriously, I won''t care if you live or die in the future. When the timees, don''t beg me if you want to enter the city. Lunatic, you''re just like your mother. Lanzhi, let''s go."


    The two of them came in a hurry but stumbled back.


    After walking far away, Gu Qiuyue cursed, "Little b*tch, just you wait. Do you really think I can''t deal with you? I''ll see how long you can protect yourself with three burdens by your side. You better not let me find any opportunities. When the timees, I''ll teach you a lesson. I don''t believe that you cane here safely by yourself. I don''t know how many men you''ve slept with already, little whore."


    Fu Lanzhi finally stopped crying. "Mother, why aren''t they with Grandpa and the others?"


    "They must have been chased out." Gu Qiuyue sneered. She knew her parents too well.


    "Serves them right."


    The two of them gradually disappeared into the distance. Gu Yundong put away her dagger and looked at the people around her. She did not know if it was because of the blood on her dagger or if it was because of the unfriendly look in her eyes, but in short, a few people who were tempted to go forward and talk to her had given up.


    This Gu Qiuyue was still somewhat useful.


    "It''s not easy for a youngdy." The old man, who had been watching from the beginning to the end, could not help but sigh. "But in this case, you don''t even have a rtive who can help you. You have to be careful."


    "Sir, do you think that they will help us if I apologize to them or beg for mercy or serve them tea?" Gu Yundong smiled and did not mind.


    The old man was stunned for a moment. "That''s true."


    After scaring Younger Aunt Gu and her daughter away, Gu Yundong could finally calm down and begin to observe therge number of refugees outside the city gate.


    There were too many people, and the road was packed.


    They walked slowly and were already standing at the periphery. However, there were still many refugeesing this way on the road behind them.


    Gu Yundong nced around and frowned when she saw people gathered in twos and threes not far away.


    Something was wrong. Something was very wrong.

 Chapter 16: Chaos Will Happen

    <h4>Chapter 16: Chaos Will Happen</h4>


    Gu Yunshu grabbed her hand. "Eldest Sister, has Father already entered the city?"


    "I''m not too sure. I''ll ask around first."


    Gu Yundong found a plot ofnd at the side and brought them to sit down and rest. When the fatigue passed, she began to ask about Father Gu''s whereabouts.


    She did not dare to leave Madam Yang and the others alone, so she simply brought them along.


    There were too many people at the city gate. It was not easy to find one person.


    In particr, many people looked at them as if they were about to pounce on them and tear them apart at any moment. Gu Yundong did not dare to rx at all. She kept holding the dagger in her hand.


    However, after walking through more than half of the ''refugee area'', there was no gain at all. Not to mention Father Gu, even Old Gu and the others seemed to have disappeared.


    Gu Yunke, who was hanging in the basket in front of Madam Yang, was already so hungry that her stomach was rumbling. After holding it in for a long time, she finally couldn''t help but poke out half of her head. "Big Sister, I''m hungry."


    Before Gu Yundong could speak, Gu Yunshu had alreadyforted her. "Little Sister, we don''t have anything to eat, so we have to find Father quickly. Perhaps he has something to eat."


    "Really?" Gu Yunke swallowed, and her eyes lit up slightly.


    Gu Yunshu nodded heavily. "Yes, so can you bear with it?"


    Their conversation was neither loud nor soft, and the people nearby could hear it.


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows in surprise. She patted her brother''s head and said in a low voice, "Great job."


    Of course, there was still food, but there were so many pairs of eyes watching. If they took it out, it would be snatched away.


    She was also very surprised that the little guy would answer like this.


    Gu Yunshu was still a little nervous. He was afraid that he would say something wrong and he even lied to his sister. However, he did not expect his eldest sister to praise him. He immediately straightened his chest excitedly. "I¡­ I understand."


    Along the way, he had been watching how Big Sister dealt with those people with ill intentions. He actually wanted to help Big Sister share the burden, but he was afraid that he would cause trouble if he did something wrong, so he only watched and did not say anything.


    He had subconsciously replied just now, but he did not expect himself to be right.


    Gu Yunshu was instantly delighted. He did not feel bitter or tired at all.


    Next, when Gun Yundong asked about Father Gu''s whereabouts, asionally he would interject with a few questions.


    Unfortunately, even when it was almost dark, he did not find any useful clues.


    It was obvious that Father Gu was either in the city or he hadn''t arrived yet. The worst oue would be that he was already dead.


    Gu Yunshu''s happy expression disappeared, and his mood became gloomy.


    Beside him, Gu Yundong''s expression was also much more solemn.


    As expected, something was wrong.


    After walking around, she realized that many young and strong men were gathered in twos and threes. Their eyes were shining with a certain determined madness.


    This phenomenon was very dangerous.


    The family of four walked back to the resting area. The old man from before asked with concern, "Is there any news?"


    "Not yet."


    The old man sighed. "In this world, it''s too difficult to find someone. But don''t be discouraged. You''ll find him eventually."


    "Okay." Gu Yundong put down Madam Yang''s basket. Only then did she have the time to take a sip of water from the bamboo tube. She turned around and handed the bamboo tube to Gu Yunshu. She hesitated for a moment before saying, "Sir, I''m afraid it''s not going to be peaceful here."


    "I know." The old man smiled bitterly. "The city gate is closed, and no onees out to provide porridge. There are more and more people, and everyone has nothing to eat. We''re forced into a corner, and we''re about to lose our lives. How can we not be in chaos?"


    Gu Yundong pursed her lips. She also had a feeling that in the next two days, the refugees would think of ways to break into the city gate.


    At that time, the city would be in chaos.

 Chapter 17: Have to Leave Here

    <h4>Chapter 17: Have to Leave Here</h4>


    "Sir, aren''t you leaving?" Gu Yundong had originally nned to think of a way to enter the city, but now it seemed that it would not work.


    She might have the ability to protect herself alone, but Gu Yunshu and the other two beside her did not have the ability to protect themselves.


    It seemed that she could only wait outside the city gate for two days at most. If there was still no news of Father Gu, she would have to leave.


    The old man looked up at the sky. "I want to leave too, but I ran out of food on the way here. Two days ago, I still had porridge to eat. Today¡­ I don''t know if my son can find any wild vegetables. If he can''t, I can only starve. It doesn''t matter. Anyway, that old woman of mine has left already. I''m old and won''t live for long. It''s not a big deal even if there is chaos."


    Only then did Gu Yundong learn that this old man''s family had escaped from their hometown. On the way, his wife and daughter-inw had starved to death in order to save them a mouthful of food. Now, only the old man, his son, and his 16-year-old grandson were left.


    Now, his son and grandson were looking for food outside. However, it was already sote and they had yet to return. He did not know if they had found anything.


    "Girl, if you can leave, leave. Don''t think that so many people here are all just waiting for death. Most of them are looking forward to this chaos. As long as the city is in chaos and the city gate opens, they can enter the city. They might even have food to eat and won''t starve to death."


    They were at the end of their rope. Even if they knew that this was a matter of possibly losing their heads, they still wanted to give it a try.


    Gu Yundong fell silent. After a while, she led Madam Yang and the other two to the side and sat down.


    After a while, she turned her head and met Gu Yunshu''s puzzled gaze. She said softly, "Yunshu, let''s wait another day. Regardless of whether we hear from Father or not, we have to leave then."


    "¡­ Is it because a fight is about to break out here?" He had heard the old man''s words.


    "That''s right."


    Gu Yunshu lowered his head with a lonely expression. He wiped his eyes fiercely with the back of his hand.


    After a while, he said in a choked voice, "I''ll listen to Big Sister."


    "You''re a good boy."


    "I know we''re still young and can''t run fast. If we fight, we''ll drag Eldest Sister down. Then, let''s wait until there''s no more fighting here before looking for Father, okay?"


    Gu Yunshu was really very sensible. Gu Yundong had actually seen many brats before. For example, Fu Lanzhi was a few years older than Gu Yunshu, but she had a bad personality.


    Gu Yundong felt really awkward about such a sensible and obedient child. She felt like spoiling him.


    This kind of emotion had never happened before to her, but during this period of time, after interacting with the Gu siblings, it often appeared and upied her heart.


    These two children were growing on her.


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath and nodded. "Alright, I promise you."


    Gu Yunshu tried his best to smile. "I''ll grow up quickly."


    "Eldest Sister." Gu Yunke was still young. She felt that Eldest Sister and Second Brother''s exnation was tooplicated. She did not understand. She only tilted her head and asked curiously, "You''re not looking for Father anymore? But Keke''s stomach is so hungry."


    Didn''t they say that they could eat after finding their father?


    Gu Yundong pinched her tender face. This little thing was a little foodie. She could eat anything that was given to her.


    In her dreams at night, the content was all about food.


    It was also strange. In the past, when she was at the Gu family, Madam Zhao had never given her a full meal. How could she hold back and not say anything?


    Gu Yundong took another bamboo tube at the side, opened the lid, and brought it to Gu Yunke''s mouth. Half of her body blocked others'' vision. "If you''re hungry, drink some water. Tomorrow, Eldest Sister will think of a way to find food. Say ahh."


    Although she called it water, it was actually porridge in the bamboo tube. There were not many rice grains, but at least it could fill one''s stomach.


    She added white sugar to the porridge, and the little girl immediately smiled after drinking it.

 Chapter 18: The Bamboo Basket Is Heavy

    <h4>Chapter 18: The Bamboo Basket Is Heavy</h4>


    There was not much porridge in the bamboo tube. It was only enough for everyone to drink two mouthfuls, but at least it was enough to put something in their stomachs.


    The sky was alreadypletely dark. As usual, Gu Yundong sat at the side and guarded everyone.


    There were too many people at the city gate, so she did not dare to let her guard down.


    The night was still illuminated by the faint mes. There were also many faint sounds. In the distance, there were faint cries.


    In this ce, there were still people who starved to death and worked themselves to death every day. There were also robberies and fights.


    No wonder it was chaotic. If the magistrate officials in the city did not think of a way to solve the problem, the small chaos would eventually cause a huge disaster.


    "Girl?" Just as she was thinking, a familiar voice suddenly sounded in her ear.


    Gu Yundong''s expression suddenly tightened. She saw a staggering figure walking over. When he got closer, she saw that it was the old man surnamed Yu who had spoken to her previously.


    Gu Yundong quickly stood up. "Sir, what''s the matter?"


    "Girl." Old Man Yu walked closer and lowered his voice. He said anxiously, "If you can leave, leave quickly. My son and grandson are back. They just brought back news that those people might attack tomorrow morning. I don''t know what they will do. When the timees, you won''t be able to escape with your younger siblings."


    Gu Yundong was stunned. She felt that it might be chaotic in the next two days, but she did not expect it to happen so quickly.


    "What about you, sir?"


    Old Man Yu smiled bitterly. "My son said that we shouldn''t get involved in such matters. When the timees, we''ll hide far away. As for the future, we''ll take it one step at a time. Alright, girl, leave quickly. Don''t dy."


    Gu Yundong nodded and squatted down to wake Madam Yang up.


    She directly asked Madam Yang to carry Gu Yunshu while she carried Gu Yunke.


    They did not have many things. They basically ced them in the baskets on their backs and could leave after taking them.


    Gu Yundong also realized that a few families were quietly preparing to leave not far away. It seemed that they had received the news and did not want to get involved.


    Madam Yang was still in a daze, but at least she was obedient. When her daughter asked her to leave, she immediately followed.


    The few of them passed by the ce where Old Man Yu was resting. Gu Yundong saw his equally skinny son and grandson. The two of them were quite friendly to her and nodded slightly.


    Gu Yundong also nodded. However, she paused when she reached the ce where they had ced their bamboo baskets before leaving.


    Old Man Yu sent them off. "This ce is close to Wanqing Province. Be careful on the way."


    "Take care too." After a pause, she added, "Go back and take a look at your bamboo basket."


    Gu Yundong''s movements were light, but her footsteps were hurried.


    However, she did head towards the Wanqing Province that Old Man Yu had mentioned. When Eldest Master Yu could not see her, she turned around and walked in the direction of Xuanhe Province, which was a little further away.


    If this ce was in chaos, many people would definitely escape to Wanqing Province. The chaos here might even affect the other side.


    She had food on hand. No matter where she went, she would not starve to death on the way. It was safer to go to a safer ce. Xuanhe Prefecture was her first choice at the moment.


    Old Man Yu waited until they could no longer be seen before turning around to go back.


    His son came over and helped him sit down. "Is that family the people Father mentioned earlier? I really can''t tell that they have the ability to escape to this ce."


    "That girl is ruthless. I admire her for her strength, just like when your mother was young." Old Man Yu wiped his eyes and chuckled. "Let''s go and hide in the mountains."


    "Okay." Old Man Yu''s son asked his own son to support his father while he carried the bamboo basket.


    Uncle Yu was stunned that he did not carry it on his back sessfully the first time. "Strange, why is this bamboo basket so heavy?"

 Chapter 19: Selling Gu Yundong And Her Siblings

    <h4>Chapter 19: Selling Gu Yundong And Her Siblings</h4>


    It got much heavier?


    Old Man Yu suddenly stopped in his tracks and quickly walked to Uncle Yu''s side. "By the way, before that girl left, she said that she wanted me to take a look at the bamboo basket. Do you want to take a look?"


    Old Man Yu and his son looked at each other. They put down the bamboo basket and opened a piece of clothing covering it.


    In the next moment, they saw an unfamiliar cloth bag ced inside.


    Old Man Yu had a guess in his heart. He squeezed past his dilly-dallying son and tore open the cloth bag. He saw that the bag was filled with yams and potatoes.


    The three of them sucked in a breath of cold air. Old Man Yu even closed the cloth bag and covered it with his original clothes while trembling.


    "¡­Father." Uncle Yu swallowed hard. "This is from that girl¡­"


    "Shh." Old Man Yu quickly looked around. When he saw that no one was paying attention, he heaved a sigh of relief. "This girl is repaying me for sending her news out of kindness. She distinguishes between gratitude and grudges. It''s fine if we ept it. Don''t make a fuss. If there''s a chance in the future, we''ll thank her again."


    The father and son nodded repeatedly, and their eyes lit up. "Father, now that we have these, we can go to Wanqing Province."


    "Yes, to Wanqing Province." Old Man Yu had a smile on his face. He no longer had the gloomy expression from before. Although this food could onlyst for seven to eight days, there would always be food to be found on the way to Wanqing Province.


    The three of them quickly confirmed the route and began to set off in the direction of Wanqing Province.


    However, they all had a question in their hearts¡ªwhen did that girl stuff the food into their bamboo basket?


    Gu Yundong and the Yu family''s grandfather, son, and grandson left the city gate one after another. Just as they left, a few sneaky men quietly came to the ce where Gu Yundong had rested.


    However, there was no one there anymore.


    The few of them searched around but could not find anyone. One of them grabbed a young man''s cor. "Where is he? Didn''t you say that your nephew and niece are here?"


    The young man''s name was Fu Ming, and he was Gu Qiuyue''s husband. At this moment, he also had a look of anger on his face. However, when he faced the fierce man, he immediately said obsequiously, "Master Qian, I''m not lying to you. They were really here. My little niece is only three years old, and my little nephew is only five years old. They''re both good-looking. You can bring them back and train them well. They''ll definitely be able to help you earn money in the future. The older one is thirteen years old and has already grown up. Let''s look around nearby some more. They''ll definitely be here."


    Master Qian and the others were all hired thugs from the Qin Tower''s Chu Pavilion in the city. They knew that there were many refugees outside the city recently, and there were also many people selling their children. Some people only needed a few sweet potatoes to push their biological children away.


    Master Qian had already found many boys and girls. They were all good-looking and would be of great use in the future if they were nurtured well in the pavilion.


    After Fu Ming found out about this person, he listened to Gu Qiuyue and thought of selling his nephew and niece so that Master Qian could bring his family into the city. His nephew and nieces were all good-looking, and there were three of them. They were enough.


    Master Qian said that they had to have a clear background. If they didn''t have a backer, it would be best if they came out of a poor ditch and were the type who could die without anyone caring. They didn''t want to have endless trouble in the future.


    Wouldn''t Gu Yundong and her brother and sister fit the bill perfectly? So what if Gu Yundong had a dagger in her hand? That was just to scare people. When she met people like Master Qian, she could only be at the mercy of others.


    But now, where was she? Could it be that she had received the news in advance?


    As he was thinking, he saw Gu Qiuyue running over hurriedly. "I saw Gu Yundong and the rest walking in that direction. Hurry up and chase after them."

 Chapter 20: The Ruthless Master Qian

    <h4>Chapter 20: The Ruthless Master Qian</h4>


    When Gu Yundong and the others turned around to go to Xuanhe Province, Gu Qiuyue happened to see them.


    She immediately went to look for her husband, Fu Ming, and Master Qian. She hurriedly pointed in the direction. Seeing that they had chased after Gu Yundong, she smiled sinisterly.


    "I told you not to be smug. Do you think a thin brat like you can escape from Master Qian''s hands? Just you wait. I''ll make youe back and kowtow and admit your mistake. Bah!"


    Gu Yundong had not walked very far. After all, she was carrying a child on her back and it was the middle of the night. It was inevitable that she would walk slower.


    Fortunately, not many people took this path. Basically, they all went to the closer Wanqing Prefecture. Xuanhe Prefecture was too far away. The people who chose this path definitely had better conditions. Most of them still had transportation tools from before.


    Gu Yundong and the others were the only ones who walked over on foot. Mmm, she had to checkter if there were any cars in the spatial storage that they could use.


    But because of this, when she heard footsteps running over from behind, Gu Yundong''s first instinct was to tense up and cautiously hide behind a nearby slope with Madam Yang.


    Just as they hid themselves, Master Qian, Fu Ming, and the others arrived.


    One, two, three, four, five. Under the moonlight, five figures swayed, and they all seemed to be men.


    Gu Yundong instantly held his breath. The next moment, he heard one of the men''s impatient voices. "Didn''t you say that there was someone''s shadow ahead? Where is it? There''s not even a ghost''s shadow."


    "Master Qian, don''t be anxious. I didn''t see wrongly just now. They must have heard our footsteps and hid. Think about it. There are only four of them and two of them are babies still drinking milk. They can''t walk fast at all. Qiuyue also said that they just left not long ago. They must be nearby. We can find them if we look."


    "Hmph, you''d better find your nephews and nieces. Otherwise, I''ll use your daughter instead."


    "Don''t worry, Master Qian. I promise they won''t be able to escape."


    At first, Gu Yundong only thought that Fu Ming''s voice was familiar and could not remember it. When she heard the word ''Qiuyue'', she instantly remembered. Wasn''t this her uncle-inw''s voice?


    As expected, this couple was not good people. Previously, they did not seed in finding trouble, but now, they brought helpers.


    This Master Qian¡­


    Gu Yundong had also about him during the day, as when she was asking about Gu Dajiang''s whereabouts, she was also collecting all kinds of information in the vicinity. She knew that there was a person called Master Qian at the city gate who could exchange food for beautiful children, both boys and girls. As long as someone caught his eye, he could even think of a way to bring others into the city.


    This Master Qian was quite famous and ruthless. It was said that a child once wanted to escape and was tortured to death in front of everyone. If anyone disobeyed, he would whip them until they knelt down and begged for mercy.


    He was not only torturing the human body, but also destroying the mental dignity.


    Gu Qiuyue and Fu Ming were going to sell them to such a person?


    Gu Yundong''s face was ashen. This couple was indeed a match made in heaven. No wonder they liked each other.


    Since that was the case, they could not me her.


    Gu Yundong lowered her voice and said to Madam Yang and Gu Yunshu, who had already woken up, "Be good and hide here. No matter what happens, you''re not allowed toe out or make a sound."


    Madam Yang and Gu Yunshu had already developed the habit of being obedient along the way. When they heard this, they immediately nodded.


    On the other side, Master Qian also waved at his subordinates. "Go and look around."

 Chapter 21: Sowing Discord

    <h4>Chapter 21: Sowing Discord</h4>


    As soon as Master Qian finished speaking, Gu Yundong had already quietly bypassed the hiding ce of Madam Yang and the other two and revealed herself from another direction.


    "You''re Qian San?"


    Master Qian was stunned. He looked with surprise at the girl who spoke.


    Fu Ming''s eyes lit up as he said excitedly, "Master Qian, this is my eldest niece."


    However, in the next moment, he frowned and asked curiously, "Yundong, where''s your younger brother and sister?"


    "Uncle-inw, don''t interrupt. Let me confirm his identity first." As she spoke, Gu Yundong looked at Master Qian. "Are you Qian San?"


    Fu Ming was confused. Confirm? What identity?


    Qian San did not quite understand what she meant. "So what if I am?"


    "That''s good." Gu Yundong nodded and ran to Fu Ming''s side. She pulled him back two steps. "Uncle, your mission ispleted. Stay away so that you won''t be hurt."


    These words were simply baffling. Fu Ming waspletely dumbfounded. "No, Yundong, what are you talking about? Why are you pulling me?"


    "Alright, Uncle, don''t worry. I won''t snatch your credit. You lured Qian San and the others here. You''ve contributed the most and will receive the most food. I know what to do. Step back first. Otherwise, what if the swords hurt you?"


    Lured? These words immediately made Qian San cautious. He suddenly looked up at Fu Ming and realized that Fu Ming was actually two meters away from him.


    "Fu Ming, what do you mean? What do you mean by luring us here?"


    Gu Yundong took another big step back and looked arrogant and unafraid of death. Sheughed at Qian San. "You don''t know, do you? Qian San, you''ve been tricked. Haha. You killed Uncle Wang''s daughter. He came to take revenge on you. He brought people to ambush here. As long as my uncle lures you here, he will give us a bag of food and promise to help us enter the city."


    Qian San''s expression changed drastically. Although he did not know who the Uncle Wang she was talking about was, he had killed many people.


    "Fu Ming, you''re courting death." He did not have time to judge if Gu Yundong was telling the truth. He immediately waved at his three subordinates. "Capture them."


    Gu Yundong turned around and ran. As she ran, she shouted at a dark corner, "Uncle Wang, hurry up and do it."


    When she shouted, Qian San and the others subconsciously stopped in their tracks and turned to look for the so-called Uncle Wang.


    The corners of Gu Yundong''s mouth curled up slightly. She took this opportunity to turn around abruptly. The crossbow bolt hidden in her sleeve shot out with a whoosh and hit Qian San''s forehead.


    "Huh?!" Qian San made a sound and fell straight back.


    "Ah¡­!" Fu Ming screamed and looked at Master Qian, who was lying on the ground with his eyes wide open in shock. He did not even dare to breathe.


    The others were also stunned. In the next moment, another crossbow bolt shot over, but this time, it missed.


    However, even so, the other three thugs were so frightened that they panicked, especially when they saw their boss die with grievances. They immediately couldn''t care less and scrambled away.


    Fu Ming also shouted and ran. He was no longer in the mood to catch Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong pursed her lips. Seeing that their footsteps had disappeared, she picked up the crossbow on the ground. The position was not good, and the crossbow bolt could only hit the ground to deter them.


    She did not need to care about Fu Ming''s family. If Qian San died, his three subordinates would not let them off.


    Gu Yundong sneered and began to plunder Qian San''s belongings.


    This person did not bring anything with him. She only found a money bag from him. There were twenty taels of silver inside.


    Very well, the money was hers now.


    Gu Yundong put it away in satisfaction. When she got up again, she heard amotion at the city gate.


    As expected, they started fighting.

 Chapter 22: Pushcart

    <h4>Chapter 22: Pushcart</h4>


    Gu Yundong returned to where Madam Yang and the others were hiding. She carried the basket that was on the ground. "Let''s go. There will be more people in a while."


    There was a fight at the city gate. Some people who did not want to get involved would definitely leave.


    Gu Yunke had already woken up. The little girl rubbed her eyes and said in a low voice, "Elder Sister, I''m hungry."


    "¡­" Gu Yundong held her forehead and took out a few small rice balls the size of meatballs from the cloth bag. After giving them to her, she stuffed them into Gu Yunshu and Madam Yang''s hands and ate two herself.


    This small rice ball was made before they set off this morning. It was still wrapped in a little pickled vegetables. There was oil and salt in the pickled vegetables, and it could also make the taste of the rice ball delicious. It was the most suitable food to fill one''s stomach on the way to escape.


    Previously, there were too many people at the city gate and it was not convenient to take them out. Now, it was just enough to fill their stomachs.


    After eating, Gu Yundong set off with the three of them.


    As expected, the road to Xuanhe Province was much calmer than the previous road. There were still people fleeing, but their mental state was clearly different.


    Most of the people had ox carts, donkey carts, and carriages. They barely bumped into their peers on the road.


    Naturally, no one woulde looking for Gu Yundong and the others who looked very down and out.


    After walking for a few days, Gu Yundong finally found a pushcart in her spatial storage.


    This was what she had obtained when she passed by a small vige to collect supplies during the apocalypse. At that time, there were several bags of corn kernels piled on the pushcart. She had even put the corn kernels and the cart into her space.


    Later on, the corn kernels were unloaded, but the pushcart had been piled in the corner by her. Now, it was useful. Fortunately, the two wheels of this pushcart were made of wood and would not attract too much attention.


    Gu Yundong found an opportunity and said to Madam Yang, "You guys rest here for a while. I''ll go there to relieve myself."


    She ran into the grass that was half the height of a person. When she came out again, there was already a pushcart behind her.


    Gu Yunshu was stunned. "Sister, where did thise from?"


    "I found it in the grass over there. Someone might have abandoned it and thrown it there." Gu Yundong said to Gu Yunke and Madam Yang, who were also curious. "All of you,e up. I''ll see if I can pull you up."


    The pushcart was rtively long. If someone sat at the back, the person pulling the cart would feel that the load was much lighter. What''s more, they were walking on the official road now. It was easier to walk on the t road.


    Madam Yang carried Gu Yunshu and Gu Yunke up. She hesitated for a moment before going up carefully.


    Gu Yundong was quite strong now. She pressed the front of the cart down, grabbed two handles, and walked forward.


    It was a little difficult at first, but slowly, it did not require much strength. The wheels would also roll forward ording to inertia.


    Gu Yunshu twisted his body happily. "That''s great. With this cart, Mother and Eldest Sister won''t have to work so hard to carry me and Little Sister."


    "I can lie down." Although Gu Yunke was small, she had been curled up in the basket on her back all this time and could not stretch her limbs. She felt very ufortable.


    Madam Yang touched the guardrails on both sides of the pushcart. There was also a barrier at the back of the car to prevent it from falling.


    Gu Yundong turned to look at the three of them, and the corners of her mouth subconsciously curled up.


    With the pushcart, their speed was indeed much faster.


    Gu Yundong and Madam Yang would switch shifts. After Gu Yundong kept watch at night, she could also sleep in the cart during the day the next day, saving a lot of time.


    Hence, when they arrived at the city gate of Xuanhe Province, it was less than a monthter. This was greatly beyond Gu Yundong''s expectations.

 Chapter 23: Conditions to Enter the City

    <h4>Chapter 23: Conditions to Enter the City</h4>


    There were also many people outside the city gate of Xuanhe Prefecture. However, unlike Qing''an Prefecture, the people outside the city gate were in a much better state.


    Moreover, there were two sheds not far away. The servants of the big families in the city were giving free porridge.


    In order not to be unconventional, Gu Yundong settled Madam Yang and the others not far away. She took two bowls and asked for two bowls of porridge. At the same time, she asked about the situation here.


    However, an auntie said to her, "It''s not easy for you to enter the city. I heard that the magistrate is worried that too many refugees entering the city will cause chaos, so you have to have certain conditions to enter the city."


    "What conditions?"


    A girl around her age sized her up andughed. "It''s useless even if I say it. You definitely won''t be able to meet the conditions."


    Gu Yundong ignored her and asked the aunt, "Go ahead."


    "They said that not only does one have to have a household registration certificate to enter the city, but every person also has to pay five taels of silver."


    "Five taels?" F*ck, this was daylight robbery.


    If one person was five taels, wouldn''t the four of them need twenty taels?


    They did have a household registration certificate. Her father, Gu Dajiang, had asked them to bring it with them.


    The girl beside her saw her surprised expression and immediatelyughed. "I told you it was useless to tell you. Why are you still asking? From the looks of it, you''re not even as good as me. It''s already good enough if you have five copper coins on you. You should obediently find a ce outside and wait for a kind person to give you some food. What''s the point?"


    Gu Yundong suddenly turned his head to look at her. "What''s wrong with you? No one is paying attention to you, but you''re still trying to make your presence known. Do I know you? Are we very close?"


    "You¡­"


    Gu Yundong turned around and left. That girl was furious. "Why are you so arrogant? Just you wait. If you can''t enter the city, you''ll still have to spend the night here."


    Gu Yundong had already walked to Madam Yang and the other two. She handed over the porridge in her hand. "Drink this first. We''ll enter the cityter."


    The four of them obediently finished two bowls of porridge. The porridge dispensers had already packed up and entered the city.


    After the city gate quietened down a little, she got up and pulled the pushcart to bring the three of them to the city gate.


    There were many soldiers guarding the city gate. They were afraid that something would go wrong. These people all had murderous expressions and the swords in their hands were cold.


    Gu Yundong had been observing just now and realized that the young soldier on the left had a very good attitude. When the families who were giving porridge entered the city, he even reached out to help them.


    She walked up to him and handed over the household registration certificate in her hand.


    Themotion on her side quickly attracted the other refugees who were still at the city gate, especially the girl who had been mocking her and looking at her. Seeing this, she sneered.


    The soldier also looked at Gu Yundong in surprise. He sized up her clothes and expression, then looked at her household registration certificate. Then, he said, "Do you know the rules for entering the city?"


    "Five taels per person, right?"


    The soldier nodded. "There are four of you, so it''s a total of 20 taels."


    "I have it." Gu Yundong wanted to thank Qian San. He ''kindly'' gave her 20 taels of silver.


    Coupled with the five taels of silver she had plundered previously, she should be able tost for a few days after entering the city and wait for her to find a way to earn money.


    Seeing Gu Yundong take out twenty taels of silver, the soldier looked at her in surprise.


    The girl behind looked even more incredulous. Wasn''t she poor? W-why did she have so much money?

 Chapter 24: Renting a House

    <h4>Chapter 24: Renting a House</h4>


    Gu Yundong was actually very heartbroken. Twenty taels of silver was a huge sum of money for her now.


    Now, they were just entering the city gate, but they actually had to hand them all over. This was simply robbery.


    The soldier took the silver and looked at her again.


    "Follow me." He turned around and brought her to the side to register.


    When everything was done, Gu Yundong stood at the city gate before she slowly exhaled.


    Madam Yang and the other two who were standing beside her also imitated her and exhaled in unison. Their relieved expressions were exactly the same, making the soldier who had been standing beside them unable to help butugh.


    Only when Gu Yundong looked over did he cough lightly and advise her, "Remember to keep a low profile after entering the city. Don''t get into conflicts with anyone. There are many refugees in the city now. If you cause trouble, they will definitely arrest you first. There''s nothing we can do about it."


    Actually, he was not considered a soldier. His surname was Nie, and the prefectural governor was his uncle. For some reason, he was temporarily summoned here to help guard the city gate for two days.


    A few days ago, the prefectural governor had received news that there was a riot in Qing''an Prefecture. Refugees had broken into the city to burn, kill, and plunder. They had killed two officials, and the city asked for reinforcements.


    Commander Zhao personally led the troops to Qing''an Prefecture City to quell the chaos. This news spread like wildfire in their Xuanhe Prefecture, causing the citizens in the city to not have a good impression of the refugees.


    Only then did the prefectural governor set the conditions for each person to enter the city to pay five taels per person. It was not to the extent of blocking all the refugees outside, which would cause others to see no hope and take a risk. However, at the same time, he filtered out the group of refugees who had poor conditions and would cause a burden in the city. He also persuaded the big families in the city to go out of the city to provide porridge to stabilize the refugees.


    This method was quite effective. Just look at the people outside the city. They did not cause trouble and did not add much burden for the city.


    Gu Yundong only nodded when she heard that. Naturally, she would not take the initiative to cause trouble. However, if others thought that they, with only children and a mother, were easy to bully, they could not me her.


    However, she was not familiar with the city yet. This soldier seemed to be quite easy to talk to, so she asked a few more questions. "Do you know which inn in the city is cheap and safe?"


    Nie Cong looked at her strangely. She actually wanted to stay in an inn? She still had money on her? He couldn''t tell.


    Except¡­


    "Don''t even think about an inn. Even the most remote ce is probably full now."


    "Then are there houses for rent?"


    Nie Cong smiled. "Of course, but a refugee injured someone not long ago. Everyone is very vignt, so¡­"


    Gu Yundong understood. People would not want to rent to refugees like her.


    That would be difficult. She thought that she could finally rest after entering the city. She did not expect that there was not even a ce to sleep. She might as well stay outside the city then.


    Gu Yunshu and Gu Yunke looked up at her. The two little guys also looked worried.


    For some reason, Nie Cong couldn''t help but want tough when he saw them.


    After hesitating for a while, he finally said, "If you really want to find a ce to stay, I have a ce here. My aunt''s house has an empty room. She lives alone. Coincidentally, you don''t have an adult man, so it''s convenient for you to stay there. It''s just that the rent is a little expensive, and you have to deposit your household registration certificate with me. Is that okay?"

 Chapter 25: Three Taels a Month

    <h4>Chapter 25: Three Taels a Month</h4>


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up. Sure, why not?


    Moreover, they were young and weak. It was actually very difficult to choose a ce to stay.


    It was not safe for a family that was tooplicated, especially if thendlord had an adult man at home. She had to worry that Madam Yang would be taken advantage of.


    "How much is the rent?"


    "Three taels a month."


    "Hiss¡­" Gu Yundong gasped. One room!! Three taels a month??


    The people in this city were all robbers, right?


    Nie Cong also knew that the rent was a little expensive. Under normal circumstances, it would only be about one tael. Still, wasn''t this an extraordinary period?


    "There''s nothing I can do about it. Actually, if it weren''t for the fact that you guys don''t have any adult men, I wouldn''t have pulled this string for you. I have to think for my aunt''s sake. I can''t let her be in danger, right? The rent is a little expensive, but the location is not bad. It''s also close to my house, so it''s convenient to go out." Nie Cong said, "Besides, you can rest assured. If you ept, I can bring you to the government office to sign this lease. I won''t cheat you."


    Gu Yundong did not suspect that Nie Cong would cheat her. The details indicated his character. Nie Cong looked young, but his actions were very well-mannered. It was obvious that he had learned the rules properly since he was young.


    Moreover, he was wearing soldiers'' clothes outside, but his shoes were different from ordinary soldiers'' shoes. His family did notck money.


    Especially when she was registering just now, she vaguely heard the registration officer call him Young Master Nie.


    So¡­


    "Let''s go to the government office to sign the lease." In fact, ordinary rentals did not need to go to the government office. It was not like they were transferring the ownership.


    This was obviously Nie Cong''s suggestion to reassure her.


    "Alright, wait a moment. I''ll give some instructions and I''ll be right there."


    After Nie Cong handed over his shift, he led Gu Yundong''s family of four towards the government office.


    On the way, he learned about Gu Yundong''s background. He learned that her father had gone missing and that she was chased out by her grandfather, grandmother, uncle, and aunt. He learned that she only had a little money on her and that she had helped others on the way to escape. A kind-hearted person had given the money to her and he sympathized with her for a moment.


    Gu Yundong also secretly found out Nie Cong''s background and felt much more at ease.


    She felt that it was necessary to befriend such a person. He would definitely be useful in the future.


    She couldn''t spend three taels of silver for nothing.


    They walked to the entrance of the government office. Nie Cong asked Gu Yundong to ce the pushcart outside.


    Yes, Gu Yundong had dragged a pushcart all the way here. This pushcart was not cheap here.


    Fortunately, there was a special ce outside the government office to park it, and no one dared to steal it.


    Only then did Gu Yundong carry Gu Yunke. Madam Yang carried Gu Yunshu and followed Nie Cong in.


    The lease was quickly written and stamped. Nie Cong led her out again to take them to his aunt''s house.


    He had been busy with everything along the way. No matter how well-mannered he was, he could not have done all this just for her. Gu Yundong knew that Nie Cong must have other motives.


    She was also direct. She stood at the entrance of the yamen and asked, "Young Master Nie, if there''s anything you need my help with, you can just say it."


    Nie Cong was stunned and a little embarrassed. "You can tell?"


    "If Young Master Nie waits until everything is done, aren''t you afraid that I won''t agree?"


    "Haha, actually, it''s not anything major."


    "Hmm?"


    "It''s just¡­"


    Before he could say anything, a noisymotion suddenly came from not far away.


    Gu Yundong and the others subconsciously looked up and saw two constables dragging a person over. That person was also bold and kicked one of the constables over.


    Gu Yundong looked at him in surprise. That person happened to look over as well. Their eyes met and Gu Yundong suddenly narrowed her eyes.

 Chapter 26: Young Man

    <h4>Chapter 26: Young Man</h4>


    This person gave her a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    Gu Yundong frowned slightly and immediately reacted. Yes, this person was very much like herself in the apocalypse. She did not care about anything. Her eyes were indifferent, as if there was no one or thing in the world that could move her heart. She felt like she was living day by day.


    However, that was because the apocalypse she lived in left her with no hope. What about the man in front of her?


    Before she could think too much, the constable who had been kicked down had already gotten up. With a whoosh, he pulled out the sword at his waist and was about to sh at that person.


    The sword seemed icy cold. The little girl in Gu Yundong''s arms quickly hugged her neck and buried her head in Gu Yundong''s arms.


    Seeing this, Nie Cong thought that she was afraid and immediately stopped the constable. "Stop."


    The constable barely stopped in time and turned around. When he saw that it was him, he hurriedly went forward and smiled obsequiously. "Young Master Nie, it''s you."


    "What are you doing? Why are you fighting and killing at the entrance of the government office? How unseemly is that"


    The constable immediately exined indignantly, "Sigh, Young Master Nie, it''s not that I want to attack him. It''s just that this person hasmitted a heinous crime and still resisted arrest. Look, he actually dared to kick me just now."


    "What did he do?"


    "Someone came to report that this person is the leader of the refugees in Qing''an Prefecture. We brought him back for interrogation."


    Nie Cong was stunned. There was a riot in Qing''an Prefecture, and Commander Zhao had led his troops to support the suppression. It was said that the leader who had broken into the local government office and killed the prefectural governor had not been caught. It was very likely that he had fled to the nearby prefecture city. Recently, their Xuanhe Prefecture had also been heavily guarded. They patrolled day and night, afraid that this person would cause trouble here.


    However, ording to his understanding, the leader was a middle-aged man in his thirties or forties, and the person in front of him looked to be a youth who was not even twenty years old.


    As expected, the young man denied it expressionlessly. "I''m not him!"


    The constable chuckled. "You''re not him? Look at the portrait on this warrant. This is you."


    He held a piece of paper with a portrait of a person on it. He stretched it out and almost hit the young man''s face.


    Nie Cong also took it and looked at it. He could not help but sigh secretly.


    Gu Yundong nced at it and the corners of her mouth twitched.


    Weren''t the character drawings of this era too abstract? It would be strange if they could catch the criminal with such an arrest warrant.


    However, even if this person was that ''realistic'', he was still miles away from the young man in front of him.


    These two constables were obviously lying through their teeth and making things difficult for the youth.


    Gu Yundong knew that many constables nowadays relied on extortion to survive, but it was also very chilling to be so tant about it.


    Nie Cong frowned as well. He nced at the young man and threw the wanted order at the constable''s face. "How is it simr? Hurry up and let him go. If we arrest people randomly like you, won''t we let the real murderer off?"


    The constable was a little unhappy. "But we received a report¡­"


    "Do you believe anyone whoes to report the case? I think the person who should be arrested the most is the person who reported the case. He even dares to lie through his teeth with a wanted order. It''s a waste of time toe to the government office to report a case like this. He''s simply detestable. Hurry up and let him go."


    Nie Cong''s identity obviously made the two constables very afraid. After the two of them looked at each other, they finally untied the young man unwillingly. "Go, go, hurry and get out of here."


    The young man pursed his lips, nced at Nie Cong, and turned to leave.


    From the beginning to the end, he did not say much. In the end, he did not even say thanks.

 Chapter 27: Tying Someone Up

    <h4>Chapter 27: Tying Someone Up</h4>


    Nie Cong also felt that this was a strange person. He vaguely regretted letting him go without asking anything. Perhaps he was really a dangerous person?


    However, he was already far away. It was toote for him to say anything.


    He shook his head and smiled again. He said to Gu Yundong and the others, "Let''s go. I''ll take you there first."


    "Okay."


    Gu Yundong pulled up the pushcart again and followed behind Nie Cong. She continued the topic that had been interrupted. "You said that you wanted me to help you with something. What is it?"


    "Ahem." Speaking of this, Nie Cong could not help but cough lightly. "It''s like this. My aunt likes children, especially good-looking children."


    Seeing that Gu Yundong was frowning and seemed to have misunderstood, he quickly got to the point. "I want your younger siblings to chat with my aunt when they''re free."


    "¡­" Gu Yundong could not understand his train of thought. "That''s it?"


    "Well, actually, it''s mainly because my aunt is a little talkative. She won''t stop for an hour." Nie Cong was also very helpless. "There are many children near her house, but you know that a four or five-year-old kid can''t stand to listen to others. After a long time, people will avoid my aunt when they see her."


    That was indeed quite nagging.


    Gu Yundong looked down at her younger sister and brother who were walking. Er, it was just apanying his aunt for a chat. There shouldn''t be a problem.


    Hence, she nodded decisively. "No problem."


    Nie Cong was instantly overjoyed. "Don''t worry, my aunt is a good person."


    She was a good person yet the rent was so expensive. If only she could reduce the rent by chatting with her.


    The few of them chatted as they turned into an alley. Not long after, they stopped in front of a house.


    Nie Cong pushed the door open and entered first. Gu Yundong waited at the door with her younger brother and sister.


    Only then did Gu Yunshu find an opportunity. He reached out and tugged at his sister''s sleeve. He asked softly, "Sister, do I have to chat with her? Then what should I say?"


    "You can listen to what she has to say." Gu Yundong squatted down and took out a handkerchief to wipe his face with water. They were already at her door, so they naturally had to tidy up. "After you listen to her, you can tell Eldest Sister about itter. Of course, you can also ask her questions. Any questions are fine."


    Gu Yundong did not know much about Xuanhe Prefecture. They happened to meet a local olddy who liked to chat. Wasn''t that the best source of information? She could everything that she should pay attention to along with useless gossip.


    Gu Yunshu nodded, not fully understanding. On the other side, Gu Yunke had already stretched her little head over. "Eldest Sister, wipe me too."


    "You shameless little girl." Gu Yundong tapped her little nose. "You have to chat with Older Brother and Old Madam too, understand?"


    "I''ll apany Big Sister." She liked Big Sister more, and she didn''t want to apany her brother.


    "If you''re obedient, I''ll make you something deliciouster."


    Gu Yunke immediately grabbed Gu Yunshu''s hand. "I''ll be obedient."


    Gu Yundong felt that sooner orter, she would be abducted by someone with food. She was too easy to convince.


    Just as she was thinking about it, she suddenly heard a shout. It seemed to being from the entrance of the alley. She did not know what had happened.


    Gu Yundong could not really care about this matter right now. She quickly asked Madam Yang to bring the two children through the door. After closing the door, she walked cautiously towards the alley.


    There was a big tree at the entrance of the alley. At this moment, there was a circle of people under the tree, pointing at the middle and saying something.


    She stood on a rock and looked inside. She was stunned.


    Wasn''t that the young man she had seen at the entrance of the government office? Was he¡­ tying someone up?

 Chapter 28: Fancy Operations

    <h4>Chapter 28: Fancy Operations</h4>


    The young man held a rope in his hand and grabbed a middle-aged man who was cursing with his other hand. He was tying the rope around thetter''s waist.


    The middle-aged man struggled a few times but could not break free. He cursed in a really unsightly manner, "You little b*stard, mongrel. You have a mother but no mother raised you. Hurry up and let go, or I''ll break your legs. How dare a bastard from the countryside be arrogant in this prefecture city. Be careful not to die without knowing how. Kid, remember this. Let go quickly!"


    Halfway through tying him up, the young man suddenly punched him in the stomach.


    "Ugh¡­" The middle-aged man bent over and groaned in pain. His face was red, and he couldn''t finish his sentence. "Bastard¡­"


    Gu Yundong felt that this person deserved it. He could not see the situation clearly at a time like this.


    Someone at the side was curious and asked what was going on. An onlooker seemed to know the inside story and said softly, "Shopkeeper Pan deserves it. He''s stingy and vengeful. You know how his shop needed to be renovated some time ago and he hired this kid to help with the work? In the end, many refugees havee to look for work these days. As long as they get meals to eat, they don''t even ask for money. Shopkeeper Pan wants to chase this kid away to hire refugees. If you want him to leave, so be it. He has to at least settle his previous sry, right?"


    "What? Shopkeeper Pan wanted to go back on his word to pay him?"


    "Not only that, he even found an excuse to say that he did not do a good job and wanted to ask forpensation instead. However, this kid is not easy to bully. He forced Shopkeeper Pan to take out the money. However, before he left, Shopkeeper Pan went to the government office to report a case. He said that this kid was the leader of the riot in Qing''an Prefecture previously and got someone to arrest him."


    "Ah? This is too immoral."


    The onlookers shook their heads in surprise. Was this really a way to behave? Who didn''t know what the constables in the government office were like? Wouldn''t anyone be skinned alive if they were arrested?


    "Isn''t he wicked? This kid is just lucky. The constables released him not long after bringing him back. Wouldn''t he obviously have to settle scores with Shopkeeper Pan?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the young man had already tied Shopkeeper Pan up. The rope was suddenly thrown around the tree trunk above his head and pressed down.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah¡­" Shopkeeper Pan screamed like a pig being ughtered. He was already hanging in midair and swaying left and right.


    There was a hard limestone b below. If the rope broke and he fell, how could his old arms and legs withstand it?


    He finally began to beg for mercy. "Qing boy, I was wrong. Put me down quickly. I''m dizzy. If you want money, I''ll give it to you. How about ten copper coins? I''ll give it to you if you put me down."


    "Pfft¡­" Someoneughed and looked at Shopkeeper Pan gloatingly. "How generous. Ten copper coins. You sent him to the government office."


    Shopkeeper Pan''s face was ashen, but he could not see who was speaking from his position.


    The young man ignored him. He watched as Shopkeeper Pan was hung two meters high before stopping. Then, he wrapped the rope around the tree trunk twice and tied it tightly before finally pping his hands, as if he admired his masterpiece.


    The onlookers pointed at him even more. It was probably because Shopkeeper Pan was not popr usually, but no one went forward to help put him down, nor did anyone plead for leniency.


    Shopkeeper Pan felt that he had lost all his face today. Wait and see. If he didn''t break the youth''s legs when he came down, his surname wouldn''t be Pan.


    However, he soon realized that he did not have such an opportunity.

 Chapter 29: Going to Earn Money

    <h4>Chapter 29: Going to Earn Money</h4>


    Shopkeeper Pan was sinisterly thinking of ways to deal with him when two constables walked over. They were the two who had captured the youth earlier.


    When they saw the young man standing under the tree, one of them was instantly angry. Great, enemies really met on a narrow road. He hadn''t returned the kick from before. Since Young Master Nie wasn''t around, let''s see who still dared to speak up for him.


    The constable went forward to look for trouble, but was stopped by the other. Thetter pointed at Gu Yundong, who was standing not far away, and shook his head slightly.


    The constable quickly recognized this person as the person who had been with Young Master Nie earlier. If she was here, Young Master Nie might be nearby. In the end, he endured it and did not look at the youth again.


    On the other hand, the young man noticed their actions and happened to see Gu Yundong.


    His gaze was cold, and he still had a very indifferent attitude.


    Only then did the two constables look at Shopkeeper Pan, who was hanging in the air. Seeing his fat and short figure pping in the air like a tortoise that had flipped over, they were instantly amused. "You''re Pan Fu?"


    Pan Fu raised his head slightly and was overjoyed to see the clothes they were wearing. He hurriedly said, "Sir Constable, Sir Constable, save me. Save me quickly. He wants to kill me, to¡­"


    "Are you Pan Fu?" the constable interrupted impatiently.


    Pan Fu was stunned for a moment before nodding. "Yes, yes, yes. I''m Pan Fu."


    "You''re the one who went to the government office to report a fake case and dyed us from catching the real criminal? Do you know how serious the consequences of your actions are? You''re really bold. What kind of ce do you think the magistrate''s office is? Who do you think we are? Do you think you can use your position to take revenge and spout nonsense?!"


    Pan Fu was so frightened that his face instantly turned pale. His body trembled twice as he hurriedly said, "No, I didn''t. Constables, I really didn''t report a fake case. Wang Da is my cousin in the government office. He can prove that what I said is the truth."


    "What cousin? Didn''t you report a fake case? Come with us to the government office." What Wang Da? A misceneous worker in the government office dared to be someone''s backer?


    The constable sneered and went forward to cut the rope.


    Pan Fu fell onto the limestone b with a bang, his face contorting in pain.


    But before he could recover, the two constables had already grabbed his arms and dragged him away.


    The onlookers did not dare to speak at this moment. Only when they were gone did they discuss softly.


    "Shopkeeper Pan is finished."


    "Serves him right. He knew that if that young man was convicted, the oue would not be good, but he was still so vicious as to frame someone."


    Gu Yundong reflexively turned to look at the youth and saw that he had already passed through the crowd and disappeared.


    The crowd gradually dispersed. Gu Yundong turned around and saw Nie Cong looking for her.


    "What happened here?"


    Gu Yundong recounted the situation just now. Nie Cong raised his eyebrows in surprise. "That kid is definitely the type to take revenge. He''s just too rash. If those two constables don''t take Pan Fu away, Pan Fu will definitely not let him off."


    He shook his head and did not continue the topic. He immediately told Gu Yundong about his aunt''s situation. "My aunt has already agreed to rent to you for a month if you pay three taels of silver first. You can stay in the west wing for now. You have to settle your meals yourself. You can use the things in the room, but you can''t damage them."


    Gu Yundong nodded. After paying three taels of silver, she only had two taels left.


    ''I''m so poor. I have to earn money quickly.''


    However, there were so many refugees in the city now. There were too many monks and too little porridge. How could she earn money?


    Suddenly, she looked at Nie Cong beside her, and a glint shed across her eyes.

 Chapter 30: Help

    <h4>Chapter 30: Help</h4>


    Nie Cong felt his scalp tingle under her gaze. He felt like he was being targeted.


    Sure enough, Gu Yundong stood still and asked him, "Are you very eager to catch the criminal who led the rebellion in Qing''an Prefecture?"


    "Of course." Nie Cong nodded affirmatively. At this point, his expression could not help but be a little serious. "This person is not a refugee at all. He''s a bandit pretending to be a refugee. He deliberately incited the people to break into the city gate and took the opportunity to kill and earn money. He''s guilty of a heinous crime. When he escaped after that, it was said that he even harmed the nearby viges. It''s very likely that he came to our Xuanhe Province. If we don''t catch this person as soon as possible, I''m afraid more people will suffer."


    Gu Yundong was not a hero who enforced justice on behalf of the heavens. She would not have the strong desire to get rid of evil like Nie Cong did. At the moment, she could only take care of her small family. She only wanted to earn some money to use.


    Therefore, she said very calmly, "If I help you capture criminals, will I be rewarded?"


    Nie Cong was stunned. "Help? How can you help?"


    "Will there be a reward?"


    "¡­" Nie Cong''s lips could not help but twitch. "Yes."


    "How much?"


    "That depends on how much help you can provide." Nie Cong was a little suspicious. He thought that she had also been escaping from the drought. Could it be that she had seen that person or knew where that person had appeared?


    But Gu Yundong quickly disproved his idea. "Someone in your government office should have seen the criminal''s appearance, right?"


    "Yes, a squad under Commander Zhao that went to Qing''an Prefecture happened to face that person head-on, but unfortunately, he escaped."


    "Then find a soldier that has seen him and describe the criminal. I''ll draw him for you."


    Nie Cong immediately lost interest. He thought it was something else. Just drawing a portrait?


    There were many wanted posters posted at the city gate. They were all drawn by the best painters in the city ording to the oral description. There were many of the posters, and she did not need to draw them.


    Gu Yundong knew what he was thinking just by looking at his expression. She raised her eyebrows. "Touch your conscience and tell me. Do you think you can match the portrait on your wanted poster with the real person standing in front of you? Of course, I also know that you didn''t arrest the criminal just because of the portrait. But you saw the situation of the young man being arrested today. Shopkeeper Pan is definitely not the only one who wants to use his position to take revenge on a fake case. After that, you canpletely use the excuse of ''this person looks simr to the portrait'' to avoid it. Isn''t this causing trouble for you and wasting time and energy? Believe me, I can save you half the effort."


    Nie Cong felt that what she said was wrong. Ordinary people were afraid of entering the government office. After all, there were very few people like Shopkeeper Pan who did not know the immensity of heaven and earth and thought that they had a backer.


    However, he felt that what she said made sense. Although it was rare, wasn''t there still some cases?


    After some thought, Nie Cong saw how confident she was and said conservatively, "If you want to try, then try. However, you can''t go to the government office. Let''s draw it in private and take a look. If it doesn''t work, pretend that nothing happened."


    "Okay."


    Nie Cong said that he would not go to his aunt''s house. He was afraid of annoying her, so he went to a teahouse not far away.


    Gu Yundong was worried about Madam Yang and the other two. She wanted to see Nie Cong''s aunt first.


    Hence, the two of them returned to the small courtyard first. When they entered, they happened to hear his aunt and Madam Yang talking. "¡­Get some water to wash up first. You guys are disheveled. Those who don''t know better will think that a beggar has entered our house. Do you have clean clothes? If not, I''ll go next door to borrow them for you. However, I have to tell you guys that you can''t ruin the clothes, or you''ll have to pay. Oh my, these two little darlings¡­"

 Chapter 31: What Does He Look Like?

    <h4>Chapter 31: What Does He Look Like?</h4>


    Gu Yundong began to believe Nie Cong''s words. This aunt was indeed quite talkative.


    Nie Cong''s aunt''s surname was Ke. Her husband was a childhood sweetheart who grew up with her. Unfortunately, he passed away from illness less than a year after they got married. Aunt Ke had no children and did not marry anyone else. She just guarded their old house and lived her own life.


    Perhaps it was because there were too few people around her, so she especially liked to talk to children. Others suggested that she adopt a child, but she did not agree. She said that she felt free living alone.


    The house in front of them was not big. Aunt Ke lived in one room herself, so the west wing was given to them for the time being. The central room in the middle was quite big, and there was a kitchen next to the west wing. The outhouse was at the back of the storeroom, and there was a small well in the courtyard. It was quite convenient.


    At this moment, Auntie Ke pointed at the well and instructed Madam Yang, "Get water yourself. Be careful. Don''t fill my courtyard with water. The kitchen is over there, and the bucket is inside. What are you waiting for? Hurry up and go."


    Madam Yang couldn''t help but hold the two children''s hands and take a step back. She didn''t know Auntie Ke and only felt that the other party spoke very quickly. It was difficult for her to even understand, so how could she move?


    Just as she was at a loss as to whether to run away, she saw Gu Yundong enter.


    Madam Yang hurriedly ran behind her and pointed at Auntie Ke. "Dongdong, she talks a lot."


    Gu Yundong squeezed her handfortingly and said in a low voice, "Mother, she''s Aunt Ke. We''ll stay at her house for the time being. She won''t hurt us. Get water first and wipe Ah Shu and Keke''s bodies. After washing them, we can sleep on a soft bed. We don''t have to travel anymore."


    "We don''t have to travel anymore?" Madam Yang couldn''t help but be happy.


    Gu Yundong nodded at her and watched as Madam Yang excitedly ran to fetch water. Then, she walked to Aunt Ke, who had been sizing her up. "Aunt Ke, my name is Gu Yundong. This is three taels of silver. I might have to trouble you for the next period of time. My mother''s situation is special. If you talk to her too much at once, she will panic. Please don''t mind."


    Aunt Ke was a little surprised. From her words and actions, she did not have the timidity of a country girl at all. She seemed to have seen the world.


    She took the silver and nodded slightly. "You look like a reasonable person. Not bad. As long as your mother can work and take good care of you, and I don''t have to do anything, that will be fine. What about you¡­"


    Nie Cong was a little anxious and could not help but interrupt her. "Aunt, I still have something that I need Miss Gu''s help with. Please take care of her family first. I''ll buy you a hibiscus caketer."


    "Rascal, hurry up and leave." He must have been annoyed with her for talking too much.


    Nie Cong smiled. Seeing that Gu Yundong had finished talking to Gu Yunshu, he quickly brought her away.


    He first brought Gu Yundong to the teahouse. Gu Yundong was still wearing the clothes she had worn on the escape route. Her face was also dirty. Without him, the teahouse would not let her in.


    After asking her to wait in the private room, Nie Cong went to the government office and called over a soldier who had seen the bandits.


    When he returned, he also brought a whole set of brush, ink, paper, and inkstone.


    Gu Yundong only took the paper and asked the waiter from the teahouse for a charcoal pen.


    Nie Cong did not understand and tried his best to ask tactfully, "Are you not used to using a brush?" How could he forget that a country girl had definitely never studied?


    Gu Yundong could not help but roll her eyes. "Alright, tell me what the bandit looks like first. Tell me about his eyes, nose, mouth, and face. Try to be as detailed as possible."

 Chapter 32: Gu Yundong’s Ability

    <h4>Chapter 32: Gu Yundong''s Ability</h4>


    On the way here, the soldier had already heard Nie Cong tell him what had happened, but he did not expect the person who was going to draw the picture to be a disheveled teenaged girl who looked like a refugee.


    Just her? She knew how to draw portraits? And she thought that she was better than the painters in Xuanhe Province?


    ''Are you kidding me?''


    If Nie Cong wasn''t here, he would have turned around and left already.


    Gu Yundong saw that he was sullen and did not speak. She knew that he did not trust her.


    She tapped the table slightly and asked with a smile, "Could it be that you don''t remember what the criminal looked like?"


    "Who said I don''t remember?" The soldier immediately retorted. Then, his eyes were filled with hatred. "That bandit killed my good brother who fought alongside me. I can dream of him every night. I know how many moles there are on his face."


    "Then tell me."


    "¡­" The soldier choked. Nie Cong, who was beside him, bumped his arm again. Only then did he clench his fists and say, "His face is a little round, and he looks like an honest person. His eyebrows are rather thick, and they''re very ck and long. His eyes are not big, and they''re long and narrow. His nose is more chubby, and his mouth is a little like mine."


    Gu Yundong lowered her head and drew with a charcoal pen ording to what he said.


    As she drew, she would ask him from time to time, "Is that so? Or should it be rounder¡­ Are the bags under his eyes deep¡­ What kind of long and narrow is it¡­ Does he have a lot of fat on his chin¡­"


    At first, she only drew a rough outline. When she was more or less certain, she took out another piece of white paper and integrated all the facial features that the soldier had mentioned.


    Gu Yundong was very fast. In no time, she had finished drawing.


    The soldier had said that he was thirsty and went to drink some tea. When he came back and looked, he spat out a mouthful of tea.


    "Ah, be careful." Gu Yundong hurriedly moved the paper away and red at him fiercely.


    The soldier hurriedly wiped his mouth and eagerly picked up the piece of paper. His eyes widened.


    Nie Cong had taken a few steps back when he dodged the tea the soldier spat out. At this moment, he looked up at his shocked expression and could not help but ask curiously, "What''s wrong?"


    The soldier muttered in disbelief, "Simr, too simr. They''re simply too simr."


    "Is it really that simr?" Wasn''t that too exaggerated? Nie Cong shook his head and walked around the table to look from behind him.


    He was stunned on the spot.


    The soldier said in disbelief, "It''s like¡­ It''s like it''s carved out of his face."


    "There''s actually such a drawing method." Nie Cong shook his head in surprise. He carefully took it from the soldier''s hand and looked at it again and again. He could not help but click his tongue in wonder.


    Those painters'' drawings were also very good, but Nie Cong was not a master of calligraphy and painting. He did not know much about the topic and could not appreciate them. He only knew that the artistic conception was quite beautiful, and the characters were also very beautiful. However, there was still a gap between them and real people. At least, it was not very useful for using those to solve cases.


    But now, this character drawing seemed to havee alive.


    And this was only drawn with a charcoal pencil.


    When he looked up at Gu Yundong again, Nie Cong''s gaze changed.


    Was this Miss Gu really just a country bumpkin who did not know anything?


    "Who taught you how to draw?"


    Gu Yundong also took a sip of water and shrugged. "Someone I don''t know. He didn''t tell me his name."

 Chapter 33: Gu Yundong’s Past

    <h4>Chapter 33: Gu Yundong''s Past</h4>


    Nie Cong was a little disappointed, but then he felt that it was normal.


    There were many strange people in this world, especially those with true ability. For example, there was a famous go yer in their prefecture city who was a very strange person.


    Gu Yundong did not know that he had already found an excuse for her. She rubbed her sore wrist.


    She had not drawn for a long time and was a little rusty. Fortunately, she slowly found the feeling again.


    Gu Yundong was an orphan in her previous life. She did not have a good life in the orphanage. When she was five years old, she had been adopted. However, half a yearter, the couple who adopted her met with a car ident and passed away.


    She was sent back to the orphanage. Someone unknown said that she was a jinx, and that she had jinxed the couple to death. Because of this rumor, she had no friends at the orphanage at all. The director also didn''t like her.


    The orphanage''s resources were limited. In order to eat and wear warm clothes, the children in the orphanage actually fought openly and secretly. Gu Yundong was the one who was often bullied, but every time there was any conflict, the director would punish her. Gu Yundong had known since she was five years old that she had to support herself and could not be weak.


    She didn''t have much feelings for the orphanage, but she worked hard and got into university herself. She worked part-time and studied to help herself find a job after graduating from university.


    At that time, the major she was most interested in was art. However, it took money and time to learn art. However, shecked both and could only give up.


    Sometimes, when she couldn''t help but feel tempted, she would go to the Art Academy to freeload some sses. She was very talented in this aspect and learned intermittently, and her drawing was very stunning.


    Even the teacher could not help but feel that it was a pity about her character drawing talent. He even applied for a schrship for her to study this, but Gu Yundong rejected this. For people who had no guarantees in the future, hobbies were sometimes very extravagant.


    However, he did not expect that what he had learned back then would be useful here.


    She rubbed her wrist for a while and asked Nie Cong and Xiao Bing, who were still holding the piece of drawing paper and discussing while praising her, "So, is this okay?"


    The two of them nodded hurriedly. "Yes, yes, of course. It''s too good."


    Nie Cong went to get another piece of paper. The smile on his face was much more eager. "Let''s draw two more."


    "Only two more. No more than that." She was beginning to miss the copy machine.


    With the first drawing, the second and third drawings were much faster.


    Not long after, Nie Cong gathered the three portraits and was about to leave. "Quick, go back to the government office and get someone to arrest him with these. Someone must have seen him before."


    He was about to leave when Gu Yundong hurriedly grabbed him back. "Wait a moment."


    "What is it?"


    "You have to help me keep the origin of this drawing a secret. I don''t want to be targeted by that vicious bandit. I still have my family to protect."


    Nie Cong paused and his expression turned serious. "Don''t worry. It''s not just you. We also keep the painters who drew the wanted posters a secret. I''ll only tell the provincial governor about you. No one else will know."


    The soldier standing beside him also nodded seriously. "Miss, don''t worry."


    To be honest, he still could not see what this girl looked like. She was too¡­ disheveled.


    Only then did Gu Yundong let go. Nie Cong quickly rolled up the drawings and left in a hurry with the soldier.


    As soon as they left, Gu Yundong also prepared to leave.


    However, as soon as she turned around, her eyes widened and she knocked on the table fiercely. "Ack, we hadn''t agreed on the amount of silver for mypensation."

 Chapter 34: Finally Clean

    <h4>Chapter 34: Finally Clean</h4>


    Gu Yundong was a little annoyed, but she could not catch up with him now that he had left.


    Fortunately, she was staying at his Aunt Ke''s house now, so she could meet him eventually. She was not afraid that he would go back on his word.


    Gu Yundong shook her head regretfully and left the teahouse.


    It was already a littlete. The people on the street had started to pack up their stalls and go home.


    When they saw the dirty Gu Yundong, they covered their noses in disdain and stayed far away.


    Gu Yundong originally wanted to take a look at the environment of the prefecture capital. Seeing this, she hurriedly quickened her pace. She did not feel it just earlier, but now, she suddenly felt a little itchy and very ufortable.


    When she reached Aunt Ke''s house, she could vaguely hear voicesing from inside.


    Pushing open the courtyard door, she saw Gu Yunshu and his sister sitting on small stools. They obediently raised their heads and listened to Auntie Ke.


    Madam Yang squatted beside the well and washed the clothes.


    There was only one set of clothes that they could change into. It was also very difficult to find a pond for them to wash and dry clothes on the way, so both sets of clothes were dirty and not easy to wear.


    Currently, Gu Yunshu and his sister''s clothes should have been borrowed by Aunt Ke from next door. They did not fit well on them, but at least they were clean andfortable. The clothes on Madam Yang should be Aunt Ke''s. They were a little short.


    Aunt Ke was facing the door, so she was the first to see her. She immediately pursed her lips and said to her, "You''re so dirty. Hurry up and wash up. I''ve also borrowed clothes for you. They''re in the west wing. Go get them yourself."


    When Madam Yang and the other two heard this, they immediately turned to look at her with relieved smiles on their faces.


    Aunt Ke snorted. "You''re back sote. All of them thought that you''ll leave and nevere back. They''re also distracted from work and don''t have the energy to talk because of this."


    Madam Yang and Gu Yunke did not react much to her words, but Gu Yunshu was already sensible. When he heard this, he could not help but blush and say softly, "We''re just worried about Eldest Sister."


    Gu Yundong went forward and rubbed his head. "Eldest Sister won''t leave. You guys talk first. I''ll go wash up."


    She entered the west wing. The room was not big, but it was clean and tidy. The light and venttion were not bad, making people feelfortable.


    Madam Yang brought in hot water for her to wash with after she changed her clothes.


    Gu Yundong took afortable hot shower. Aunt Ke''s house did not have a big bathtub, so she could only wipe herself a few times while using a basin. But even so, it was already very good. At least after washing, she felt as if she weighed a few pounds less.


    After changing her clothes and letting her wet hair down, Gu Yundong walked out of the room in high spirits.


    At this moment, the sky was already a little dark. Madam Yang and the others were not in the courtyard. Instead, there was a slight movement from the kitchen.


    Gu Yundong looked over and saw Aunt Ke making pancakes and porridge. Madam Yang was tending the fire.


    Aunt Ke was surprised to see her enter. Although she could tell that this family was pretty good-looking after Madam Yang and the other two washed their faces, she was still a little dazed when she saw Gu Yundong.


    If a clean and refreshing youngdy like her ate better and gained some weight, she would really not be described only as delicate and pretty anymore.


    Snapping out of her daze, Auntie Ke quickly coughed lightly and said, "I saw that you guys didn''t have much to eat after traveling all day. For the sake of the three taels of silver, I''ll buy dinner today. But let me make it clear first. You have to get food yourself tomorrow. I won''t care."

 Chapter 35: I’ll Cook Meat for You

    <h4>Chapter 35: I''ll Cook Meat for You</h4>


    Aunt Ke''s culinary skills were not bad. Dinner was porridge with pancakes and pickled vegetables. The few of them ate very contentedly.


    When they returned to their roomter, Madam Yang and the other two quickly fell asleep. However, Gu Yundong kept his eyes open and looked at the bed curtains. She was not sleepy at all.


    She had already developed the habit of keeping watch at night. When she suddenly calmed down, she actually could not fall asleep.


    With Gu Yunke in her arms, the little girl even snuggled up to her when she was asleep. She looked very dependent.


    Gu Yundong suddenly felt a warmth in her heart when she saw her purse her lips and move.


    It was great. They were finally not wandering around homelessly anymore and would not encounter inexplicable danger. They could eat hot food and sleep on a soft bed.


    They even had family.


    Gu Yundong gradually rxed and slowly fell asleep.


    The next morning, she went out with two taels of silver.


    Aunt Ke had said that she had to cook her own food today. Now that she had settled down, she still had many things to buy. At the very least, she could not use thendlord''s food.


    However, she only had two taels of silver, and she had to buy a lot of things. The prices in the prefecture city were not cheap either.


    It seemed that she had to ask for the debt that was owed her.


    Gu Yundong went straight to the government office, but the guard at the door said that Nie Cong was not there. He seemed to have gone to arrest someone.


    Gu Yundong could only go shopping with two taels of silver to see if there was anywhere nearby that she could earn money.


    After walking around, she gave up. There were many refugees in the city. She asked around and found out that these people only needed food and amodation to work. They did not need to be paid at all.


    Wasn''t this destroying the market? How could work be for free?


    Gu Yundong sighed heavily and went to the market Aunt Ke had told her about.


    The market was lively. Gu Yundong bought a few vegetables, onions, ginger, and garlic, and went to cut two catties of meat. After walking around, she suddenly realized that there was a stall in the corner selling apples.


    When the stall owner saw her stop, he immediately greeted her warmly, "Miss,e and take a look at this sand fruit. This is good stuff. It''s sour and sweet, and it can quench thirst. The doctor said that it can help with digestion and treatment. I specially brought it over from Yan Province. We don''t have it here, and it''s not expensive. Ten copper coins each. Miss, how many do you want?"


    Ten copper coins each? Everyone in your prefecture knew how to rob, right? Forget it, she had it in her spatial storage.


    Gu Yundong turned around and left. The vendor hurriedly called out to her, "Hey, Miss, don''t leave. The price is negotiable. It can be cheaper."


    Gu Yundong walked even faster and left the market with the basket.


    Then, she went into the rice and grain shop and bought a bucket of rice and two catties of white flour. She turned around and went to the grocery store to buy oil, salt, cutlery, and so on.


    She began to miss modernrge supermarkets.


    Initially, she wanted to go to the cloth shop to get some cloth, but after thinking about it, she decided not to. They could still wear the two sets of clothes after washing them. She would buy cloth when she had money. Currently¡­ she was poor.


    After buying everything, Gu Yundong could no longer carry all the items. She took advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention when she turned into a corner and stuffed a portion into her spatial storage.


    Then, she held the remaining tael of silver and slowly went home.


    Money was really something that was used quickly.


    Aunt Ke was not at home. When Gu Yundong entered the courtyard, Gu Yunke ran over and hugged her thigh. "Eldest Sister, what did you buy?"


    "I''ll cook braised pork for youter." Gu Yundong lowered the basket for her to take a look.


    The little girl swallowed her saliva. "What''s braised pork?"


    Gu Yundong remembered that in the past, in the Gu family, their family could barely eat meat, let alone Gu Yunke, who was so young.


    Moreover, Mrs. Zhao would not cook braised pork for them.

 Chapter 36: Four Dishes and One Soup

    <h4>Chapter 36: Four Dishes and One Soup</h4>


    Gu Yundong stroked the little girl''s furry and yellow hair and smiled. "You''ll know when Eldest Sister does it."


    Gu Yunke swallowed. "It must be delicious."


    Gu Yundong went to the kitchen. She first took two apples, cut them, and ced them on a te. She handed them to Gu Yunke, who had followed her in. "Bring them to the central room to eat with Brother and Mother."


    "What''s this?" The little girl looked curiously at the moist apple petals in a circle and reached out her little finger to touch them quietly.


    Gu Yundong was charmed by her cute actions. She picked up a piece and stuffed it into her mouth. "This is an apple. It''s delicious, but it''s a little expensive. You can''t waste it, understand?"


    Gu Yunke took a bite. It was crispy and juicy. It was even sweeter than wild dates. Her round eyes immediately lit up. She quickly grabbed it with her small hand and bit it bit by bit.


    "Go." Gu Yundong nudged her. The youngdy carried the te and went to look for her brother.


    Gu Yundong rolled up her sleeves, washed the rice, and cooked the rice. She stuffed tworge sticks of firewood under the stove.


    Only then did she go and wash her hands. She first prepared a cucumber and made a cold cucumber for a refreshing dish. She did not dare to add spicy seasoning. Children could not eat it then.


    Then, she cut the eggnts and took half a piece of meat to chop it up. She made a minced eggnt dish.


    Then, she cracked three eggs and steamed arge bowl of steamed eggs. She sprinkled some green onions. They were yellow and green, and the colors were bright. Just looking at them made one''s appetite rise.


    Then, she started to roast the braised pork. She had bought streaky pork that cost 25 copper coins a catty. The meat in the prefecture capital was also especially expensive.


    Gu Yundong knew how to cook since she was young. When she was alone, she would reward herself from time to time. Although her culinary skills were not as good as a chef in big restaurant''s, they were not bad.


    Therefore, when Auntie Ke entered the door, she smelled a rich fragrance. It was so fragrant that she subconsciously swallowed her saliva.


    She followed the smell to the kitchen and saw the busy Gu Yundong. Then, she saw a few dishes on the dining table beside her and could not move her feet.


    Gu Yundong turned around and saw her. She wiped her hands and said, "Aunt Ke, you''re back. Rest for a while. I''ll cook some soup and we can eat."


    Auntie Ke tried her best to look away and said with a straight face, "It''s still early. Take your time to cook it. I''ll just eat some noodles alone. It''ll be quick."


    Gu Yundong smiled. "You''re treating me like an outsider. You spent so much effort to make dinner for our family of four yesterday. How can I let you eat noodles alone? Let''s eat togetherter. I counted you in when I cooked. If you don''t eat, it will be a waste."


    Auntie Ke looked at her twice and walked away with her hands behind her back. As she walked, she muttered, "What''s there to waste? If we can''t finish it for lunch, can''t we still eat it tonight? You''re a youngdy. You don''t even know how to speak."


    She went to her room. Gu Yundong could not react in time.


    Was this a yes? Or a no?


    Forget it, she didn''t care anymore. She turned around and cooked thest dish, winter melon tofu soup.


    When the soup was served and ced properly, she saw three heads lying at the kitchen door, twitching their noses and sniffing desperately.


    Gu Yundong suppressed herughter and asked Gu Yunshu to call Auntie Ke. They could eat now.


    Gu Yunshu quickly turned around. He had just taken two steps when Aunt Ke arrived.


    She walked up to Gu Yundong and said with a serious expression, "Give me your hand. This is for you."

 Chapter 37: Two Pieces of News

    <h4>Chapter 37: Two Pieces of News</h4>


    Gu Yundong looked up in surprise when she saw the tael of silver.


    Aunt Ke said unnaturally, "I won''t eat your food for nothing. Treat the tael of silver as food money. Anyway, you have to cook for a few people. You can also cook mine to save yourself the trouble. One tael of silver is enough, right?"


    "It''s enough, enough."


    "Come with me to buy groceries another day. I know which store''s food is cheap and fresh."


    Gu Yundong put away the silver and immediately nodded. "No problem."


    Ahh, the one tael of silver that she had spent today was finally back. Her heart did not ache so much anymore.


    Gu Yundong happily ced the bowls on the table. The two little ones and Madam Yang looked at the dishes on the table impatiently.


    Big Sister was so amazing. They had never smelled such a fragrance before.


    Gu Yunke took a bite of the steamed egg. Her face seemed to be glowing as if she was intoxicated.


    "It''s smooth and delicious."


    Gu Yundong looked at her and felt a little sad. The youngdy had never eaten steamed eggs. Madam Zhao was very stingy with their family. If there was good food, it was given to the second and third uncle''s families. If they dared to crave it, she would p them mercilessly.


    She scooped a big spoonful for Gu Yunke. "Eat more if you like it. I''ll make it for you often in the future."


    "Eldest Sister, you''re the best." The little girl raised her head and chuckled. "I like this ce. There''s no Grandmother Zhao to scold me, and no Second Sister to hit me. There''s also delicious food. It''s even better than in my dreams."


    The second sister she was talking about was her cousin from Second Uncle''s family. She was a year younger than Gu Yundong, but she was arrogant and domineering. Seeing that Gu Yunke was pink and tender and prettier than her, she often pinched her.


    The little girl cried and ran to look for Gu Yundong. The original host Gu Yundong was a crybaby and weak person, but she still helped her to reason with the girl from Second Uncle''s family. In the end, they quarreled.


    Mrs. Zhao immediately pped her, causing her ear to bleed. Shey on the bed for a few days before she recovered.


    The young Gu Yunke was frightened. From then on, she did notin anymore. She cried silently when she was pinched. In the end, she simply stayed in her room all day and did not go out.


    Now that Madam Zhao and Second Sister were not here, her personality gradually became cheerful.


    Gu Yundong''s heart ached, but at the same time, she was very gratified. She felt that making her family members'' three lives better gave her a sense of aplishment.


    Gu Yunshu and Madam Yang also felt sorry for Gu Yunke. They each scooped a spoonful of steamed eggs for her to eat.


    On the little girl''s left was her eldest sister, and on her right was her brother. She felt so happy and stuffed her mouth with food.


    She was very happy, and Gu Yundong could not help but want to pamper her.


    Not only her, but Madam Yang, Gu Yunshu, and Aunt Ke also praised her culinary skills endlessly. They ate all the dishes. They had never thought of such a life before.


    Gu Yundong also liked such peaceful days. The only thing she was worried about was that the money was decreasing bit by bit.


    Fortunately, three dayster, Nie Cong finally appeared at the entrance of Aunt Ke''s courtyard.


    Moreover, he had brought her two surprising news.


    When Nie Cong saw Gu Yundong again, he almost did not recognize her. Was this really that little girl with disheveled hair and ragged clothes? She was actually¡­ so good-looking?


    Gu Yundong ignored his surprise. She held out her hands like a debt collector. "My silver."


    Yes, the voice was very familiar. It was definitely her.


    Only then did Nie Cong take out a banknote from his money bag.

 Chapter 38: Got Money

    <h4>Chapter 38: Got Money</h4>


    The banknote was for 50 dors worth of silver, and it had symbol of the Huixing Bank which was epted in the entire country.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up involuntarily. She heard Nie Cong say, "This is a reward from the provincial governor. Your drawing is too useful. We took it and split up to search for him. I didn''t expect that more than one person seems to have seen him. Justst night, he was captured by us. Even his subordinates were wiped out."


    Nie Cong was still very excited when he said this. Although he had been busy for a few days, he was in high spirits. "The governor said that you''ve made a great contribution. You didn''t know, but that bandit entered the city at an unknown time. If we couldn''t catch him until a few dayster, something would have happened to us. Take the 50 dors of silver and buy yourself something good. Look at you. You''re quite good-looking. Just your outfit¡­"


    Perhaps because he was a little familiar with her now, Nie Cong spoke much more casually.


    Gu Yundong pretended not to hear him and looked at the banknote happily. She had to find an opportunity to exchange it for silver. Anyway, she had a spatial storage and was not afraid of the weight of silver.


    Unexpectedly, Nie Cong took out two more silver ingots. "This is for you too. This is the entrance fee you paid when you entered the city. The governor said to return it to you."


    Gu Yundong was surprised and hurriedly took it. "Your governor is really a good person. May he have a safe life."


    "¡­" Nie Cong looked at his empty palm. This action of snatching money was too fast and obvious.


    He shook his head andughed. "I didn''t expect you to be a money grubber. Alright, I''ll give you the money. It''s time for me to leave."


    Gu Yundong waved her hand and told him to do as he pleased.


    However, Nie Cong had just taken a few steps when he suddenly turned back. After hesitating for a moment, he lowered his voice and whispered, "There''s something else I have to tell you first."


    Seeing his serious expression, Gu Yundong finally looked away from the banknote. "What is it?"


    "I just came back from the government office and saw someoneing from the capital. I vaguely heard that in the capital¡­" He lowered his voice even more, making her almost unable to hear. "The emperor has passed away."


    Gu Yundong was stunned. The emperor was a word that was very, very far away from her.


    However, she did not have a good impression of the emperor. There had been a disaster in Yongning Prefecture, and countless people had starved to death. For so long, the Imperial Court had yet to send people over to deal with the disaster. She had heard that even so, the emperor was still drinking and having fun in the pce. He had obtained concubines one after another and even coincidentally wanted to increase taxes. He was an out-and-out fatuous ruler.


    It was good that he had passed away.


    Nie Cong reminded her, "The notice should be posted soon and spread throughout the city. It might be a little chaotic during this period of time. Try not to go out or walk around. Don''t wear red and green, drink, or have fun. The emperor has passed away and the new emperor has ascended the throne. He will definitely take action. Just wait for the news."


    "Thank you for the reminder." Gu Yundong knew that he was referring to the drought disaster. Thete emperor had not done anything, and it was unknown what type of person the new emperor was. She hoped that he was not someone who treated human lives as grass.


    After Nie Cong left, there was indeed a notice posted at the city gate that afternoon.


    When the emperor passed away, the world mourned. Themoners had to mourn for three months. During this period, they were not allowed to wear red and green, marry, or have fun.


    Two dayster, another notice was posted at the city gate. The new emperor would ascend to the throne as Emperor Jinwu. The next year, he would change the year''s name to the first year of Xingtai.


    Whether it was the death of thete emperor or the ascension of the new emperor, these were all too far away from Gu Yundong. She did not care too much.


    Unexpectedly, the new emperor''s first action was targeted right at Yongning Prefecture.


    The Imperial Court finally sent the imperial envoy to Yongning Prefecture¡ªto provide disaster relief.

 Chapter 39: Go Back Or Not?

    <h4>Chapter 39: Go Back Or Not?</h4>


    It was said that on the day the imperial envoy arrived at Yongning Prefecture, it suddenly rained for three days and three nights.


    The drynd was moistened, and the lifeless citizens cheered and shouted, as if they had finally seen the light of dawn. All of them said that this was an auspicious sign from the heavens, telling the world that the new emperor was a current wise ruler and was favored by the heavens.


    Gu Yundong was still in Xuanhe Prefecture and did not know the news that was spreading like wildfire. Even if she had known, she would not care.


    At this moment, she was standing in front of the noticeboard at the city gate. She looked at the notice that had just been posted and frowned slightly.


    This notice was about the refugees who had fled the famine. Yongning Prefecture already had food and silver for disaster relief. The chaos had calmed down and order was slowly recovering. Naturally, the refugees were going to go back.


    For anyone who returned, the government would give a certain amount of travel fees and exempt them from conscription for three years.


    Of course, it was fine if they did not go back. The refugees would be resettled on the spo and registered by the government offices. This kind of condition did not allow them to be exempted for three years, and they would not be able to receive money.


    Moreover, the ce to settle down depended on your luck. Basically, it would not be in a prosperous town or even a slightly better vige. The fields would not be distributed either. At most, you would be given two acres of wastnd to cultivate on your own.


    Most people would choose to go back. The idea of returning to their roots was deeply ingrained in everyone''s minds. They would receive money and they could be exempted from conscription for three years. When they returned to their hometown, they would still have familiar rtives and friends.


    Furthermore, many people in towns had properties and houses in Yongning Prefecture. It would be too great a loss to give up just like that.


    However, these were not very tempting to Gu Yundong.


    After reading the notice, she carried the basket back to Aunt Ke''s house.


    Auntie Ke sat in the courtyard and was making shoes for the two children with a needle and thread. Only recently did she realize that this girl with good culinary skills actually didn''t know how to make clothes and shoes. Madam Yang did know how to make clothes and shoes, but they didn''t look good.


    Aunt Ke doted on the two children and asked Gu Yundong to buy scraps of cloth to sew herself.


    As she worked, she chatted. There were three small stools in front of her. The two children and the tall Madam Yang sat there obediently and listened.


    Hearing the door open, Auntie Ke looked up at her. "Why are you back sote today?"


    "There''s a new notice posted at the city gate. I went to take a look."


    "What did the higher-ups say?"


    Gu Yundong closed the courtyard door and ced the vegetable basket on the stone mill at the side. Only then did she exin the contents of the notice.


    Aunt Ke''s hand paused for a moment before she continued sewing as if nothing had happened.


    Madam Yang and Gu Yunke were still in a daze and could not understand, but Gu Yunshu understood. He immediately hugged her waist happily. "Can we go home? Will we have food to eat at home?"


    Gu Yundong lowered her head to look at the little guy''s sparkling eyes and asked, "Do you want to go back?"


    Gu Yunshu was stunned. He blinked in confusion. "Doesn''t Eldest Sister want to go home?"


    If they didn''t go back, where else could they go? This was Auntie Ke''s house, not their house. People couldn''t live in another person house for the rest of their lives, and the rent was so expensive.


    Gu Yundong patted his head. "If go back to that house, we''ll have our grandparents, Second Uncle, and Third Uncle''s family. We might have to serve them forever and never be able to eat the food we ate two days ago again."


    Gu Yunshu suddenly thought of the past and his expression changed.


    Aunt Ke cast a sidelong nce at Gu Yundong. She was trying to scare a child. How shameless.


    Gu Yundong pretended not to see it and continued to bewitch him. "Besides, do you still remember why we couldn''t split off from the family?"

 Chapter 40: Father Gu Studied Before

    <h4>Chapter 40: Father Gu Studied Before</h4>


    Why couldn''t they split off from the Gu family? Because¡­


    "The Family Leader refuses." Gu Yunshu lowered his head. When he mentioned the Family Leader, his eyes were red with hatred.


    The current patriarch of the Gu family had a personal feud with Father Gu, Gu Dajiang. Therefore, he had to suppress them in everything.


    When Gu Dajiang was six years old, he was chosen by the only old schr in the vige. He said that Gu Dajiang had the talent to study. As long as he was nurtured well, his future would be limitless.


    Old Gu was a little tempted, but Mrs. Zhao refused. If Gu Dajiang became sessful, wouldn''t her son be suppressed? In the future, she would have to live ording to his wishes.


    She kept making a fuss, saying that her family was poor and did not have the money to pay tuition and buy pens and paper. Moreover, Gu Dajiang had to help her family work and was not free to study.


    Old Gu quicklypromised. Later, the old patriarch, who was in his eighties, came forward and reprimanded the two of them.


    "It would bring so much honor to our ancestors to have a promising schr in the family. Our ancestors are watching from the sky. How can we let a woman ruin that? In the future, when he takes the examination and be an official, he can even bless the descendants of the Gu family. Just think about how glorious the Gu family will be from then on."


    The old patriarch intervened forcefully, and the family produced the brush, ink, paper, and inkstone. The old schr also did not want Gu Dajiang''s tuition, so he epted Gu Dajiang as his student and did his best to tutor him.


    However, the good times did notst long. Gu Dajiang had been studying for five years. Old Xiu had just nned to let him take the student examination when the old patriarch passed away from old age. He had not been in good health either. After two months, he caught a cold and died.


    The current patriarch had obtained his position through underhanded means. Back then, he had also wanted the old schr to take his son as a student, but his son was not cut out for studying, so the old schr tactfully rejected him.


    However, for some reason, this matter was spread like a joke. They evenpared his son to Gu Dajiang and said that he was a fool. Because his son could not stand the mockery, he lost his temper at home and bumped into his wife, who had just gotten pregnant, causing the child in her stomach to be lost.


    He could not me his son for this, and he could not find the source of the rumors. He could only push all the me to Gu Dajiang and the old schr.


    After the old patriarch and the old schr passed away one after another, Gu Dajiang naturally could not continue studying. The current patriarch did not even let him take the entrance examination. He was trapped at home by Mrs. Zhao to work.


    Later on, by chance, the shopkeeper of a restaurant in town took a fancy to him and he used his knowledge of words and numbers to work as a bookkeeper.


    Gu Dajiang did not study for nothing. He knew that their family was not doing well at home, so he had been looking for an opportunity to split from the main Gu family.


    When Madam Yang gave birth to Gu Yundong back then, she was beaten up by Madam Zhao until she gave birth prematurely. She lost a lot of blood and almost lost her life. It was because of that that Madam Yang''s health was poor and she did not have a child for many years. It was only when Gu Yundong was eight years old that Gu Yunshu was born.


    It was also that time that Gu Dajiang insisted stubbornly on splitting from the main Gu family.


    However, two monthster, Old Gu, who had no one to do the work at home, regretted it and refused to acknowledge the separation.


    The current patriarch, who was also the vige chief, tore up the family separation document on the spot and sent Gu Dajiang back. If Gu Dajiang did not agree, he would expel their family from the Gu family register on the charge of being unfilial.


    Expelling from the family!!!


    Without a family, he would be like a rootless duckweed. He could not even return to his roots.


    This was a very serious matter. He would have to go to the government office to register and this stain would follow him for the rest of his life. Not to mention Gu Dajiang himself, even his children would always be looked down upon and pointed at by others. It would be difficult for them to get married.

 Chapter 41 - 41: Deciding on a Place to Stay

    Chapter 41: Deciding on a ce to Stay


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Looking at Gu Yundong, who had just been born, Gu Dajiang and Madam Yang thought for a long time and finallypromised.


    At that time, Madam Yang was not stupid. Madam Zhao also felt a little guilty because of her difficultbor. Moreover, the doctor said that she might not be able to give birth in the future, so Gu Dajiang flew into a rage and split up the family estates.


    This was the first time Old Gu and Madam Zhao had seen Gu Dajiang so angry. They were a little frightened. They were afraid that he would be forced into a corner and die with everyone. Therefore, when the family of three returned to the Gu family¡¯s old residence, their lives were not too difficult.


    Madam Zhao only dared to curse. She did not dare to hit Madam Yang if she was asked to do some work. Thus, Gu Yundong lived a peaceful life for a few years. When Gu Yunshu was born, Madam Zhao¡¯s guilty consciencepletely flew away and she began to cause trouble again.


    After Gu Yunke was born, Madam Zhao reverted to her old ways. However, half a year after Madam Yang gave birth to her youngest daughter, she identally slipped and fell when she went to the river to wash clothes. Her head hit a rock, and when she woke up, she was not clear.


    On one hand, Gu Dajiang was looking for an opportunity to bring Madam Yang to the county capital to see a doctor. On the other hand, he had to take care of the children. He was so busy that he could not take care of many things at home. Furthermore, he had encountered a disaster, so it was even more wishful thinking to split up.


    However, things were different now. They had fled to Xuanhe Prefecture. Not to mention that Old Gu and the n leader could no longer control them, they could still settle down openly.


    Gu Yundong had no concept of the family at all. A person¡¯s life was not long. The most important thing was to livefortably.


    However, this was only her opinion. Madam Yang and Gu Yunke did not understand, but they had to seek Gu Yunshu¡¯s opinion.


    Even if it was¡­ misleading.


    As expected, Gu Yunshu thought of his old days in his hometown. He thought of how his father could not retaliate after being kicked by the patriarch. He thought of his life of not being able to eat his fill and wear warm clothes, and of being beaten and scolded. He thought of how his sisters were bullied by their cousins but still had to be pped by their grandmother.


    Gu Yunshu immediately shook his head like a rattle drum. ¡°I¡¯m not going back.


    1 don¡¯t want to go back.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Gu Yunshu was very determined. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled and patted his head again. ¡°Then I won¡¯t go back.¡±


    Aunt Ke put down the sewing basket in her hand and stood up. She patted her clothes and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided, go to the government office to register. Also, see if Nie Cong is around. Let that kid help you look for a good ce.¡±


    With that, she returned to her room, looking a little lonely.


    Gu Yundong knew that during this period of time, she liked the two children very much and could not bear to part with them.


    She quickly went to the government office. There were many people gathered at the entrance.


    Gu Yundong found Nie Cong and told him what she wanted. Nie Cong agreed without hesitation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re registered with the lord. They¡¯ll definitely choose a good vige for you. However, you have to be mentally prepared. The vige where the refugees are settled won¡¯t be too rich.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Help me take a look and see if there are any viges that are not far from the town and county. Most importantly, the people in the vige should be scattered. The vige chief is easy to talk to.¡± If she met someone like the Gu family¡¯s head again, she would have a headache and vomit blood.


    Cough, 1 have too many requests. I¡¯ll try my luck.


    She did not expect Nie Cong to really choose a good vige for her. It was considered the best vige among all the viges.


    Gu Yundong followed him toplete all the procedures and set off.


    However, before she left, she had something to do..

 Chapter 42 - 42: Messing Around

    Chapter 42: Messing Around


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong wanted to bring Madam Yang to see a doctor.


    In the past, when she was in the Gu family, Gu Dajiang had brought her to the county capital. Unfortunately, at that time, the money was in the hands of Madam Zhao. Gu Dajiang had limited savings, so he naturally did not see many doctors.


    Just like that, every time Mrs. Zhao saw them go out, she would cause a scene.


    Gu Yundong had also asked around a few days ago. There were many medical centers in Xuanhe Prefecture, thergest of which was Huimin Medical Center in the south of the city. There was a doctor with the surname He who had once cured two patients like her mother.


    Doctor He had gone on a long trip to see a patient some time ago and had only returned yesterday.


    Gu Yundong only brought Madam Yang over. Doctor He¡¯s medical skills were high, so his status in the medical hall was naturally not low. Hence, the price of consultation was also expensive.


    When Gu Yundong went over, there were still three patients in front of her. She waited for nearly an hour before it was her turn.


    Madam Yang was a little nervous. She grabbed Gu Yundong¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Dongdong¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother, let the doctor examine your pulse first. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Doctor He, on the other hand, had a benevolent look on his face. He asked a few questions before extending his hand. He closed his eyes slightly and carefully checked her pulse.


    However, the more time passed, the more he frowned. Gu Yundong gradually had a very bad feeling.


    When Doctor He retracted his hand, Gu Yundong hurriedly asked, ¡°How¡¯s my mother?¡±


    Doctor He did not reply. He only stood up and walked behind Madam Yang to look at the back of her head.


    Madam Yang immediately became nervous. Gu Yundong hurriedly patted her hand tofort her.


    Doctor He stared at her carefully for a long time before sitting back down. However, his expression was not good. He asked Gu Yundong, ¡°Did the other doctors give her acupuncture before?¡±


    Actually, every time she went to the clinic, it was Gu Dajiang who brought her there. Gu Yundong did not follow.


    However, she really knew that there was acupuncture or not.


    ¡°Yes, they did. When I was in Yongning Prefecture, a doctor took a look at my mother. At that time, he inserted a few needles and said that they could dispel the clotted blood. However, after the acupuncture, my mother fainted for a day. The doctor said that this was a normal phenomenon. If we went to his ce a few more times, the clotted blood would slowly dissipate. However, after Yongning Prefecture fell into chaos, my parents didn¡¯t go there again.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Quack!¡± Doctor He cursed angrily. Madam Yang was so frightened that she turned her head and hugged Gu Yundong, closing her eyes tightly.


    Doctor He took two deep breaths. His tone was still hard. ¡°The human brain is the mostplicated. How can you randomly inject needles when you¡¯re not confident that you can treat it? Dispel the clotted blood. You¡¯re simply a quack.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°Doctor He means that my mother¡­¡±


    ¡°Sigh, if it was before, 1 was still confident that 1 could cure her. Now that she has been treated by that quack, I¡¯m only 30% confident. If there¡¯s an ident, it might backfire and I won¡¯t even be able to save her life.¡± Doctor He waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s better to maintain the current situation. At least she¡¯s alive.¡±


    ¡°Is there no other way?¡±


    Doctor He shook his head and paused for a moment. As if he had thought of something, he said, ¡°There¡¯s someone who might be able to treat her.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Imperial Physician Song, he came from the Imperial Hospital. I¡¯ve been taught by him many times before. It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s gone traveling now. I don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll return.¡±


    As long as there was hope.


    Gu Yundong immediately said, ¡°Then can 1 trouble Doctor He? When Imperial Physician Songes back, get someone to send a message to Fish Rice Alley.¡±


    With that, she took out five taels of silver and handed it over..

 Chapter 43 - 43: Preparing to Leave

    Chapter 43: Preparing to Leave


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Of the five taels of silver, one tael was for the consultation fee, and the rest was for Doctor He¡¯s trouble.


    Fish Rice Alley was where Aunt Ke lived. Aunt Ke also agreed that she should treat Madam Yang¡¯s illness as soon as possible. There were two young children in the family, and Father Gu had been separated from them. It was not a good thing for Gu Yundong to hold on alone.


    Doctor He nced at her but only epted one tael of silver.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you pass on the message. Take these back. 1 won¡¯t take them.¡± Doctor He said, ¡°However, you have to remember not to find those unreliable quacks again. It¡¯s a small matter to waste money, but it¡¯s a big matter to get your mother killed. Now, in Xuanhe Prefecture, I¡¯m afraid only Imperial Physician Song can treat your mother. It¡¯s not a bad thing to wait longer. You can¡¯t eat hot tofu in a haste.¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled sincerely. ¡°Thank you, Doctor He. 1¡¯11 remember it.¡±


    Doctor He reminded her about the things she had to pay attention to and prescribed a warm and nourishing prescription for her. Madam Yang¡¯s body was indeed not very good. Not to mention eating her fill and wearing warm clothes all these years, even the illness of pregnancy that she had not recovered from after giving birth back then needed to be treated.


    Gu Yundong brought Madam Yang back to Aunt Ke¡¯s house and told her about the situation. Thetter nodded to show that she understood. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When I hear from Imperial Physician Song, I¡¯ll get someone to send you a message.¡±


    Thus, Gu Yundong packed her things the next day and prepared to go to the vige where they had settled down.


    Before she left, she cooked a feast. Nie Cong also came over to eat. This was the first time he had eaten Gu Yundong¡¯s cooking. He immediately regretted it. ¡°If I had known that your cooking was so delicious, I would havee earlier.¡±


    Aunt Ke gave him a sidelong nce. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you do something to repay her for the meal?¡±


    Nie Cong was stunned. ¡°Do what?¡±


    He had already done everything he could to help. Now that she was about to leave, was he supposed to send her there personally? That wasn¡¯t good, right? Not to mention that men and women shouldn¡¯t touch each other, he didn¡¯t have the time. There had been so many things going on recently.


    Aunt Ke was a little helpless about her nephew¡¯s stubbornness. No wonder her father wanted to send him to the government office to train.


    She pped Nie Cong hard. ¡°She and her family are young and weak. They don¡¯t have anyone to back them up. They¡¯re going to unfamiliar ces tomorrow. What if they¡¯re bullied? Are we going to let here all the way to the prefectural city to ask for help?¡±


    Nie Cong suddenly came to a realization. He swallowed the chicken in his mouth and stood up. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡±


    Gu Yundongughed and looked at Aunt Ke. ¡°Actually, Young Master Nie has helped me enough. No matter where 1 go, I still have to rely on myself in the end.¡±


    ¡°Hypocrite. Why didn¡¯t you stop Nie Cong before he left? 1 know what kind of person you are. Don¡¯t say such meaningless words in front of me.¡±


    Gu Yundongughed. ¡°Thank you, Aunt.¡±


    ¡°In fact, you¡¯ve helped Nie Cong a lot. You don¡¯t know how much he benefited from thest time he led the way to capture the bandit leader.¡±


    Needless to say the government office, Nie Cong¡¯s father had a whole new level of respect for him and relied on him a lot.


    Nie Cong returned quickly and handed her a letter. ¡°Your vige belongs to Fengkai County. I don¡¯t know anyone there, but Constable Jiang from our government office has a good rtionship with Constable Li from the county office over there. If you need help with some small matterster, look for him. This is a letter from Constable Jiang.¡±


    Without waiting for Gu Yundong¡¯s reaction, he said mysteriously, ¡°1¡¯11 give you something good. You have to keep it well..¡±

 Chapter 44 - 44: Departure

    Chapter 44: Departure


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Nie Cong took out a copper coin. There was a hole in the copper coin, so it could not be used. Was this a good thing?


    Gu Yundong examined the copper coin for a long time but could not figure it out. Her puzzled gazended on Nie Cong.


    ¡°Alright, stop keeping us in suspense.¡± Aunt Ke red at him.


    Nie Cong coughed lightly and said, ¡°When I was looking for Constable Jiang to write a letter, His Excellency happened to pass by. After knowing your situation, he asked me to go over and gave me this copper coin. The magistrate of Fengkai County was promoted by our Excellency. If you have any trouble in the future, you can give this copper coin to the county magistrate. He will help you.¡±


    ¡°Your lord¡­ is really a good person. I wish him a peaceful life.¡± Gu Yundong did not know that the dignified magistrate was so free that he would pay attention to a small fry like her.


    The corner of Nie Cong¡¯s mouth twitched. Other than saying that the lord was a good person and would live a peaceful life, did she have any other description?


    But Gu Yundong was right. How could the magistrate be so free? The reason why he remembered her was entirely because Nie Cong had mentioned it several times. Most importantly, it was the portrait of the person she had drawn.


    Because of that character painting, the government office caught the bandit leader in just three days. Coincidentally, the new emperor had just ascended the throne and was paying attention to the disaster rebellion. The magistrate was the first to make a contribution, and it was a great merit. It also confirmed the rumors that the new emperor had been favored by the heavens and showed his face in front of the new emperor.


    At this time, the new emperor was about to promote talents and boldly reorganize the officialdom to nt his own power. With this, the prefect magistrate became a person on the new emperor¡¯s list. His position here expired, so it was basically no problem for him to be promoted to the capital.


    Wasn¡¯t it Gu Yundong who had helped him so much? And she was a girl. Didn¡¯t that leave a deep impression on the magistrate?


    Gu Yundong epted the copper coin. She would not reject such a good thing.


    In this day and age, money was not enough. She also needed power. Otherwise, no matter how much money she had, she would not be able to keep it. It would be best if she would not need this copper coin and letter. If she could use them, she would naturally not let them go for nothing.


    Gu Yundong thanked him and put away the letter and the copper coin.


    The next morning, just as the city gate opened, Gu Yundong left Fish Rice Alley with her family.


    Aunt Ke did not go out to see them off. She was not in a good mood and had been staying in the room. When there was no sound outside the courtyard, she sighed and slowly walked out.


    It was as if there was no one in the empty house at all. The children¡¯s voices that had been chattering two days ago had disappeared.


    Aunt Ke walked to the kitchen and seemed to be able to smell a faint fragrance.


    Although they had not been together for long, Aunt Ke did like those two children. Even the ignorant Madam Yang made her pity her. She admired Gu Yundong, who had brought her mother and siblings all the way to Xuanhe Prefecture safely.


    If this little girl was not a girl, her future achievements would be high.


    What a pity.


    Aunt Ke returned to the central room and saw a piece of paper on the table. She picked it up and realized that it was a recipe. On it were five or six dishes that she had liked to eat recently.


    ¡°This girl¡­¡± Aunt Keughed.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong had already left the city gate and was riding a carriage to Yongfu Vige.


    The carriage was rented. Now that he had money, Gu Yundong would definitely not mistreat herself. It would take three days to walk from the prefectural city to Yongfu Vige. If he rode a fast horse, it would only take one day..

 Chapter 45 - 45: Yongfu Village

    Chapter 45: Yongfu Vige


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yunshu and Gu Yunke were also a little reluctant to part with Aunt Ke.


    When they first got into the carriage, they were still a little tired.


    After walking out of the city gate for a while, they finally became energetic.


    The two little ones sat in the carriage for the first time. The cushion under their buttocks was soft, and there were doors blocking them on all sides. Once the curtains were lowered, the sun would not be able to reach them, and they would not be able to see them.


    ¡°Eldest Sister.¡± Gu Yunshu leaned against the window and looked out for a long time before turning his head. His face was red as he said, ¡°Is Yongfu Vige very far? Are there many people? Where are we going to live? Are we going to build a house?¡±


    ¡°Why do you have so many questions?¡± Gu Yundong smiled.


    Gu Yunshu chuckled. ¡°Eldest Sister definitely doesn¡¯t know either. It¡¯s fine.


    We¡¯ll know everything when we get there.¡±


    Gu Yundong had already leaned into Gu Yundong¡¯s arms. He held the peanuts that Aunt Ke had given him and ate them in small bites like a hamster.


    Madam Yang was carrying a huge bag in her arms. There were clothes for the family of four, several new and old sets, shoes made by Auntie Ke, and arge bag of pastries.


    There were also two baskets in the carriage that contained some things they had bought in the prefectural city a few days ago. Although there were not many, they were all neatly arranged.


    Gu Yundong looked at the scenery outside the window, which was moving backward bit by bit. She was also looking forward to it and excited.


    Finally, she was going to have a new home.


    The carriage was not very fast. In addition, there were two children in the carriage, so it wasfortable.


    Hence, after traveling for a day, they were only about to reach Fengkai County. Fortunately, they entered the city before the city gate closed.


    It was alreadyte. Gu Yundong brought the few of them to stay at an inn for the night. They only set off for Yongfu Vige the next day when the city gate opened.


    Nie Cong had indeed found a good vige for them. Yongfu Vige was almost four hours away from the county city. It would take two hours to reach the town, and three days to reach the prefectural city. This was only the time to walk. It would definitely be faster to take the carriage or an ox cart.


    Therefore, it was still early when they set off from the county city and arrived at Yongfu Vige in a carriage.


    At this moment, many people had already been busy in the field for a while. Almost every family was busy making breakfast.


    The children in the vige were also gathered at the entrance of the vige in twos and threes to y. When they suddenly saw arge carriageing over, they immediately ran up chattering.


    There were only two families in the vige who had ox carts. The carriages were very expensive. They could not even afford to ride them, let alone buy them.


    Now that they saw the energetic and tall horse, they immediately surrounded it curiously. Who was this? Why did hee to their vige in a carriage? What was even more strange was that there was a pushcart dragged behind the carriage.


    The coachman slowed down. Gu Yundong opened the curtains and saw a child walking to the side.


    She waved at him and handed him a candy. ¡°Do you know how to get to the vige chief¡¯s house?¡± she asked.


    The child looked to be about the same size as Gu Yunshu. When he saw the sweets, his eyes lit up and he was about to drool. Their vige was not very rich, so they did not have many chances to eat sweets. Children like them could only have a bite during the new year.


    He nodded hurriedly. ¡°I know, 1 know. I¡¯ll bring you there.¡±


    He stuffed the candy into his mouth and ran to lead the way.


    The other children were envious. If they had known earlier, they would have run faster and been the first to speak.


    Only then did Gu Yundong put down the curtains. However, the next moment, she suddenly lifted the curtains and looked at the figure that shed past not far away. She felt that it was¡­ familiar..

 Chapter 46 - 46: Village Chief

    Chapter 46: Vige Chief


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, the figure shed too quickly and disappeared before she could confirm.


    Gu Yundong put down the curtains and asked the coachman to follow the child to the vige chief¡¯s house.


    Yongfu Vige was a vige with a variety of surnames. Many of the families¡¯ ancestors had fled here. After taking root here for a long time, they slowly developed to their current scale.


    The vige chief¡¯s family name was Chen, and he lived in the center of the vige. His family background was not bad, and the house he lived in was the only green brick house in the vige.


    When the carriage stopped in front of his house, there were already many people following behind it.


    Gu Yundong was shocked when he came down, especially the children. They looked at her eagerly with an expression that said, ¡°Do you have any more questions for me?¡± It was as if they would be able to earn sweets the moment she opened her mouth.


    The corners of Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. After Madam Yang came down with a bag, he turned around and carried Gu Yunshu and Gu Yunke down.


    She asked the coachman to wait for her outside for the time being before knocking on the vige chief¡¯s door.


    Themotion outside the door was naturally heard by the people inside. Hence, just as Gu Yundong raised his hand, a young woman dressed like a marrieddy walked out. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    As she spoke, she looked at therge carriage behind them.


    Before Gu Yundong could reply, a child behind him said loudly, ¡°They¡¯re looking for the vige chief.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a tall male voice came from the house. ¡°Let someone in first.¡±


    The woman moved aside and smiled as she let Gu Yundong in. The moment the door closed, the vigers outside could not see what was going on inside.


    The vige chief¡¯s name was Chen Liang. He was about 40 to 50 years old and was very thin. He did not put on any airs and looked quite easy to talk to.


    Gu Yundong handed over the household registration document. Chen Liang narrowed his eyes and stared at it for a long time before nodding and saying, ¡°The Junior Officer told me before that three families want to settle down here in our vige. The other two families came over a few days ago. I thought you should be here soon.¡±


    He looked up at Gu Yundong and Madam Yang, who were standing behind her. He found it strange that the person in charge was such a thirteen-year-old girl. However, he lowered his head to look at the document and could not help but frown. ¡°The house owner is Gu Dajiang?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the owner is my father. It¡¯s just that he got separated from us when we were escaping from the wilderness.¡±


    ¡°If he went missing, the government usually thinks that he has already¡­¡± Chen Liang stopped mid-sentence. Most people who went missing on the way to escape were dead. There were rules in the government for these things, but the document still wrote Gu Dajiang, which meant that this girl had already talked about the matter in the government.


    Since that was the case, he would just follow the documents.


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Chen Liang closed the document and began to talk about serious matters. ¡°Since you¡¯ve settled in our vige, you¡¯ll be people in the vige from now on. Because you were sent by the imperial court, you don¡¯t have to buy a homestead. You can get a mu ofnd ording to the number in your family. If you think it¡¯s too small, you can buy more.¡±


    It was because the new emperor was benevolent and gave special treatment to the refugees who were affected this time.


    ¡°However, you can¡¯t choose the location of the homestead. There are only three in total. Moreover, you came thetest and the other two have already chosen. You can go and take a lookter. If you feel that the location is not good and want to buy another ce, you can tell me. If you¡¯re satisfied, then find someone to build the house as soon as possible. It¡¯s almost winter. If you don¡¯t hurry, it¡¯ll be difficult to do. Also, before the house is built, you can stay in the vigers¡¯ houses. You have to give them some rent.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Gu Yundong had also considered it..

 Chapter 47 - 47: Cold-Blooded Wolf Whelps

    Chapter 47: Cold-Blooded Wolf Whelps


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chen Liang was very satisfied with her attitude. She was reasonable.


    Hence, she subconsciously lowered her voice. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to live in the vige, you can rent a house in town. It¡¯s the same. Before you, a family lived in town. It¡¯s just a little troublesome to go back and forth.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay in the vige.¡± Since she was going to build a house, she would definitely have to visit the homestead often. Not to mention that it was far from town, even her brother and sister would not follow her back and forth.


    Chen Liang pped his thigh. ¡°Alright, then you¡¯ll stay in the vige. 1 originally thought that since you¡¯re a family, you can live in an empty room of a family. Now that your father isn¡¯t around, it¡¯s not very convenient. How about this? My sister-inw has an empty house. Her man is gone, and she and her daughter are the only ones living in their house. You can take care of each other when you go over. I¡¯ll give you 200 copper coins a month. What do you think?¡±


    Gu Yundong thought about it. The main reason was that they had too little choice. There was probably no ce to live other than the widow¡¯s house.


    She was unfamiliar with this vige. It was unrealistic for her to choose for herself.


    ¡°Two hundred copper coins won¡¯t be a problem, but can I take a look at the house over there first?¡±


    Chen Liang nodded. ¡°Sure. Second Daughter-inw, bring Miss Gu over and let your aunt know.¡±


    The young woman who came to open the door immediately replied, ¡°Got it, Father. Miss, follow me.¡±


    Gu Yundong asked Madam Yang and the other two to wait for her here while she went over.


    As soon as she left, Chen Liang¡¯s wife, Madam Zhou, could not help but whisper, ¡°Why did you ask her to stay with Second Sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t it quite good? Second Sister-inw lives with Yn. There are no adult males in the Gu family. No one will gossip if they live there. Second Sister-inw can also earn a rent.¡±


    ¡°But Second Sister-inw¡¯s personality¡­¡±


    ¡°What personality?¡± Chen Liang had an expression that said, ¡°Isn¡¯t she quite capable and virtuous?¡±


    Madam Zhou immediately stopped talking. Men were all careless. In addition, the other party lived as a widow, so it was not easy to interact with Eldest Uncle. All these years, Madam Zhou had basically been the one who interacted with the other family.


    Madam Fang liked to take advantage of others. However, when others suffered, she still had an innocent and aggrieved expression, making people feel suffocated.


    If not for the fact that she no longer had a man, Madam Zhou would not have liked to interact with her.


    Forget it. Actually, it was not a big problem. The Gu family would just stay until the house was built.


    Madam Zhou did not say anything. Gu Yundong returned not long after. The girl called Yn came with her. She was two years older than Gu Yundong and looked very cheerful and lively.


    ¡°Uncle, my mother agreed to let the Gu sisters stay at my house. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of them.¡±


    Chen Liang immediately smiled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave it at that for now.¡± He turned to look at Gu Yundong. ¡°Do you want to look at the homestead now orter?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it now.¡± Gu Yundong saw the owner of the house, Madam Fang.


    She only took a nce at Madam Fang¡¯s personality and did notpletely understand it, but she knew that she was definitely a different kind of person from Aunt Ke. This did not matter. Moreover, she had asked the vige chief¡¯s daughter-inw. There were a few widows in this vige, but the rest either had sons or didn¡¯t have enough rooms. There was no other choice.


    Chen Yn took the initiative. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll apany Sister Gu to visit the homestead too.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chen Liang stood up and walked out first.


    Chen Yn led Gu Yundong to the back. However, they had not walked far when Gu Yundong paused. It was indeed him. She had not seen wrongly in the carriage.


    Could it be that the youth he had met in the prefecture city was also from this vige?


    Seeing that she had stopped, Chen Yn followed her gaze curiously. She immediately trembled and whispered into her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t look at him. He¡¯s a cold-blooded wolf. He doesn¡¯t care about anyone..¡±

 Chapter 48 - 48: His Name Is Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 48: His Name Is Shao Qingyuan


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Cold-blooded wolf? And they didn¡¯t care about their rtives?


    Gu Yundong recalled the two times he saw him. The first time was when he kicked the constable. The second time was when she took revenge and hung Shopkeeper Pan up a tree. If that was the case, he was indeed ruthless.


    When she wanted to look again, the young man had already disappeared.


    Chen Yn patted her chest. ¡°Fortunately, he didn¡¯t look over here. Sister Gu, let me tell you, you have to be careful when you meet Shao Qingyuan in the future. He doesn¡¯t care if you¡¯re a girl or not. If you provoke him, he¡¯ll beat you up. He¡¯s a heartless person. It¡¯s fine if he¡¯s not grateful that the Shao family raised him up, but he doesn¡¯t even care about his grandfather, who treats him well. His grandfather fell out with the Shao family for him and brought him out to live alone. In the end, his grandfather fell seriously ill. Shao Qingyuan didn¡¯t even care and left his grandfather to fend for himself in the house. No one even collected his grandfather¡¯s corpse after he died. As for him, he started eating fish and meat in two days.¡±


    ¡°Yn, what are you talking about? Hurry up. It¡¯s gettingte. We¡¯ll dy lunchter.¡± Chen Liang had already walked for quite a distance when he turned around. Gu Yundong was pulled by Chen Yn and did not move.


    Chen Yn quickly kept quiet and pulled Gu Yundong to catch up.


    Gu Yundong did not quite believe Chen Yn¡¯s words. Shao Qingyuan did not seem like the person she was talking about.


    But who cared? It had nothing to do with her.


    The homestead Chen Liang mentioned was at the end of the vige, not far from the foot of the mountain. There was no choice. After all, it was assigned by the higher-ups. It could not be the center of the vige.


    The other two houses were not in the same ce as hers. This area was a little deserted, and there were only two or three families around.


    Gu Yundong quite liked it. It was just that one mu ofnd was a little small. Although it was extremely expensive to buy a house that was 100 square meters in the modern era, and one mu ofnd was more than 600 square meters, Gu Yundong wanted to build arge courtyard here. He could nt some things in the future, and it would be best if everyone had a room.


    Even if they didn¡¯t need it very big now, there would be times when they needed it in the future.


    She walked around the homestead before walking up to the vige chief and saying, ¡°1 want to buy another mu in that direction. How much silver does it cost?¡±


    Chen Liang was a little surprised. There were only four of them at the moment. Was there a need for it to be so big? However, since they wanted to buy it, there was naturally no problem.


    Chen Yn¡¯s eyes lit up and she looked at Gu Yundong eagerly.


    ¡°The location here is rather remote. If it¡¯s a mu ofnd, let¡¯s make it five taels of silver.¡± If it was the center of the vige, this price would not be the same.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Since they had already decided on the location, Chen Liang brought Gu Yundong back.


    This time, everyone in the vige knew that Gu Yundong had fled to this ce. The way they looked at her changed. It was no longer the envious and fearful expression they had when they saw the big carriage. Instead, there was a hint of sympathy and disdain.


    The children who were originally surrounding the carriage and watching curiously were also brought home by their own adults. Some of them even muttered before they left, ¡°So it¡¯s a rented carriage. 1 thought it was a rich family. They¡¯re putting on airs and pretending to be young people from rich families. No wonder they only gave one piece of candy and made the other children run with them. They¡¯re really stingy.¡±


    Gu Yundong did not hear that. She had already entered the vige chief¡¯s house and bought the mu ofnd. The vige chief would settle the deed another day.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I want to trouble you with, Vige Chief.¡±


    Chen Liang epted the silver and let her sit. ¡°Go ahead..¡±

 Chapter 49 - 49: Preparing to Build a House

    Chapter 49: Preparing to Build a House


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°It¡¯s about building the house,¡± Gu Yundong said. ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived, so I don¡¯t know who¡¯s familiar with this ce. So I want to trouble the vige chief to help me find a reliable person. The sry is 40 copper coins a day. I won¡¯t provide food for them.¡±


    She had asked around. Usually, the construction of houses here cost 30 copper coins a day, but they had to pay for the lunch. She was living in a widow¡¯s house now, so it was not convenient.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem for me to help you find constructors.¡± Chen Liang frowned slightly. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t be satisfied.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? The vige chief will definitely find the most suitable people. If I were to do it myself, 1 would really be clueless and wouldn¡¯t even know that 1 had been scammed. However, 1 might have more requests. Please help memunicate with them to avoid any unhappiness. This is two taels of silver. It¡¯s the fee for your help.¡±


    Gu Yundong took out a piece of silver and handed it over. Chen Liang immediately declined her. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m the vige chief of Yongfu Vige. I¡¯ll help you find a few people. How can I ept your silver?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Although you¡¯re the vige chief, 1 can¡¯t push everything onto you and ask you to help, right? You know that my father isn¡¯t around. It¡¯s not convenient for a youngdy like me to do many things, and they might not listen to me. If you help me find someone, you have tomunicate with them, and you have to help me supervise them in the future. This isn¡¯t within the responsibility of the vige chief. I can¡¯t let you help me do so many things, right? Then what kind of person am I? If you don¡¯t ept this fee, then I can forget about building my house.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you little girl¡­¡± Chen Liang didn¡¯t even know that this youngdy was so good at doing things.


    There was no one else in the central room. Other than him, there was only his wife, Madam Zhou.


    After hesitating for a moment, he still epted the silver. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry and leave this to me. Take this silver as your payment for my service.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Chen.¡± Gu Yundong changed his words and smiled. ¡°1 have to go back and think about how the house should look like. Can I give you the blueprint tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll look for someone in the afternoon. Come and meet me tomorrow morning and we can start work.¡±


    Gu Yundong said a few more words to Chen Liang. Seeing that it was gettingte, she left a bag of pastries that she had bought from the county this morning and brought the three of them out. The carriage followed behind them and pulled the things to the rented ce.


    As soon as they left, Madam Zhou opened the bag on the table. When she saw that it was the famous date cake in the county, she was even more satisfied.


    ¡°This youngdy is much more sensible than the previous two families. The Wang family and the He family talked nicely, saying that the vige chief had the ability to help. In the end, you found someone for them, but they¡¯re still unsatisfied. It¡¯s as if you¡¯ve gained something from it. They say that it¡¯s not easy for them toe all the way here because they¡¯re poor. They keep pressing down on your sry. Twenty copper coins a day is too much. Now, people are not willing to help them build it. They¡¯ve been here for five to six days, but they haven¡¯t found anyone. I reckon that by the time the Gu family¡¯s house is built, their houses haven¡¯t even appeared.¡±


    Chen Liang actually liked the Gu family more. Even without two taels of silver, he felt that this youngdy¡¯s words were better. He was willing to help her.


    However, he still scolded Madam Zhou. ¡°She won¡¯t see the workers until tomorrow. The Gu family might not be satisfied with the people 1 find. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Regardless of whether she¡¯s satisfied or not, she has given us pastries and silver in advance. As for the other two families, they didn¡¯t even thank us.¡±


    With thisparison, Chen Liang really had nothing to say.


    Moreover, the Gu family had given him money without even seeing the workers. This meant that they trusted him.


    Chen Liang felt quite happy..

 Chapter 50 - 50: House Model

    Chapter 50: House Model


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    And yet¡­


    Gu Yundong did not trust him. She trusted Nie Cong.


    Back then, her main requirement was that the vige chief¡¯s character was passable. Although Chen Liang had his own thoughts, he was very reliable about big matters. He would definitely not cheat her when it came to building a house.


    It was normal for humans to have little thoughts.


    Now, as long as she nned the structure of the house as soon as possible, those people could start to work as soon as possible and move in.


    When they arrived at the Chen family¡¯s second branch, Gu Yundong took down all the things in the carriage. Chen Yn enthusiastically helped her move them.


    There were not many things. There were only two baskets. She did not need Chen Yn¡¯s help at all. Gu Yundong and Madam Yang each took one.


    Then, she paid the coachman and let him leave.


    The Chen family¡¯s second branch was not far from the vige chief¡¯s house. There was a small courtyard. There were only the mother and daughter at home, but it was quite clean.


    Madam Fang looked like a very weak woman with a faint smile. As soon as she saw them enter, she pulled Madam Yang to talk.


    Madam Yang did not know her and was shocked. She immediately hid behind Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong smiled at Madam Fang. ¡°My mother is timid and not used to interacting with strangers. Aunt Fang, you can tell me anything.¡±


    Madam Fang could also tell that something was wrong with Madam Yang. She smiled and nodded.


    Gu Yundong took everything to her room and also brought a small bag of date cakes to Chen Yn to thank her for her help today. She then said that she was a little tired and wanted to go back to her room to rest.


    Chen Yn took the date cake and went to Madam Fang¡¯s house.


    As soon as she entered, her smile disappeared and her face darkened. ¡°To think that 1 was so busy. She didn¡¯t give us as much date cake as she gave Uncle and the others. Who is she looking down on? Isn¡¯t she bullying us orphans and widows?¡±


    Madam Fang opened the date cake and ate it. ¡°Alright, they still have to live with us for a long time in the future. There will always be benefits for us. Didn¡¯t you see that mother of hers? She¡¯s a fool. She even said that she¡¯s timid. Later, we¡¯ll coax that Madam Yang to find some food or other good things for us. I think they must have some family background. By the way, let¡¯s not cook tonight. When they cook, we¡¯ll say a few good words. She¡¯ll be too embarrassed not to invite us to eat.¡±


    ¡°Will she?¡±


    ¡°Why not? They¡¯re new here and don¡¯t even have any rtives or friends. They don¡¯t have any adult men at home either. Wouldn¡¯t they have to build a good rtionship with our vigers? Besides, your uncle is the vige chief. She has to please us.¡±


    Chen Yn nodded. I low would Gu Yundong know that although she was just giving them some date cakes as a normal favor, those people were not satisfied at all and wanted more? They even nned to take her dinner.


    They didn¡¯t cook lunch. When they came from the county city in the morning, they bought a lot of buns and finished them at noon.


    Madam Yang and the two little ones made the bed and went to take an afternoon nap.


    Gu Yundong sat at the table, holding a charcoal pencil and paper, and began to draw theyout of the house.


    She had pictured modern houses in her mind, but here, many aspects were not easy to implement. She could only try to build them asfortably and conveniently as possible.


    One room for each person, two guest rooms, and two study rooms.


    When the house was built and stabilized, she would definitely earn money and send Gu Yunshu to study.


    Gu Yunshu had learned some words from Gu Dajiang when he was at home. This child had inherited Gu Dajiang¡¯s talent. If he studied hard, he would definitely not be bad in the future..

 Chapter 51 - 51: Warmth

    Chapter 51: Warmth


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong wrote and drew on a piece of paper. ording to her preliminary estimation, there would be seven or eight rooms.


    There was also a central room, kitchen, dining room, clean house, and warehouse. Oh right, there was also a cowshed. That was equivalent to a garage. Even if she could not afford a car now, she would have to need it in the future.


    The front door led to the courtyard. When the time came, they could nt grapes and dates in the courtyard, build a swing rack, and make a stone table and bench. In the summer, they could eat fruits at night, and in the winter, they could also bask in the sun.


    There was a row of central rooms opposite the courtyard. There was a bedroom and a study room on the left, and a dining room and a kitchen on the right.


    There were two rooms on both sides of the courtyard, which could be divided into two or three rooms. She nned to set a small cubicle in each room as a bathroom. It would be convenient to take a shower.


    A warehouse could be built at the entrance. Agricultural tools were indispensable in the countryside. Those hoes and baskets could be ced there to build a public cleaning ce.


    After painting and drawing, it actually covered about a mu ofnd. Indeed, it was necessary to buy another mu ofnd.


    The backyard had to be surrounded too. When the time came, they would cultivate all kinds of vegetables and have a ce to raise pigs and chickens. The cowshed was also in the backyard. When the time came, they would open the door there. When there was an ox carriage, the ox carriage could be pulled out directly.


    After Gu Yundong drew the structure, she began to count the measurements.


    Madam Yang and the other two woke up on the bed. Gu Yunshu got up and washed his face. He walked to the table and picked up the draft paper. He tilted his head and looked around. ¡°Big Sister, is this our home?¡±


    ¡°Can you understand it?¡± Gu Yundong looked up and asked him with a smile.


    The little thing¡¯s head was finally not disproportionately big. Now, even if he tilted his head, he did not have to worry about falling. She looked indescribably cute.


    After all, he was just a five-year-old child. He looked good no matter how one looked at him.


    Gu Yunshu did not fully understand. He simply sat on the chair and studied the blueprint carefully.


    Gu Yunke saw it and ran over. The stool was a little high, so she could only climb her pants. ¡°I want to see it too.¡±


    ¡°Little sister, be gentler. You¡¯re going to take off my pants.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so light. If you don¡¯t believe me, look. I¡¯m so thin. I didn¡¯t eat much.¡± Gu Yunke was dissatisfied. Her brother had been saying that she ate too much recently and that she would be a fat girl in the future. She didn¡¯t even want to like him anymore.


    Gu Yundong could not help butugh. He carried Gu Yunke and sat beside Gu Yunshu.


    The little girl immediately turned her head and said to her, ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m light, right? You can even carry me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re the lightest among us.¡±


    Gu Yunshu snorted. Of course, she was the lightest. How heavy could a three-year-old be?


    Gu Yunke¡¯s little head had already leaned over. She could not understand it. She only saw square ck lines and frames. She could not read, and she knew nothing about what was written on it.


    She raised her confused face and looked at Gu Yunshu.


    Gu Yunshu simply pondered as she exined to her.


    Seeing that he was right, Gu Yundong did not say anything and simply lowered his head to continue drawing.


    In addition to drawing the basic house pattern, there were also some details that had to be drawn clearly, lest it was unclear when the time came.


    Madam Yang was tidying up at the side. The atmosphere in the room was warm and calm.


    However, this warmth was broken after two hours. Just as Gu Yundong was engrossed in painting, Chen Yn came to knock on the door..

 Chapter 52 - 52: Who Takes Advantage of Whom

    Chapter 52: Who Takes Advantage of Whom


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Sister Yundong.¡± Her voice was still a little loud.


    Gu Yundong could not help but frown. He put down his pen in frustration and asked loudly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. My mother said that if you want to cook dinner, 1 should help you.¡± Yes, help her by telling her where to fetch the firewood and water.


    Gu Yundong looked at the sky. It was already 4 pm. It was still too early for her.


    In addition, she had yet to finish painting. If it was anyter, the sky would turn dark. Now that there were no electric lights, the oilmp was too dark, so she had to finish it while the sky was still bright.


    Hence, she said to Chen Yn, who was at the door, ¡°We atete at noon. We¡¯re not hungry yet. You guys can cook first. We¡¯ll eatter. 1 still have something to do first.¡±


    As she spoke, she looked at Gu Yunshu and the other woman. The two children patted their stomachs. ¡°I¡¯m still full.¡±


    When Chen Yn heard this, she pursed her lips and left.


    Madam Fang was watering the vegetables in the courtyard. Seeing here out angrily, she could not help but ask, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°She said she¡¯s not hungry yet.¡± Chen Yn snorted. ¡°They must have eaten buns at noon. I smelled it when I walked past their window. They must have eaten a lot of buns since they were so full. They don¡¯t even know how to share the buns with the two of us. They really don¡¯t know how to be human.¡±


    As she spoke, she raised her head and asked Madam Fang, ¡°Do you think she¡¯s thinking of taking advantage of us, so she won¡¯t cook? She¡¯ll let the two childrene over to beg when we eat?¡±


    Madam Fang¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Now that you mention it, it makes sense. They fled here. 1 heard that those refugees have nothing to eat on the way. Even if they have money, they have nowhere to use it. They only ask others for food. Perhaps they all have the habit of using two children to take advantage.¡±


    ¡°So what do we do?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait!! I want to see who¡¯ll starve first. They have children.¡±


    ¡°Yes, if they ask us for a few dishes, we¡¯ll let them pay. The price will be high. They have money.¡±


    Gu Yundong did not know that although she was just a littlete for dinner, the mother and daughter coulde up with a scheme.


    She was already at the finishing stage and drew for another hour. When the sky darkened and Madam Yang lit an oilmp, she stopped.


    She exhaled and rubbed her shoulders. She packed up the sketches and put them away before saying to them, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We didn¡¯t bring much food. There are still dumplings that we made at Auntie Ke¡¯s house yesterday morning. How about we eat dumplings tonight?¡±


    The dumplings had already been steamed, and the weather was rtively cool now. They would not turn bad even if they were kept for two days. Moreover, she had been hiding the dumplings in her space to preserve the freshness.


    Actually, Madam Yang could cook. It was just that they had just arrived in an unfamiliar ce. The mother and daughter were not as straightforward as Aunt Ke. Madam Yang would panic, so Gu Yundong did not let her out for the time being.


    When they heard that they were going to eat dumplings, the three of them could not help but swallow their saliva.


    Although they had already eaten dumplings twice at Aunt Ke¡¯s house, they still wanted to eat them.


    ¡°I want to eat two bowls.¡± Gu Yunke said.


    Gu Yundong took the dumplings and went out. Madam Yang helped her start the fire.


    When they entered the kitchen, Gu Yundong looked at the cold environment and could not help but raise her eyebrows. Madam Fang and the rest had not cooked dinner?


    At this moment, Chen Yn had already run into Madam Fang¡¯s house. She said excitedly to her mother, who was filling her stomach with date cake, ¡°They finally can¡¯t take it anymore and started to cook dinner..¡±

 Chapter 53 - 53: Who’s Tolerating Your Bad Habit?

    Chapter 53: Who¡¯s Tolerating Your Bad Habit?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Excitement shed across Madam Fang¡¯s face. She pushed Chen Yn. ¡°Go and help.¡±


    At that time, the Gu family would be embarrassed, right? Wouldn¡¯t they have to let the mother and daughter eat together?


    Chen Yn turned around and ran to the kitchen. She wanted to tell the Gu family where the water was, but she didn¡¯t expect them to have already boiled it.


    Looking at the dumplings on the side, Chen Yn¡¯s face turned red.


    Dumplings, white flour dumplings. They were fair and plump and full of fillings. Just looking at them made one drool.


    She forcefully retracted her gaze and said enthusiastically, ¡°Sister Yundong, are you making dinner? Let me help you start the fire.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. My mother is here. It¡¯ll be fine in a while. Go do what you have to do.¡± Seeing that the water was boiling, Gu Yundong added oil, salt, and scallions to the big ceramic bowl to adjust the taste. Then, she poured boiling water on it. The bowl instantly became oily.


    Chen Yn¡¯s hands were clenched tightly. Instead of leaving, she took a few steps forward and said with a smile, ¡°Are you eating dumplings? Why didn¡¯t I see when you guys made dumplings? They smell so good. Mother and I had some porridge earlier. Now, we¡¯re hungry after smelling your dumplings.¡±


    Had some porridge earlier? Then why was the pot and stove cold when she came in? It didn¡¯t look like they had just eaten at all.


    Gu Yundong was not a fool that could not even tell what she was saying. In addition, her eyeballs were about to fall into the dumpling pot, and she hade to help at the right time. She wanted to eat their dumplings.


    If you want to eat, just eat. You even spoke indirectly.


    She was not an unreasonable person, but at the very least, this woman had to tell the truth. She said that she was hungry after eating porridge earlier. Could it be that she had been waiting for them to cook until she came to eat?


    Who would tolerate your bad habit? I don¡¯t expect you to be like Auntie Ke, but at least let¡¯s get along like a normalndlord and tenant. I¡¯ve paid the room fee and doesn¡¯t owe you anything.


    Gu Yundong smiled as she watched the fat dumplings in the pot float up one by one. She immediately became even happier. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re going to eat dumplings. It¡¯s already sote. I thought it would be troublesome to cook, right?¡±


    As she spoke, she scooped all the dumplings into arge bowl that had been mixed with ingredients. She had bought this bowl in the prefectural city. It was very big, just like the bowl of fish with pickled vegetables in the restaurant in her previous life.


    Now that the dumplings were all scooped up, Gu Yundong said to Chen Yn, ¡°I¡¯m done. The kitchen is yours. We¡¯ll go back to our room to eat so as not to disturb you. It¡¯s still early. If you¡¯re hungry, you can cook some noodles. It¡¯ll be convenient and not waste time.¡±


    She ced a piece of cloth on the edge of the bowl and carried it away. From afar, she said, ¡°Mother, put out the fire and clean the pot. Hurry back to your room to eat dumplings. There aren¡¯t many dumplings. My brother and sister might finish themter.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be done soon.¡± Madam Yang was very fast. After washing the pot, she followed her into the room.


    The smell of dumplings still lingered in the kitchen, but Chen Yn stood in front of the dark stove with a livid expression.


    When Madam Fang came in, she happened to hear her kick the foot of the table hard. It was so painful that she cried out.


    ¡°What are you doing? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Chen Yn felt extremely aggrieved. To think that she had helped this woman run around the homestead and treated her so well. She had even kindly told her to stay away from Shao Qingyuan and not to offend anyone in the vige who was a chatterbox. In the end? This Gu Yundong was an ingrate with no conscience..

 Chapter 54 - 54: Feng Daneng

    Chapter 54: Feng Daneng


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Mother, let them leave tomorrow. We won¡¯t let them stay in our house anymore.¡±


    Madam Fang patted her. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? We¡¯ve already epted the money. How can you not let him stay? If you really chase him away, it¡¯ll be difficult to exin to your uncle.¡±


    ¡°B-But she doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her.¡± Chen Yn recounted what had happened just now. She was very irritable, especially when she felt the smell of dumplings floating in her nose. She couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath.


    Madam Fang frowned. ¡°Forget it, forget it. She doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. Isn¡¯t there still that pair of young siblings and that fool mother? Those three don¡¯t know anything. They¡¯ll definitely be easy to fool. Another day, when that girl isn¡¯t around, say a few good words. Are you afraid that they won¡¯t give us anything good? Alright, let¡¯s cook first. We¡¯ll find an opportunity tomorrow. I¡¯m starving.¡±


    ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t you just eat date cake?¡±


    Chen Yn muttered twice, but she still got to work.


    Gu Yundong happily distributed the dumplings and said in a low voice, ¡°That mother and daughter are not easy to get along with. Stay away from them in the future, understand?¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Gu Yunshu nodded repeatedly as he ate. ¡°I¡¯m a man. It¡¯s not good for me to be too close to them.¡±


    Gu Yunke saw that his brother had already eaten a few and was instantly extremely anxious. However, he remembered to answer his eldest sister¡¯s question and hurriedly nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be obedient and stay away. Older Brother, eat slowly. Help me blow on it first.¡±


    Madam Yang nodded. ¡°In the future, when I see them, I¡¯ll run. I¡¯ll run immediately. Dongdong, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    After saying that, she immediately lowered her head and the three of them began to eat assiduously. The dumplings that Big Sister made were the best. They tasted delicious.


    The corners of Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Take your time. There¡¯s enough.¡±


    The family of four did not treat Madam Fang and her daughter the same as Aunt Ke. After eating, they boiled water, washed up, and went to bed.


    The next morning, Gu Yundong took the blueprint and brought Madam Yang and the other two to the vige chief¡¯s house. Before he left, he locked the door.


    Chen Liang was already waiting for her. Beside him stood a tall and burly middle-aged man.


    As soon as Gu Yundong entered, he introduced, ¡°Yundong, you¡¯re here. Come,e, let me introduce you. This is Feng Daneng from our vige. You¡¯re Uncle Feng.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Uncle Feng.¡±


    Feng Daneng nodded and looked at this family of four. He understood why the vige chief said that he would be in charge of this matter. It was indeed inconvenient without an adult man in this family. The house they built would not be very big. However, each person would earn 40 copper coins a day. Could they afford it?


    Chen Liang patted Feng Daneng¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Your Uncle Feng is an expert in building houses in our area. As long as he¡¯s not busy with farming, he will work near us to help people build houses. When he was young, he even stayed in the prefectural city for two years. His skills are unparalleled.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Chen¡¯s help is naturally the best. I¡¯m not worried.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Chen Liang liked Gu Yundong¡¯s words. She was nice! She was not like the girls and women in the vige. Not only were they loud, but they also made people¡¯s ears hurt. ¡°Alright, didn¡¯t you say yesterday that you would go back and think about how to build a house? Think about it. Then tell your Uncle Feng about it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already drawn the blueprint. Uncle Feng, take a look.¡± Gu Yundong unfolded the blueprint in her hand.


    Feng Daneng and Chen Liang were a little surprised and came over to take a look..

 Chapter 55 - 55: Seeing a Ghost

    Chapter 55: Seeing a Ghost


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The next moment, both of them widened their eyes in surprise.


    This was¡­ a blueprint? It was as if a house was clearly disyed in front of them. It was obvious at a nce.


    Madam Zhou also took a closer look. Even ayman like her felt that this house was really beautiful.


    Gu Yundong took out two more blueprints. The first one was a diagram of the entire house, just like the modern house from a high perspective. The second one was an internal structural diagram with various sizes and the location of the room. The third one was the details of the interior of the room.


    After looking at the three blueprints, both Feng Daneng and Chen Liang could not help but swallow hard.


    ¡°Yundong, this, this was drawn by you?¡± Chen Liang found it unbelievable. ¡°You¡¯ve studied? You know how to write?¡± There were many words written on it.


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°My father can read and write. He taught me.¡±


    In fact, these three drawings were very crude. The main reason was that her time was limited. What exquisite thing could she hand over in just one afternoon? But this was enough. What she wanted to build was not a pavilion or a pce temple. It was just a brick house of a farmer.


    But even so, Feng Daneng couldn¡¯t help but look at it again and again.


    He had been building houses for so many years and had always been dictated or exined to by the hirer. How could there be such a detailed blueprint that gave such a clear and intuitive image?


    When he was in the prefectural city, he had seen arge stack of drawings when a rich family was building a house. However, he felt that it was¡­ different from what he was seeing now.


    In short, Feng Daneng felt that after reading Gu Yundong¡¯s blueprint, his mind would immediately picture the appearance of the house. It was too convenient.


    ¡°Uncle Feng, this blueprint only has a rough structure. There are many details that 1 need Uncle Feng to tell me. If there¡¯s anything 1 need, I¡¯ll add it.¡± ¡°Alright,e,e, let¡¯s talk about it in detail. Hey, how did you draw this? This door is really beautiful, and the windows are also beautiful. It¡¯s quite interesting to have flowers on both sides of the door. The flowers are also lifelike, and what does this semicircle mean¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    Just as she was holding her forehead, she saw a six or seven-year-old child walk in and quietly approach Gu Yunshu. ¡°All Shu, 1¡¯11 bring you out to y.¡±


    This was the vige chief¡¯s grandson, Niu Dan. His real name was Chen Jingwen. He had already met Gu Yunshu yesterday. When Gu Yundong went to visit the homestead, the two children were chatting quite happily.


    Gu Yundong thought that she would be very busy from now on. The two children would also be very bored by her side, so she nodded and let Gu Yunshu go. She only reminded him to take good care of Gu Yunke.


    Unexpectedly, the little girl shook her head firmly with her arms crossed. ¡°I won¡¯t talk to Older Brother today.¡± Who asked Older Brother to call her Fat Girl this morning?


    Gu Yundong could not help butugh. Niu Dan dragged Gu Yunshu away.


    As soon as he went out, Gu Yunshu asked Niu Dan to bring him to the homestead at the foot of the mountain to take a look. He did not have time to look at it yesterday.


    Niu Dan familiarly led him to the ce. ¡°In the future, if your family is here, it will be easy to go up the mountain. Let me tell you, there are rabbits and pheasants on our mountain. Last time, my brother caught two pheasants and roasted them. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t catch them.¡±


    ¡°My sister is very powerful. She will definitely be able to catch them.¡±


    ¡°Then the next time your eldest sister catches them, I¡¯ll go to your house to eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this the young master from yesterday?¡± Just as the two of them were fantasizing about the future, they heard a discordant voice behind them. They turned around and saw four or five children in their teens standing behind them.


    One of them pointed at Gu Yunshu and said, ¡°Hey, you have candy on you, right? Take it out for us to eat. Hurry up.¡±


    Was this person a bandit? Big Sister had said that one had to be as cold and heartless as the autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves when dealing with bandits.


    Gu Yunshu pulled a long face, but before he could be heartless, the four or five children suddenly stared behind him with expressions as if they had seen a ghost..

 Chapter 56 - 56: Never Thought of Helping You

    Chapter 56: Never Thought of Helping You


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yunshu turned around in confusion and saw a young man standing behind them with a gloomy expression. His eyes were cold, as if they had disturbed his rest.


    However, this person¡­ seemed to have been seen somewhere before.


    He poked his head hard, but before he could figure it out, the children suddenly screamed, ¡°Wolf cub, run.¡±


    As soon as he said this, everyone dispersed.


    Gu Yunshu was still standing on the spot, not understanding what the wolf cub meant. Niu Dan beside him was a little afraid, but Gu Yunshu was brought out by him. He could not leave him alone, so he was very strong and did not move his legs.


    However, he secretly tugged at his hand and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s leave quickly too.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Gu Yunshu was puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good that they were scared away? Then they won¡¯t snatch my things.¡±


    ¡°B-but¡­¡± I¡¯m also scared.


    Niu Dan quietly raised his head to look at Shao Qingyuan¡¯s face. When he met his eyes, his body could not help but tremble.


    Gu Yunshu had already remembered who he was. He immediately walked quickly to Shao Qingyuan. ¡°It¡¯s you. Why are you here? Are you also from this vige? What a coincidence. I¡¯ll also be a viger in the future. This is the homestead we just confirmed. Eldest Sister said that we can build a house soon. This will be my home in the future. Where is your home?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Was it toote for him to pretend not to know him and run with the children just now?


    Shao Qingyuan looked at the little kid in front of him. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Niu Dan stood rooted to the ground and did not dare to move. However, he was shouting crazily in his heart, ¡°Don¡¯t answer, don¡¯t answer. If you answer, it means that you¡¯re targeted by him. You¡¯re finished. I¡¯m telling you that you¡¯re finished.¡±


    And yet¡­


    ¡°My name is Gu Yunshu,¡± Gu Yunshu said very seriously. ¡°Thank you for helping us scare away those child bandits just now.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan sneered. ¡°1 never thought of helping you.¡± It was just a coincidence.


    ¡°Although you might not have thought about it, it was indeed because of you that they ran away and didn¡¯t find trouble with me. 1 was the one who benefited. My eldest sister said that this is considered¡­ Well, indirect help.¡±


    ¡°Indirect help?¡± Shao Qingyuan was deep in thought. Last time in the prefecture capital, the two constables had also seen the girl, so they did not cause trouble for him. It was especially simr to the current situation.


    Shao Qingyuan did not say anything else and turned to leave.


    Gu Yunshu still wanted to follow him and chat with him. He had just taken a step when he was pulled back by Niu Dan. He called out to him softly and firmly, ¡°Come back.¡±


    Gu Yunshu was only a little slower, but Shao Qingyuan had already turned the intersection inrge strides and disappeared.


    Gu Yunshu was very regretful. ¡°Why are you holding me back? I haven¡¯t finished speaking.¡±


    ¡°You know him?¡±


    Speaking of this, Gu Yunshu was a little excited. ¡°You don¡¯t know. Last time, I saw him kick out like this. He directly knocked over a constable.¡±


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Niu Dan sucked in a cold breath. ¡°He, he actually dared to hit the constable? As expected, a wolf cub is indeed a wolf cub.¡±


    ¡°A wolf cub? Why do you all call him a wolf cub? And you all look very afraid of him. Isn¡¯t he quite handsome?¡±


    Could it be that these people had a problem with their aesthetic taste as Eldest Sister had said? Then what should he do? He thought that he was quite handsome.. Would the people here think that he was ugly?

 Chapter 57 - 57: Shao Qingyuan Teaches the Brats a Lesson

    Chapter 57: Shao Qingyuan Teaches the Brats a Lesson


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yunshu touched his little face. Niu Dan had already pulled him back. As he walked, he exined to him, ¡°In the beginning, the adults called him a wolf cub. I don¡¯t understand why. I asked my mother and grandmother, but they just told me not to ask.¡±


    Speaking of this, he was a little dissatisfied. Everyone treated him as a brat. He was already seven years old, okay?


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of him because, because¡­¡± Speaking of this, Niu Dan couldn¡¯t help but shiver. ¡°Once, I saw him with my own eyes. I saw him throw Gou Dan into the water.¡±


    ¡°All?¡± Gu Yunshu was stunned. ¡°Who is Gou Dan?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Was that the main point? That was obviously not the case.


    Niu Dan was a little resentful, but with his interruption, the fear in his heart decreased a lot. ¡°Gou Dan is the son of the Gao family at the vige entrance. He¡¯s the same age as me. Once, he scolded the wolf cub and asked the big dog at home to bite him. He said that he would let the wolf cubpete with the dog to see who was stronger. In the end, the big dog was injured by a kick and Gou Dan was thrown into the river. When Gou Dan couldn¡¯t breathe, this guy went down to save him. When Gou Dan recovered, he threw him into the water and waited for Gou Dan¡¯s family toe.¡±


    He had seen it with his own eyes. Gou Dan went hometer and fell seriously ill. From then on, he avoided Shao Qingyuan and did not dare to provoke him anymore.


    The news spread like wildfire. The Gao family refused to let Shao Qingyuan off just like that. They even came to his grandfather to seek justice for them and chase Shao Qingyuan out of Yongfu Vige.


    Later on, Shao Qingyuan said that if they dared to cause trouble for him again, he would set the Gao family on fire.


    Shao Qingyuan had always been a man of his word. The Gao family was also afraid that he would really do something. After all, he had nothing to worry about. There was no need for him to sacrifice the lives of his entire family.


    In short, this matter was left unsettled in the end. However, from then on, whenever children saw Shao Qingyuan, they would run as far as they could. ¡°Don¡¯t you think this person is scary?¡± Niu Dan said to Gu Yunshu, ¡°In the future, you have to walk further away when you see him. He won¡¯t even let a child off.¡±


    Gu Yunshu was conflicted. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Gou Dan who did bad things first? It¡¯s normal for him to be taught a lesson. My elder sister said that no matter if it¡¯s an old man or a child, if their hearts are bad, they¡¯re bad people. Why can¡¯t you hit them? What if that Gou Dan lets the dog bite you?¡±


    Niu Dan blinked. ¡°I, I must be very angry and want revenge.¡±


    In that case, the wolf cubs¡­ were not wrong?


    Why did it feel strange?


    Before he could figure it out, the two of them had already walked to the door of the house.


    When they entered the central room, they could still hear Feng Daneng¡¯s excited voice. They had yet to finish the discussion.


    Gu Yunshu walked to his sister¡¯s side and stood on his tiptoes to take a look. He realized that they were talking about thest picture. It seemed like it was about time.


    Feng Daneng was full of praise for these blueprints. ¡°With this, I know what to do. You¡¯ve also added what I just said that needed your attention just now. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already taken a look. Tomorrow will be a good day. We¡¯ll be able to start work on the house soon. It¡¯ll bepleted in a month. Hahaha, the people 1 called are all very efficient. Anyway, you live in the vige now and can look at it at any time. If you have any questions, just tell me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Feng.¡±


    Feng Daneng waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. Anyway, you¡¯re paying me. Besides, there¡¯s this blueprint. I¡­¡±


    He suddenly paused and his expression became strange.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows.. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything else?¡±

 Chapter 58 - 58: Let Me Say the Ugly Things First

    Chapter 58: Let Me Say the Ugly Things First


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Feng Daneng coughed lightly and looked a little embarrassed. He said in a low voice, ¡°I was too happy just now and didn¡¯t pay attention. I didn¡¯t consider your situation. Your house is good, but it will cost a lot of money to build.¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment before he smiled. ¡°1 know. You can build it first. You don¡¯t have to worry about money.¡±


    In the countryside, a family of four or five would usually only need more than 20 taels of silver to build a slightly better house.


    But Gu Yundong wanted a green brick tiled house, and there were many requirements. The renovation alone was different from the vige chief¡¯s green brick tiled house. Thebor fee was not low, and the area was quiterge, so it could not be built without 70 to 80 taels.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s budget was 100 taels. Even if she did not have it now, it would take at least a month to build a house. During this period of time, she could always think of a way to earn some money.


    If she really could not earn it, she could postpone buying the furniture inside andy the bricks on the groundter. At the moment, she still had more than 60 taels of silver on hand, which was enough.


    Hearing her say this, Feng Daneng was relieved.


    It seemed that the Gu family was indeed wealthy. Otherwise, her father would not have been able to read, right?


    Gu Yundong discussed the ingredients with Feng Daneng again. Madam Zhou had already called them for lunch.


    Madam Zhou had brought Madam Yang along with her to cook. Yesterday, Gu Yundong had given Chen Liang silver so that Madam Zhou had a good impression of her. It did not cost much to have a meal. Besides, they had not finished talking.


    After eating, she gave Gu Yundong a big basket of vegetables to bring back.


    Poor Madam Fang and her daughter. They were still waiting for Gu Yundong to go home and buy the vegetables in their field.


    Gu Yundong looked at the basket that was enough for her family to eat for two days. He raised his eyebrows and smiled at Madam Zhou. ¡°Aunt, are you afraid that I won¡¯t have any vegetables to eat?¡±


    Madam Zhou was stunned and immediately felt a little awkward. ¡°I was just afraid that you¡¯ve just arrived and didn¡¯t prepare anything. You don¡¯t have a vegetable field. These were all nted by my family. There¡¯s a lot of them. It¡¯s not troublesome.¡±


    Gu Yundong epted the vegetables. Chen Liang and his wife were not bad.


    However, there were some things that had to be made clear. ¡°I know even if Auntie doesn¡¯t say it. You¡¯re afraid that Auntie Fang and I will have a problem, right?¡±


    Madam Zhou was a little surprised. It had only been a night, but the Gu family already knew what kind of person Madam Fang was?


    ¡°Let me tell you the truth. It hasn¡¯t been easy for Second Brother¡¯s wife to raise their daughter alone all these years. They¡¯ve suffered a lot, so it¡¯s inevitable that they¡¯re a little stubborn. It¡¯s not a big problem. After all, your Uncle Chen is a man. It¡¯s not easy for him to get too close to this sister-inw, and he doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s like now. Back then, when he arranged for your family to live there, it was because there was really no other suitable family. Secondly, he wanted to take care of the mother and daughter and let them earn a few copper coins.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°1 know, but I¡¯ll make it clear to Auntie first. If others treat me well, I¡¯ll return the favor, but if they scheme against me, 1 won¡¯t be polite either.¡±


    After saying that, she nodded at Madam Zhou and turned to leave with the basket.


    Madam Zhou sighed. She had thought that Gu Yundong was easy to talk to, but now it seemed that she was not someone who could be taken advantage of.


    Everything else was fine, but she was afraid that if the two of them really fought, it would be her man who would be in a difficult position.


    Madam Zhou shook her head and went back to tell Chen Liang this. It could be considered a warning in advance.


    On the other side, when Gu Yundong brought the three of them home, she was surprised to see a man standing in the courtyard.


    When the man saw them, he was only stunned for a moment before nodding in greeting..

 Chapter 59 - 59: Source of Income

    Chapter 59: Source of Ie


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At this moment, Madam Fang walked out. Behind her was another woman. That woman looked a little simr to the man in front of her.


    Madam Fang was quite unhappy to see Gu Yundong, especially when she saw that she was carrying a basket of vegetables. She frowned.


    However, there was still a guest at home. She still had a smile on her face and introduced, ¡°This is the Gu family that I told you about, who are staying at my house for the time being. They don¡¯t have any adult men, so it¡¯s convenient for them to stay at our house. Our Yn doesn¡¯t have any siblings either. It¡¯s rare for her to have a few kids at home. She¡¯s so happy. She said that as an elder sister, she has to take good care of them.¡±


    Gu Yundong sneered and did not say anything.


    Madam Fang then said to her, ¡°This is Auntie Wu from town. That¡¯s Auntie Wu¡¯s youngest son. He just got engaged to our Yn.¡±


    When she mentioned town, Madam Fang¡¯s face was filled with a sense of superiority.


    Gu Yundong greeted Aunt Wu and returned to her room.


    Auntie Wu frowned. ¡°Why is she so rude?¡±


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Madam Fang sighed. ¡°She fled here and met many bad people along the way. It¡¯s inevitable that she¡¯ll be wary of strangers. Let¡¯s not talk about her. Stay here for dinner. I¡¯ll get Yn to cut a piece of meat.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ve never tasted Yn¡¯s cooking before.¡±


    Madam Fang called Chen Yn out of the house. Gu Yundong could still hear their voices from afar. She frowned slightly. Indeed, it was very inconvenient to stay in someone else¡¯s house.


    She had to earn money quickly. After that, she would get Uncle Feng to hire more people and speed up.


    However, what should she do? The most basic thing in the countryside was still farming. When they came to Yongfu Vige, they could get two mus of wastnd, but they had to cultivate it themselves.


    Even if Gu Yundong was an expert in farming, it was impossible for her to earn money in a month.


    Then there was only¡­


    Gu Yundong turned his head and looked in the direction of the Nine Tigers Mountain.


    As the saying went, one had to rely on whatever they had. Yongfu Vige was at the foot of the Nine Tigers Mountain. It was said that the Nine Tigers Mountain was endless, and all kinds of ferocious beasts lived in the depths of the mountains. Even the most skilled hunters in the vicinity did not dare to enter.


    Gu Yundong felt that she should go to the Nine Tigers Mountain to find an opportunity.


    After setting her goal, she was temporarily at ease.


    Later, Chen Yn knocked on their door and whispered that she was good at cooking. She wanted her to secretly cook dinner for the Wu family.


    Gu Yundong refused without even finding a reason.


    The next morning, she carried a basket on her back and headed for the Nine Tigers Mountain.


    At the foot of the mountain, many children were picking firewood and digging wild vegetables. Further in, they could see some women looking for mushrooms.


    Gu Yundong had also wanted to find some mushrooms. Seeing this, she could only continue walking in.


    Then she saw a pheasant. Gu Yundong chuckled. ¡°My luck is not bad. This pheasant is quite fat.¡±


    She took out the crossbow that she had ced in the basket on her back and aimed it at the pheasant.


    She had fought with mutated animals during the apocalypse, so it was not a big deal to hunt a pheasant.


    She threw the pheasant into the basket and continued walking in.


    When she saw a rabbit again, Gu Yundong was a hundred times more confident that he would be able to gather enough money to build a house in a month.


    However, when she picked up the crossbow and aimed it at the rabbit again, her body suddenly trembled, as if something terrifying was staring at her back. The hair on her body stood on end.


    She stopped in her tracks and spun around. She aimed the crossbow bolt at the tree behind her and pulled the trigger..

 Chapter 60 - 60: Targeted by Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 60: Targeted by Shao Qingyuan


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, in the next moment, her eyes widened. The arrow suddenly turned in another direction, and with a swish, the arrowhead finally nailed into another tree.


    Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief and looked up at the man squatting on the tree.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± If she hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, the arrow would have pierced through his head. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything? I almost injured you by ident.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan¡¯s gazended on the crossbow in her hand. He quickly retracted his gaze and looked at the girl¡¯s face again.


    He did not say anything. Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Yesterday, my brother came back and said that you saved him and did not let anyone bully him. Thank you.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan still did not speak. He squatted on the tree and did not move.


    This time, Gu Yundong finally understood why people called him a wolf cub. This person looked at people like a wolf with a glint in his eyes.


    It was as if in his eyes, you were prey with nowhere to run.


    He did not speak, and Gu Yundong would not ask for a rebuff. She nodded and continued walking.


    After that dy just now, the rabbit had already disappeared.


    Only when Gu Yundong¡¯s figure gradually disappeared into the distance did Shao Qingyuan jump down from the tree.


    Gu Yundong was not very familiar with the Nine Tigers Mountain and did not have much hunting experience.


    After the apocalypse, animals had all mutated, so their habits and footprints were naturally different. Moreover, fighting mutated animals was basically a teamwork, and others were responsible for determining the direction. Therefore, she could not rely on the traces of animals on the road to determine which side had prey. She could only rely on her senses.


    However, after walking for a while, she felt a rustling sound behind her, as if someone was following her.


    As expected, when she turned around, she saw Shao Qingyuan walking over.


    Gu Yundong stood still and asked him, ¡°Are you going up the mountain for hunting too? If you¡¯re going this way, I¡¯ll change my route.¡±


    Seeing that he was silent, Gu Yundong took it as a tacit agreement and turned to walk to the other side.


    Unexpectedly, after taking a few steps, Shao Qingyuan¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°There¡¯s a wild boar cave not far ahead.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes lit up. Wild boar. That was a big one. She would definitely earn a lot of silver if she sold it.


    Hmm? Wait, a wild boar cave. There should be more than a wild boar inside. Her small arms and legs were not good enough.


    Moreover, she was not familiar with the terrain and was not confident.


    It was a little regretful, but Gu Yundong still turned her head and said to Shao Qingyuan, ¡°So you¡¯re here to tell me that there¡¯s danger over there. Thank you.¡± This person was not like the wolf cub that others said.


    Look, he helped her brother yesterday and came to warn her today. Wasn¡¯t that quite a heartwarming action?


    It was probably because he didn¡¯t speak much that people misunderstood.


    ¡°No.¡± Shao Qingyuan looked at her steadily. ¡°I can¡¯t handle it alone. I want to work with you. The crossbow in your hand is quite useful. It should be able to help.¡±


    Gu Yundong almost choked on her own saliva. So she was the one who had misunderstood.


    ¡°I have a way to sell wild boars. We¡¯ll split the money,¡± Shao Qingyuan said.


    Gu Yundong was very tempted. Wild boars seemed to be able to seduce people. They swayed in front of her, making her lose interest in small shrimps like pheasants in the basket.


    She pursed her lips and lowered her head to think about it.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at the top of her head and smiled faintly..

 Chapter 61 - 61: Gu Yundong’s Impression

    Chapter 61: Gu Yundong¡¯s Impression


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After a while, Gu Yundong gritted her teeth and said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem with cooperation, but how confident are you? There are a few wild boars in the wild boar cave.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m 100% sure. Three boars.¡±


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go. Lead the way.¡± Gu Yundong was eager to give it a try. There were three wild boars. She would earn a lot of money if she sold them.


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and walked forward.


    Gu Yundong followed behind at a moderate distance. With Shao Qingyuan leading the way and cutting down the weeds along the way, Gu Yundong walked exceptionally smoothly.


    Moreover, Shao Qingyuan did not walk fast. He maintained a certain distance from her. In fact¡­ this person was quite careful.


    After walking for a while, just as Gu Yundong thought that the two of them would reach their destination in silence, Shao Qingyuan suddenly stopped. When she approached, he pursed his lips slightly and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned. ¡°Why should 1 be afraid of you?¡±


    ¡°You should have heard the rumors in the vige.¡± She still spoke to him even after hearing the rumors. There was no fear in her eyes, nor did she tell her brother to stay away from him. She even dared to enter the mountains alone to hunt wild boars with him. She was even bolder than he had imagined.


    Gu Yundong suddenly understood. ¡°You mean everyone says that you¡¯re an ungrateful wolf cub?¡±


    She felt that he was indeed a wolf cub. As for not being grateful, that was debatable. Actually, Gu Yundong did not quite believe it.


    Shao Qingyuan was speechless. She dared to be so straightforward in front of him. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that he would be angry and attack her? This was a mountain where there was not even a ghost.


    Gu Yundong walked forward slowly. Sigh, she still hoped that he could walk in front of him. It was too convenient for someone to open a path for her.


    However, he had the intention to chat, so she couldn¡¯t rush him. It was better to answer quickly so that she could follow behind.


    ¡°I heard it from others. Perhaps 1 met you earlier than I heard the rumors and had some preconceived impressions.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned. ¡°What impressions?¡± He was inexplicably nervous when he asked this question.


    ¡°You repay kindness with kindness, and grudge with grudge.¡± He was very simr to her, so Gu Yundong naturally had a good impression of him. Hadn¡¯t she once been thought to be cold, unreasonable, and unlikable? Was she even a jinx?


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly stopped in his tracks. Repay kindness with kindness¡­ ? It turned out that she had such a high evaluation of him.


    Back then, when they first met, he had been hitting people. Not to mention the time when he dealt with Shopkeeper Pan, he had kicked the constable without a word. When ordinary women saw him, they would probably think that this kind of person did not know the immensity of heaven and earth. He was no different from a hooligan who was unruly. She should not have a good impression of him.


    ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Gu Yundong took a few steps forward and happened to see a fork in the road. She did not know which way to go. She turned around and saw that he was still standing there.


    Shao Qingyuan raised his head and looked at her deeply before striding over.


    ¡°Left.¡±


    Gu Yundong took the opportunity to say, ¡°It¡¯s better if you lead the way. I¡¯m not familiar with this ce.¡± Aiya, she finally found an opportunity to follow behind.


    Shao Qingyuan lowered his head slightly. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Gu Yundong did not see it. There seemed to be a sparkle in his lowered eyes..

 Chapter 62 - 62: Is There Really a Third Boar?

    Chapter 62: Is There Really a Third Boar?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This time, Shao Qingyuan¡¯s movements were even more agile. The two of them walked for nearly half an hour before they finally saw the wild boar cave.


    Shao Qingyuan stopped Gu Yundong, who was about to move forward. ¡°Hide on that tree. You have a crossbow in your hand, which is suitable for long-range shooting. I¡¯ll lure the wild boars outter. I¡¯ll deal with the first two. You just have to keep an eye on the third one.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dealing with two? Isn¡¯t that too dangerous?¡±


    ¡°No, I know what to do,¡± Shao Qingyuan said. He frowned slightly and said worriedly, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded, turned around, and climbed up the tree.


    Shao Qingyuan looked up and saw that she had covered her figure with leaves. This tree trunk was thick enough and was not dangerous. He turned around and walked towards the wild boar cave.


    Gu Yundong watched as he skillfully approached the wild boar cave. Along the way, he squatted down. She did not know what trap he had set on the ground.


    Shao Qingyuan had used smoke to chase the wild boars out of the cave.


    As soon as the wild boars came out, he jumped up the tree.


    Gu Yundong watched attentively and ran out. Woah, it was quite big. It weighed about 400 catties.


    The second one also ran out. It was slightly smaller than the previous one, but it should be more than 300 catties.


    Gu Yundong had been waiting for the third one, but no matter how she waited, it did note out.


    On the other side, Shao Qingyuan waited until the first wild boar stepped into the noose he had set on the ground. Then, he suddenly pulled and jumped down from the tree. The wild boar¡¯s front hooves were raised a few centimeters, as if half of its body was standing up, leaving only its two hooves on the ground.


    It began to struggle crazily, but the rope was firmly tied to the tree. Shao Qingyuan came over without stopping and stabbed the dagger into its neck.


    ¡°Roar¡­¡± The wild boar cried out in pain as blood gushed out of its body. It red angrily at Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan immediately took a big step back, but at this moment, another wild boar ran towards him.


    Shao Qingyuan was agile. He took arge piece of wood on the ground and smashed it on its head.


    The wild boar fainted for a moment and instantly became even more irritable and furious. It roared and rushed at him.


    Shao Qingyuan dodged left and right. The wild boar knocked down two trees in a row.


    Gu Yundong, who was hiding in the tree, could not wait for the third wild boar. She decisively adjusted the direction of the arrow and aimed it at the charging wild boar.


    However, it was fast. In addition, Shao Qingyuan would approach the wild boar from time to time to attack it, making it difficult to aim.


    Gu Yundong frowned, but Shao Qingyuan suddenly turned around and ran. The wild boar also chased after him.


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    The man and the pig disappeared. Gu Yundong¡¯s gaze finally focused on the wild boar whose leg was still tied by a rope.


    It was still struggling crazily. However, it had been stabbed by Shao Qingyuan previously and was bleeding a lot now. It gradually lost its strength.


    Gu Yundong aimed her crossbow at it and shot it in the neck.


    The wild boar iled twice more and finally fell to the ground weakly.


    Gu Yundong slid down from the tree and chased after Shao Qingyuan uneasily.


    Halfway through the chase, she saw Shao Qingyuan running back. There was no sign of the wild boar behind him.


    His body was stained with blood. It was unknown if it was his or the wild boar¡¯s.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head. ¡°No, that wild boar is already dead. I¡¯ll go back and deal with the first one.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I shot another arrow and it stopped moving. But¡­ I haven¡¯t seen a third wild boar. Are there really three?¡± Gu Yundong asked suspiciously..

 Chapter 63 - 63: She’s Very Sharp

    Chapter 63: She¡¯s Very Sharp


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shao Qingyuan nodded affirmatively. ¡°There are three of them. One of them might not be in the wild boar cave. Let¡¯s get these two down the mountain first, lest the smell of blood attracts other wild beasts.¡± She was really sharp.


    ¡°Yes, yes, hurry up.¡± Gu Yundong could not be bothered to ask anything else and immediately followed him back to the entrance of the wild boar cave.


    Shao Qingyuan dragged out a raft from the grass. The first wild boar weighed more than 200 kilograms. Gu Yundong was quite strong now, but she was certain that she could not withstand half the weight of the wild boar.


    It was a pity that she had Shao Qingyuan by her side. Otherwise, she could have easily put the wild boar into her spatial storage.


    Shao Qingyuan was strong. Gu Yundong helped him. He forced the wild boar onto the raft and dragged it down the mountain.


    The other wild boar was a little further away. It was not easy to ce it on the raft, so he could only pull this one to the foot of the mountain first.


    Shao Qingyuan was very familiar with this ce. He returned much faster than when he came.


    When he reached the foot of the mountain, he found a ce where no one passed by. He asked Gu Yundong to guard the dead boar here while he dragged the other one.


    When Shao Qingyuan brought the wild boar over again, his body was drenched in sweat.


    He wiped it casually and said to Gu Yundong, ¡°If such big wild boars are sent to town, we can only sell one at most. The price will be higher if we send it to the county. Are you going?¡±


    Gu Yundong looked at the two wild boars. It was alright to go to town, but it would take too much time to go to the county. She still could not let go of the three ¡®children¡¯ at home. With this round trip and the time spent selling wild boars, she would probably be back at night.


    Moreover, to be honest, these two wild boars were killed by Shao Qingyuan. She felt a little¡­ guilty about taking the money from selling the wild boars?


    That was not right. She had at least helped him drag the raft and guard the wild boar, right? That was hard work. How could she push the hard work money away?


    After some thought, she handed the pheasant in the basket to Shao Qingyuan.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go to the county. Help me sell this pheasant.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Shao Qingyuan did not say anything else. He took the pheasant and let Gu Yundong go back first.


    Gu Yundong was still a little worried. How was he going to send these two wild boars to the county? Her space was useless. She was so tired.


    Gu Yundong sighed and returned home. Only then did he realize that Madam Fang and her daughter were not around.


    Gu Yunshu said, ¡°Auntie Fang¡¯s nephew is getting married. They went to the wedding banquet. Auntie Fang also said that she would only be back in two days. She asked us to help feed the chickens and pigs.¡±


    Aunt Fang raised three chickens and a pig. She usually caught worms to feed the chickens and went to pick pig grass.


    Oh, this was acting first and reportingter. Gu Yundong sneered. ¡°Yunshu, go to the vige chief¡¯s house and tell Aunt Zhou.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve already spoken to her,¡± Gu Yunshu said smugly.


    Actually, if Aunt Fang had said it nicely, he would not have minded helping. In the past, when he was in the Gu family, he had often gone out to gather pig grass. He could do these things.


    However, Auntie Fang¡¯s words made people dislike her. It was as if she was not asking them for help at all, but ordering them.


    Under Gu Yundong¡¯s influence during this period of time, Gu Yunshu would not give in to such people.


    Gu Yundong patted his head in satisfaction. She turned around and saw that Aunt Fang and Chen Yn had locked the door. The kitchen utensils were all sealed. Even the eggs in the urn had been moved away. She could not help but sneer.


    They were guarding against them like thieves, but they actually wanted their help? Dream on.


    However, since the mother and daughter were not around, Gu Yundong made a sumptuous dinner. Anyway, there was meat in her spatial storage.


    The sky had just turned dark when Shao Qingyuan came over..

 Chapter 64 - 64: 80 Taels of Silver

    Chapter 64: 80 Taels of Silver


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong went up to him expectantly. ¡°Did you sell them all?¡±


    The two of them stood at the kitchen door. There was a shadow under the roof. If one did not look carefully, they would not be able to see the two of them standing here.


    Shao Qingyuan took out silver ingots. ¡°The two wild boars were sold for a total of 80 taels of silver. The price of the county¡¯s domestic pigs is 18 copper coins a catty. The wild boar is much more expensive, 80 copper coins. The smaller wild boar is 330 catties. I sold it to the restaurant. The shopkeeper knows me there. Including the pheasant, I asked for 30 taels of silver. The big one was fancied by a rich young master. He was generous and directly gave me 50 taels of silver. A total of 80 taels. Here is the 40 taels you deserve. Take it.¡±


    Gu Yundong knew that wild boars were expensive, but she did not expect to earn 40 taels in one go.


    No, no, no. Wasn¡¯t it inappropriate to take forty taels of silver from him?


    She stared at the silver ingot and tried her best to restrain herself. She said very politely, ¡°You were the one who killed the two wild boars. I just helped. Besides, you were the one who paid the vigers to pull the wild boars to the county city. It¡¯s enough for me to take the hard work money.¡±


    She had heard in the afternoon that Shao Qingyuan had called a few strongborers from the vige to help pull the wild boars over. Of course, he had to pay. His reputation in the vige was really not good. If these people did not want money, they would not have any contact with him.


    However, when the two huge wild boars were pulled down the mountain, it still caused amotion in the vige. Many people wanted to go up and say a few words, but they were afraid of him. They could only follow the cart that contained the wild boars for a long time.


    They turned around and discussed in the vige with relish. They were all guessing how much this wild boar could be sold for.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at her glowing eyes andughed secretly. She clearly wanted the silver. ¡°Back then, we agreed to split it equally. The sry is only one tael of silver. You gave me a pheasant, so we¡¯re even. Take this silver. I don¡¯t want to be a person who goes back on my word.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded solemnly. ¡°In order to prevent you from bing a despicable person who goes back on your word, I¡¯ll ept this silver.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan was speechless. So I have to thank you?


    Gu Yundong hugged the money, and she was overjoyed. It would be better to have more gentlemen like Shao Qingyuan in the future. They could still work together in the future. How was this a wolf cub? It was obvious that he was a good person.


    Now that she had the money to build a house, Gu Yundong was happy. She asked casually, ¡°You just came back from the county? Have you eaten dinner?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Yundong replied with an ¡°oh¡± and did not seem to hear what he said at all. It was only when he turned around and entered the kitchen that she suddenly came back to her senses and looked at his back in surprise. ¡°Uh¡­ what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to stay for dinner?¡± Shao Qingyuan had an expression that said, ¡°If not, why did you ask me if I had eaten?¡±


    Gu Yundong looked at him and then at the silver in his arms. He said affirmatively, ¡°Of course. You worked so hard. It¡¯s only right for you to have a meal.¡±


    Gu Yundong followed him into the kitchen. ¡°The dishes are a little cold. I¡¯ll cook egg fried rice for you. That¡¯ll be faster.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Shao Qingyuan sat on the stool and watched as she quickly picked eggs and scooped rice. With a ripping sound, the fragrance suddenly spread out and filled the entire kitchen.


    For some reason, this smell actually made Shao Qingyuan feel calm..

 Chapter 65 - 65: His Previous Surname Was Li

    Chapter 65: His Previous Surname Was Li


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°This is my first time eating Egg-Fried Rice.¡± Shao Qingyuan looked at the big bowl in front of him. The golden eggs and white rice grains were intertwined on it. The grains were distinct. Amidst the smoke, a rich smell kept drilling into his nose, making his appetite increase.


    Gu Yundong had just taken off her apron and was stunned when she heard that. Then, she remembered that he had been treated as a wolf cub.


    She had heard a lot about Shao Qingyuan in the past two days.


    Shao Qingyuan was carried out of the Nine Tigers Mountain by his grandfather. It was said that he was a newborn baby at that time. At that time, there was the corpse of a wolf beside him. It was unknown how it died.


    His grandfather¡¯s surname was Li. At that time, the Li family¡¯s eldest branch only had two daughters and had never had a son, so Grandpa Li put Shao Qingyuan under the name of the couple.


    Later on, the eldest branch gave birth to a son and did not treat Shao Qingyuan very well. When Shao Qingyuan was 14 years old, he was chased out by the eldest branch. Grandpa Li refused to epted it and left the Li family with Shao Qingyuan.


    However, not long after, Grandpa Li fell seriously ill and passed away. From then on, Shao Qingyuan changed his surname to Shao. This surname was discovered when he was still an infant.


    Shao Qingyuan¡¯s life in the past ten years was actually not much different from the previous Gu Yundong. Later on, he was alone and probably had never learned how to cook egg fried rice.


    However, Gu Yundong did not know that Shao Qingyuan was not just incapable of cooking egg fried rice. He was simply a kitchen killer, the kind that could burn down half the kitchen with just one meal.


    Ever since Grandpa Li passed away, as long as the weather was hot, he would mostly work in the town and county and buy some food on the streets. Whenever he was in the vige, he would buy dry rations and steamed buns in town for a few days. His food was very¡­ rough.


    Gu Yundong was at a loss for words as she watched him gobble down the food.


    After he finished eating and left, Gu Yundong returned to his room with the warm 40 taels of silver.


    The three of them had already fallen asleep in the room. Gu Yundong¡¯s heart was relieved and he quickly fell asleep.


    However, Shao Qingyuan had returned. At this moment, he was on a roof not far away. One hand was behind his head, and the other was touching his stomach. He was lying on his back and looking at the sky above his head.


    The light in his eyes was even brighter than in the day.


    Gu Yundong slept contentedly. Without Madam Fang and her daughter¡¯s banter early in the morning, she felt that the entire world was quiet.


    With the money, she couldn¡¯t wait to go to the homestead to look at the newly built house.


    This time, she brought Madam Yang and the other two along. The homestead was in full swing. Feng Daneng had already brought more than 20 young men to work.


    When he saw her, Feng Daneng immediately walked over. ¡°How is it? Everyone looks good, right?¡±


    It was indeed not bad. Most of these people were from this vige, and some were from the neighboring vige. They were all hired by Feng Daneng.


    Gu Yundong offered a high price, so the people who came were naturally happy. Most people only paid 30 copper coins a day to build a house. Although lunch was included, they only ate boiled cabbage and in steamed buns. How could these be worth 10 copper coins? They might as well go home and eat their own food.


    Someone also greeted Gu Yundong. Seeing that the youngdy was clean and refreshing, their impression of her increased.


    Gu Yundong smiled and nodded one by one. Seeing that everyone was sweating profusely, she thought for a moment and turned to knock on the door of the house next door.


    Her homestead was remote, and there were only two or three neighbors around..

 Chapter 66 - 66: Zeng Family

    Chapter 66: Zeng Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The family¡¯s surname was Zeng, and the house they lived in was not big. The person who opened the door was a six or seven-year-old girl. When she saw an unfamiliar person standing at the door, she asked timidly, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, another woman rushed over and looked at Gu Yundong in confusion.


    ¡°Hello, Auntie. I¡¯m Gu Yundong, who has juste to Yongfu Vige. The house next door that is being built belongs to my family. We will be neighbors from now on. 1 came over firstly to greet Auntie. I¡¯ve disturbed you during this period of time. Secondly, I want to ask Auntie for a favor.¡±


    Gu Yundong said with a smile, her attitude very kind.


    Madam Dong felt that she was very refined when she heard her speak. She knew that this girl was from the Gu family next door who wanted to build a house of bricks and tiles. They would definitely have a lot of contact in the future, so she quickly retreated and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk first.¡±


    Gu Yundong entered and casually nced at the Gu residence¡¯s courtyard.


    It was very clean. The courtyard was not big, and the house looked like it had been in disrepair for a long time.


    Madam Dong brought her into the central room and asked, ¡°What do you want me to help with? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°I want to borrow Aunt¡¯s kitchen to make a pot of ginger tea,¡± Gu Yundong exined. ¡°The weather is a little cold now. The uncles outside are helping my family build a house and they are sweating. When the wind blows, they will easily catch a cold. Some ginger tea can warm their stomach. I wonder if it¡¯s convenient for Aunt?¡±


    Madam Dong was only stunned for a moment before she immediately nodded. ¡°It¡¯s convenient. Of course it¡¯s convenient. It won¡¯t take much. Sit for a while. We have ginger at home. I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    The ginger was all grown by her family. There was a lot. Madam Dong quickly brought her a handful.


    Gu Yundong did not stand on ceremony. Not only did he borrow ginger and firewood, but he also borrowed their bucket and bowl. After cooking, he carried them out with Madam Yang. Feng Daneng was still wondering where she had gone. When he saw her carrying ginger tea over, a trace of surprise shed across his face.


    Gu Yundong told him what he meant. ¡°Everybody has been working for half a day and your mouth is dry. 1 saw someone scoop some raw water and drink it. If this continues, he will easily fall sick. So I borrowed the Zeng family¡¯s kitchen to make a pot of ginger tea. It¡¯s warm andfortable to drink. If you¡¯re not used to the taste of ginger tea, there¡¯s also boiling water. Uncle Feng, get everyone toe over and drink it.¡±


    Feng Daneng had never seen any hirer who made ginger tea. At most, they would put boiled water aside and let them drink it. This youngdy was really not bad. This way, everyone¡¯s hearts were hot and they worked even harder.


    After Gu Yundong and Feng Daneng finished speaking, she returned to the Zeng family.


    Madam Dong was cleaning up in the kitchen. When she saw her enter, she smiled and did not say anything.


    Gu Yundong took out a handful of copper coins and stuffed them into Madam Dong¡¯s hands.


    Madam Dong was shocked and quickly returned the copper coins. ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s just a few pieces of ginger. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Auntie, this money is not only for today. It will take more than a month to build my house. I can¡¯te over every day, so I want to trouble Auntie to help me cook a pot every day. There¡¯s no need to make ginger tea every day. The boiling water is fine too. Take this money as my sry for hiring Auntie. Besides, someone has to pick the firewood and water from Auntie¡¯s house.¡±


    Madam Dong was stunned. She looked down at the two hundred copper coins in her hand and thought of the man who could only lie on the bed after his leg was smashed. She also thought of the few young children at home. She gritted her teeth and took the money back. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Aunt.¡± Gu Yundong then left the Zeng family¡¯s courtyard.


    Unexpectedly, just as she stepped out, she saw the door of the neighboring house open. She looked at the man who had just stepped out of the door in surprise..

 Chapter 67 - 67: Finally Here

    Chapter 67: Finally Here


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shao Qingyuan turned around and saw her. He did not say anything.


    He held a coarse steamed bun in his hand and took a big bite. There were immediately some steamed bun crumbs stuck to his dry lips. It was so dry that it seemed difficult to swallow.


    Gu Yundong felt as if her throat and eyes were blocked, especially when she saw a small piece of steamed bun fall to the ground and smash into the soil, creating a small pit.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. How hard was it? Could it be digested?


    She couldn¡¯t help but swallow. Behind her, she heard Madam Dong¡¯s hurried footsteps.


    ¡°Yundong, 1 don¡¯t have anything good at home. Those are vegetables nted by my family. There are many in the courtyard. Take them back and eat them.¡± She walked out with a basket in her hand. When she looked up, she saw Shao Qingyuan from next door.


    ¡°It¡¯s Qingyuan. You didn¡¯t go out today? Why are you eating steamed buns again? How can you eat steamed buns every day? Come to Auntie¡¯s house to eat tonight.¡±


    Madam Dong seemed to be quite familiar with Shao Qingyuan, so she spoke much more casually.


    Shao Qingyuan took another bite of the hard steamed bun in front of Gu Yundong and said coldly, ¡°No, I¡¯m busy.¡± With that, he left.


    Gu Yundong wanted to ask him if he wanted to drink some water to wash down the food, but he had already disappeared.


    Madam Dong turned around and saw her expression. She immediately misunderstood and said carefully, ¡°Yundong, don¡¯t be afraid. Qingyuan isn¡¯t as scary as the vigers say. His house is next door. We¡¯ve been neighbors for a few years and 1 know Qingyuan¡¯s character better than those people. He¡¯s very good.¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned. This was the first time she had heard a positivement about Shao Qingyuan.


    Unexpectedly, he lived next door. Wouldn¡¯t he be her neighbor in the future?


    Aiyo, wasn¡¯t this helpful neighbor who was on good terms with her a good thing?


    Hence, Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°Aunt, I know. I¡¯m not the kind of person who will believe whatever people say.¡±


    She took the basket from Madam Dong¡¯s hand. ¡°I won¡¯t stand on ceremony with the vegetables.¡±


    Madam Dong heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Just take it. Come back after you¡¯re done eating them.¡±


    Gu Yundong led the three of them back. When they passed by their homestead, they saw that the young men had stopped to rest and drink ginger tea.


    When she saw them, they immediately greeted her warmly and thanked her very much for the ginger tea. They expressed that their heart would feel warm after drinking it and that they would work hard to reassure her.


    Gu Yundong nodded and told them to be careful.


    When she walked over, someone whispered, ¡°This youngdy from the Gu family is really good. Not only do we earn a lot of money from working for her, but we also feelfortable. Sigh, it¡¯s a pity that she doesn¡¯t know the ways of the world.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no adult man in this family to protect her. If she has money, she should hide it. She just arrived in a strange vige and doesn¡¯t know anyone. She dares to spend so much money to build a green brick and tile house. This is too eye-catching.¡±


    ¡°I reckon the hooligans in the vige will soon set their sights on her.¡±


    ¡°Shall we find Brother Feng and ask him to remind the youngdy?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Feng Daneng had indeed told Gu Yundong to be more careful these few days, especially when she slept at night. He told her to lock the doors and windows, set a trap by the door, and shout if there was any movement.


    However, he did not expect that that night, a few thieves would sneak into Madam Fang¡¯s house.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong, who was lying on the bed, suddenly opened her eyes. She stared at the dark room and curled his lips slightly. They were finally here..

 Chapter 68 - 68: Where Is She?

    Chapter 68: Where Is She?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong quietly sat up on the bed. He nced at the three people who were still sleeping soundly and shook Gu Yunshu awake.


    The little thing was extremely sleepy and could not help but rub her eyes. He opened his mouth and called out, ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡± Gu Yundong lowered her voice and pointed at the door. She said in a low voice, ¡°Do you still remember what 1 told you before?¡±


    Gu Yunshu suddenly sobered up and thought of what his eldest sister had said to him.


    ¡°I remember that someone wanted to steal our money, cut off our escape route, and dig up our ancestral grave.¡± He clenched his fists. ¡°Big Sister, did the thievese?¡±


    Thanks to his training during his escape, although Gu Yunshu hated these thieves, he was not afraid. Therefore, not only did he not hide under the nket, but he also looked like he was about to go out and fight with them.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Yundong smiled and silently opened the door of the room. He walked to the chair in the central room and sat down. Then, he stared at the two-door door not far away, waiting for them to enter.


    Gu Yunshu immediately took out a wooden stick from the corner and moved to her side, ready for battle.


    At this moment, in the courtyard outside, four sneaky figures were climbing down from the wall.


    Perhaps because the wall was a little high, one of them even sprained his ankle and almost cried out. Another person beside him immediately covered his mouth and nose with great force, almost suffocating him.


    ¡°Which way?¡± After adapting to the position in the courtyard, these people began to observe the surrounding environment.


    This was really their first timeing to Madam Fang¡¯s house.


    After all, there was a lot of trouble in front of a widow¡¯s door, and this widow was the second daughter-inw of the vige chief¡¯s family. Therefore, these thieving hooligans would not wander around the vicinity for no reason, let alone have the chance to enter this house.


    Now that Madam Fang was not at home, there was a rich person living at home who did not have any backing. Tsk tsk, the prey had delivered themselves to their door.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked around. The Gu family of four lives in the room on the left.¡±


    ¡°Okay, 1¡¯11 go in with Big Qian and Zhuangzi in a while. Gousheng, you stay outside and keep watch.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve asked around. The Gu family¡¯s house costs at least 70 to 80 taels. 1 reckon she¡¯s already given Feng Daneng a few taels. The rest are probably in the room. Don¡¯t worry about the two children from the Gu family. The children are all sleeping soundly. When we go inter, we¡¯ll follow the usual rules. Big Qian and I will use daggers to take care of the two older ones. In case they wake up, we can threaten them not to make a sound. Brother, you will find the silver.¡±


    ¡°When I think about how we¡¯re going to have dozens of taels of silver soon, I¡¯m so excited that 1 want to go to the toilet.¡±


    ¡°Good for you. Let me tell you, it¡¯s definitely not just a few dozen taels. Think about it. If you only have seventy to eighty taels, would you be willing to take them all out to build such a big green brick house? It¡¯s not like that a straw hut can¡¯t be lived in. I think it¡¯s at least a few hundred taels. Damn, I¡¯m so excited that I want to go to the toilet.¡±


    The few of them approached the central room excitedly. They did not know that Gu Yundong would dare to build a house worth 100 taels of silver when she did not even have 70 to 80 taels of silver.


    Gu Yundong heard the sound of footsteps approaching and also heard a faint groan. The corners of her lips curled up as she waited for these people to walk right into her trap.


    However, after waiting and waiting for a long time, the door was still not pushed open.


    Gu Yundong held the stick and almost fell asleep again. Gu Yundong finally lost her patience. He opened the door of the central room and looked out.. Where¡­ was she?

 Chapter 69 - 69: Yes, He Did It

    Chapter 69: Yes, He Did It


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The courtyard was cold and empty. Not to mention people, there was not even a shadow.


    If not for the fact that the footprints in the courtyard were especially messy under the moonlight, indicating that a few people had indeed approached this ce just now, Gu Yundong would have suspected that the voices she had heard previously were all illusions.


    But¡­ why did the thieves who were still here just now disappear?


    Gu Yunshu ran out. ¡°Eldest Sister? Why is there no one?¡±


    Gu Yundong rubbed his chin and thought for a while. ¡°Could it be that they have other schemes?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gu Yundong let him enter the house first. She went to the kitchen and toilet to check. There was indeed no one there, so he returned.


    Gu Yunshu hurriedly asked in a low voice, ¡°Eldest Sister, have you found them?¡±


    ¡°No, maybe¡­ they came here tonight to scout the area.¡± That was all she could think of. But for the sake of caution, Gu Yundong did not sleep the entire night and was highly focused.


    Hence, when she went out the next day, there were obvious dark circles under her eyes.


    Therefore, she nned to make a trip to the homestead in the morning and catch up on sleep as soon as she returned, in case those thieves came again at night.


    Unexpectedly, when she went to the Zeng family¡¯s courtyard, she saw Shao Qingyuan again.


    There was no one in the courtyard. Madam Dong was making ginger tea. Her daughter, the seven-year-old girl she had seen yesterday, was helping to light the fire. Her nine-year-old son and five-year-old son were not at home. They had gone out to collect firewood.


    Gu Yundong sat down in front of Shao Qingyuan and asked him, ¡°Did Aunt ask you toe for dinner?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Shao Qingyuan said. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you here.¡±


    Gu Yundong was surprised. ¡°Waiting for me? What¡¯s the matter? Are you going up the mountain to hunt wild boars again? Ah, did you discover the traces of the third wild boar?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan:¡±¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go up the mountain for the past two days. I was waiting for you to tell you that your house is being targeted.¡± Shao Qingyuan¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Last night, four hooligans climbed into your courtyard to steal something.¡±


    ¡°You saw them?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shao Qingyuan nodded. ¡°1 knocked them out and took them away.¡±


    One had to leave their name behind when doing a good deed.


    Gu Yundong did not know whether to say it or not. Her expression was especiallyplicated, and her dark circles were even more eye-catching.


    Shao Qingyuan could not help but frown. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Yundong thought that he had good intentions and she had to appreciate it.


    Hence, she tried her best to be tactful and said, ¡°Actually¡­ I¡¯ve been waiting for the thieves toe to my house for the past two days. It¡¯s like this. 1 think that many people will be jealous of my house after it¡¯s built. Instead of guarding against people ying tricks all day, it¡¯s better to make an example out of them and let everyone see the consequences of having designs on my family. Don¡¯t think that my family is easy to bully without an adult man. Last night¡­ Cough, I sat in the central room¡­ waiting for them.¡±


    As she was speaking, she seemed to have heard someone grunt. She originally thought that the thieves had identally bumped into something and cried, but it turned out that it was not the case.


    Shao Qingyuan tightened his grip and pursed his lips tightly.


    Gu Yundong really had no intention of ming him. However, Shao Qingyuan took a deep look at her dark circles and suddenly stood up. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Then, he left. His long legs were striding.


    Gu Yundong did not even have time to say ¡°thank you¡±. She touched her forehead and secretly sighed.


    After exchanging a few words with Madam Dong, Gu Yundong went back and slept for the entire afternoon. She was not particrly sleepy at night.


    Hence, when she heard themotion in the courtyard outside, she suddenly sat up from the bed..

 Chapter 70 - 70: Sent Back

    Chapter 70: Sent Back


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This time, Gu Yundong did not wake up her brother who was sleeping soundly holding his stomach. She walked out quietly.


    The moonlight was still as bright as yesterday, illuminating the entire courtyard.


    As soon as Gu Yundong opened the door of the central room, she saw four ck shadows in the middle of the courtyard. He looked closer and realized that they were four sacks.


    What¡­ were they?


    There was no movement from the sack. Gu Yundong looked around and hesitated for a moment before going forward to untie the rope on the sack. Then, he saw a human head.


    ¡°Woah.¡± Gu Yundong suddenly took a step back. To be honest, if she had not experienced many things and did not have a strong mental fortitude, she would have thought that there was a murder and body dumping case. She would have screamed in fear and summoned her neighbors over.


    Who the f*ck left him here?


    Gu Yundong cursed whoever did this. She calmed herself down and went forward again.


    Now that she took a closer look, the person in the sack was still covered with a ck cloth. He looked like¡­ a thief?


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes widened and she suddenly came back to her senses. She looked at the four sacks again. Wasn¡¯t that the number of people Shao Qingyuan had told her?


    So these people were thrown here by Shao Qingyuan?


    Gu Yundong felt as if a mouthful of blood was stuck in her chest. She could not spit it out. Her head hurt!


    After a while, she went forward and patted the face of the person in the sack. ¡°Hey, wake up, wake up.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Zhuangzi opened his eyes in a daze. His mind was in a daze for a while. In the next moment, he seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Hero¡­¡± Before he could say the words ¡®spare my life¡¯, his mouth was blocked by a rag.


    He whimpered twice, and his eyes adapted to the moonlight. He finally saw who the person in front of him was.


    Zhuangzi¡¯s eyes widened. Wasn¡¯t this the little girl from the Gu family?


    He remembered that¡­st night, the few of them came to her house to steal something. Then, they were hit on the back of the head. When they woke up, their eyes were covered and their mouths were gagged. He didn¡¯t know where they were, but they were ambushed.


    At that time, he thought that he was going to be trafficked into a ck kiln to be aborer and live a life worse than death. However, before he could escape, he was beaten half to death and fainted again.


    When he woke up again, that person beat him up again.


    He thought that he had encountered a pervert. He did not expect that when he woke up, he would actually see who the person in front of him was.


    Could it be that she was the one who knocked out the four of themst night?


    ¡®No¡­ 1 don¡¯t think so?¡¯


    Gu Yundong seemed to see the changes in life in his eyes. In the end, under his frightened gaze, she finally said faintly, ¡°What¡¯s your name? Answer the question properly and don¡¯t shout. Otherwise, you might lose your fingers.¡±


    Gu Yundong held a dagger and pulled out his bound hand. The dagger shed coldly and was ced on his finger. With a little force, blood could be seen.


    Zhuangzi was scared to death. Hence, after Gu Yundong removed the cloth ball from his mouth, he immediately answered obediently, ¡°My name is Zhuangzi.¡± ¡°You came to my house in the middle of the night to steal something, right?¡±


    Zhuangzi immediately shook his head and denied, ¡°No, we were just passing by.¡± Before he could finish speaking, he felt a sharp pain on his finger and hurriedly nodded. ¡°We¡¯re here to steal. We saw that you can build such a big house, so you must be rich. There¡¯s no man in your family, so we can easily seed. After that, you don¡¯t have anyone to trouble us. Other than me, there are Liangzi, Big Qian, and Gousheng. Liangzi is our big brother.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t you give me a clear exnation? 1¡¯11 treat you better tomorrow.¡± Gu Yundong smiled and put away the dagger.


    For some reason, Zhuangzi shuddered. Why? She was clearly a thirteen-year-old girl. Why did she make him feel so scary? Could it be that he had been traumatized by her a few times during the day and was subconsciously afraid of her?


    ¡°What does tomorrow mean?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡± Gu Yundong raised his hand and Zhuangzi fainted again..

 Chapter 71 - 71: Time to Settle the Score

    Chapter 71: Time to Settle the Score


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The next morning, not long after dawn, a few children ran around the vige and shouted, ¡°Hurry up and take a look. The Gu family has caught thieves.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Liangzi, Big Qian, and Gousheng. 1 heard that they were caught on the spot when they were stealing.¡±


    An adult, who was about to go to the field, could not help but stop the children. ¡°What did you say just now? Who caught those hooligans?¡±


    The children were still holding the candy in their hands. As they licked it lovingly and reluctantly, they said, ¡°It¡¯s the Gu family that wants to build a green brick house in our vige. The four of them have been arrested. Now, they¡¯re at Second Aunt Chen¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± An adult beside him had a look of disbelief on his face. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Gu family not even have a strongborer? They still have the ability to catch those hooligans? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s the opposite.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look. 1 don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. Those bastards steal all day long. They¡¯re very skilled. They¡¯ve never been caught on the spot.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard thatst time, they even set their sights on Master Wang. There were many men in that family, and two chickens were even stolen.


    Master Wang went to Liangzi¡¯s family to settle the score, but because there was no evidence to prove that they did it, he could only suffer.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    The children went all the way and even went to the four people¡¯s houses to tell them.


    Gousheng and Big Qian¡¯s house was not in Yongfu Vige. It was in the neighboring vige and was not far away. Two slightly older children got two more pieces of candy from Gu Yundong and immediately ran to their houses to inform them.


    When the people in the vige walked to the Chen house in twos and threes, they saw four people tied up on the trunk of the big tree outside their house. Wasn¡¯t it Liangzi and the others?


    There was a stool beside the tree, and Gu Yundong sat there eating melon seeds.


    Madam Yang and the others were not around. They should be in the house and had note out.


    Everyone stopped in their tracks and did not dare to go forward.


    It was Feng Daneng¡¯s wife, Liu Guihua, who came over from behind. She was the first to speak to her. ¡°Yundong, what, what¡¯s going on? I heard that these four bastards went to your house to steal things and were caught red-handed by you? You caught them?¡±


    As Feng Daneng was building a house for Gu Yundong, he was full of praise when he mentioned her at home. Liu Guihua had only seen Gu Yundong twice. Compared to the other people in the vige who had never even spoken to her, she was more familiar with her.


    Gu Yundong gave her half of the melon seeds. ¡°Auntie, eat them. I made them myself.¡±


    Liu Guihua looked at the fragrant melon seeds in her hand in a daze. She could not help but eat one. Yes, it really smelled good.


    She could not be bothered to ask anymore and started eating.


    This scene made the onlookers, who wanted to know the truth, want to go up and hit her. Eat, eat, eat. You haven¡¯t eaten melon seeds in half your life, right?


    Gu Yundong looked around and immediately saw Liangzi and his family from afar.


    She stuffed the remaining melon seeds into Liu Guihua¡¯s hands and pped her hands. She walked to the four of them and woke them up.


    ¡°It¡¯s dawn. It¡¯s time to settle the score. Wake up.¡±


    Zhuangzi was the first to open his eyes. When he saw her, he immediately felt his fingers begin to hurt. He immediately squeezed out a very ugly fawning smile.


    Liangzi was the second to wake up. The moment he opened his eyes, he saw that they were tied up. In front of him was Gu Yundong¡¯s harmless face. He immediately shouted angrily, ¡°Stupid girl, did you tie us up? Let go quickly, or 1¡¯11 sell you to a brothel..¡±

 Chapter 72 - 72: Slander

    Chapter 72: nder


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong snorted and punched him in the stomach.


    Liangzi almost vomited. He widened his eyes and scolded with difficulty, ¡°Stupid¡­ girl.¡±


    Liangzi¡¯s family, who had just run over, looked up and saw this scene. They immediately rushed up to hit her. ¡°Where did this bitche from? She just came to our vige and dares to deal with our vige. Do you think there¡¯s no one in our family?¡±


    The person who scolded him was Liangzi¡¯s mother, Jin Yuexiang. She was in her forties and was running on her feet.


    The first to rush up and hit her was Liangzi¡¯s father, Hu Qiai. Hisrge palm pped her head like a bowl.


    However, just as he arrived in front of Gu Yundong, he heard a sneer. Then, he felt a pain in his stomach and fell back two to three meters.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± Fortunately, Hu Qiai was strong. Otherwise, he would not have fallen back, but would have flown back.


    But even so, Gu Yundong¡¯s kick still stunned all the onlookers present. Jin Yuexiang, who had been cursing and running over, suddenly stopped. Her voice was stuck in her throat like a duck that could not breathe, and her face was filled with shock.


    The scene was dead silent.


    Gu Yundong retracted his leg and patted the bottom of her pants. She then asked with a smile, ¡°You rushed over to shout for a fight the moment you arrived. It was clearly your son who was caught stealing into my house. As parents, aren¡¯t you ashamed and apologetic? Instead, you¡¯re finding trouble with me, the victim. With parents like you, no wonder your son became a thief.¡±


    Her voice finally made everyone react.


    Jin Yuexiang hurriedly ran to Hu Qiai¡¯s side and helped him up.


    Hu Qiai was furious, but his stomach hurt too much. He didn¡¯t expect this girl¡¯s feet to be so strong, like an adult man.


    The two of them immediately did not dare to go forward and attack anymore. However, when they saw their son tied up there, their hearts still ached and they were angry. They could only stand far away and curse, ¡°Whose son is a thief? You¡¯re the thief, woman. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to me my son for being a thief when you¡¯ve stolen something? I see that you¡¯re dressed alluringly and indecently at such a young age. You might have been caught by my sonst night. Now, you¡¯re a thief and you¡¯re calling my son a thief.¡±


    The pain in Liangzi¡¯s stomach finally eased. He didn¡¯t see his father being kicked away. When he came back to his senses, he heard his mother cursing. He hurriedly nodded and echoed, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We realized that she had an ambiguous rtionship with someone, which ruined the reputation of our vige. That¡¯s why we couldn¡¯t stand it and wanted to catch her in the act. I didn¡¯t expect that man to know how to punch and kick. He knocked the four of us unconscious.¡±


    As he spoke, he felt as if he had found the truth. He became even more excited as he spoke. ¡°That man caught us the night before yesterday and locked us in the house for the entire day. Look at the injuries on our faces. This is how they came about. He wanted us to admit that we stole money.¡±


    The more Liangzi spoke, the more he felt that this was the case. Otherwise, why would they faint the moment they entered the courtyard the night before? They had been hungry for the entire day yesterday and had been beaten up for the entire day.


    He did not believe that a little girl like Gu Yundong could do this. She definitely had a lover.


    However, what he said made sense. The surrounding vigers felt that it made sense and began to whisper to each other.


    On the other hand, Liu Guihua spat out a melon seed shell on Liangzi¡¯s face. ¡°Are you shameless? Who in our vige doesn¡¯t know what kind of person you are? Everyone knows how sneaky you are. Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution for ndering a youngdy?¡±


    Liangzi red at her fiercely. ¡°How am 1 ndering her? I¡¯m not the only one who saw it.. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Zhuangzi and the others, right?¡±

 Chapter 73 - 73: Conditions for Release

    Chapter 73: Conditions for Release


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Liangzi looked at Zhuangzi from the corner of his eyes, indicating for him to speak quickly.


    Zhuangzi lowered his head slightly and whispered, ¡°Stop talking.¡±


    He had been woken up from the sackst night. He was different from Liangzi. There were still knife marks on his fingers. Gu Yundong¡¯s cold and sinister expressionst night had left a deep impression in his heart.


    Seeing that he was not cooperating, Liangzi gritted his teeth in anger and shouted at Big Qian and Gousheng, ¡°Tell me, did I say anything wrong? Did this brat get a wild man to knock us outst night and beat us up for the entire day?¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and were about to answer when they were kicked by Zhuangzi. Although their bodies and hands were tied, their feet were free.


    ¡°Ouch,¡± they both cried, momentarily at a loss for words.


    They were actually still a little confused. Why had they been knocked unconscious and tied up here? What was going on?


    Originally, they followed Liangzi¡¯s lead. Whatever Liangzi said, they would do. But now, Zhuangzi did not allow them to say anything. What was going on?


    With their hesitation and Liu Guihua¡¯s exnation, the vigers believed Gu Yundong.


    When Jin Yuexiang saw that everyone was pointing at them, she immediately jumped up. ¡°Liangzi is right. They went out the night beforest and didn¡¯te back. She must have beaten them up for the entire day. My poor son. Just because the two of us doted on him and didn¡¯t let him work, his reputation in the vige is bad. Now that he finally did a good deed, no one believes him. Stupid girl, little slut, quickly let my son go.¡±


    A shoe had appeared in Gu Yundong¡¯s hand. She walked to Liangzi and raised her hand to p him.


    Jin Yuexiang screamed, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°If you curse me again, 1¡¯11 p him.¡±


    ¡°You, don¡¯t you dare.¡± Jin Yuexiang was about to rush over when Gu Yundong turned his head and smiled at her. He raised his foot. ¡°Come here.¡±


    Jin Yuexiang was about to reach her. She hurriedly stopped her legs and did not dare to go forward.


    This girl could even kick her man away. If she went up, she might even lose half her life.


    ¡°You, you wretched girl, you¡­¡±


    p! p! p! Gu Yundong did not hold back at all. ¡°Come, continue.¡±


    Jin Yuexiang saw that blood was flowing from the corner of her son¡¯s mouth and was so angry that her body was trembling. She couldn¡¯t care less and pounced on her.


    Gu Yundong did as she promised and kicked her.


    ¡°Come up and try again.¡± She raised her eyebrows at Hu Qiai and nced at the families of the others who rushed over.


    Hu Qiai looked at the old woman who was screaming and did not dare to move. Zhuangzi¡¯s parents had actually arrived earlier, but the two of them were honest. Now, they felt a little guilty and did not have the face to cause trouble for Gu Yundong. Moreover, Gu Yundong was so cruel that they did not dare to do so.


    Gousheng¡¯s father was also here. At this moment, he was ring at Gousheng. He was not looking at Gu Yundong, but at Gousheng.


    Big Qian¡¯s family did note.


    Since they were already here, Hu Qiai wanted to urge the others to go with him. If the couple could not defeat Gu Yundong, could they not take down a little girl together?


    But before he could speak, Gousheng¡¯s father, Zhao Zhu, stepped forward and asked Gu Yundong, ¡°How can you let them go?¡±

 Chapter 74 - 74: County Magistrate Listens to Me

    Chapter 74: County Magistrate Listens to Me


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong looked at him. Zhao Zhu was quite burly,pletely different from Gousheng¡¯s thin and weak appearance.


    Gu Yundong did not beat around the bush. ¡°Since your son was caught by me while stealing in my ce, it¡¯s simple. Each person will pay five taels of silver, and 1¡¯11 let them go.¡±


    Zhao Zhu frowned. Hu Qiai had already cursed loudly, ¡°Dream on. You can snatch five taels of silver. I won¡¯t give you a single copper coin. Gousheng¡¯s Father, why are you talking nonsense with her? Let¡¯s attack together. You¡¯re strong. Can a little girl like her beat a few of us at the same time?¡±


    Zhao Zhu pursed his lips, but Gu Yundong smiled at Hu Qiai. ¡°I think you¡¯ve forgotten who 1 am.¡± As she spoke, she nced around. These words were not meant for Hu Qiai and the others, but for everyone in the vige.


    ¡°1 fled from Yongning Prefecture to Xuanhe Prefecture and then to Yongfu Vige. On the way to Yongning Prefecture, thieves ran rampant, refugees were everywhere, corpses were everywhere, and people ate each other¡¯s children. I saw more dead people on the way than the viges herebined. But now, I¡¯m standing here unscathed with surplus food and my mother and siblings. What do you think I relied on?¡±


    Everyone present fell silent. That¡¯s right, what did she rely on?


    Beautiful? She was about to starve to death. Who would fancy a little girl?


    Money? Those bandits would snatch it right away. Could it be that you would be safe if you paid a portion?


    There was only one way to do that¡ªto be ruthless!!


    Look at the two kicks she gave Hu Qiai and Jin Yuexiang just now. Look at the way she held her shoes and pped Liangzi. How was she like those thirteen-year-old girls in their vige who didn¡¯t even dare to argue with others?


    ¡°1 came to Yongfu Vige to settle down, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m easy to bully. If you dare toe to my house to steal, you have to pay the price. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about leaving. You can try.¡±


    Zhao Zhu stopped talking. Hu Qiai finally realized that this girl did not seem to be easy to bully.


    Only Jin Yuexiang did not understand the situation. She pointed at Gu Yundong and shouted, ¡°1 won¡¯t give them any money. If you have the ability, don¡¯t let them go. If you have the ability, beat them to death. Do you dare?¡±


    Gu Yundong shook his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    Jin Yuexiang was pleased. She knew it. Could it be that Gu Yundong dared to kill someone? Escape was escape. So what if she was ruthless back then? Now, in their Yongfu Vige, could she casually kill someone? She was just bluffing.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. Since you don¡¯t want to pay, I¡¯ll beat you up again¡­ and report you to the authorities,¡± Gu Yundong said coldly.


    The smile on Jin Yuexiang¡¯s face froze. ¡°Report to the authorities?? Are you crazy?¡±


    Themoners were not willing to interact with the government. Entering the government office was not as simple as losing ayer of skin. At that time, it would not be something that could be resolved with five taels of silver.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Report it to the officials. When the timees, let the county magistrate beat them up. They¡¯ve been stealing for so long. They might be tortured dozens of times to extract a confession. They might be able to spit out a lot of things. When the judgmentester, you¡¯ll have topensate for everything that has been lost in the vige over the years.¡±


    Jin Yuexiang¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°You, you¡¯re saying that the county magistrate will beat them as you say? As if the county magistrate will listen to you. Let me tell you, if you report it to the officials, you won¡¯t be able to gain anything.¡±


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. ¡°How do you know that the county magistrate¡­ won¡¯t listen to me?¡±


    Everyone present was stunned. No, it couldn¡¯t be, right? Could it be that Gu Yundong knew the county magistrate?


    After all, this person was not a local. No one knew her background. Seeing how confident she was, the vigers were a little skeptical.


    However, just as everyone was whispering, a man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from behind the crowd.. ¡°Why didn¡¯t 1 know that the county magistrate knew a small vige girl like you?¡±

 Chapter 75 - 75: Can’t Stay Here Anymore

    Chapter 75: Can¡¯t Stay Here Anymore


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Everyone looked back and saw Madam Fang and her daughter standing behind the crowd. They did not know when these two people had returned. Beside them stood a young man who looked like he was from a rich family.


    This person pretended to be handsome and waved his fan. He slowly walked over from the back of the crowd and stood beside Zhao Zhu. He raised his eyebrows and sized up Gu Yundong. ¡°You¡¯re just a little girl. How dare you deceive your neighbors with the name of the county magistrate? You¡¯re quite bold.¡±


    Chen Yn hurriedly followed and introduced him to everyone. ¡°This is the young master of the Liu family in the county. Young Master Liu and the young master of the county magistrate¡¯s family are ssmates and good friends. Yundong, you¡¯re too bold. How dare you deceive the county magistrate? If the lord finds out, you¡¯ll be beheaded.¡±


    Gu Yundong did not know who this person was, but she did not expect Chen Yn to introduce him.


    ¡®Well, there¡¯s no problem then.¡¯


    She looked at Young Master Liu. ¡°Young Master Liu is only familiar with the county magistrate¡¯s young master. How do you know who the county magistrate knows? Moreover, even if Young Master Liu and the county magistrate are on good terms, so what? Could it be that His Excellency will tell you if everybody he knows?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Liu Wei was at a loss for words.


    That seemed to make sense. In fact, he had only met the county magistrate a few times.


    ¡°Do you really know the county magistrate?¡±


    Gu Yundong chuckled. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him.¡±


    She did not know the county magistrate, but she knew the prefecture magistrate.


    Liu Wei was a little uncertain. Seeing that she did not look guilty at all, he hesitated again. ¡°1¡¯11 ask another day.¡± Actually, he was just saying. How could he really dare to say these words in front of the county magistrate?


    Hu Qiai and Jin Yuexiang were really speechless now. What should they do? This girl didn¡¯t seem to be afraid at all. She couldn¡¯t really be captured by the officials, right?


    Liangzi was a son of theirs that they had when they were old. They always spoiled him, which was why he had such a reckless personality.


    Zhao Zhu was the one who could see the situation clearly. He was straightforward. ¡°Alright, five taels of silver then.¡±


    Zhuangzi¡¯s parents looked at each other and said in a low voice with a bitter expression, ¡°Our family can¡¯t fork out five taels of silver now. Can you give us more time? We¡¯ll pool it together.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Hu Qiai was unhappy. He rolled his eyes and said, ¡°He¡¯s giving you five taels of silver, but what did you do to our Liangzi? At most, I¡¯ll give you one tael.¡±


    Liangzi was the one who was beaten the most. When he heard this, he was a little unconvinced. ¡°Father, Mother, I¡¯m really not wrong. This bitch has a man. We were beaten up for the entire day yesterday.¡±


    Zhuangzi finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Enough, Liangzi. There¡¯s no wild man. The one who captured us was this girl.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit.¡±


    Gu Yundong lifted her shoes and Liangzi shouted in horror, ¡°Give it to her, give it to her.¡± His mouth was burning with pain and he began to drool as he spoke.


    Gu Yundong was satisfied. This person would not be obedient if she did not hit him.


    They each paid five taels of silver, but Big Qian¡¯s family did note. Gu Yundong asked him to write an IOU. Then, he untied the rope and let them go.


    Five taels of silver was not a small sum. The other vigers also saw that the four of them had spent a lot of money. If they wanted to offend her in the future, they would have to think twice.


    This was Gu Yundong¡¯s goal. She had to let them know that if they wanted to bully her family, they had to be prepared to spend money to avoid disaster.


    In addition, she had deliberately mentioned the county magistrate. Even if these people did not believe her, they would have some scruples.


    The crowd gradually dispersed. Gu Yundong was about to go back when she saw Chen Liang¡¯s second daughter-inwing over. ¡°Yundong, my father-inw is back and wants you to go over.¡±


    Gu Yundong knew that Chen Liang had gone out early in the morning. Now that he was back, he asked her to go over. Did he hear about what happened here?


    She nodded and went to the vige chief¡¯s house.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she entered, she heard Madam Fang¡¯s voice. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to let such a family stay in my ce anymore..¡±

 Chapter 76 - 76: Staying at My House

    Chapter 76: Staying at My House


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong stopped in her tracks. Madam Zhou walked over and pulled her to the side.


    Then, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°Yundong, you¡¯re too bold. Why didn¡¯t you shout loudly that someone had sneaked into your ce? Aren¡¯t you offending them to death?¡±


    Madam Zhou did not watch themotion. She had gone to the river to wash her clothes early in the morning. At that time, she had wondered why there were so few people doingundry today. Only when she returned did she know what had happened to Gu Yundong.


    She had not seen it with her own eyes, so she naturally did not know what Gu Yundong had done.


    ¡°You just came to Yongfu Vige. It¡¯s not good for you or your family to offend others like this.¡±


    Gu Yundong knew that Madam Zhou was doing this for her own good. Although she did not agree with her opinion, she still smiled and said, ¡°Aunt, if I didn¡¯t do this, everyone will think that our family can be taken advantage of. Then can 1 still protect our newly built green brick tiled house?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Madam Zhou was speechless. Of course, she knew that many people were guessing how much money the Gu family had behind their backs. There were many who were jealous.


    In fact, she had already reminded Gu Yundong from the start that she did not need to build such a good house to attract attention. It was reasonable for her not to show her wealth, but Gu Yundong felt that thefort of living here was the most important. It was impossible to be always vignt against thieves.


    Madam Zhou sighed and opened her mouth to say something, but she heard Chen Liang¡¯s scolding in the central room. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? You¡¯ve already epted their rent. How can you change what you agreed on so easily? If you don¡¯t let people live now, where can the Gu family move to?¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded to Madam Zhou and walked straight into the central room.


    In addition to Madam Fang, there was also Chen Yn and Chen Liang¡¯s second son in the house. The Liu family¡¯s young master, who hade with Madam Fang and her daughter, was not around.


    Madam Fang was still a little afraid of Chen Liang, so her voice immediately weakened. ¡°But look at what Gu Yundong has done. If she wasn¡¯t too ostentatious, how could she have provoked the thief? I don¡¯t even know if I have any less things in my house. Moreover, she offended Hu Liang today. What if hees to take revenge another day?¡±


    Chen Yn also said from the side, ¡°That¡¯s right, Uncle. Mother and 1 are just two weak women. How can we be a match for a few hooligans? It¡¯s not easy for Sister Yundong and the others, but Mother and 1 are also very innocent.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Yn is going to marry into the Wu family after the new year. 1 hope that there won¡¯t be any twists and turns during this period of time. What if something happens in between? What will the Wu family think of our family?¡±


    Chen Liang¡¯s expression was very ugly from the mother and daughter¡¯s words. ¡°You, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Uncle Chen.¡± Gu Yundong walked in. ¡°So be it. I¡¯ll move out.¡±


    To be honest, she was also very ufortable staying at Madam Fang¡¯s house. She originally thought that she had no other choice but to stay for a month.


    However, from the looks of it, it was not impossible to live in the town.


    Uncle Feng was a trustworthy person. With him watching over the situation, he did not have to rush back to Yongfu Vige to look at the house every day.


    She could also take the opportunity to see the environment of the town and the way to earn money. It was also convenient to buy things.


    Moreover, she had already achieved her goal of living in the vige. Those who had ill intentions no longer dared to have any designs on her family.


    As soon as Gu Yundong finished speaking, Chen Liang frowned. ¡°Then where are you going to stay?¡±


    After what happened today, no one in the vige was willing to rent it to her.


    ¡°Stay at my ce.¡± A voice suddenly sounded from the door..

 Chapter 77 - 77: Gu Yundong’s Decision

    Chapter 77: Gu Yundong¡¯s Decision


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Everyone looked over and saw a woman standing at the door. The woman¡¯s voice was so soft that no one could hear what she said.


    It was¡­ Madam Dong?


    Dong Xin slowly walked in and stood beside Gu Yundong. She smiled at her. ¡°Yundong, if you don¡¯t mind, you can stay at my house.¡±


    ¡°Stay at your house?¡± Chen Liang looked at her in surprise. Because the Zeng family lived far away and the couple were quiet, their presence in the vige was very low.


    However, Chen Liang still knew about her family¡¯s situation. The house was a little dpidated. The man in the family had his leg smashed a few months ago and was still lying on the bed. The three children were still young. The family of five relied on Madam Dong to do some embroidery and exchange for a few copper coins.


    ording to Feng Daneng, the Gu family had hired them to cook some ginger tea for everyone to drink every day. It seemed that they were very familiar with each other.


    Except¡­


    Before he could speak, Madam Fang said, ¡°Your house? You have a man in your house. Madam Yang is good-looking, and Gu Yundong is at the age of marriage. If they stay at your house, won¡¯t others gossip?¡±


    These words were very unpleasant to hear, but they were also the truth. However, Chen Liang still red at Madam Fang.


    Madam Fang pursed her lips and muttered softly, ¡°For that bit of rent money, your family is really not careful.¡±


    Dong Xin blushed at her words and couldn¡¯t help but tug at her fingers.


    ¡°Vige Chief, we won¡¯t gossip if you stay at my house. Qingyuan promised me that he would let my man and big boy stay at his house. It¡¯s also convenient.


    Besides, the Gu family¡¯s new house is built next to ours. It¡¯s close for her to take a look.¡±


    Chen Liang was stunned. Shao Qingyuan?


    That kid lived alone and had two rooms at home. Zeng Hu and his son lived in his house, which was not far from home. The problem was not big.


    However, he did not expect Shao Qingyuan to agree. They had been neighbors for so many years, and the rtionship between the two families was better than he imagined.


    Chen Liang thought about it and felt that this was a good idea.


    If his sister-inw was unwilling, there was no point in forcing her. It was inconvenient for both families to stay.


    Hence, Chen Liang turned around and asked Gu Yundong, ¡°Yundong, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Yundong, although my house isn¡¯t big, it¡¯s quite clean. I¡¯m also grateful to you for taking care of our family and giving me the job of making ginger tea. If you think it¡¯s okay, you can stay at my house. When you¡¯re busy, the girl and boy at home can help take care of Yunshu and Yunke. The distance is short to the homestead.¡±


    Gu Yundong hesitated. Madam Dong was right. It was very convenient to stay at her house, especially since Yunshu and Yunke were two children. The vige chief¡¯s Gou Dan had gone to school in town. This was the reason why Chen Liang was not around this morning. He had personally sent his son to his master¡¯s house.


    Although she also wanted to send Yunshu, she had to wait until she settled down. It would be good to have someone take her around the vige during this period of time.


    Gu Yunke basically didn¡¯t go out much. Madam Yang and Madam Dong could talk, and she could rest assured if she went to the river to wash clothes.


    Yes, she actually felt that this idea was not bad.


    Gu Yundong was about to nod when Madam Fang sneered. ¡°You make it sound so nice. Isn¡¯t it for money?¡±


    Dong Xin was a little angry. She had sincerely wanted to invite Gu Yundong over, but she had never thought about the rent.


    Gu Yundong ignored Madam Fang and smiled at Madam Dong. ¡°Alright, then 1¡¯11 have to trouble Auntie.¡±


    Dong Xin immediately waved her hands happily. ¡°No trouble, no trouble.¡±


    Madam Fang snorted again and turned to leave.


    Gu Yundong finally looked at her. ¡°Wait a minute..¡±

 Chapter 78 - 78: Anger You to Death

    Chapter 78: Anger You to Death


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Madam Fang turned around and asked angrily, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Since I¡¯m no longer staying at your house, it¡¯s time to return the two hundred copper coins to me.¡±


    Madam Fang was unhappy. ¡°Return them? You¡¯re the one who caused trouble for our family. Those two hundred copper coins aren¡¯t even enough topensate us.¡±


    Chen Liang really didn¡¯t know that Madam Fang was such an unreasonable person before today. His face darkened. ¡°Give them back. You were the one who didn¡¯t keep your promise first. You should return the money to her.¡±


    Madam Fang wanted to say something, but Chen Yn tugged at her clothes. She could only say indignantly, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll return them. However, their family has been living here for a few days. It¡¯s impossible to return all 200 copper coins. At most, it¡¯s 100 copper coins.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, ¡°Since you want to calcte it this way, let¡¯s calcte it clearly. 200 copper coins is a month¡¯s rent. It¡¯s less than seven copper coins a day. We¡¯ve lived for six days, which is 40 copper coins. Return 160 copper coins. Actually, ording to the normal contract, you broke the contract and refused to let us stay because of unknown dangers in the future. You shouldpensate us at least twice the amount. But for the sake of the vige chief, forget it. I don¡¯t want to tangle with you anymore. Pay up.¡± Madam Fang¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What are you talking about? You want us topensate you? That¡¯s impossible. At most, it¡¯s a hundred copper coins. That¡¯s all I have.¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled in a very friendly manner. ¡°Aunt Fang, did you not see the scene of Hu Liang¡¯s four familiespensating me just now?¡± It was really a confusing thing. ¡°Do you want me to help you recall?¡±


    ¡°You, you, what¡¯s the difference between you and those hooligans?¡± Madam Fang recalled Hu Liang¡¯s face that had been beaten into a pig¡¯s head. She immediately felt a little afraid. She could not help but hide behind Chen Liang. ¡°Uncle, look at what she¡¯s saying. She¡¯s threatening me. I¡¯m the daughter-inw of the Chen family. She¡¯s too much.¡±


    Madam Zhou sneered. ¡°The daughter-inw of the Chen family can¡¯t be unreasonable. Wouldn¡¯t nothing happen if Sister-inw returns the money to her?¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, you make it sound so easy. You¡¯re not the one paying for it.¡± Gu Yundong was impatient. ¡°Are you going to give it to me or not?¡± She held a stick as thick as a finger in her hand. Nobody knew where it came from, but with a light snap, the sound of it was especially crisp and horrifying in the central room.


    Madam Fang¡¯s body trembled violently. She was not a bold person after all. She hurriedly nodded. ¡°1¡¯11 give them to you.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Why were these people so despicable? If she didn¡¯t teach them a lesson, they would insist on struggling.


    Madam Fang looked at Chen Liang again. Chen Liang silently turned his head. Madam Fang could only dawdle out of the central room.


    When they returned home, Madam Fang asked Gu Yundong to move out quickly.


    Gu Yundong did not have many things. There were only two baskets and a big bag. She put the rest of the things in her spatial storage and tidied them up. Madam Dong followed over and helped carry a basket.


    When Gu Yundong and the others were about to leave, Madam Fang reluctantly took out 160 copper coins and handed them to her. ¡°Here, don¡¯t say that I took advantage of you. How unlucky. Hurry up and leave.¡±


    Gu Yundong took the money and turned to Madam Dong. ¡°Auntie, take these 160 copper coins and buy some vegetables and meat. We¡¯ll cook a good meal tonight and treat it as a celebration.¡±


    Madam Dong originally thought that she was going to pay the rent. She did not want to ept it. When she heard that it was to buy groceries and meat, she hurriedly said, ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 buy it.¡±


    Madam Fang was speechless and furious..

 Chapter 79 - 79: Moving

    Chapter 79: Moving


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong led Madam Yang and the other two to the Zeng house. Zeng Hu and his son had already moved into Shao Qingyuan¡¯s house. There were only seven-year-old Zeng Yue and five-year-old Zeng Le at home. The siblings were very happy to see them. One of them helped carry the luggage, while the other ran to Gu Yunshu¡¯s side and rubbed his head innocently, calling him brother.


    Dong Xin smiled and said, ¡°All Shu is two months older than you. You should call him Big Brother.¡±


    Zeng Le eximed, ¡°Why is he an older brother again? I already have an older brother. Can¡¯t I call him younger brother?¡±


    Gu Yunshu shook his head and sighed mischievously. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for being too hardworking. I came to this world two months earlier than you. I¡¯m also very helpless. Don¡¯t be too sad. There¡¯s a good saying. This is fate.¡±


    Zeng Le was extremely disappointed and could only call him brother. However, when he turned around and saw the silly and small Gu Yunke, he immediately became happy and called her crisply, ¡°Sister.¡±


    ¡°I hate my brother.¡± Her bad brother called her fat girl again in the morning. She wouldin to her eldest sisterter and ask her to teach him a lesson and spank his butt.


    Zeng Le:¡±¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong was overjoyed. Indeed, children had to y with their friends.


    Dong Xin was also very happy. Her family was poor and lived in a remote ce. The three children had helped the family work since they were sensible. They rarely had any friends. Now that the Gu family was living here, it felt lively.


    She instructed her daughter, Zeng Yue, ¡°Mother will go buy groceries. Take Sister Yundong to her room to settle down and take care of her younger siblings. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t know, you can go next door to look for your brother.¡±


    The eldest son of the Zeng family was called Zeng Jia. He was currently taking care of his father at Shao Qingyuan¡¯s house.


    Zeng Yue agreed, and Dong Xin left the house with the basket.


    Gu Yundong looked at the Zeng family. They seemed to have cleaned up the house better than when she came yesterday.


    It was only when she entered the room that she suddenly came back to her senses. The Zeng family seemed to have known that she was leaving Madam Fang¡¯s house and looking for a new ce to stay. Otherwise, why would the Zeng father and son move so quickly? They had already tidied up the ce beforehand.


    She turned around and asked Zeng Yue. The little girl blushed and replied shyly, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Before Mother left, she said a few words. She didn¡¯t say anything else.¡± After thinking for a while, she added, ¡°But Mother spoke to Brother Shao before. Father was also carried over by Brother Shao.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan?


    Gu Yundong thought of the four sacks that had been thrown into the courtyardst night. It should have been Shao Qingyuan who had done it. Could it be that he had guessed that the Fang family would not let them stay, so he had asked the Dong family to invite them?


    For some reason, Gu Yundong felt his face heat up.


    It was not that she was thinking too much. Shao Qingyuan had helped her more than once. Not to mention the incident with the wild boar, just two days ago, he had knocked out four thieves who had entered her courtyard and dragged them away. Now, he had taken the initiative to help her solve the amodation problem.


    Although Gu Yundong did not believe that Shao Qingyuan was a heartless person, she would definitely not treat him as a benevolent person who helped others for nothing.


    This person wouldn¡¯t have any feelings for her, right?


    Perhaps she had to find an opportunity to ask.


    Madam Dong quickly bought groceries back, mainly meat. There were vegetables in the garden, so there was no need to spend so much effort.


    She directly handed it to Gu Yundong. ¡°The meat and fish cost sixty copper coins. The rest of the money is here. There¡¯s firewood in the kitchen, and the water vat is full. You can use it directly. If you need anything, feel free to order Yue¡¯er around. I¡¯ll go to Qingyuan¡¯s house to brew medicine for my husband. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    When Gu Yundong heard this, she knew that Madam Dong did not intend to take advantage of her family. She did not take her words to heart and even deliberately avoided them.


    She did not say anything. After Madam Dong left, she prepared more food before starting to cook Gu Yunke¡¯s favorite braised pork..

 Chapter 80 - 80: 60 Feet High Room

    Chapter 80: 60 Feet High Room


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong was not a petty person. If others were friendly to her, she would naturally be generous.


    But if it was someone like Madam Fang, she did not even want to give her a single grain of salt.


    Gu Yunke¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at her elder sister¡¯s braised pork. As she swallowed, she said to Zeng Yue, ¡°The braised pork is delicious. It¡¯s oily, fragrant, and soft. Take a bite. Wow, it¡¯ll jump. You¡¯ll swallow it with a gulp.¡±


    Zeng Yue tried her best not to look at the meat, but she could not close her ears. When she heard the little girl¡¯s yearning expression, she could not help but salivate.


    Hence, after a pause, she let go of Gu Yunke¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I, I¡¯ll go outside to water the vegetables.¡±


    With that, she ran away.


    The little girl looked at her fleeing back in confusion. ¡°Wait, haven¡¯t you watered them?¡±


    Gu Yundong nced at her with a smile. ¡°You, go and sit at the side. Be careful that the oil spills and you¡¯ll scream in pain again.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t. That¡¯s my brother.¡± The little girl threw the me on Gu Yunshu without hesitation. She exined with a serious expression, but she still turned around to look for Zeng Yue.


    Gu Yundong quickly cooked the braised pork. She took the fish to make soup. Thinking that the youngdy liked boiled eggs, she cracked a few more eggs.


    There were a lot of vegetables in the backyard of the Zeng Family. Gu Yundong asked Zeng Yue to pick some beans, a few potatoes and eggnts, and a cabbage. The eggnts were roasted with beans, and sour and spicy shredded potatoes, and she made cabbage noodles.


    She had cooked a lot, so almost six dishes were enough.


    When they were all served, Gu Yundong took off his apron and asked Zeng Yue, who was in the courtyard with Gu Yunke, toe over.


    Zeng Yue had long smelled the fragranceing from the kitchen. She had never smelled it before. She didn¡¯t even need to look to know that it was delicious.


    ¡°Yue Yue, bring these dishes next door and let your father and the others eat. Also, call your mother back for dinner.¡±


    Zeng Hu¡¯s leg was injured, so he could not be carried back and forth over a meal. Thus, Gu Yundong had already divided two portions of food.


    Zeng Yue was stunned. After a moment, she hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No, no.


    This, this is your food. We have food. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Yue Yue, I¡¯m moving today. Shouldn¡¯t we celebrate? Aren¡¯t you willing to celebrate with us?¡± Gu Yundong interrupted her.


    Zeng Yue hurriedly shook her head again. ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    ¡°Then bring it over.¡±


    Zeng Yue was no match for her. It was not right to say that she did not want to eat it, and it was even more wrong to eat it.


    After some thought, she turned around and ran away to ask her mother.


    Gu Yundong sighed. She was in a difficult position because she liked to take advantage of others. She was also in a difficult position because she was unwilling to take advantage of others. Life was so difficult.


    She simply went out to call Gu Yunshu. This kid and Zeng Le were watching people build houses at the edge of the homestead. At the same time, she introduced Zeng Le to where his room was.


    Even if he was spouting nonsense, and his finger was pointing at a wrong ce, Zeng Le nodded repeatedly, indicating that this little brother who was two months older than him was amazing.


    When Gu Yundong went to call him, Gu Yunshu was still unsatisfied and was saying that his room was 60 feet tall.


    Gu Yundong staggered and almost fell to the ground. 60 feet was 20 meters. How could you be so capable? The room was so high? Did you want to go to the sky?


    She pped him on the side of the head and told him to get to work.


    Gu Yunshu carried the dishes to Shao Qingyuan¡¯s house next door.


    As soon as he left, there was a knock on the door..

 Chapter 81 - 81: Don’t Call Him Wolf Cub

    Chapter 81: Don¡¯t Call Him Wolf Cub


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong was stunned. The moment she opened the door, a small figure rushed in like a cannonball.


    ¡°Yunshu, Yunshu, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Gu Yundong took a closer look. Wasn¡¯t this Chen Liang¡¯s grandson?


    Niu Dan ran in but did not see anyone. He turned around and ran back. ¡°Sister Yundong, where¡¯s Yunshu?¡±


    ¡°He went next door.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go find him.¡± After saying that, Niu Dan ran away. He took a step out of the door and hurriedly stopped.


    As if he had thought of something, he slowly turned his head and looked at her.


    He asked carefully, ¡°Next door¡­ Is it that wolf cub¡¯s house?¡±


    Gu Yundong felt that education had to start from a child, especially since this child was close to her younger brother, so she corrected him. ¡°His name is Shao Qingyuan, not Wolf Cub. Niu Dan, you can call him Brother Shao or Shao Qingyuan.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Everyone called him that.


    ¡°Call him Brother Shao.¡±


    Niu Dan immediately changed his words. ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Brother Shao too.¡±


    ¡°Good boy.¡±


    ¡°Then, is that Brother Shao¡¯s house next door? 1-1 don¡¯t dare to go,¡± Niu Dan said aggrievedly.


    Gu Yundong shrugged. ¡°Ah Shu will be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for him at home.¡± Niu Dan returned and walked towards the kitchen. He had smelled it just now. The kitchen smelled so fragrant. He wondered what it was.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he walked into the kitchen, he saw a small figure leaning on the table with a spoon. She was staring at the te of meat in the middle, her little nose twitching as she tried to smell it.


    Niu Dan also sniffed hard twice. When they saw the dishes on the table, they almost drooled.


    He quickly walked over and asked Gu Yunke, ¡°If you want to eat, why don¡¯t you do it?¡±


    Gu Yunke did not even turn around. ¡°Eldest Sister said that before everyone is here, we can¡¯t eat yet. Otherwise, she¡¯ll p my hand. I¡¯ll smell the food first.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Niu Dan climbed onto the stool and stared at the dishes in front of him.


    As he watched, he could not help but lean on the table and sniffle with Gu Yunke.


    When Gu Yunshu returned from delivering the vegetables, he heard from his eldest sister that Niu Dan hade to look for him in the kitchen.


    He quickly brought Zeng Le in. Unexpectedly, as soon as he entered, he saw two little heads lying on the edge of the table, taking deep breaths with an intoxicated expression.


    Gu Yunshu¡¯s lips twitched as he walked to Niu Dan¡¯s side. ¡°Niu Dan, why are you looking for me?¡±


    Niu Dan did not answer. It smelled so good. Compared to this, it felt like the meat his mother made was grass.


    Gu Yunshu simply pulled him off the stool. ¡°Niu Dan, why are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°I want to eat braised pork,¡± Niu Dan replied subconsciously.


    Gu Yunshu eximed, ¡°Huh?¡± Niu Dan suddenly reacted. He wiped the saliva that almost flowed out and hurriedly said, ¡°I, I came to tell you that I was praised by Sir today.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    Niu Dan chuckled. ¡°I know all the words that Sir taught me today. It¡¯s the ones you taught me two days ago. Sir said that I was especially smart and talented. Hehe, so when 1 came back, I didn¡¯t even go home. 1 came straight to look for you.¡±


    Actually, Chen Liang also knew how to read. He had taught him before sending Niu Dan to school, but Niu Dan could not remember anything. If he learned something today, he would forget it tomorrow.


    It was not until he yed with Gu Yunshu two days ago and talked about school that he learned a few words.


    Needless to say, the two children really learned.


    Gu Yunshu was also very happy. ¡°Then study hard. Don¡¯t let Sir down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Then shouldn¡¯t we eat braised pork to celebrate such a happy day today?¡±


    Gu Yunshu:¡±¡­¡±

 Chapter 82 - 82: What a Tragic Man

    Chapter 82: What a Tragic Man


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Dong Xin and her daughter returnedter.


    They were also quite helpless. They did not expect Gu Yunshu to be so good at talking. Big Sister was rarely happy today. If they did not eat, it would ruin Big Sister¡¯s good mood. Big Sister had said that if he did notplete the mission and called them back, he would note back to eat.


    Coupled with Shao Qingyuan¡¯s persuasion, Dong Xin could not be pretentious anymore.


    Moreover, although she was next door previously, the fragranceing from the kitchen was really too alluring.


    The mother and daughter were quite embarrassed, especially when Gu Yundong asked her younger brother to bring food to the husband. The food looked better than the restaurants in town. They had never tried it before.


    Niu Dan was also very happy. He had been praised by Master and could eat delicious food when he came back. He was simply too happy.


    After the meal, Madam Dong rushed to clean up the dishes, and Gu Yundong let her be.


    When the sky turnedpletely dark, Shao Qingyuan came over with the washed dishes.


    Gu Yundong was pouring water in the kitchen and preparing to wash his face. She was alone, so when he came in, the two of them bumped into each other.


    Upon seeing him, Gu Yundong immediately thought of the previous problem. Although he felt a little ufortable, when she saw that he had put down his bowl and chopsticks and was about to leave, she still asked, ¡°Were you the one who suggested to Aunt Zeng and asked her to go to the vige chief¡¯s house to let our family stay?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan had always felt that one had to leave their name behind when doing a good deed. Otherwise, he would not have done it so obviously.


    Hence, he nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at him steadily. ¡°Previously, you helped me catch those four thieves and even packed them up and sent them to the courtyard. Shao Qingyuan, why are you helping me so much?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan was surprisingly sharp at this moment. He could even guess from her subtle expression what kind of treatment he would receive after answering.


    Therefore, he swallowed his original answer, which circled around the tip of his tongue. He said expressionlessly, ¡°The egg fried rice was very delicious.¡± ¡°¡­¡± What do you mean?


    Shao Qingyuan exined, ¡°1 caught those four people to thank you for your meal. I let you stay in the Zeng family¡¯s house because it¡¯s convenient for me to eat.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes widened. Was he doing this for food?


    Shao Qingyuan nodded at her and left steadily.


    Just as he left, Dong Xin happened toe over. She looked at his back in surprise and asked suspiciously, ¡°Did Qingyuan say something to you?¡± She came over because she heard voices in the kitchen.


    ¡°He thanked me for the food 1 brought over. It was delicious.¡±


    When Dong Xin heard that, she sighed slightly. ¡°Actually, Qingyuan is also a pitiful child. He hasn¡¯t eaten good food since he was young. In the past, when he was in the Li family, that family didn¡¯t treat him as one of their own at all. Later, he moved out with Old Man Li and lived a hard life.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he making money now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he can earn money, but Qingyuan doesn¡¯t know how to cook. Last time, he tried to cook porridge, but the kitchen was half burned. Later, his kitchen was deserted. 1 asked him toe to my house to eat, but he didn¡¯te. He only came once every ten times I called him. Actually, even if he came, my culinary skills can¡¯t evenpare to half of yours. He goes to town every two to three days and buys arge bag of steamed buns and pancakes. He can eat them for three to five days before buying them again.¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned. She recalled thest time she saw him nibbling on a dry steamed bun. Her expression became exceptionallyplicated.


    What a pitiful man..

 Chapter 83 - 83:1 Will Definitely Find Father

    Chapter 83:1 Will Definitely Find Father


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After listening to Shao Qingyuan¡¯s exnation, Gu Yundong felt a little ashamed of her wild guesses.


    Sigh, he had suffered for so many years. He just wanted to eat something delicious. Look at how dirty she thought of him.


    It was not a big deal to cook another person¡¯s food. After all, he had helped her so much just to satisfy her appetite.


    Gu Yundong despised herself as he returned to his room. As soon as the door was closed, Shao Qingyuan went up the wall and sat on the wall next door, looking in her direction.


    He had been too hasty. She was more vignt than he had imagined. She must have encountered a lot of things on the way to escape. Now, she did not trust people very much, especially people who did not ask for anything in return. She was exceptionally vignt.


    He had clearly heard her forbid Niu Dan from calling him a wolf cub.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned and jumped down from the wall.


    Gu Yundong, on the other hand, slept much morefortably after changing the environment. Dong Xin had tidied up their room very well. She did not deliberately teach them a lesson like Madam Fang and her daughter. It gave off a very warm feeling.


    However, in the middle of the night, she was woken up by a low cry.


    Gu Yundong suddenly opened his eyes and looked around. He realized that it was his mother, Madam Yang, who was crying.


    She was stunned for a moment before she quickly went to Madam Yang¡¯s side and called her softly, ¡°Mother, Mother, are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Due to her intelligence, Madam Yang¡¯s emotions did not fluctuate much. Unless she was hurt, she would not cry.


    Gu Yundong called her for a long time, but Madam Yang seemed to be possessed. She refused to wake up no matter what. There were even two streaks of tears at the corners of her eyes.


    Gu Yundong was afraid that something was wrong with her head. She raised her voice and pinched her nose. ¡°Mother, wake up. Mother?¡±


    Gu Yunshu was woken up. He rubbed his eyes and immediately woke up when he saw the situation. ¡°Big Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Yundong could not be bothered to answer his question. He pinched her nose and Madam Yang finally woke up.


    She looked at Gu Yundong in a daze and suddenly hugged her. ¡°Dajiang, Dajiang, wuwu¡­¡±


    Dajiang? Gu Dajiang?


    Gu Yundong did not expect her mother to dream of Gu Dajiang and cry so miserably. She thought that her mother¡¯s intelligence was only at the age of four or five and that she would no longer understand the rtionship between a man and a woman. But now, it seemed that she had taken it for granted.


    Gu Yundong allowed her mother to hug her. She patted her back andforted her softly. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. You had a nightmare. You¡¯ll be fine when you wake up.¡±


    Madam Yang was crying uncontrobly. However, she was not wailing. Instead, she seemed to be trying her best to suppress her cries. However, this made other people¡¯s hearts ache even more.


    Gu Yunshu, who was at the side, was quickly moved. He also wiped the corners of his eyes with his hand.


    ¡°Eldest Sister, Mother dreamed of Father. Is it¡­ Is it because something happened to Father and Mother cried? Eldest Sister, I don¡¯t want Father to encounter anything. 1 miss Father. Can we still see Father in the future?¡±


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips. After a moment, he said firmly, ¡°We will see him. Tomorrow, 1 will ask someone to find out. If there¡¯s no news, 1 will personally go to Qing¡¯an Prefecture to look for him after the house is built.¡±


    Gu Yundong wanted to see her father dead or alive. Although it was hard to predict whether he would live or die on the way to escape, Gu Yundong was still unwilling to give up if she did not work hard.


    The next day, Gu Yundong nned to make a trip to the county. However, as soon as she went out, she saw Feng Daneng looking at her with a guilty expression. ¡°Yundong, Uncle Feng has let you down..¡±

 Chapter 84 - 84: A Word

    Chapter 84: A Word


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong raised his eyes and looked behind Feng Daneng. The people who came to work at her homestead were already busy at this time in the past, but now, they had stopped and were looking over worriedly.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Gu Yundong¡¯s expression turned grave.


    Feng Daneng lowered his head slightly and wiped his rough face. His hands were trembling. ¡°Yesterday, my senior brother came to look for me and saw the blueprints you gave me at my house. I didn¡¯t expect him to secretly roll them up and take them away. He even gave them to the Peng family in the county. You know the Peng family, right?¡±


    Gu Yundong shook her head. She had just arrived. Not to mention the Peng family in the county, even more than half of the people in the vige were strangers to her.


    Feng Daneng exined the situation of the Peng family to her. The Peng family was the local tyrant of Fengkai County. They were a big family in the county. Their ancestors had been in the cloth business since the beginning.


    In the entire Fengkai County, all the cloth shops that were worth mentioning belonged to his family. Even those scattered small shops more or less had some business dealings with the Peng family.


    Most importantly, the Peng family had an uncle who became an official in the capital. This caused the Peng family¡¯s status in Fengkai County to rise even more. Even the Peng family¡¯s disciples could do whatever they wanted.


    The senior brother that Feng Daneng mentioned was the second young master of the Peng family, Peng Zhongfei.


    Actually, even though he was his senior brother, it was only during the two years that Feng Daneng was in the prefecture capital. They were brought up by the same foreman, and they did not have much friendship.


    Moreover, his senior brother Chang Fu boasted that he was from the county and did not think much of Feng Daneng. After the prefectural city, there was too little contact between them. Unless he needed his help, he would never be enthusiastic.


    Yesterday, he hade over early in the morning to borrow money from Feng Daneng. However, after Feng Daneng epted the Gu family¡¯s job, he was full of energy. Every day, before dawn, he would go to the homestead to take a look and think about how to make it perfect.


    As for his wife, Liu Guihua, she was watching Gu Yundong deal with the four thieves at the entrance of the Fang family¡¯s house while munching on melon seeds.


    Therefore, when Chang Fu came over, only his eight-year-old son was guarding the door.


    His son knew Chang Fu. After letting Chang Fu in to drink water, he ran to the homestead to call Feng Daneng back.


    In the countryside, this was how the uncles were treated. Unexpectedly, when he went to call his father, Chang Fu looked around and saw that the door of the main house was only ajar. He immediately pushed open the door and entered.


    Then, he saw a small wooden box covered with a cloth on the bedside table. The wooden box was wiped clean. It was obvious that there was something valuable inside.


    Chang Fu did not think of stealing money at first, but when he saw the blueprint inside, his eyes lit up. Without a word, he folded it and hid it in his clothes.


    In order not to arouse Feng Daneng¡¯s suspicion, he sat calmly in the central room and drank water while waiting for Feng Daneng to return. He chatted with him for a while before leaving.


    Feng Daneng was already impatient and couldn¡¯t wait for him to leave quickly. Then, he would go to the homestead to look at the progress of the house.


    Therefore, when he realized that the blueprint was gone, it was already night time.


    At that time, his face was pale. He rushed to the county city overnight, but when he arrived, the city gate was closed. When the city gate opened in the morning, he immediately ran to Chang Fu¡¯s house. However, it was already toote. Chang Fu gave the blueprint to Peng Zhongfei.


    Feng Daneng¡¯s heart turned cold, but that was not all. Peng Zhongfei even asked Chang Fu to bring a message..

 Chapter 85 - 85: Not Allowed

    Chapter 85: Not Allowed


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Gu Yundong¡¯s brows knitted tightly.


    Feng Daneng felt especially sorry for her. He could not even raise his head in front of her. ¡°The Peng family said that this blueprint belongs to their family and we stole it. That¡¯s why no one is allowed to build the house on the blueprint. If anyone dares to build it, they will get someone to destroy the house.¡±


    Gu Yundong snorted. This was really domineering. The house she wanted to build was not only stolen by others, but she was also not allowed to build it. How shameless and capable was he? Why didn¡¯t he go to heaven?


    Feng Daneng felt very guilty, but his arm could not win against this thigh.


    This was not the first time the Peng family had done such a thing. In the eyes of such a rich and powerful family, it was not strange for them to take the fruits of other people¡¯sbor for themselves.


    Themoners had no connections or backing. They did not care at all.


    Not to mention a few small blueprints that she had drawn, even if there were some secret recipes passed down from ancestors, it was not umon for them to be snatched away by others.


    So what if she went to the authorities? Let¡¯s not talk about whether she dared or not. Even if she did, it was uncertain if the authorities would stand on his side. She would be retaliated against.


    ¡°Yundong, it¡¯s Uncle Feng¡¯s fault.¡± Feng Daneng regretted not putting a lock on the box so that Chang Fu wouldn¡¯t steal it. ¡°But the Peng family isn¡¯t to be trifled with. You still have your mother and young sister-inw in your family. If you anger them, they won¡¯t have a good life. Why don¡¯t we build a tile house that¡¯s simr to the vige chief¡¯s house? Uncle Feng will definitely do his best and won¡¯t ask you for a single coin. This time, Uncle Feng owes you. If you need Uncle Feng¡¯s help in the future, 1 definitely won¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Although Gu Yundong also felt that Feng Daneng was too careless, the culprits were Chang Fu and Peng Zhongfei.


    In fact, her blueprint was not very valuable, but it was especially novel. Perhaps the interior of the house had been modernized, but seriously speaking, it was not her original design.


    If the Peng family wanted to build such a house, they could. She would not stop them, and she did not care if it was exactly the same as hers.


    But what right did he have to steal her blueprint and not let her build the house? Did he think he was the king?


    Gu Yundong sneered. ¡°I¡¯m definitely going to build it. Uncle Feng, get everyone to continue working. Just follow the original blueprint.¡±


    Feng Daneng was surprised. ¡°Yundong, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll personally take back my own things!!¡±


    Her things had been stolen. Did she have to swallow her anger? There was no such logic.


    Feng Daneng was extremely worried. ¡°Yundong, the Peng family might not even get punished by the county magistrate.¡±


    When he went home yesterday, he heard Liu Guihua talk about the four thieves and suspected that Yundong might know the county magistrate.


    Hence, she thought that Gu Yundong dared to be so unyielding because of the county magistrate¡¯s power.


    ¡°I know,¡± Gu Yundong said, but she still did not change her decision.


    Once the county magistrate¡¯s term of office was over, he would leave immediately. The local tyrants were different. No one was willing to offend them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the county now.¡± Gu Yundong returned to the house. When he came out again, he was carrying a small bag. No one knew what was inside.


    Seeing that Feng Daneng was still standing there, she urged him, ¡°Go and get everyone to continue working.¡±


    Feng Daneng pursed his lips and his eyes gradually became firm. ¡°1 was negligent in this matter. 1,1¡¯11 go with you.¡±


    Gu Yundong looked at him in surprise. After some thought, she nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After saying that, she took the lead and walked forward. Feng Daneng hurriedly followed.


    However, they had not walked far when a person sneakily poked out from the pile of firewood behind the house..

 Chapter 86 - 86: The Gu Family Is Finished

    Chapter 86: The Gu Family Is Finished


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The person who came out was Jin Yuexiang, Liangzi¡¯s mother.


    Yesterday morning, they had lost five taels of silver. Hu Liang was even beaten up until he was covered in injuries. Just thinking about it made him feel aggrieved and indignant.


    This was especially true for Jin Yuexiang. She had always doted on her youngest son the most like a treasure.


    Even if he usually stole things, she would spit back when the vigers came to ask for an exnation. Not only would others not receivepensation, but they would also be scolded badly by her.


    Because of this, Jin Yuexiang became even morecent. The more she fought, the more invincible she became.


    However, she did not expect to suffer a huge setback at the hands of a youngdy yesterday. She could not beat her verbally or physically, and she even lost so much silver.


    The more she thought about it, the more her heart burned, and the more she couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    But she did not dare to look for Gu Yundong. After pondering for a while, she thought of Madam Yang.


    Madam Yang was a fool. Even if she was bullied, she might notin. She could even get Madam Yang topensate her with the five taels of silver. Yes, her thoughts were exactly the same as Madam Fang¡¯s back then.


    Hence, she came over early in the morning. She hid behind the haystack and did not dare to move, waiting for Madam Yang toe out alone.


    Unexpectedly, Madam Yang did not appear. Instead, she waited for Feng Daneng toe over and heard such explosive and exciting news.


    The Peng family, hahaha, that was the Peng family.


    Gu Yundong had offended the Peng family. She had not only kept her tail between her legs, but had rushed to find trouble. She was definitely dead now.


    Jin Yuexiang was so excited that her face turned red. She couldn¡¯t care less about Madam Yang anymore. As she walked back, she told everyone that the Gu family was going to suffer.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, but Gu Yundong is really bold. She actually said that the Peng family stole her things and is now going to settle scores with the Peng family.¡± ¡°Do you think she¡¯s crazy? What kind of family is the Peng family? They¡¯re so big and powerful. Do they care about her things? Just you wait. The Gu family is finished.¡±


    ¡°So what if she knows the county magistrate? 1 don¡¯t think the county magistrate knows her well.¡±


    Otherwise, why would the Gu family settle in Yongfu Vige? If the county magistrate really had a good rtionship with her family, he should have sent her family to the city or the rich Dagui Vige around the county.


    Jin Yuexiang was not experienced enough to know that settling down was not so easy. Now that the new emperor was in power, he valued refugees very much. Not to mention the county magistrate, even if the magistrate¡¯s rtives wanted to settle down, they had to follow the rules at this juncture.


    However, Jin Yuexiang¡¯s words still caused amotion in the vige.


    Everyone gathered together and whispered to each other. They found it unbelievable that Gu Yundong would dare to go to the Peng family to cause trouble.


    ¡°The Gu family is probably really done for this time.¡±


    ¡°That house won¡¯t be built either. What a pity. 1 heard that it¡¯s built beautifully.


    I still want to take a look after the beam is up.¡±


    There were also people who made sarcastic remarks.


    ¡°Serves her right. Look at how arrogant she was yesterday. She¡¯s so shrewish and vicious at such a young age. She¡¯s already difficult to marry. Now that she¡¯s offended the Peng family, who would dare to interact with them?¡±


    When Jin Yuexiang heard this, she was very pleased. She ran around the entire vige before returning home and telling her son the news in high spirits.


    Hu Liang¡¯s face was still bruised and swollen. When he heard this, his eyes lit up. He was originally lying on the bed listlessly, but he instantly jumped up, put on his clothes, and rushed out the door.


    Jin Yuexiang hurriedly called out to him, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha, I¡¯m going to take revenge..¡±

 Chapter 87 - 87: Shao Qingyuan Rushes to the County City

    Chapter 87: Shao Qingyuan Rushes to the County City


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Hu Liang went to look for his scoundrel friends, but he did not go to Zhuangzi¡¯s house in the same vige. Instead, he went to Gousheng¡¯s house in the neighboring vige.


    Gousheng was also recuperating at home. Although his face was not swollen, he had been beaten up by Shao Qingyuan a few times the day before. It was very painful.


    When Hu Liang came over, he was sitting in the courtyard, looking at the sky in confusion.


    ¡°Gousheng, follow me. 1 didn¡¯t expect our chance to take revenge toe so quickly.¡±


    ¡°What revenge?¡±


    ¡°That wretched girl from the Gu family has offended the Peng family. The Peng family doesn¡¯t allow her to build a house. They said that they want to destroy it. If we go and destroy it now, we can even go to the Peng family to take credit and get some money.¡±


    He repeated what Jin Yuexiang had heard. Gousheng was stunned for a moment before Hu Liang pulled him up from the stool.


    ¡°Hurry up, let¡¯s call Big Qian. The three of us will go together.¡±


    ¡°Big Qian is not at home. He went to find work,¡± Gousheng said. He and his grandmother were the only ones in Big Qian¡¯s family. They relied on each other. His grandmother was old, so he could only think of a way to pay Gu Yundong the five taels of silver.


    Hu Liang frowned. ¡°Then let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Gousheng was a little confused. ¡°Why don¡¯t you look for Zhuangzi?¡±


    ¡°Bah, don¡¯t mention that bastard to me. It¡¯s fine if he didn¡¯t help me yesterday, but he actually advised me not to find trouble with that brat. What¡¯s the difference between him and his cowardly parents? 1 won¡¯t bring him around in the future. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s hurry.¡±


    Just as Hu Liang was about to pull him away, Gousheng¡¯s father, Zhao Zhu, returned.


    He looked very burly, and Hu Liang was actually a little afraid of him.


    Zhao Zhu looked at Gousheng. ¡°Where are you going now? You¡¯re recuperating at home.¡±


    Hu Liang pursed his lips. He was disdainful in his heart. What¡¯s the point of putting on airs as a father? Gousheng won¡¯t listen to you.


    However, just as he thought this, Gousheng lowered his head and agreed. ¡°Got it, Father. I¡¯m not going out.¡±


    Hu Liang¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Gousheng was also possessed?


    Gousheng¡¯s hatred with his father was as deep as the sea. Back then, Gousheng¡¯s mother was gone, and his father had married a stepmother. It was easy for a stepmother to cripple a child who was only a few years old.


    However, Zhao Zhu was not good with words. He adhered to the principle of filial piety. It was fine if the two of them did notmunicate. The stepmother even sowed discord, making Gousheng think that her biological mother had been killed by his father.


    By the time Zhao Zhu found out about this, the rtionship between father and son could no longer be eased. Therefore, even if that stepmother was divorced, Gousheng still treated his father as an enemy and did not return home often.


    Today, when his father ordered him with a straight face, he actually did not go against his father.


    Not only that, but he also advised Hu Liang, ¡°These are just rumors. It¡¯s fine if you just listen to them. That little girl from the Gu family is amazing. You shouldn¡¯t get involved.¡±


    Hu Liang flung his hand away angrily. ¡°You¡¯re also a coward. Alright, if you don¡¯t want to go, 1¡¯11 go.¡±


    He shook his head and left. He returned to the vige and went to Gu Yundong¡¯s homestead.


    However, when he saw that there were so manyborers working at the homestead, he immediately cowered.


    After walking around the homestead, Hu Liang did not find a chance to attack.


    Suddenly, he had a sh of inspiration. Yes, he could look for Young Master Peng. He happened to know a servant of the Peng family. When the time came, he would tell Young Master Peng that not only did Gu Yundong not stop building the house, but she also threatened to teach the Peng family a lesson. She even said that she had the county magistrate as her backer.


    He was the best at adding fuel to the fire. He guaranteed that Young Master Peng would kill Gu Yundong in a fit of anger.


    He couldn¡¯t do it, but he could use someone else to do it. Perhaps Young Master Peng would reward him with a few taels of silver when he was happy. It was killing two birds with one stone.


    Thinking of this, Hu Liang became excited. He turned around and walked towards the vige entrance.


    However, just as he reached the entrance of the vige, they suddenly saw a person in front of them rushing towards the county.


    Wasn¡¯t that¡­ a wolf cub?

 Chapter 88 - 88: Do You Remember Me?

    Chapter 88: Do You Remember Me?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Hu Liang was a little afraid of Shao Qingyuan. It should be said that in the entire Yongfu Vige, there was no youth their age who was not afraid of him.


    Therefore, he immediately stopped and ran to hide behind a big tree at the entrance of the vige. He was anxious, but he still had to wait for this guy to pass first.


    Fortunately, Shao Qingyuan walked quickly and disappeared in a short while.


    Hu Liang heaved a sigh of relief and rushed to the county city. However, there was Shao Qingyuan in front of him. He did not walk as fast as before.


    Shao Qingyuan did not notice him. He was also anxious.


    This morning, he woke up and went straight into the mountains. In order to confirm what he had saidst night, he specially went to catch two pheasants. One was for the Gu family, and the other was for food. He asked Gu Yundong to help make a good meal.


    Unexpectedly, when he went down the mountain, he heard everyone in the vige discussing the girl and the Peng family.


    He couldn¡¯t hear clearly, so he rushed home. When he ran next door, he saw Gu Yunshuforting Madam Dong, who was running around in circles, not knowing what to do.


    Gu Yundong had a mysterious confidence in Gu Yundong. If his eldest sister said that nothing would happen, he would believe her. Then, he would obediently guard his mother and younger sister.


    On the other hand, when Feng Daneng came to look for Gu Yundong, she was standing not far behind. The cause and effect could not be clearer.


    When she saw Shao Qingyuaning over, he did not care that Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong were not familiar with each other. She subconsciously asked for his opinion.


    Only then did Shao Qingyuan know what had happened. He handed the two pheasants to Madam Dong and left in a hurry.


    Now, his mind was racing. He was thinking about how he could get back what belonged to Gu Yundong at the smallest price and teach Peng Zhongfei a lesson.


    He had never thought of letting Gu Yundong bear with this matter. Shao Qingyuan was not such a person.


    Therefore, he did not notice that Hu Liang was hiding behind the tree behind him.


    Shao Qingyuan walked faster and faster. In the end, he ran.


    However, after running for a short distance, a carriage came.


    Shao Qingyuan looked straight ahead and walked past it.


    However, the curtain of the carriage was lifted, and azy head popped out.


    The moment he saw Shao Qingyuan, the head immediately perked up. He hurriedly said to the coachman in front, ¡°Stop, stop, stop.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± The carriage stopped dangerously. The person in the carriage poked half of his head out and called out to him, ¡°Hey, hey, wait a minute. It¡¯s me. Do you remember me?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan turned a deaf ear. The person in the carriage quickly instructed the driver, ¡°Turn around and chase after him.¡±


    The carriage made a turn and ran quickly. Soon, it was parallel to Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned and looked at him. He looked a little familiar. Oh, it was the young master of the Liu family, Liu Wei.


    This person had even rebuked Gu Yundong at Madam Fang¡¯s door yesterday, saying that it was impossible for the county magistrate to know her.


    Yes, his brain was flooded with water. There was no need to pay attention to him.


    Shao Qingyuan turned around and was about to leave.


    However, just as he lifted his foot, his eyes narrowed. His carriage¡­


    Liu Wei leaned out even more. If not for the servant holding him in the carriage, he would have fallen out. ¡°Your name is Shao Qingyuan, right? Do you still remember me? 1 specially came to Yongfu Vige to look for you.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly turned around and jumped into the carriage.


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment before he smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s easier to talk when you¡¯re in the carriage. I was so tired just now..¡±

 Chapter 89 - 89: Bring Me

    Chapter 89: Bring Me


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shao Qingyuan said to the coachman, ¡°To the county city.¡±


    ¡°Why are you going to the county city? To your Yongfu Vige. I came to look for you because I wanted you to bring me into the mountains to hunt. I¡¯ll give you a hundred taels of silver. How about you bring me to hunt a roe deer?¡± Liu Wei was in high spirits and wanted to ask the coachman to turn around.


    However, Shao Qingyuan looked at him steadily and repeated, ¡°To the county city.¡± He had to listen to him if he had a favor to ask. Otherwise, he would kick him down and snatch the carriage.


    Liu Wei shivered under his gaze andughed dryly. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. 1 can see that you have something urgent to do in the county city. I¡¯m a helpful person, so I¡¯ll send you there. But let¡¯s agree that when you¡¯re done, you¡¯ll bring me to hunt roe deer. I came to your vige yesterday. I wanted to look for you, but I had something to do and returned home.¡±


    Liu Wei knew Shao Qingyuan because he had bought Shao Qingyuan¡¯s wild boarst time. This person was generous and gave him 50 taels of silver.


    The wild boar was a big fellow. At that time, Liu Wei admired Shao Qingyuan very much. However, after he received the silver, he left when he was not paying attention. He did not even have the time to ask for the guy¡¯s address and name.


    This time, he wanted to catch a roe deer and give it to someone. It was very useful. At that time, he immediately thought of Shao Qingyuan, but there was no way to contact him.


    Just as he was wondering if he should get another hunter to bring him into the mountain, he bumped into Chen Yn.


    Madam Fang and Chen Yn went to her nephew¡¯s wedding banquet. His nephew¡¯s wife happened to be Liu Wei¡¯s mother¡¯s second-ss maidservant. She had been released when she was old and had taken a fancy to the nephew.


    The day after the maidservant got married, she came to the Liu family to kowtow to his mother. It could be considered a closure for the master and servant rtionship. Perhaps it was also to tell the Fang family that she had been doted on and had a backer in the main family. She was not a daughter-inw who could be bullied casually.


    At that time, Chen Yn wanted toe along and say that she wanted to see the world. She kept praising her. Coupled with the encouragement of the elders at the side, the maidservant had no choice but to bring Chen Yn to the Liu family.


    Liu Wei was talking to his mother at that time and happened to be talking about the wild boar he had bought two days ago.


    Chen Yn heard that it was a wild boar. She remembered that before she went to her grandmother¡¯s house with her mother, she heard that the wolf cub in the vige had caught a wild boar and was sending it to the county city for selling.


    Unfortunately, she and her mother were in a hurry and did not have the time to look.


    Now that he heard Liu Wei¡¯s words, wasn¡¯t Shao Qingyuan the one who matched the time, appearance, and age?


    Chen Yn was extremely excited at that time. She found an opportunity to tell Liu Wei shyly that the hunter was from her vige.


    When Liu Wei heard this, he immediately asked her to lead the way to her vige to find Shao Qingyuan.


    That was why Gu Yundong had seen Liu Wei and Madam Fang standing together.


    However, just after Liu Wei arrived at Yongfu Vige and watched a show yesterday, before he could find Shao Qingyuan, a servant came looking for him. He said that there was an urgent matter at home and asked him to hurry back.


    Liu Wei could only regretfully say that he woulde another day. Unexpectedly, he met Shao Qingyuan on the way.


    That was great. This way, he would have a roe deer.


    Liu Wei felt that Shao Qingyuan was capable. He knew that Shao Qingyuan had sold more than one wild boar.


    When Liu Wei thought about this, he felt quite happy. Even the heavens were helping him. He confirmed again, ¡°When you¡¯re done with the matters in the county, you can bring me into the mountains, right? I have to go personally. You will bring me, right?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan frowned. This person was too annoying.


    However, he suddenly thought of something.. He turned his head and asked him, ¡°Do you know Peng Zhongfei?¡±

 Chapter 90 - 90: Poison Mai Lisu

    Chapter 90: Poison Mai Lisu


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Liu Wei was stunned. Peng Zhongfei? Of course he knew him.


    He patted Shao Qingyuan¡¯s shoulder andughed. ¡°Yes, we know each other. We even drank together two days ago.¡± They had even visited a brothel after that, but he could not say that.


    ¡°Alright, bring me into the Peng house.¡±


    The smile on Liu Wei¡¯s face instantly froze. He removed his hand from his shoulder and asked dryly, ¡°You went to the county city just for the Peng family? Do you have a feud with that Peng Zhongfei?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Liu Wei heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Then why are you going to the Peng family?¡±


    ¡°If you bring me in, not only will I bring you into the mountains to hunt roe deer, but I¡¯ll also bring a tiger,¡± Shao Qingyuan said. He paused for a moment and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill anyone or set fire. I won¡¯t implicate you.¡±


    Liu Wei¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard about the tiger. He was very tempted.


    Besides, his rtionship with Peng Zhongfei was only average. Everyone had bad friends. Moreover, he was only bringing this guy in. If something really happened, he could just deny it. The Peng family really didn¡¯t dare to do anything to him. The Liu family was just keeping a low profile. It wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t have a backer.


    Themoners didn¡¯t know, but how could he not know? The Peng family¡¯s official in the capital was only a fifth-grade official. In the capital, he had to tuck his tail between his legs.


    Moreover, with the roe deer and the tiger, he might have another backer after giving them away.


    Liu Wei thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    His servant quickly pulled him. Young Master, if something happenster, do you want to be beaten to death by the old master? The old master said not to cause trouble during this period of time.


    Liu Wei red at him and looked at Shao Qingyuan with a smile. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. You have to bring me along when you beat the tiger.¡±


    The servant¡¯s face turned pale. Young Master, you¡¯ve been a little arrogant recently.


    Shao Qingyuan only nodded. He did not say anything else. In any case, he would let this guy stay on the tree when they entered the mountain, so that he wouldn¡¯t get in the way.


    Liu Wei happily instructed the coachman to speed up. He saw that Shao Qingyuan seemed to be in a hurry.


    Shao Qingyuan did not speak along the way. He ignored Liu Wei¡¯s desire to talk and lifted the curtain to look at the road ahead.


    He had thought that Gu Yundong and Feng Daneng were slow because they were walking, and that he would be able to catch up in the carriage.


    Unexpectedly, they did not see the two of them even when they reached the entrance of the county.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned. Could it be that they had already gone to the Peng family? He quickly asked Liu Wei to bring him in.


    Gu Yundong did not go to the Peng family. Since Shao Qingyuan could find a carriage, she would not let herself suffer. On the way, she encountered a mule cart. After saying a few words, she got someone to take them all the way to the county¡­ the Chang family.


    Feng Daneng knocked on the door. Chang Fu¡¯s wife, Madam Wang, opened the door. When she saw them, she immediately wanted to close the door, but Gu Yundong pushed it open.


    Madam Wang was about to shout when Gu Yundong sneered and raised his voice. ¡°Where¡¯s that thief Chang Fu?¡±


    Madam Wang felt guilty and subconsciously rushed out to take a look. As expected, she saw someone sticking his head out from next door. She immediately closed the door without a word and came back to her senses. ¡°Who are you? Why are you shouting at my house?¡±


    Gu Yundong ignored her and went straight in.


    She saw Chang Fu happily drinking wine and eating some side dishes. Yesterday, Young Master Peng had rewarded him with twenty taels of silver.


    Gu Yundong pulled her up. Chang Fu frowned and red at her. ¡°What are you doing? Where did this wild girle from? I¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Gu Yundong threw something into his mouth and closed it forcefully. ¡°Swallow it.¡±


    Chang Fu swallowed it and widened his eyes. ¡°You, what did you feed me?¡±


    ¡°Mai Lisu..¡±

 Chapter 91 - 91: Drag Into the Room

    Chapter 91: Drag Into the Room


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What? What¡¯s Mai Lisu?¡± Chang Fu had a very bad feeling.


    It was just a kind of snack. Gu Yundong smiled slightly. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a kind of poison. If you don¡¯t take the antidote in about four hours, your entire body will spasm. Your face will twitch, your eyes will be crooked, your mouth will be nted, and all your hair will fall off. Then, you will dieughing.¡±


    When Madam Wang heard this, her face immediately turned pale. She pounced on her and wanted to hit her, but she was stopped by Feng Daneng.


    ¡°You b*tch, you¡¯re so evil at such a young age. I¡¯ll beat you to death and sell you to¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong snorted. ¡°Continue cursing. If you want Chang Fu to die from poisoning, 1¡¯11 fulfill your wish.¡±


    ¡°You, you¡¯re lying to me. If you dare to kill someone in broad daylight, you won¡¯t be able to escape either.¡± Chang Fu didn¡¯t believe it. He had never heard of it.


    However, he still subconsciously dug his throat and tried his best to spit out the Mai Lisu that he had swallowed.


    However, he could not spit it out. He immediately red up at Madam Wang. ¡°You stupid woman, why aren¡¯t you pouring me water?¡±


    Madam Wang could not care less. She went to the kitchen and scooped argedle of water for Chang Fu to drink.


    Gu Yundong stood at the side and watched coldly, allowing them to do whatever they wanted. When they could no longer do anything, she looked at the two people with tears in their eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then wait for four hours. I don¡¯t care. Oh, right, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to the doctor to see if you really don¡¯t have long to live. We¡¯ll go back to the vige first.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and left. Feng Daneng did not understand her goal and quickly followed.


    Chang Fu quickly shouted, ¡°Wait, wait a minute.¡± He covered his throat and staggered to her. He widened his eyes and asked, ¡°You, what exactly do you want?¡±


    If what she said was true, he would have to spend four hours to go to Yongfu Vige to ask her for the antidote. At that time, he would be dead.


    Gu Yundong knew that he was suspicious and afraid of death. He immediately raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Simple. 1 want you to take me to the Peng residence to look for Peng Zhongfei.¡±


    Chang Fu shook his head like a rattle drum. ¡°Impossible. If 1 bring you there, Young Master Peng will beat me to death.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s not negotiable. Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait,¡± Chang Fu said fiercely. ¡°1¡¯11 think about it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, take your time to think about it. You should know that I¡¯m going to the Peng Residence to get my things back. In short, I won¡¯t give you the antidote before 1 get them back. You can estimate the time yourself.¡±


    Chang Fu¡¯s expression changed drastically. He could not care less. ¡°Let¡¯s go now. I¡¯ll bring you there immediately.¡±


    Gu Yundongughed. She had asked Feng Daneng to wait for her here. Feng Daneng wanted to follow, but he was rooted to the ground by Gu Yundong¡¯s words that he would hold her back.


    Gu Yundong had asked him to follow her to the county because she wanted him to bring her to the Chang Family.


    Only Chang Fu and Gu Yundong were going to the Peng residence. Chang Fu did not dare to dy at all and found the nearest way to the Peng residence.


    He had just been there yesterday, and Peng Zhongfei was quite amiable to him. Therefore, when he said that he had something urgent to discuss with Young Master Peng today, the gatekeeper did not stop him.


    However, when they were about to reach the Jinn Manor where Peng Zhongfei lived, the servant at the door stopped them. ¡°Eldest Young Master is discussing something with Young Master Liu. Wait here.¡±


    Chang Fu was burning with anxiety, but he did not dare to act rashly. He could only hope that Liu Wei woulde out sooner.


    Gu Yundong, on the other hand, was calm andposed. She was still in the mood to size up the huge Peng residence.


    After a while, she excused herself to go to the outhouse.


    The servant at the door nced at her and found a passing maidservant to bring her over.


    Gu Yundong followed behind her and walked slowly. Unexpectedly, a hand suddenly reached out from the side and dragged her into a room..

 Chapter 92 - 92: Going All Out

    Chapter 92: Going All Out


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong¡¯s expression changed and she moved her elbow backward.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± A familiar voice came from behind her, conveniently blocking her elbow.


    Gu Yundong was slightly stunned. She turned around and saw Shao Qingyuan¡¯s expressionless face. She was surprised. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan saw that she did not realize that she was still in his arms, so he pretended not to know anything. He only lowered his voice and said softly, ¡°1 came with Young Master Liu.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Liu? The one who¡¯s chatting with Peng Zhongfei? You know him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not very familiar with him. He¡¯s the rich young master who bought our wild boarst time. He¡¯s also Liu Wei, who said that he was ssmates with the county magistrate¡¯s young master yesterday. He wants me to bring him into the mountains for a hundred taels of silver.¡± After a pause, Shao Qingyuan continued, ¡°I heard that you came to the Peng Residence to look for Peng Zhongfei. Young Master Liu happened to be here, so I came to take a look.¡±


    Gu Yundong blinked. ¡°Are you here to help me?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan was silent for a while. ¡°I went into the mountains this morning and caught two pheasants. I want to eat salt-baked chicken tonight.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard enough for food.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten it before. It¡¯s said to be very delicious.¡±


    Poor child. Although Gu Yundong was also an orphan, she had eaten good food from kind people when she was young in the orphanage.


    ¡°How do you n to take back your things?¡± Shao Qingyuan looked at her pitiful gaze and his heart skipped a beat. He had the desire to change his excuse. He was worried that if this continued, it would backfire, so he hurriedly changed the topic.


    When Gu Yundong heard his question, she suddenly realized that she still had important things to do. Only then did she realize that the two of them were so close. She immediately retreated and said.


    ¡°What else can I do? Of course, I¡¯ll beat that Peng Zhongfei up and make him return the thing to me.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan:¡±¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong saw that he wanted to say something but did not know where to start. She was amused. ¡°Haha, you really believe me? I¡¯m not a fool.¡±


    Besides, her main goal was not to get the blueprints back. Without these two, she could draw a better one.


    However, once the house was built, Peng Zhongfei could still find someone to smash it.


    Hitting someone¡­ was a bad idea.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be serious. Do me a favor. Not only will I make salt-baked chicken for you tonight, but I¡¯ll also cook spicy chicken for you. How about that?¡±


    Gu Yundong had a seductive look on her face.


    Shao Qingyuan felt that these words sounded a little familiar. After thinking for a moment, he remembered that he had seduced Liu Wei like this before.


    ¡°How is it? Are you going to help me? Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a small favor.¡± Gu Yundong used his fingers to create a small distance between them.


    Shao Qingyuan¡¯s voice became exceptionally low. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He would do anything to help.


    Gu Yundong smiled and lowered her head to tell him his n. ¡°When 1 go outter and see Peng Zhongfei, you¡­ do this, do this. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Yundong patted his shoulder. ¡°Be careful. If there¡¯s any danger, retreat immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°See you then.¡±


    Gu Yundong carefully left the room. After walking for a while, she saw the maidservant who had led her looking for her.


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly.. The maidservant suddenly turned her head and scolded her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Who asked you to walk around? Do you know what this ce is? Can you bear the responsibility if you offend Madam and Miss?¡±

 Chapter 93 - 93: I’ll Save Your Life

    Chapter 93: I¡¯ll Save Your Life


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°You walked too fast and left me behind. Do you think you¡¯re in the right?¡± Gu Yundong nced at her.


    This servant girl seemed to have a sense of superiority. When she saw that Gu Yundong was wearing ordinary clothes and was not a decent person on the surface, she distanced herself from her in disdain. There was at least a ten-meter gap.


    ¡°You.¡± The maid pointed at her angrily. ¡°Sure enough, you came from a poor ce. You don¡¯t know the rules.¡±


    Gu Yundong turned around and left. The maidservant was even more furious and ran up hurriedly. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Jinn Manor.¡± She had onlye out to understand the structure of the Peng Residence and make some small moves. There was no need for that now.


    This time, she walked quickly, leaving the exasperated maid far behind.


    When Gu Yundong arrived outside the courtyard, Chang Fu was anxiously waiting for her to return. ¡°You¡¯re finally here. Young Master Peng asked us to go in. Quick, follow me.¡±


    He was anxious for Gu Yundong to quickly take back the blueprints and give him the antidote.


    ¡°Young Master Liu has left?¡±


    Chang Fu shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded and followed the servant in front.


    The Jinn Manor was a little big. It seemed that this young master of the main branch had quite a status in the Peng family.


    When Gu Yundong entered, Peng Zhongfei and Liu Wei werementing on a painting. It seemed like there was nothing important.


    Were all these young masters so free? Especially since this painting was a portrait of beauty, even though it was very abstract.


    The servant walked to Peng Zhongfei¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Young Master, Chang Fu is here.¡±


    Peng Zhongfei raised his head and seemed a little dissatisfied. He waved at Chang Fu and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you in such a hurry? Don¡¯t you know that 1 have something to tell Young Master Liu?¡±


    Chang Fu felt bitter. He didn¡¯t want to, but this girl surnamed Gu was too ruthless.


    He could only smile and tter, ¡°Young Master Peng, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll apologize to you first. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, hurry up and say it. Get lost when you¡¯re done.¡± Peng Zhongfei waved his hand impatiently, but his gaze towards Chang Fu was filled with warning¡ªit was best not to speak nonsense in front of Liu Wei.


    It was also Liu Wei who had insisted on letting Chang Fu in just now. Otherwise, he would not have bothered with him.


    Chang Fu responded obediently and hurriedly took a step back. He said, ¡°Young Master Peng, this is Miss Gu. She¡¯s looking for you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Peng Zhongfei red at him. This kid actually dared to take the initiative to bring an outsider in to see him.


    Gu Yundong immediately stepped forward and cupped his hands slightly. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Young Master Peng, the situation is urgent. I asked Chang Fu to bring me here.¡±¡±


    ¡°Where did youe from? Hurry up and get lost. How dare you get close to me? I don¡¯t like a woman with no chest or butt.¡± Peng Zhongfei often encountered such things and wanted to send her away without even asking.


    The corners of Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. Can you stop feeling so good about yourself? Who has taken a fancy to you?


    ¡°I¡¯m here to save Young Master Peng¡¯s life.¡± Gu Yundong looked up at him solemnly.


    Peng Zhongfei was stunned for a moment before looking at her carefully.


    Although this woman was in from the beginning to the end and dressed very ordinarily, her face was still good-looking, but she was a little young.


    Yes, Peng Zhongfei expressed that he still liked people with breasts and buttocks.


    However, since she was quite beautiful, he would listen to her.


    ¡°To save my life?¡± Peng Zhongfei sneered.. ¡°You? Why didn¡¯t 1 know that I was going to die?¡±

 Chapter 94 - 94: Because of the Blueprint

    Chapter 94: Because of the Blueprint


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong stepped forward. ¡°Young Master Peng doesn¡¯t know me yet, so 1¡¯11 introduce myself first. My name is Gu Yundong, and I¡¯m the owner of the three drawings that Young Master Peng obtained yesterday.¡±


    Peng Zhongfei¡¯s expression suddenly changed and he suddenly sat up straight. ¡°Get out. What three blueprints? Those blueprints belong to our Peng family. Not only did you steal them without permission, but you also want to call me a thief. Why? Do you really think I, Peng Zhongfei, am a kind person? Someone, drag her out and break her hand.¡±


    The servant outside the door immediately ran in and pulled her back.


    Chang Fu was extremely anxious. On one hand, he was afraid that Peng Zhongfei would me him. On the other hand, he was afraid that Gu Yundong would die and he would not have the antidote.


    However, Gu Yundong was not anxious at all. When the servant came over, she would hide. As she hid, she shouted anxiously, ¡°Young Master Peng, you can break my hand, but 1 still have to tell you that there¡¯s something strange about those three blueprints. If you dieter, it won¡¯t be my fault.¡±


    Strange? Peng Zhongfei was stunned. Liu Wei, who was beside him, also said, ¡°Brother Peng, I think she¡¯s serious. Why don¡¯t we hear what¡¯s strange about it? If what she said is true, then you¡­¡±


    Peng Zhongfei tightened his grip and waved his hand to stop the servant. Then, he red at Gu Yundong with a dark expression. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you can¡¯t exin, not only will I break your hand, but your mouth will also be sewn shut.¡±


    Gu Yundong took two deep breaths and sat at the side to pour himself a ss of water.


    ¡°Young Master Peng, you¡¯ll know what¡¯s going on after you hear it.¡± As she spoke, she looked around mysteriously.


    Peng Zhongfei understood and asked Chang Fu and the servant to leave. Finally, he looked at Liu Wei.


    Thetter said seriously, ¡°1¡¯11 be a witness. If this girl talks nonsense, I¡¯ll definitely stand on your side.¡±


    Peng Zhongfei¡¯s lips twitched. He knew that he would not be able to chase this guy away. Even if he knew about the blueprint, it did not matter much. Could it be that he would stand up for justice for a country girl?


    The Liu family was not someone who would interfere when they saw injustice.


    Seeing that he was silent, Liu Wei went up and closed the door very considerately. Then, he sat down and said, ¡°Miss, tell me, what¡¯s strange?¡± ¡°Young Master Peng, do you know my background?¡± Gu Yundong asked.


    Peng Zhongfei nodded. It was precisely because he knew that she had no background that he took the blueprint boldly.


    Gu Yundong said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange for Young Master Peng? I¡¯m a refugee. I even brought my mother and younger siblings along on the way to escape. But in the end, not only did 1 arrive at Yongfu Vige safely, but I also used loo taels of silver to build such a huge house. Think about it, who can do this among millions of refugees?¡±


    When she said this, not only was Peng Zhongfei stunned, but even Liu Wei was surprised.


    However, when she thought of what he had seen and heard yesterday, she could not help but say, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re ruthless?¡±


    ¡°Aiya, that¡¯s just fooling the vigers who don¡¯t know anything. Anyone with a brain won¡¯t believe that a thirteen-year-old girl could do this with her ruthlessness. There were so many bandits and refugees on the road. Could 1 deal with more than ten people alone?¡±


    Liu Wei was speechless. He believed her. Was he brainless?


    Unwilling to give up, he snorted. ¡°Then tell me, how did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Gu Yundong suddenly lowered his voice and said mysteriously,


    ¡°Those three blueprints..¡±

 Chapter 95 - 95: Tearing Them to Pieces

    Chapter 95: Tearing Them to Pieces


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Peng Zhongfei and Liu Wei felt an inexplicable chill down their spines. ¡°What does it have to do with those three blueprints?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s rted. Let me tell you, on the way, I met a very strange old man.¡± Gu Yundong expressed that if she was given a fulcrum, she could make up a whole story. ¡°Before that old man died, he gave me those three blueprints and said that they were his life¡¯s work. At that time, 1 even thought that you drew just these three blueprints for your life? You¡¯re too useless.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± You have a lot of ideas.


    Gu Yundong was especially good at creating an atmosphere of storytelling. Her voice was sometimes high and sometimes low. ¡°After he handed the blueprint to me, he asked me to choose a location at the foot of a mountain after we settled down. ording to the blueprint, we will build a green brick tiled house. Then, we will reserve a room for him there. We will offer him three incense sticks every morning and night.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I said that I had no money, no ability, and that I wasn¡¯t even sure how many days 1 could live. I was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to help him. 1 didn¡¯t expect that old man to take out a hundred taels of silver and give it to me. He said that this was the money used to build a house and he would bless me to reach a safe ce safely. However, I had to fulfill his request. Otherwise, I would be unlucky. If it was serious, it would kill me.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he a liar? Even a chatan wouldn¡¯t dare to make up such a story, right? If he was really so capable, why would he die of old age and illness? I didn¡¯t believe that he¡¯s so capable. However, on ount of the hundred taels of silver, 1 still helped to hold his funeral after he died. As for the three blueprints, I felt that it was a burden to keep them, so 1 tore them up.¡±


    ¡°Then, a terrifying thing happened.¡± Gu Yundong swallowed hard as she spoke. She widened her eyes and looked terrified, causing the other two to hold their breaths.


    Gu Yundong said, ¡°After tearing the blueprints, I didn¡¯t take them seriously. In the end, at night, when we took out the nket from the basket and were about to rest, we realized that the three blueprints had appeared in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Liu Wei gasped. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I was scared to death at that time. It was as if I had seen a ghost. In a panic, I tore it apart again, but in the blink of an eye, they appeared intact again. Moreover, that night, 1 fell while walking. 1 choked on my food and water. 1 even encountered bandits who wanted to kill me. I almost lost my life. It was as if all the unfortunate things happened that day.¡±


    When Gu Yundong mentioned this, she still looked like she had lingering fears. ¡°At that time, I felt that what the old man said might be true. I didn¡¯t dare to be disrespectful, so I kept the blueprint well. In the end, 1 really survived with my mother and younger siblings. So when 1 arrived at Yongfu Vige, I immediately chose and with a backing and built a house.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the blueprint would be taken away by Young Master Peng this morning. I panicked. Young Master Peng is the precious young master of our county¡¯s Peng family. If something happened because of me, wouldn¡¯t I be unable to absolve myself of the me even if I died a thousand times? 1 rushed over. 1 thought that before the situation was too serious, 1 would quickly exin it to Young Master Peng.¡±


    Peng Zhongfei and Liu Wei felt like they were listening to a heavenly book. Their faces were filled with disbelief.


    However, people nowadays were still very respectful of ghosts and deities, especially when Gu Yundong said it in a terrifying manner, as if it really happened.


    However, it was not as if she could say whatever she wanted.


    Peng Zhongfei snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re making up a story. Who knows if it¡¯s true?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s simple. If Young Master Peng doesn¡¯t believe me, you can take out that blueprint and tear one to see if it will appear intact again.¡±


    Peng Zhongfei frowned. He gritted his teeth and really took out the blueprint. Then, in front of Liu Wei and Gu Yundong, he tore it into pieces, the kind that could not even be pieced together.


    Gu Yundong lowered his head and smiled..

 Chapter 96 - 96: It Really Appeared

    Chapter 96: It Really Appeared


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The fragments fell to the ground. Peng Zhongfei and Liu Wei narrowed their eyes and stared at the ground. Their expressions were especially solemn, as if they wanted to watch helplessly as the fragments reassembled into a blueprint in front of them.


    However, there was no movement for a long time.


    Peng Zhongfei sneered. ¡°As expected, you¡¯re lying. Have you thought about whether to break your hand or sew your mouth?¡±


    Gu Yundong frowned. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Let me take a look.¡±


    As she spoke, she walked towards the two of them. When she walked behind Peng Zhongfei, she gently touched his back. That action was instantaneous. Not to mention Liu Wei, even Peng Zhongfei himself did not notice it at all.


    Gu Yundong looked at the fragments of the blueprint on the ground. When she met Peng Zhongfei¡¯s gloomy expression, she suddenly shivered. She seemed to have thought of something and pped her hands. ¡°Oh, right, I remember now. After 1 tore the blueprint, the blueprint appeared elsewhere. Why don¡¯t we look in the room?¡±


    Peng Zhongfei suddenly turned around and stretched out his hand, almost hitting her eyes. ¡°You still want to stall for time and y tricks, right? I¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Liu Wei, who was standing beside him, suddenly took a big step back and knocked over two round stools by his feet, making a dull sound.


    Peng Zhongfei frowned and turned to look at him. He saw Liu Wei staring at his back in shock. ¡°The blueprint has indeed appeared.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Peng Zhongfei panicked for a moment, but he still forced himself to calm down.


    Liu Wei pointed at him. ¡°On your back.¡±


    This was too strange. Liu Wei wiped his eyes forcefully, looking like he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Peng Zhongfei shook his head. His hand subconsciously reached back, but he stopped halfway. He swallowed his saliva and asked, ¡°Is it really¡­ on my back?¡±


    Liu Wei nodded desperately. Peng Zhongfei instantly felt cold sweat on his body.


    After a pause, he closed his eyes and suddenly pulled the blueprint off his back.


    As soon as he saw the contents of the blueprint, Peng Zhongfei widened his eyes and sucked in a cold breath. He threw the blueprint away.


    Gu Yundong was quick-witted. Before the blueprint fell to the ground, she hurriedly grabbed it and exhaled softly.


    Then, she looked up at Peng Zhongfei and whispered, ¡°Young Master Peng, I¡¯m not lying to you, right?¡±


    Peng Zhongfei walked far away from the blueprint. He wanted to squeeze out a smile, but he could not.


    He couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Impossible. This, this must be a trick of yours. Impossible.¡±


    Gu Yundong was very kind. ¡°Then, then why don¡¯t you tear another one?¡±


    Get lost. What kind of stupid idea was that?


    Gu Yundong carefully ced the blueprint in her hand on the table and gently smoothed it out. Then, she put her palms together and closed her eyes as she muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t me anyone. Grandpa, Young Master Peng didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Don¡¯t me him. After all, this matter is too strange. Not to mention Young Master Peng, no one will believe it.¡±


    Peng Zhongfei was crept out by her. He felt that there was really something in the room.


    Fortunately, there were two people here. He chuckled dryly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Who would believe such a thing? I¡­¡±


    Bang!


    ¡°Pa¡­¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, a cracking sound suddenly echoed in his ears.


    Other than Gu Yundong, Peng Zhongfei and Liu Wei were so shocked that they almost jumped up. Their expressions changed instantly..

 Chapter 97 - 97: Maybe The Wind Is Too Strong

    Chapter 97: Maybe The Wind Is Too Strong


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The two of them slowly turned their heads with some difficulty and looked at the ce where the sound hade from.


    There was a shelf there. There was originally a half-meter-tall vase on it. At this moment, the vase fell to the ground and shattered without any warning. Just like the blueprint that Peng Zhongfei had torn off just now, it turned into pieces.


    Peng Zhongfei swallowed his saliva and did not dare to go forward.


    On the other hand, Gu Yundong walked to the vase in a few steps. She nced at the broken vase, the flowers on the ground, and the water. She looked up at the two of them and said, ¡°Actually, perhaps the wind was a little strong just now. The vase was blown over, so it shattered. It might not be rted to the blueprint.¡±


    Their gazes immediately shifted to her, and their expressions said, ¡°Even if you want to find an excuse, you have to find something decent, okay?¡±


    Not to mention that the door of this room was closed and there was no wind at all, even if there was, could it blow down such a heavy vase? There was still water inside. It was not low in weight at all, okay?


    Gu Yundongughed dryly. ¡°Then, then what should we do now?¡±


    Liu Wei looked at Peng Zhongfei, whose face was pale.


    If the blueprint had suddenly appeared behind him, it might have been the girl who did it with some unknown method, but this vase had coincidentally shatteredpletely. It was too strange. The three of them stood far away. There was no wind, and the ground did not shake, unless there was a ghost.


    Liu Wei couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He regretted staying behind to watch the drama. Would the old man think that he was in cahoots with Peng Zhongfei?


    In all honesty, he was a good person.


    Thinking of this, Liu Wei could not help but take a small step back.


    Peng Zhongfei was flustered and did not notice his small actions. His footsteps were a little slow and trembling as he moved towards the vase.


    Gu Yundong turned his body slightly to make way for him. At the same time, she pulled out a crossbow from under the cab and stored it in her space.


    Just now, she took advantage of the fact that the two of them were not paying attention and aimed the crossbow at the vase. The angle happened to be at the foot of the cab, which was not easy to see.


    The moment the vase shattered, she came over to block their vision.


    ¡®Good. Perfect. I¡¯ll scare you to death.¡¯


    Peng Zhongfei did not reach the broken vase. He stopped two steps away.


    He swallowed hard and looked at Gu Yundong. He said, ¡°Take the blueprint back. Take it back quickly. Don¡¯t appear in front of me again.¡±


    Gu Yundong stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Peng. I¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, a faint and ancient voice suddenly sounded in the room. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re so bold! If I don¡¯t punish you, do you really think I¡¯m easy to bully?¡±


    ¡°All¡­¡± Liu Wei was shocked and turned to look at the source of the sound.


    No one, not a single person, had said such a thing out of the blue.


    Peng Zhongfei¡¯s lips were pale as he looked at Gu Yundong. Gu Yundong looked also puzzled. She pretended to be very angry and ran to the ce where the sound came from. ¡°Who¡¯s ying tricks here? Come out.¡±


    She lifted the curtain over there and put the recording pen that she had ced in the curtain into her spatial storage.


    That was a line from a television drama. After separating from Shao Qingyuan, she had found a ce to secretly record it.


    ¡°T-There¡¯s no one.¡± Gu Yundong turned her head and her voice was trembling. She looked at Peng Zhongfei as if she was about to cry. ¡°I¡¯ve never encountered such a situation before. I was just a little unlucky. There was no need to be so scary. I¡¯m so afraid..¡±

 Chapter 98 - 98: Two Hundred Taels of Sincerity

    Chapter 98: Two Hundred Taels of Sincerity


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Liu Wei expressed that he was also very afraid. Could he leave now?


    Just as he was thinking this, hurried footsteps came from outside, followed by Peng Zhongfei¡¯s voice. ¡°Young Master, bad news. Aunt Cui lost her footing and fell into the water.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Peng Zhongfei quickly opened the door. ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°She was saved, but she was quite shocked.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Peng Zhongfei heaved a sigh of relief. The voice that had appeared out of nowhere echoed in his mind.


    ¡®Punishment. Oh yes, it must be punishment.¡¯


    He hurriedly turned his head and looked at the blueprint that Gu Yundong had ced on the table. He trembled and apologized sincerely. ¡°Great Immortal, it¡¯s my fault. 1 was wrong. I¡¯ll apologize to you. 1 deserve to die. I¡¯m a bastard. I¡¯m not a good person. I won¡¯t have a good ending for doing bad things.¡±


    As he spoke, he pped himself hard twice.


    ¡°Great Immortal, 1 promise that 1 won¡¯t be greedy for the blueprints in the future and won¡¯t destroy them. Moreover, this really isn¡¯t my fault. It¡¯s all because of him. He gave it to me. 1¡¯11 deal with himter.¡±


    With that, he looked at Gu Yundong. ¡°Is this okay?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. In the past, 1 was unlucky when I tore up the blueprint. You even nned to let someone smash the house after it was built. The situation seems to be more serious than mine. 1 don¡¯t know if he will ept your apology,¡± Gu Yundong said awkwardly.


    Just as she finished speaking, the servant outside the door said in a panic, ¡°Young Master, ck Wolf, ck Wolf suddenly foamed at the mouth and fell to the ground.¡±


    The ck Wolf was a wolfhound raised by Peng Zhongfei. It usually ate raw meat and drank hot blood. It was raised very ferociously. Not to mention the people outside, even many servants in the Peng Residence were bitten until they bled.


    However, Peng Zhongfei liked it very much. He felt that this dog had a wolf¡¯s nature. He often trained it to bite living creatures, including humans.


    Now, this dog died an inexplicable death¡­


    No, how could it be inexplicable?


    Peng Zhongfei knelt on the ground this time. He was so frightened that his voice trembled. ¡°Great Immortal, please spare me. I was blind to not recognize you. 1 was wrong. Give me a chance. 1¡¯11 offer you three incense sticks in the morning and night. 1¡¯11 buy you the best tribute. How about this? I¡¯ll pay for your house. Please spare me this time.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes flickered. Aiya, he was finally getting to the point.


    ¡°Young Master Peng, don¡¯t be like this. Actually, Grandpa is not a bad person. As long as you sincerely repent, he will definitely forgive you.¡± Gu Yundong said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to pay any money to build a house. Grandpa has already given me the money.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do, that won¡¯t do. 1 have to give it. How about this? You can keep the loo taels of silver that the Great Immortal gave you to buy something else for the Great Immortal. Don¡¯t you still need to offer three incense sticks in the morning and night? Buy the best incense. The Great Immortal¡¯s house is very important. You have to build it well, loo taels of silver is not enough. 200 taels of silver, 1¡¯11 give you 200 taels of silver.¡±


    Gu Yundong was in a difficult position. ¡°Is this really good? Then I¡¯m taking advantage of you, Young Master Peng.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by taking advantage? You¡¯re just putting in a lot of effort for the Great Immortal. I¡¯ll pay and you¡¯ll help. I¡¯m very sincere.¡±


    Liu Wei hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m also sincere. I¡¯ll pay 50 taels.¡±


    He hoped that the Great Immortal would not treat him and Peng Zhongfei as allies and let him suffer.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. These rich young masters were really prodigals..

 Chapter 99 - 99: Perfect Resolution

    Chapter 99: Perfect Resolution


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Peng Zhongfei said that he would pay, he waited for another half an hour. When there was no more bad news outside, he slowly heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°It seems that the Great Immortal has agreed, right?¡± He looked at Gu Yundong and asked for confirmation in a low voice.


    Gu Yundong thought about it and nodded uncertainly. ¡°Probably¡­?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, another voice sounded in the room. This time, it was different from the previous time. It was a voice that was difficult to tell if it was male or female. ¡°Hmph, at least you know what¡¯s good for you. In the future, you¡¯re not allowed to cause trouble for the Gu family. You¡¯re not allowed to say a word about what happened today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Peng Zhongfei and Liu Wei nodded repeatedly.


    Gu Yundong took the opportunity when they were not paying attention to retract the recording pen.


    She had recorded this herself, using a voice changer app on her phone. After all, this sentence mentioned the Gu family, so she could not record it from the television drama.


    However, it was precisely because of thepletely different voice from before that the fear in Peng Zhongfei and the other man¡¯s hearts intensified.


    He turned around and went to the inner room. After a while, he took out two banknotes, both of which were 100 denominations.


    ¡°There you go.¡±


    Gu Yundong took the money ¡®guiltily¡¯. ¡°Young Master Peng, don¡¯t worry too much. At most, you¡¯ll be unlucky a few times. Look, I¡¯m fine. Then I¡¯ll leave first. Take care.¡±


    Gu Yundong put away the drawings on the table and turned to leave the Jinn Manor.


    She had drawn this blueprint earlier and ced it in her spatial storage. After she handed the first blueprint to Feng Daneng, she would sometimes think of ces that needed to be modified and added, so she drew a new one. She nned to give it to Feng Daneng in two days.


    In fact, there were only some small details that were different. There were not many changes. However, Peng Zhongfei had not studied it carefully. How could he tell the difference between the torn blueprint and the new one?


    In any case, he was scared out of his wits.


    Gu Yundongughed. As soon as he went out, Chang Fu weed him.


    Gu Yundong nced at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After taking back the blueprint, she did not have to worry about Peng Zhongfei¡¯s revenge and even earned 200 taels of silver. Yes, perfect.


    No, everything would be fine after thest thing.


    Chang Fu saw that she was in a good mood and had the blueprint in her hand. She actually took it back. He wondered what she had done.


    As soon as the two of them left, Liu Wei also bade farewell.


    Peng Zhongfei was no longer in the mood to entertain him. He waved his hand and let him leave.


    Liu Wei did not leave immediately after leaving the Peng residence. He found an alley and stopped, waiting for Shao Qingyuan in the carriage.


    Peng Zhongfei paced around in frustration. Thinking of what had just happened, he still felt that something was in the room, so he went out to see his beloved dog.


    The servant hurriedly followed, but he was sent away by Peng Zhongfei to clean up the broken vase on the ground.


    He walked very quickly. However, not long after he walked out of the Jinn Manor, a sack was suddenly thrown over his head. Then, a series of punches and kicksnded on his body.


    Peng Zhongfei screamed in pain and could not resist at all. He waited until the other party was almost tired from fighting before stopping.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at the motionless person on the ground with an indifferent gaze.


    From afar, a servant heard the noise and rushed over. He took advantage of the chaos in the Peng Residence and slipped away from the back door.


    Unexpectedly, not long after he walked out, he saw two people tugging at each other..

 Chapter 100 - 10o: Dare to Say Such A Thing

    Chapter 10o: Dare to Say Such A Thing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shao Qingyuan frowned. Why were these two people here? What were they up to?


    He was not in a hurry to leave. He stood on the spot and listened.


    It was Hu Liang and Zhuangzi from Yongfu Vige. At this moment, the two of them lowered their voices and argued until their faces were red. They even fought.


    Hu Liang arrived at the county town a littlete. After all, both Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan had taken a car over.


    When he arrived outside the Peng Residence, he looked for the servant he knew.


    However, that person was not around. The gatekeeper saw that he was sloppy and looked extremely ugly. He was unwilling to pay attention to him, so Hu Liang was blocked outside the residence.


    He was furious. Even if he was anxious, he could only wait outside.


    He could be domineering in the vige, but in the county, he was a coward and could only cower.


    Unexpectedly, not long after, Zhuangzi came and wanted to pull him away.


    How could Hu Liang let it go? He even kicked him ruthlessly. ¡°You coward. You¡¯re just like your parents. Your parents were beaten up and scolded, but you didn¡¯t dare to fight back. You¡¯re the same. You¡¯re actually afraid of a thirteen-year-old brat. Don¡¯t say that you¡¯re my brother in the future. Get lost.¡±


    Zhuangzi was furious when he heard that. He was recuperating at home today. Later, his parents came back and told him about the Peng family.


    He did not think much of it, but he felt that the girl from the Gu family would definitely not let the matter rest. Her temper was not like that.


    In the end, not long after, Gousheng came to his house and told him about Hu Liang¡¯s n to destroy the Gu family¡¯s new house.


    The moment Zhuangzi heard that, he panicked. Although they had a disagreement the day before, they had been brothers for many years. It was impossible for him to just watch him court death.


    Gu Yundong could not deal with the Peng family, but she was more than enough to deal with Hu Liang. Hadn¡¯t he suffered enough these few days?


    Therefore, he could not be bothered to rest at home. He rushed to the Gu family¡¯s homestead and did not see anyone. Later, someone said that he had gone in the direction of the county.


    Zhuangzi was furious and immediately rushed to the county city. As expected, he saw Hu Liang pacing left and right at the back door of the Peng family.


    Seeing that he had not entered yet, Zhuangzi heaved a sigh of relief and wanted to take him away on the spot.


    Who would have thought that not only was he obstinate, but he also kept poking at his heart?


    He was also angry. ¡°Hu Liang, 1 used to call you big brother because you were loyal, decisive, and smart. But look at you now. You just have to hold on to a little girl and not let go. You clearly suffered at her hands and lost money. You knew that you were not her match, but you still insisted on charging up. You¡¯re simply¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that I¡¯m not loyal, decisive, or smart enough now, right?¡± Hu Liang interrupted him impatiently. ¡°Let me tell you, it¡¯s precisely because 1 suffered a loss that I have to take revenge. This is a man¡¯s backbone. Heh, I¡¯m different from your parents. They don¡¯t dare to make a sound when their house is destroyed. They only know how to cry when their family¡¯snd is snatched. 1 think if your sister is raped one day, your family will only obediently give her to the rapist. They won¡¯t even dare to let out a fart. Perhaps they have to thank the rapist for taking a fancy to her.¡±


    ¡°Hu Liang!!¡± Zhuangzi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How dare you say such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t 1 dare? Your family is so cowardly. Otherwise, why haven¡¯t you had any friends since you were young? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I pity you, you wouldn¡¯t even be my underling. Pfft, 1 don¡¯t want you as my underling anymore.. In the future, you might have to rely on your sister who sells her body¡­¡±

 Chapter 101 - 101: Thrown to the Peng Residence

    Chapter 101: Thrown to the Peng Residence


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zhuangzi punched him hard in the face. His eyes were bloodshot and his gaze was filled with hatred. ¡°Hu Liang, if you want to die, go ahead. From now on, we¡¯re not brothers. Just treat it as my kindness being fed to the dogs.¡±


    He ignored him and turned to leave.


    Hu Liang sneered. ¡°Do you think I care? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I wanted to gather four people, 1 wouldn¡¯t be willing to bring you along. Coward.¡±


    He touched his face and snorted.


    Damn it, he should have retaliated just now. This kid was too bold to hit him. When he returned to the vige, he would teach him a lesson.


    Although Shao Qingyuan did not hear everything, he knew that Hu Liang was here to cause trouble for Gu Yundong.


    This person was still unwilling to give up after being taught a lesson. He was like a ster. So, Shao Qingyuan could not be med.


    Shao Qingyuan shed out from behind him and knocked him out with a single palm.


    Then, he walked to the back door of the Peng Residence and waited quietly for a moment. When the gatekeeper was called away to speak, he carried Hu Liang in.


    He directly threw the man behind a big tree outside Jinn Manor and left the Peng residence silently.


    Liu Wei was still waiting for him in the alley. When he saw himing over, he hurriedly lifted the curtain and let the guye up.


    Before Shao Qingyuan could sit down, he couldn¡¯t wait to say, ¡°Let me tell you, 1 just¡­¡± Halfway through his sentence, he suddenly realized that he couldn¡¯t reveal what was happening in the Peng Residence. Hence, the tip of his tongue turned and he immediately changed the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go up the mountain now. We agreed to fight roe deer and tigers.¡±


    However, Shao Qingyuan said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte today. Let¡¯s go another day.¡±


    ¡°Another day? But I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± However, this timing was indeed a little inappropriate. Liu Wei could only sigh andpromise. ¡°Alright, then, tomorrow it is.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Shao Qingyuan turned his head away. Then, he got out of the car and left without looking back.


    Liu Wei pouted. ¡°We haven¡¯t even finished talking. Why are you in such a hurry to leave?¡±


    However, what exactly did he go to the Peng residence for? At that time, he only asked him to look for Peng Zhongfei to chat and drink tea. He said that he had something to do and looked for the servants in the residence. It was just that this matter took a long time.


    Shao Qingyuan quickly walked on the road to Yongfu Vige. He did not dy for long, but he still did not meet Gu Yundong, who had left earlier.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong had already followed Chang Fu back to the Chang family. Chang Fu pleaded, ¡°Look, you¡¯ve brought back the blueprint. Can you give me the antidote now?¡±


    Gu Yundong gave him a white pill and Chang Fu swallowed it without a word.


    Gu Yundong ignored him. Chang Fu did not need her to teach him a lesson.


    Peng Zhongfei had suffered such a huge shock. Wouldn¡¯t he find trouble with this guy?


    Hence, she turned around and said to Feng Daneng, ¡°The matter has been resolved. It¡¯s rare for me toe to the county city. 1 want to buy something. Do you want to go back first?¡±


    With the 250 taels of silver that Peng Zhongfei and Liu Wei had given her, she was a rich person now. She could buy many items that were not in the n.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. What do you want to buy? 1 can help you carry it.¡± Feng Daneng really admired Gu Yundong. At such a young age, she was robbed by the overlord young master of the Peng family. It actually took less than four hours for her to bring it back and she waspletely fine.


    Feng Daneng felt that he could not do it. He suddenly felt that all these years had been in vain.


    Gu Yundong thought for a moment. After all, Feng Daneng was more familiar with this county than her. She nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go..¡±

 Chapter 102 - 102: Buying a Carriage

    Chapter 102: Buying a Carriage


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong first brought Feng Daneng for lunch. It was the best restaurant in the county, Yuexiang Restaurant.


    Feng Daneng only knew that the food in this restaurant was good, but he had never been willing toe in to eat.


    He did not expect to take advantage of Yundong and taste the food at Yuexiang Restaurant.


    It was delicious, but it was too expensive and the portion was small. Just a palm-sized dish cost thirty copper coins. Feng Daneng felt sorry for Gu Yundong¡¯s money.


    However, this girl was very generous. After eating, she asked Feng Daneng to bring her to the market. She wanted to buy a carriage.


    ¡°You want to buy a carriage?¡± Feng Daneng was surprised. This Gu girl who had escaped from the wilderness was indeed more capable than he had imagined.


    He thought that it would be good enough if she could take out a hundred taels of silver to build a house. He did not expect that she still had the money to buy a carriage.


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°It¡¯s convenient to buy a carriage. If we hadn¡¯t taken someone else¡¯s mule cart into the city today, we wouldn¡¯t know how much time we would have wasted. Moreover, my sister-inw is still young. With a carriage, we can bring them to the city to y.¡±


    Gu Yunshu and Gu Yunke rarely had the chance to go out and y. In the past, when they were in the Gu family, Gu Yunshu was probably the only one who had gone to town. Later, they were on the way to escape. This time, they went far, but they did not have the leisure to stop and take a good look.


    Now that she had settled down, she had money on hand and could send Yunshu to school. In the future, she would bring them out to y whenever there was a festival.


    ¡°If you want to buy horses, you have to go to the market on East Street, which specializes in selling livestock. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s already past noon. 1 don¡¯t know if there are any good horses.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the market in East Street to take a look.


    If we can¡¯t find anything good today, we¡¯lle back another day.¡±


    Feng Danengughed and led her to East Street.


    After noon, the market was not as lively.


    Feng Daneng knew someone here. He was a smart kid who looked after the ce. He directly brought them to the innermost part of the market.


    ¡°Uncle Feng, you¡¯re lucky today. Just now, the broker from the Wan Family brokerage brought three or four horses over. I¡¯ve seen them. They¡¯re better than the ones sold this morning.¡±


    Feng Daneng perked up. ¡°Really? Hurry up and bring us to take a look.¡±


    The horses were indeed good horses, but they were also not cheap.


    Gu Yundong was not very good at checking horses, but Feng Daneng had some experience. In addition, the kid beside him helped to bargain. In the end, he bought a strong brown-haired horse for 15 taels of silver.


    This horse was quite friendly to Gu Yundong, and she liked it. It was not old, so she decided that it was it.


    When the broker asked her if she wanted a carriage, she definitely did. However, there was no need for it to be too gorgeous. After all, she often went back and forth in the vige. It was all dirt.


    In the end, Gu Yundong chose an ordinary-looking but sturdy carriage. She put on the horse rope and could leave.


    This carriage also cost three taels. Tsk tsk, it was expensive.


    But now that she had a carriage and a house, Gu Yundong was very satisfied.


    After the carriage was bought, Gu Yundong wanted to go to South Street to buy something. It was prosperous there and was close to the city gate.


    Feng Daneng was a little excited as he drove the carriage.


    Men loved vehicles, regardless of modern times or ancient times, even if this vehicle was not his.


    The two of them took the carriage to the east street. Unexpectedly, when the carriage passed by the back road of the Peng Residence, the door of the Peng Residence opened and a person was thrown out heavily.


    If not for Feng Daneng¡¯s sharp eyes and quick hands, the horse would have been shocked..

 Chapter 103 - 103: Who cares?

    Chapter 103: Who cares?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong quickly held the carriage door and sat down. He looked up at the person who had been thrown out.


    That person was in a sorry state. The lower half of his body looked bloody, and his face was swollen.


    Eh? Why does he look so familiar? Where have I seen him before?


    She didn¡¯t know him, but Feng Daneng did. He was shocked. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Hu Liang? Why is he here and beaten up like this by the Peng family? Yundong, should we¡­¡±


    Feng Daneng wanted to ask if he could help. Although this rascal was quite hateful, they were from the same vige after all. It was a little unreasonable for him to stand by and do nothing when he saw him like this.


    Unexpectedly, before he could finish speaking, Hu Liang, who was beaten half to death, started crying at the Peng residence. ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I¡¯m really here to look for Young Master Peng. Aiyo, that Gu Yundong wants to harm Young Master Peng. She went around our vige saying that Young Master Peng stole her things and even said that she has a backer to torture Young Master Peng to death.¡±


    Hu Liang did not know how things had turned out like this. He had been in the Peng Residence since the moment he woke up. He was about to look for Young Master Peng when he was caught. They said that he was a thief who had broken into the residence. He must have been involved in Young Master¡¯s ident. Then, he was beaten up without a word and thrown out.


    Gu Yundong sneered. Facing Feng Daneng¡¯s simrly gloomy expression, she said, ¡°Who cares if he dies?¡±


    It didn¡¯t look like he had been hit very seriously. He still had so much strength to frame her.


    Feng Daneng did not look at Hu Liang again and drove the carriage past him.


    Hu Liang still wanted to work hard, but he did not expect another person toe out of the Peng Residence. It was Peng Zhongfei¡¯s servant.


    This servant had been taking care of Peng Zhongfei who had been beaten up previously. Later on, he heard the subordinates talking about Hu Liang. When he reported it to the young master, the young master was actually very angry. He said that the Gu family was under his protection now. Whoever dared to destroy the Gu family¡¯s house would be going against the Peng family. He asked the servant toe out and give Hu Liang a warning.


    The servant did not look at Hu Liang. He only said a few words to the thugs beside him before entering again.


    As soon as he left, the thugs began to approach Hu Liang step by step¡­


    Gu Yundong and his wife did not know what happened after that. As soon as she arrived at South Street, she started shopping crazily.


    With money in her hands, she did not panic. In addition, she was living in the Zeng family now, so she did not need to be wary of anyone.


    She bought a few bolts of cloth from the shop and then went to the provision store to buy daily necessities. However, the provision store in the county city was really too smallpared to the prefectural city.


    When she saw the jewelry shop, she went in and bought two small gold locks for Gu Yunshu and Gu Yunke.


    She remembered that the youngest son of the second branch had a small golden lock. Gu Yunshu was very envious when he saw it. Now that she saw it, she would definitely be happy.


    There was also a silver hairpin for her mother.


    She was good-looking. After cleaning up, she would be a beauty. With some jewelry, she was simply too pleasing to the eye.


    In the end, she bought herself a pair of earrings. Yes, if she was rich, she had to show off.


    After buying the jewelry, she went to buy a lot of food. Thinking of Shao Qingyuan, she paused and went to the cksmith¡¯s shop to get a barbecue rack. She coulde over and get it in five to six days. When the time came, she would make him a barbecue.


    After buying everything, it was almost evening.


    Satisfied, Gu Yundong returned to the vige in the carriage.


    Even though it was gettingte, the carriage still attracted everyone¡¯s attention as soon as it entered the vige..

 Chapter 104 - 104:1 Bought It

    Chapter 104:1 Bought It


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The driver was Feng Daneng. Many people in the vige knew that Feng Daneng had followed Gu Yundong to the Peng residence this morning. It was all thanks to Jin Yuexiang¡¯s publicity.


    Therefore, when they saw him, everyone could not help but surround him. They even asked him where this carriage came from. Was it from the Peng Residence?


    Before Feng Daneng could answer, he was interrupted by Jin Yuexiang, who had rushed over to watch the show. ¡°What do you mean the Peng family gave it to him? What are you all thinking? Gu Yundong went to cause trouble for Young Master Peng, but the Peng family still gave them a carriage?¡±


    As he spoke, he evenughed loudly and said maliciously, ¡°I think she was beaten to death by the Peng family. Feng Daneng hired a carriage to pull her back, right?¡±


    Everyone took two steps back with a whoosh. They widened their eyes and looked at the carriage in fear, as if bright red blood would flow out at any time.


    Feng Daneng felt helpless. Jin Yuexiang was full of nonsense. No matter how domineering the Peng family was, they would not dare to kill someone so tantly and ask him to pull the corpse back.


    However, everyone in the vige believed it. Even Chen Liang, who had rushed overter, widened his eyes in disbelief. He said bitterly, ¡°Did¡­ did something really happen? Sigh, Daneng, why didn¡¯t you stop them? You, you¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Gu Yundong slowly lifted the curtain and smiled at everyone. ¡°This carriage was indeed not given by the Peng family. I bought it myself.¡±


    ¡°Whoa.¡± Everyone took a small step back in unison.


    The smug smile on Jin Yuexiang¡¯s face instantly froze. She widened her eyes and looked at Gu Yundong. ¡°You¡¯re fine?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? What can happen to me?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go and find trouble with the Peng family?¡±


    Gu Yundong looked innocent. ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡±


    Jin Yuexiang shouted, ¡°I heard it with my own ears. It was clearly Feng Daneng who said that the blueprint had been taken away by Young Master Peng. He didn¡¯t even allow you to build a house. You went to the Peng family to ask for an exnation.¡±


    Oh, so she was eavesdropping.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows. ¡°Oh, Young Master Peng only said that my drawing is very good and wanted to borrow it to take a look. I happened to be going to the county city to buy something today, so I took the drawing back. Why is it that when ites to you, it bes me going to the Peng residence to demand an exnation? Do you dare to say this in front of Young Master Peng?¡±


    Feng Daneng said righteously, ¡°That¡¯s right. Yundong wanted to buy a carriage. 1 happen to be more familiar with it, so she asked me to help her pick one. She could also go to the Peng residence to get the blueprints. Jin Yuexiang, how can you distort the truth and spread rumors everywhere, making everyone panic?¡±


    Jin Yuexiang was dumbfounded. Did she hear wrongly? No.


    The others suddenly understood. So that was the case. If it was really as Jin Yuexiang had said, would Feng Daneng and Gu Yundong be able to return safely?


    Indeed, they could not trust Big Mouth¡¯s words too much. Chen Liang heaved a sigh of relief and turned his attention to the carriage. ¡°Did you buy this?¡±


    Gu Yundong got out of the carriage. ¡°I thought that it would be more convenient with a carriage. We won¡¯t have to rely on our legs to go to the county next time.¡±


    Chen Liang nodded. The Gu family was indeed wealthy.


    ¡°The Gu girl.¡± At this moment, someone suddenly called out to her from the side and said enviously, ¡°Your carriage looks very good. This horse looks strong. The carriage is also sturdy and big.. In the future, when we go to the county city, it will be convenient, right?¡±

 Chapter 105 - 105: Home

    Chapter 105: Home


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong looked at the man. He was a middle-aged man. She did not know him, but she did not like to hear him say such things in front of everyone.


    Hence, she smiled at that person and said, ¡°It¡¯s my family¡¯s convenience. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    That person was stunned. This little girl really didn¡¯t know how to conduct herself.


    He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why? We¡¯re from the same vige. If we need help, you¡¯re not even willing to lend your carriage?¡±


    ¡°Yes, as long as you pay 20 copper coins per trip to the county.¡± The price was clearly stated, lest everyone wanted to curry favor and take advantage of her. Did she look like someone who was easy to talk to?


    ¡°You¡¯re too ck-hearted. We¡¯re all from the same vige, and you¡¯re actually charging money?¡± That person immediately shouted, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, everyone? We¡¯ll only pay three copper coins each if we take the ox cart to the county.¡±


    Gu Yundong said, ¡°Oh, so you know that you have to pay for taking someone else¡¯s carriage. I thought you didn¡¯t know that even biological brothers have to settle ounts clearly. If you think it¡¯s too expensive, you can choose not to take it. I bought the carriage for myself, not for you.¡±


    That person choked. Chen Liang, who was at the side, could not stand it anymore. ¡°Alright, one look and you can tell that this carriage is not cheap. There are so many people in the entire vige. If everybody takes it, can you let her have some peace? The carriage is not for public use. 1 think the method of charging money is quite good. If you can afford it, you can take it. If you can¡¯t, you can take the ox cart. It¡¯s been like this for so many years. Why? Does the Gu family buy a carriage and your legs are broken?¡±


    Gu Yundong silently gave him a thumbs up. If she said it, it was like she was looking down on them. The vige chief was the right person to say it.


    As expected, the people around who wanted to take advantage of him were a little flustered, especially the middle-aged man who had just spoken. He could only lower his head and mutter.


    At this moment, Gu Yunshu ran over with the Zeng siblings. ¡°Eldest Sister, Eldest Sister, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Gu Yundong looked down at his flushed face and reached out to rub his head. ¡°Were you obedient at home?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was.¡± As he spoke, he shifted his gaze to the carriage behind her. ¡°Big Sister, did you rent a carriage toe back?¡±


    Gu Yundong carried him to the shaft of the carriage. ¡°No, this is our family¡¯s carriage. Eldest Sister bought it today. If you want to go anywhere in the future, you can take this carriage.¡±


    Gu Yunshu¡¯s eyes lit up and his face turned red. His entire body was trembling. ¡°Really? Our carriage?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Eldest Sister will bring you home. Sit properly.¡± Gu Yundong wanted the Zeng siblings to go up too, but the two of them had already run forward.


    Gu Yundong had no choice but to greet the vige chief. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. My mother is still waiting for me at home, so 1¡¯11 go home first.¡±


    ¡°Go back, go back. It¡¯s been a long day.¡± Chen Liang waved his hand and smiled. No matter what, their vige finally had its first carriage. As the vige chief, he was also proud.


    Feng Daneng led the carriage inside. There were still many vigers following behind.


    Although they couldn¡¯t take it, they could watch. It was good to feast their eyes.


    Gu Yundong did not care. When she arrived at the Zeng residence, she carried Gu Yunshu down.


    The little fellow immediately ran in front of the horse. Feng Daneng stopped him from approaching in case the horse was shocked.


    Gu Yundong reminded him before entering the house.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she entered, she stumbled towards Gu Yunke. The little girl¡¯s eyes were red, as if she had just cried..

 Chapter 106 - 106: Gu Yunke Complains

    Chapter 106: Gu Yunke Comins


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong was stunned. ¡°Why are you crying? Who bullied you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Older Brother.¡± The little girl began toin. ¡°Older Brother was bad. 1 also wanted to pick up Eldest Sister. He didn¡¯t even wait for me and ran away. I¡¯m so angry.¡±


    Gu Yunke was young and malnourished. She would stagger if she walked faster, let alone run.


    Gu Yunshu did not notice and ran to the vige entrance to pick up Eldest Sister.


    The little girl was so angry that she stomped her feet twice. ¡°1¡¯11 ignore Brother from now on.¡±


    Just as she finished speaking, Gu Yunshu ran in excitedly and said to her, ¡°Little Sister, Eldest Sister bought a carriage. It¡¯s outside the door. Hurry up and take a look.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°I want to see, 1 want to see.¡± Then, she naturally held Gu Yunshu¡¯s hand and the two of them happily walked out of the courtyard.


    Gu Yundong:¡±¡­¡± As long as the two of you are happy.


    She shook her head and stood up to look at Madam Yang and Madam Dong.


    Madam Yang¡¯s eyes were also sparkling. Gu Yundongughed. ¡°If you want to see it, go and see it. But don¡¯t get too close to the horse¡¯s butt.¡±


    Madam Yang ran away. Only then did Dong Xin walk to her side and exhale softly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Qingyuan came back earlier and said that your matter has been resolved. The Peng family won¡¯t find trouble with you. But I¡¯m always worried about you noting back.¡±


    ¡°Auntie Dong, don¡¯t worry. If 1 was not confident that I could solve the problem, 1 wouldn¡¯t have rushed forward rashly.¡± Gu Yundong quite liked Dong Xin. ¡°You said that Shao Qingyuan is back. Is he next door?¡±


    ¡°I think so. You saw him in the county, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I did. He even did me a favor.¡±


    Dong Xin immediately smiled. ¡°Am I right? Qingyuan is a good child.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    As they were talking, Gu Yunshu came in with a stick of candied hawthorn in his hand. ¡°Eldest Sister, did you buy this for us?¡±


    Just now, Uncle Feng said that there were many things to unload in the carriage, so he went to help carry them. He did not expect to see a few red sticks of candied hawthorn as soon as he got in.


    He was fine, but Gu Yunke had already licked off half of the candy.


    ¡°There should be a few more skewers in the carriage. Give one to Zeng Yue and the others each and leave two for Uncle Feng to take home.¡±


    Gu Yunshu ran away again.


    When Gu Yundong went out, Feng Daneng had already unloaded half of the things in the carriage.


    Beside him, there were people holding a stick of candied hawthorn in one hand and carrying small items on the ground with the other hand into the house.


    Gu Yundong rubbed her forehead and chased them to the side to eat. She and Madam Dong brought everything back.


    The Zeng family¡¯s courtyard was not big, but they had a pig shed previously. Although they did not raise pigs anymore, they could still let the horse live in it after tidying it up.


    Feng Daneng had wanted Gu Yundong to leave the carriage at his house, but Gu Yundong saw that the children surrounded the carriage and were unwilling to leave, so he gave up.


    After Feng Daneng left, Gu Yundong began to sort out the pile of things he had bought.


    She bought a lot of cloth. When she saw one of the navy blue cloths, she subconsciously felt that it was very suitable for Shao Qingyuan, so she bought it.


    Looking at this piece of cloth, she was a little stunned. This, it was not easy to give it away, right?


    Forget it, she would think about itter.


    Just as she was about to put it away, Dong Xin came in. ¡°Yundong, Qingyuan sent two pheasants over earlier. Are we going to cook them tonight?¡± Her gazended on the cloth in her hand. ¡°Eh, this fabric looks good.. Is it for Yunshu? Is the color too dark?¡±

 Chapter 107 - 107: Buying Field, Studying, Finding Father, Treating Illness

    Chapter 107: Buying Field, Studying, Finding Father, Treating Illness


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong suddenly felt a little guilty. However, he quickly adjusted himself and said, ¡°It¡¯s not for Yunshu. It¡¯s for my father. When I bought the cloth, I counted the entire family. Only now do I remember that my father is not around¡­¡±


    Dong Xin was afraid that she would be sad, so she quickly said, ¡°You¡¯ll definitely be reunited soon. You even bought so much cloth? If you trust my skills, I¡¯ll make a piece of clothes for each of you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°Auntie¡¯s embroidery skills are good, so it¡¯s definitely not a problem for you to make clothes. But I have to make it clear that you have to be paid. 1 can¡¯t take advantage of Auntie.¡±


    ¡°How is this taking advantage? Look at how much good stuff our family has eaten from you since you came. You went to the county city and came back to buy candied hawthorn for Yue¡¯er and the others. I¡¯m so grateful. It won¡¯t take much effort to make a few sets of clothes. It¡¯s settled.¡±


    With that, Dong Xin left without waiting for her to reject.


    Gu Yundongughed and shook her head. She did not insist.


    After tidying up herself, she went to the kitchen to cook the two pheasants.


    They had agreed to make a salt-baked chicken and a spicy chicken for Shao Qingyuan.


    Dong Xin had taken care of the two chickens, so Gu Yundong moved much faster.


    In addition to the two chickens, she also bought other vegetables in the county city. When they were done, she asked Gu Yunshu to send them to the neighboring house.


    After dinner, Gu Yundong sat on the chair and pondered. Now that the blueprints were back, the Peng family would not cause trouble for him.


    Apart from the money she had to build a house and buy a carriage, she still had about 230 taels of silver.


    To others, it might seem like a lot, but to Gu Yundong, it was not enough. Not to mention that she did not have a fixed asset like fertilend, she still had to send Gu Yunshu to school, find Gu Dajiang, and treat Madam Yang. These were all money-burning jobs where she could not save money even if she wanted to.


    She had to buy a few acres of fertilend. She could rent it out even if she didn¡¯t know how to grow it.


    Yunshu¡¯s school was not in a hurry. She heard from the vige chief that the school in town had to ept students above the age of six. Yunshu would only be six years old after the New Year. She could just ask around first.


    As for Gu Dajiang, after the house was built, she wanted to personally make a trip to Qing¡¯an Prefecture. Back then, they had agreed to meet in Qing¡¯an Prefecture. If Gu Dajiang was still alive, he would definitely go. However, after the chaos in Qing¡¯an Prefecture, it was hard to say what would happen next.


    In this era, there was no mobile phonework. It was too difficult to find someone.


    Also, Madam Yang¡¯s illness was actually what Gu Yundong was most worried about at the moment. She was afraid that the blood clot in her brain would spread and aggravate her condition. She hoped that Doctor Song woulde back soon.


    Knock, knock. A soft knocking sound suddenly came from the window.


    Gu Yundong jumped up from the bed and immediately walked to the window. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Me.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan? The corners of Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    She came out of the house and saw the man¡¯s tall and handsome figure under the moonlight.


    Damn it, why did it feel like every time they met, it was in the middle of the night? It felt like they were dating in private.


    ¡°The salt-baked chicken and spicy chicken are very delicious. Thank you,¡± Shao Qingyuan said.


    ¡°We agreed that since you helped me, I¡¯ll cook delicious food for you. Besides, we ate a lot of the wild animals you hunted.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. I want to ask you for a favor.¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned. ¡°What favor?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan bent down and handed over a cloth bag by his feet..

 Chapter 108 - 108: Under the Stove

    Chapter 108: Under the Stove


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Only then did Gu Yundong notice that there was something beside his feet. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°White flour,¡± Shao Qingyuan said. ¡°I¡¯m going to bring that Young Master Liu into the mountains tomorrow morning. I promised him that 1 would go deep into the mountains to kill the tigers. I might only be back in two or three days, so 1 have to bring some dry food. The steamed buns and pancakes in town are too disgusting. I want you to help make some.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes widened. Tigers?


    ¡°You¡¯re going to fight the tigers? Have you fought them before?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± Once, when he went deep into the mountains, he encountered an old hunter who was bitten by a tiger and was almost forced into a corner. He was the one who knocked the tiger down.


    Later on, the old hunter dealt with the tiger and gave him the bulk of the money.


    ¡°But you even brought that useless Young Master Liu along this time. Won¡¯t he be dragging you down?¡± Gu Yundong frowned. He felt that his decision was very unwise.


    If he wanted to fight the tiger, it would be easier for him to escape if he encountered danger in the mountains alone. But with such a rich young master, Gu Yundong had a feeling that they were courting death.


    Shao Qingyuan said, ¡°He insisted on following.¡±


    ¡°What a prodigal son who wants to drag others down with him.¡± Gu Yundong regretted that she had only received 50 taels of silver in the day. ¡°1 think it¡¯s better for you to knock him out and throw him into a tree.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what 1 n to do.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. She could not help butugh.


    Seeing that he had already made up his mind, Gu Yundong could not say anything. She took the white flour bag. ¡°Wait a moment. 1¡¯11 make pancakes for you now. In this weather, it won¡¯t be a problem to keep them for two or three days. Later, you can make them hot and eat them. By the way, can you eat spicy food? I¡¯ll make you some hot sauce. It¡¯ll warm you up.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw her turn around and return to the kitchen. ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s movements were very light. Madam Dong and the rest were sound asleep and were a distance away from the kitchen. Once the door was closed, most of the sound was cut off.


    Although Shao Qingyuan¡¯s culinary skills were not good, he could still start a fire.


    One of them stood in front of the stove while the other was sitting, the scene was indescribably harmonious.


    Gu Yundong kneaded the flour and asked about what happened during the day. ¡°You were the one who caused Aunt Cui to fall into the water and the dogs to foam at the mouth?¡±


    Back then, she had asked him to create two chaos in the residence in half an hour. It would be best if it was closely rted to Peng Zhongfei. Moreover, it was the kind of unlucky thing that made people think that he had done too many bad things and received retribution.


    As expected, the two consecutive incidents made Peng Zhongfei believe her words without a doubt.


    ¡°Aunt Cui¡¯s matter had nothing to do with me. The dog was my doing.¡± Shao Qingyuan originally wanted to light a fire in Peng Zhongfei¡¯s study, but before he could do so, he realized that Peng Zhongfei¡¯s first wife wanted to deal with his beloved concubine, Madam Cui.


    Shao Qingyuan watched coldly as his wife and concubines fought. When the servants went to Jinn Manor to report to Peng Zhongfei, he went to find the ferocious dog. When it saw Shao Qingyuan, the dog bared its fangs at him and wanted to bite him, but he kicked it away. Then, this dog¡­ foamed at the mouth.


    Gu Yundong could not help butugh when she heard that.


    She was very agile. When Shao Qingyuan asked her how to get the blueprint back, she said what she needed to say. There was nothing to hide from the two of them.


    When all the pancakes were done, Gu Yundong gathered them all and handed them to Shao Qingyuan.


    Time was limited, so she could only make do with this.


    Shao Qingyuan was about to leave with the cloth bag containing the hot pancakes and sauce when Gu Yundong suddenly thought of something and hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Wait a moment..¡±

 Chapter 109 - 109: Who is Shao Qingyuan?

    Chapter 109: Who is Shao Qingyuan?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong ran into his room and quickly came out with the crossbow in his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll lend this to you,¡± she said. ¡°But after you defeat the tiger, you¡¯ll give me 10% of the silver. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m ruthless, but this is good stuff. You¡¯ve seen it before. It¡¯s powerful and life-saving.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan lowered his head and looked at the crossbow in his hand. His slightly lowered eyes seemed to sh.


    His fingers tightened slightly. After a moment, he looked up. ¡°I¡¯ll give you twenty percent.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes lit up. This guy was too smart.


    Only then did Shao Qingyuan leave. However, his back view made him look even taller.


    Gu Yundong then tidied up the kitchen and went to sleep.


    The next morning, the entire Yongfu Vige became noisy again. It wasn¡¯t farm time now, and most of the people were chatting outside.


    Hence, they saw the gorgeous carriage that had sped over early in the morning.


    Everyone at the vige entrance stood up with a whoosh. ¡°What¡¯s going on? The Gu family bought a carriage yesterday. Who bought it today?¡±


    As soon as someone finished speaking, he heard the servant driving the carriage ask, ¡°Brother, how do we get to Shao Qingyuan¡¯s house?¡±


    ¡°Shao Qingyuan? Who is it? There¡¯s no such person in our vige. Did you find the wrong person?¡±


    The servant was dumbfounded. What? There was no such person?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Yongfu Vige?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Yongfu Vige, but there¡¯s indeed no one called Shao Qingyuan. Tell me in detail what that person looks like. He might be from the neighboring vige. I¡¯ll help you ask around.¡±


    ¡°Why ask?¡± Madam Zhou couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She squeezed in with a washing basin and couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at the group of people. Then, she said to the servant, ¡°Why are you looking for Shao Qingyuan?¡± Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re looking for trouble?


    The curtain of the carriage was lifted, revealing Liu Wei¡¯s face. He smiled and said to Madam Zhou, ¡°I¡¯m looking for him to help me. He¡¯s from this vige, right?¡±


    Someone beside him recognized him. Wasn¡¯t this the young master behind Madam Fang and her daughter that day?


    The discussions at the side made Madam Zhou understand. It seemed that they were not looking for trouble.


    She heaved a sigh of relief and pointed to the left. ¡°Shao Qingyuan¡¯s house is at the foot of the mountain over there. Go over and you¡¯ll see a house under construction. Just go a little further.¡±


    A viger eximed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the home of a wolf cub? A wolf cub¡­¡±


    That¡¯s right, the wolf cub seemed to be called Shao Qing something. This was a habit, and they almost forgot his original name.


    Liu Wei thanked him and asked the servant to drive the carriage to the Shao family.


    When everyone saw him leave, they followed behind curiously.


    Not long after, Liu Wei entered the Shao Family¡¯s house. The vigers who had followed him here were a little far from his house. They only dared to stand at the entrance of the Zeng Family¡¯s house and discuss.


    Shao Qingyuan had been waiting for him since a long time ago. Everything that needed to be prepared had been prepared. When Liu Wei arrived, he didn¡¯t even drink any water before he was called into the mountain. ¡°Have you brought everything? We have to stay in the mountain for at least two days.¡±


    When Liu An, the servant beside him, heard that he would be staying for a few more days, he immediately could not take it anymore. ¡°Young Master, y-you¡¯re noting back on the same day?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. We have to go deep into the mountains to hunt tigers. How can wee back in a day? Alright, stay in the Shao family obediently and wait for me toe back. Help Shao Qingyuan guard the house. Be smart. When Brother Zeng needs help in the room, help him. Don¡¯t put on airs.¡±


    Liu An was about to cry, but he could not stop the young master at all. No wonder the young master did not even bring the coachman when he went out in the morning and only let him drive the carriage.


    Liu An wanted to cry but had no tears. He could only watch as the two of them walked further and further away.


    When Madam Fang and her daughter rushed over after receiving the news, the eldest young master of the Liu family was nowhere to be seen..

 Chapter 110 - 11o: What Are You Smug About?

    Chapter 11o: What Are You Smug About?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Madam Fang and her daughter were extremely regretful. Why didn¡¯t Young Master Liu look for them first when he came? Why did he directly find out that the Shao family was here?


    The two of them sighed and looked in the direction of the foot of the mountain. When the other vigers saw this, they surrounded them.


    Previously, they did not dare to approach the Shao family. Now that Shao Qingyuan had left, they naturally wanted to know how Young Master Liu met the wolf cub. Why did he let him bring him into the mountain?


    Speaking of this, Madam Fang and her daughter were a little smug.


    Madam Fang smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to our Yn that that wolf cub knows Young Master Liu. Everyone knows that my nephew just got married not long ago. This new wife is Young Master Liu¡¯s mother Madam Liu¡¯s favored maidservant. The new wife has a good rtionship with our Yn. When she went to the Liu family to see Madam Liu, she brought Yn along. Yn heard that Young Master Liu is looking for a hunter who killed two wild boars not long ago. If he wants to enter the mountains, doesn¡¯t he need a familiar hunter?¡±


    Everyone was enlightened. So it was to find a guide.


    ¡°Then you didn¡¯t tell Young Master Liu about that wolf cub?¡±


    ¡°Why not? But what kind of family is the Liu family? Who is Young Master Liu? Why would he be afraid of a wolf cub?¡±


    Madam Fang said smugly, ¡°My niece-inw said that Young Master Liu knows martial arts. Otherwise, why would he dare to follow the wolf cub into the mountain without bringing anyone? Don¡¯t underestimate him.¡±


    ¡°How much money can that wolf cub get by bringing him into the mountains?¡± someone asked.


    Madam Fang really didn¡¯t know about this, but it didn¡¯t stop her from thinking.


    Hence, after a pause, Madam Fang stretched out two fingers and shook them. ¡°Definitely.¡±


    ¡°Two taels of silver?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Young Master Liu has always been generous.¡±


    Speaking of the Liu family, Madam Fang and her daughter really talked non-stop.


    Madam Zhou¡¯s face darkened. She held the wooden basin and snorted. Then, she turned around and went home.


    Her second daughter-inw, Madam Song, was also in the crowd. Seeing this, she hurriedly followed and took the wooden basin from her mother-inw.


    Madam Zhou walked away quickly. ¡°1 don¡¯t know what¡¯s there to be happy about. Is it worth it for her to be so smug when her nephew marries a maidservant who serves others? What is she thinking? She even took it out and spread it around. Don¡¯t you know that she¡¯s a widow? Look at the men around her. She¡¯s simply embarrassing our Chen family.¡±


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry. Second Aunt said that after Sister Yn marries into the Wu family, she will also go to town. We won¡¯t see her a lot in the future.¡±


    Madam Zhou sneered. ¡°She still wants to live in town? How much money does she have? If she goes to town, she will need money to buy anything. She might have to borrow from us again. If she borrows it, she won¡¯t return it. Besides, look at how petty she was just now. Is Young Master Liu being generous by giving him two taels of silver? Even the Gu family¡¯s Yundong is¡­¡±


    She instantly stopped talking. It was not good to say this outside, and it would not be good for others to hear it.


    However, when she thought of Madam Fang¡¯s expression, Madam Zhou felt ufortable.


    The two of them entered the house one after another. Just as they entered, they saw Niu Dan rushing out.


    Madam Zhou couldn¡¯t even stop him. ¡°Hey, where are you going so early in the morning?¡±


    Niu Dan was lucky. He had only been in school for a few days, but he had already met a rest day.


    ¡°Where else can 1 go?¡± Niu Dan had already run far away. Madam Song couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°He must be going to the Gu family. Last time, after eating at the Gu family, he despised my cooking and said that eating meat was like eating grass. Yesterday, when he came back from school, he rushed to the Gu family. Yunshu even gave him a stick of candied hawthorn. Now, he can¡¯t wait to stay in the Gu family.¡±


    Madam Zhou was stunned for a moment. Just as she was about to say something, a shrill cry suddenly came from outside..

 Chapter 111 Making the Call

    111 Making the Call


    This voice suddenly became sharp, startling the mother-inw and daughter-inw who were talking.


    Madam Zhou quickly walked out. "What''s going on? What happened?"


    Chen Liang also came out of the inner room. The few of them came to the front yard and saw Jin Yuexiang sitting on the ground crying. "Vige Chief, our Liangzi is in trouble. His legs were broken."


    Chen Liang and the others were shocked. Before they could react, they saw Hu Liang being carried into the courtyard.


    Hu Liang looked terrible. The smell of blood on his body was extremely strong. His eyes were closed as he fell asleep.


    Chen Liang quickly took a few steps forward. "What''s going on? Who hit him?"


    Jin Yuexiang immediately pointed to a man who was being held by the Hu brothers. "That''s him. Liangzi came back with him."


    That person struggled angrily but did not break free. His face was ashen as he said, "You guys really don''t know what''s good for you. I was kind enough to send your son back, but you guys are ckmailing me. Bah, if I had known, I wouldn''t have cared about your son''s life."


    Jin Yuexiang got up and rushed over to grab the man''s face. "What did you say? Say it again."


    Chen Liang quickly called his wife and daughter-inw to stop her. "What are you doing? He hasn''t said it clearly. Why did you attack?"


    Then, he looked at the man and asked, "What exactly happened?"


    The man snorted. "Uncle Chen Liang, I''m Kuan from the neighboring vige. You should know my father, Jiang Fang. I''ve been working in the county city recently. This morning, I saw Hu Liang being thrown into the alley with blood all over him. I didn''t know what happened, so I brought him back out of kindness. Who knew that when I sent him to the Hu family and wanted to leave, they would invite a doctor while entertain me hypocritically. After the doctor said that he couldn''t keep his legs, the Hu family actually didn''t let me leave. They even said that I beat Hu Liang up and asked me topensate. I''ve never seen such a shameless person. If I had known, I wouldn''t have cared about Hu Liang''s life at all."


    Jin Yuexiang shouted, "If it wasn''t for you, would you be so kind as to send him back? My Liangzi is so pitiful. Why did he meet such a heartless person like you? You''re going to be struck by lightning."


    Ah Kuan gritted his teeth. "The one who''s struck by lightning will be your Hu family. You raised a son who only knows how to steal. He deserves this oue."


    "Vige Chief, you heard him. He''s admitting that he did it."


    Madam Zhou and Madam Song could not help but roll their eyes. When did he admit it?


    Chen Liang could not be bothered with her. He only asked Ah Kuan, "Then do you know who beat him up?"


    Ah Kuan immediately fell silent. Chen Liang frowned. Seeing that Jin Yuexiang wanted to make a fuss again, he red at her.


    "Go ahead, Ah Kuan."


    "I-I''ve asked around." Kuan hesitated for a moment before saying, "They said that Hu Liang''s legs were broken by the people from the Peng family."


    As soon as he said this, everyone was stunned. Even Jin Yuexiang seemed to have choked.


    Kuan did not mention this at all just now. He only said that they would naturally know when Hu Liang woke up.


    But how could it be the Peng family? The Peng family had no enmity with their family. What right did they have to break her son''s legs?


    Jin Yuexiang was a person who bullied the weak and feared the strong. Kuan was alone. Although she was sad and heartbroken that Liangzi had broken his legs, she still wanted him topensate her under the instigation of her two sons.


    However, how would Jin Yuexiang dare to challenge the Peng family?


    It was at this moment that Gu Yundong entered the vige chief''s house.

 Chapter 112 Dream on

    112 Dream on


    Gu Yundong was here to buy fertilend from the vige chief. Previously, because of Liu Wei''s arrival, arge group of people had gathered at the Zeng family''s door.


    After Madam Fang and the others left, Niu Dan ran over to look for Yunshu to y with. She knew that Chen Liang was resting at home, so she asked where there was fertilend to sell.


    But looking at the situation in the courtyard now, she¡­ seemed to havee at the wrong time?


    "Chief, can Ie backter?"


    Chen Liang nodded at her, and Gu Yundong turned to leave.


    Jin Yuexiang suddenly reacted and jumped up. She pointed at Gu Yundong and said, "It''s her. She must have done it."


    Speaking of how her son had offended the Peng family, she could only think of Gu Yundong, who had also gone to the Peng family yesterday. Her son''s ident was definitely rted to this brat.


    Gu Yundong was dumbfounded. She was just a passerby. What did it have to do with her?


    Chen Liang also felt that Jin Yuexiang was being unreasonable. "Why did Yundong hit your son? Your familypensated her five taels of silver, and Yundong also said that this matter would end here. Jin Yuexiang, you don''t like the youngdy, so you threw dirty water at her. Can you still be a human?"


    Jin Yue was extremely furious. "It''s her. Vige chief, it''s really her. Our Liangzi heard that this brat went to settle scores with the Peng family, so he followed her to the county to look for Young Master Peng. In the end, he didn''te back. He lost his legs when he was sent back this morning. If it wasn''t this girl, who did it?"


    Chen Liang''s face darkened when he heard that. "So you''re saying that Hu Liang wanted to harm Yundong first?"


    Jin Yuexiang choked and quickly argued, "Didn''t he fail? On the contrary, my Liangzi ended up like this. You''re the vige chief of Yongfu Vige. You have to stand up for my Liangzi."


    "That''s right." The Hu brothers looked at each other and said, "Liangzi''s life is ruined. He won''t be able to support himself in the future. Gu Yundong has to pay a hundred taels of silver no matter what."


    Gu Yundong''s lips twitched. "Dream on. Why? Do you want to have a taste of being whipped by me?"


    "¡­" The Hu brothers suddenly shut their mouths and did not dare to speak anymore.


    Although they had not seen Gu Yundong''s actions with their own eyes, they had heard a lot, especially about their parents being sent flying with a kick.


    On the other side, Ah Kuan could not stand it anymore. "I already said that it was the Peng Residence who did it. The Peng Residence spread the word that Hu Liang sneaked into the residence and stole something. He was caught red-handed by the servants of the Peng Residence, which was why he was beaten up like this."


    Gu Yundong said, "Did you hear that? If you still think that I hit him, fine. Let''s go to the Peng residence and talk about it. Let''s see what''s going on. Anyway, my family has a carriage, so it''s convenient to enter the county city. But let''s make it clear. If you use me, this won''t be something that can be resolved with five taels of silver. Think about it clearly."


    As she spoke, she looked at the Hu brothers. The two of them quickly turned their heads away.


    Wrong, wrong. It would be easier to ckmail Kuan than Gu Yundong.


    At this moment, Hu Liang finally opened his eyes.


    He vaguely heard his mother''s voice and tilted his head. Jin Yuexiang immediately reacted and rushed up to shout, "Liangzi, Liangzi, how are you? Tell me, what happened?"


    When Hu Liang woke up, he was in so much pain that his forehead was covered in sweat. He immediately cried, "Mother, Mother, my legs are gone. The Peng family broke my legs."


    "¡­" Alright, forget about ckmailing Gu Yundong now, even Kuan was no longer an option.

 Chapter 113 Guilty

    113 Guilty


    As soon as Hu Liang said that, the Hu brothers felt that they were in trouble, but what could they do? The vige chief was watching from the side.


    Madam Zhou and Madam Song pursed their lips secretly. They were very tired of the Hu family.


    Although they were from the same vige, Hu Liang was a cancer in the vige. It might be a good thing if his legs were broken.


    Jin Yuexiang did not know what these people were thinking. When she saw that her old son had woken up and confirmed that it was really the Peng family''s doing, she panicked and hurriedly asked, "What happened? What exactly happened? Why did the people from the Peng family break your legs for no reason? Did you really go to their house to steal things? You''re stupid. How dare you sneak into the Peng family? What will I do in the future?"


    As she spoke, she started crying. Hu Liang''s body was in pain, and he became even more irritable after she cried. "I''m not dead. Stop howling."


    Jin Yuexiang was instantly choked and could not speak.


    Gu Yundong quickly held it in so that herughter would not agitate his family.


    Chen Liang felt a headacheing on. He took two steps forward and stood in front of Hu Liang. He asked, "Tell me clearly, why did the Peng family break your legs? What did you do?"


    Hu Liang gasped in pain as he screamed. Even if the vige chief was in front of him, he could not care less about his temper. "Why? How would I know why? I was knocked out after circling the back door of the Peng Residence. When I woke up, I was in the Peng Residence. Then, those servants of the Peng Residence grabbed me and beat me up. They said that I stole something and threw me out after beating me up. That''s not all. They even broke my legster. I didn''t do anything at all. Why don''t you ask the people of the Peng Residence yourself?"


    Chen Liang was so angry that he almost fell backward. However, Jin Yuexiang was still saying, "Vige Chief, you heard it. You have to stand up for our Liangzi."


    Chen Liang sneered. "Stand up for him? How? Listen to what he said. There''s not a single word of truth. What do you mean by being knocked unconscious and waking up in the Peng Residence? What the hell was going on in broad daylight? Stand up for him? How dare you say that when Hu Liang was sneaking around in the past, he didn''t think of asking me to stand up for him? Let me tell you, he was caught stealing something. It''s already a light punishment to have his legs broken. If you have the ability, bring your two sons to the Peng Residence and talk to them."


    Seeing that the vige chief had pointed at them, the Hu brothers subconsciously took two steps back and said to Jin Yuexiang, "Mother, Liangzi is already like this. In the future, you and Father can only rely on us. If the two of us offend the Peng family and are beaten up like this, how can our family survive? Besides, Liangzi is in the wrong."


    "How am I in the wrong? I¡­ Ah¡­" Hu Liang was so agitated that he pulled at his wound. Before he could catch his breath, he fainted again.


    Chen Liang was impatient, especially when he saw the blood seeping out of Hu Liang''s body again. He quickly waved his hand. "Alright, quickly carry him back and find a doctor to treat him. Don''t you know what kind of person Liangzi is? His brother is right. He was in the wrong in the first ce. Why are you making a fuss?"


    Jin Yuexiang was frightened by her two sons'' words. Although she doted on her old son, she was still the most important. Her old son was already in such a state. She couldn''t possibly have nobody to rely on in the future, right?


    Moreover, she actually felt that Hu Liang was lying. He must have entered the Peng residence to steal something and was caught red-handed.


    Since the vige chief had already said so, he definitely did not intend to interfere. She could only let her two sons carry Hu Liang home.

 Chapter 114 Madam Zhou Sending Food

    114 Madam Zhou Sending Food


    Only then did Chen Liang heave a sigh of relief. He turned around and said to Madam Zhou, "Hu Liang was spoiled to this extent by his parents. Every time he did something wrong, they didn''t hit, scold, or teach him a lesson. They even protected him and doted on him like their eyeballs. Now, someone else has helped teach his son how to be a human. You guys have to remember not to raise Niu Dan to be like him."


    Madam Zhou and Madam Song nodded.


    Seeing that the matter had been resolved, Ah Kuan said goodbye. Chen Liang expressed his apologies for dying him.


    Ah Kuan was fine with it. The unreasonable Hu family had nothing to do with Chen Liang.


    As soon as he left, Chen Liang looked at Gu Yundong, who was quietly standing at the side. A smile instantly appeared on his face, and he felt much more rxed. "Yundong, why are you here?"


    "I''m here to buynd from Uncle Chen." Yundong followed him to the central room.


    Chen Liang was stunned. "Are you nning to buy farnd? How much do you want? What kind of farnd do you want?"


    "I want to buy more than ten acres first. It''s best if it''s a first-rate fertilend." She had asked around and found out that one acre of fertilend cost about ten taels of silver. Ten acres was about enough.


    Chen Liang lowered his head and thought for a moment before saying, "That''s not easy. You camete. Previously, there were a few acres of fertilend, but it was bought by the Wang family and the He family."


    The Wang family and the He family had fled here. Although the two families had yet to build their houses and did not n to build them well, they found thend immediately.


    Gu Yundong did not think of this at first. This was the difference between having experience and not Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment before she finally understood.


    10:14


    Madam Song lowered her head slightly and smiled. She had actually told Madam Zhou on purpose having experience.


    Chen Liang wanted to remind her, but firstly, the two families acted quickly and bought it before Gu Yundong came. Secondly, the Gu family''s situation was different. They did not have strongbor and had a few children to take care of. They probably did not have the time.


    "I see." Gu Yundong did not expect that ten acres of fertilend was not easy to buy. "Then Uncle Chen, help me take a look first. Let me know if you have any. I''ll prepare the silver first."


    "Alright, I''ll keep an eye out for you."


    Gu Yundong thanked her and went home.


    However, just as she reached the front yard, she was pulled over by Madam Zhou.


    Gu Yundong blinked in confusion. Madam Zhou took out a paper bag and handed it to her. "This is the dried cinnamon that your Uncle Chen bought in town yesterday. Take it back. You can cook it and eat it as snacks."


    "Auntie, what are you doing? I can''t ept this. Hurry up and take it back." Gu Yundong was a little dumbfounded. Why did she offer her food for no reason?


    However, Madam Zhou forced it into her hand. "If I give it to you, just take it. I didn''t know that brat Niu Dan had beening to your house to freeload for the past two days. I heard that he specially went to eat meat. His mother is really something. She only told me today. Take this food back. Otherwise, Aunt will be angry."


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment before she finally understood.


    Madam Song lowered her head slightly and smiled. She had actually told Madam Zhou on purpose today. She was a daughter-inw. Her family could not make the decision, and the good things were not in her hands. Even if they were in her hands, she could not give them away openly.


    Fortunately, her mother-inw was sensible and knew that she could not take advantage of others for nothing. Hence, she took out the cinnamon.


    Madam Song had a good impression of Gu Yundong, especially Niu Dan''s happy expression when he came back and talked about the Gu family. If Gu Yunshu had not been ying with Niu Dan, that brat would not have been willing to study. She heard that he was praised by Master because of Gu Yunshu.


    Gu Yundong could not refuse her kindness. In the end, she took the cinnamon home.


    As soon as she arrived at the Zeng family, she saw Madam Fang and her daughter loitering at the foot of the mountain from afar.

 Chapter 115 Dumbfounded Liu An

    115 Dumbfounded Liu An


    Gu Yundong thought of the mother and daughter''s enthusiasm for Liu Wei and felt that it was a little painful to the eyes.


    Could this be a bad idea?


    She shook her head and turned to enter.


    As soon as she entered, she heard amotioning from the courtyard. She followed the sound and looked over. She saw Yunshu, Yunke, the Zeng siblings, and Niu Dan standing in front of the horse shed with a small handful of hay in their hands.


    Liu Wei''s manservant, Liu An, stood at the side and made a fuss as he spoke. "You can''t feed it too much. It won''t be able to eat. Hey, hey, Keke, how many handfuls have you taken?"


    Gu Yunke opened her round eyes and made a "three" gesture with her hand. "I''ve only taken the second one. It''s very hungry. Don''t talk nonsense. If I didn''t eat for the entire night, the next day, my stomach gurgles."


    Liu An vomited blood. "You''re a human, it''s a horse."


    "So, you''re bullying it?" Gu Yunke was furious.


    Liu An held onto the pir of the horse shed at the side. Why was it like this? Why was it like this? He only saw the little girl eating a piece of fragrant oil pancake in her hand and was a little greedy.


    But why did he have to exin the key points of how to raise a horse to a group of children in the end? He was a pageboy, not a groom, and definitely not a nanny.


    Gu Yundong wanted tough, especially after Gu Yunke said that. The other children all looked at Liu An usingly.


    Niu Dan''s words were even more shocking. "I heard that those rich families don''t treat horses as humans."


    You also said that they were horses. Of course, they couldn''t be seen as humans!!!


    "It''s different for our family. They treat cows very well and give them all the delicious food." Niu Dan''s family had a cow that his father and grandfather treasured.


    The children nodded and felt that it made sense.


    Liu An was at a loss for words. How could he prove his love for horses?


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly and walked forward with a smile. Gu Yunke was still holding the dry grass in her hand. She waved it and ran over. "Eldest Sister, Eldest Sister, Liu An bullied our horse."


    Liu An was speechless. Was she not even going to call him brother now? He was inferior to a horse.


    Gu Yundong took the hay from her hand and put it aside. She said in a low voice, "Liu An is right. Horses¡­ have very thin bellies, so they can''t eat too much."


    She actually wanted to say stomach, but she was afraid that the children would not understand.


    "When we feed the horses, it''s best to cut the hay short, soak it soft or crush it so that the horses can eat happily. Just like Keke, you can''t eat cakes that are too hard and big, right?"


    Gu Yunke nodded, not fully understanding. "Eldest Sister is right."


    "When you''re free, you can even take the horse for a walk."


    "We''ll go now." Gu Yunshu also threw away the hay. Eldest Sister had said that the horse could not eat too much. Eldest Sister was right.


    Gu Yundong turned to look at Liu An. "Thank you."


    Liu An''s eyes widened. "¡­" He really wasn''t a nanny.


    However, when he thought of what his young master had said before he left, he resigned himself to his fate and left with the children.


    Then, the other children in the vige followed.


    That night, Shao Qingyuan and Liu Wei didn''t return.


    Madam Fang and her daughter waited at the foot of the mountain for a long time. In the end, they could only go home regretfully.


    However, the next day, the two of them persevered to the foot of the mountain again. This time, they knew how to cover up. They took the basket and pretended to pick wild vegetables.


    Gu Yundong was still unaware of their actions. When he woke up the next day, it was already a littlete. The Dong family had already gone out.


    She walked slowly to the courtyard. She did not expect to see Gu Yunshu sitting alone in front of the horse shed with his chin on his hand, mumbling something.

 Chapter 116 - 116: Going to Town

    Chapter 116: Going to Town


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong was a little surprised and slowly walked behind him.


    The little thing sighed, ¡°Wind Chaser, I can¡¯t take you out for a walk today. Brother Liu An said that he has something to do in the county city. The Zeng brothers and sisters have gone to the fields. Niu Dan also went to school. Mother went to the river to wash clothes. I can¡¯t hold you alone, so I can only talk to you here.¡±


    Wind Chaser was the name they gave the horse yesterday. At that time, Liu An gave them a bunch of names for the horse, but it was tooplicated for the children to understand. In the end, they felt that Wind Chaser sounded very fast, so they decided on it.


    ¡°You have to be good. This way, I¡¯ll go and gather grass every day for you to eat. In the future, I¡¯ll even marry you and let you give birth to foals. Big Sister said that when our house is built, you can still live in a big stable. It¡¯s veryfortable.¡±


    ¡°By the way, yesterday, Niu Dan taught me two words that I don¡¯t know. Do you want to know? You must want to know. After all, my elder sister took a fancy to you. You must be an eager-to-learn horse. 1¡¯11 write it for you immediately.¡±


    As Gu Yunshu spoke, he squatted down and used a branch to draw on the ground.


    After writing, she tilted her head and read it carefully. After wiping it off, she wrote again.


    Gu Yundong watched from behind him for a long time. When she saw her small figure squatting on the ground alone, she secretly sighed.


    Yunshu had only been in Yongfu Vige for a short period of time. Now, the only good friends she had were Niu Dan and Zeng Le.


    Niu Dan was going to school. Although Zeng Le was young, he still had to work every day. Early this morning, he went to the fields with his brother and sister.


    Actually, Yunshu had to work in the old Gu family in the past. Seeing Zeng Le busy himself, he wanted to follow.


    But how could Madam Dong let him do things for her? She stopped him and let him rest at home no matter what. She even fed the chickens in the backyard in advance and cleaned the courtyard.


    Gu Yundong wondered if she should let Yunshu go to school. This child liked to study very much and was very intelligent. Even if the school in town only epted children over the age of six, Yunshu had basic talent and was only a few months older. Perhaps the teacher could make an exception and ept her?


    Their house had not been built yet. They did not have poultry, fields, or vegetables. There was a limit to the work they could do. They could try going to the school in town.


    At the thought of this, Gu Yundong went forward and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Why are you mumbling here alone?¡±


    Gu Yunshu suddenly turned around. When he saw Eldest Sister, he hurriedly threw away the branch in his hand and stood up. ¡°Elder Sister, I¡¯m talking to Wind Chaser.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°He said that Brother Liu An isn¡¯t around, so I can¡¯t take him out for a walk.¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? We¡¯ll go to townter. Isn¡¯t it just nice to take a walk?¡±


    Gu Yunshu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°To town? Us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll leave when Motheres back. Where¡¯s Keke?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s eating in the kitchen.¡± Gu Yunshu sighed. ¡°Eldest Sister, you really have to talk to her properly. If she continues to eat like this, she¡¯ll really be fat. She eats meat early in the morning. It¡¯s such a big bowl.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Yunke rushed out of the kitchen and pushed him twice. ¡°Stupid brother, baddie, I¡¯ll bite you.¡±


    Gu Yundong picked her up and shook her. Yes, the youngdy was a little heavier than before, but it was not that serious. Compared to those children who were excessively fed and clothed, she still failed.


    ¡°Alright, go back to your room and change first.¡±


    When the two children came out after changing, Madam Yang had also returned..

 Chapter 117 - 117: Two Schools

    Chapter 117: Two Schools


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After following Madam Dong to the river a few times, Madam Yang could go alone now.


    This was at the foot of the mountain. Theundry ce was a little far from the other women in the vige, so she would not meet many people. Madam Yang was also at ease.


    After drying her clothes, Madam Yang immediately went to change her clothes happily.


    The family set up the carriage. Gu Yundong asked Yunshu to inform Zeng Hu next door so that Madam Dong would not be anxious if she could not find them.


    Then, she got into the carriage and set off for town.


    Although they had all taken a carriage before, the carriage from before was rented. Now that it was their own, the feeling was definitely different.


    Along the way, other than Gu Yundong, who was driving the carriage outside, the other three were all excited.


    It took two hours to walk to town. It was much faster to take a carriage. They arrived in less than an hour.


    Although Gu Yundong had been to the county city a few times, it was her first time in town. This ce was naturally not as prosperous as the county city, but it was also very lively.


    Gu Yundong first inquired about the ce where the carriage could be stored. When she came out of the carriage, she also asked about the school in town.


    There were a total of two schools in town. One of them was where Niu Dan was.


    The teachers were a schr in his forties and his son. His son usually enlightened students who had just entered the school. The students of the schr were slightly older.


    There was another school that was bigger than this first school. There were two schrs teaching. However, the difference was that this school epted students based on money. Not to mention the problem of tuition, even the brush, ink, paper, and inkstone had to be bought by the school.


    Anyone who had brains would know that there would definitely be a lot ofmission in between.


    Therefore, ordinary people could not afford to attend this school. Most of them were from families with good backgrounds in town.


    Gu Yundong had never considered a second school from the beginning. Even the teachers in this school were like this. The atmosphere was too bad.


    Hence, after asking for the address of the first school, she brought the three of them to the door.


    Yunshu didn¡¯t know at first. He just followed his sister and took a look at the town¡¯s environment.


    He only turned to look at Gu Yundong in surprise when he stood in front of a school called Wen Mo Hall. ¡°Elder Sister, why are we here?¡±


    He remembered that Niu Dan went to school here.


    Gu Yundong squeezed his small hand. ¡°1 brought you here to take a look. Why? You don¡¯t want toe?¡±


    Gu Yunshu was stunned, but his watery eyes seemed to glow.


    He wanted toe, of course he wanted toe. Niu Dan had told him a lot about the school. He didn¡¯t know how much he yearned for it, but his family was poor. He heard that all the money was spent on the house and the carriage.


    Studying cost a lot of money. He didn¡¯t want to add to his sister¡¯s burden.


    Gu Yunshu pursed his lips and made up his mind. Just as he was about to say that he did not want toe, he looked up and realized that his eldest sister had already gone forward to speak to the concierge.


    After a while, she came back and led them through the door.


    This ce was not big. ording to Niu Dan, they had two sses. One was a preparation ss, and they were all children of his age. The other ss was on the other side. Those students were all above the age of ten and were prepared for the scientific examination.


    Gu Yundong led the three of them all the way there. They could hear the students from the preparation ss reading. They could vaguely hear Niu Dan¡¯s voice mixed in.


    When they were about to reach the central room, they suddenly heard a stern voiceing from the corner.


    ¡°What did 1 tell you? Look at what you did.. Did you listen to the Master?¡±

 Chapter 118 - 118: Teacher

    Chapter 118: Teacher


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong stopped in his tracks. Gu Yunke grabbed her hand nervously.


    The voice from the corner was still there. At this moment, another thin and childish voice sounded. ¡°Teacher, I just want to help my family do some work. My family is in trouble now. Father injured his hand, so the work in the field is slow. 1 think¡­¡±


    ¡°Think, think, think, what are you thinking?¡± The teacher interrupted him sternly. ¡°I told you long ago that we are schrs. The hands of schrs hold pens and write. Look at how rough your hands are now? If you use your hands to flip through books, you can cut the pages.¡±


    Gu Yundong frowned. What was this guy saying?


    However, the Master seemed to get angrier as he spoke. ¡°If your family is in trouble, won¡¯t other families be in trouble? If youck money, you can borrow it from the Master. Why are you going to the fields? If you want to help your family, you can go and copy books. Will the Master stop you?¡±


    The student lowered his voice even more. ¡°There are too many students copying books in town. My handwriting isn¡¯t good. The price given by the bookstore owner is too low.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the reason for your poor handwriting? It¡¯s because you took your hands, which should have been holding a pen, to pick up a hoe. You¡¯re a schr. A schr should do his job. Have youpleted the homework I set up every day? You still have the mood to go to the fields. It seems that you¡¯ve read too little.¡±


    ¡°Master, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. I don¡¯t want to hear it from you. This matter will only happen once. There won¡¯t be a next time. Study hard and don¡¯t worry about anything else. You¡¯re very talented in studying. I believe that you¡¯ll definitely be able to pass the Tongsheng exam next year. Alright, go back.¡±


    The student did not say anything else and walked out with his head lowered. He did not seem to be in a good mood.


    The teacher also came out. When he saw Gu Yundong and his family, he was slightly stunned. Then, his expression turned ugly.


    After the student left, he looked at the gatekeeper. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who are they? Why are they brought here?¡±


    ¡°Master, this family¡¯s surname is Gu. They want to send their children to school.¡±


    The teacher nced at them and quickly looked away. He frowned and said, ¡°Where are the men in the family? Didn¡¯t 1 tell you long ago that if there are womening over, they will be brought to the madam¡¯s ce? You ignored my words. If word gets out that this woman and I are alone in the same room, won¡¯t my reputation be ruined?¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. She did not know if she should say anything.


    The gatekeeper hurriedly exined, ¡°This Miss Gu is the only one in the Gu family who can make decisions. Her father is not around. Madam left early in the morning, so I brought her in. The children of the Gu family know how to read, so Old Master can teach them¡­¡±


    ¡°Since when is it your turn to tell Old Master what to do? So what if they know how to read? Even if they know how to read, you can¡¯t bring them to Old Master. Madam isn¡¯t here today, so let theme another day.¡±


    With that, the teacher flicked his sleeves and turned to leave. He did not even speak to Gu Yundong and the others.


    The corners of Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched violently. The gatekeeper was also depressed. He had only brought them in after receiving a few copper coins. He did not expect the old master to reprimand him.


    The smile on his face immediately disappeared. He said to the few of them in a low mood, ¡°You heard it too. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Come back another day. 1 told you long ago that the women are all entertained by the Madam.¡±


    Gu Yundong exhaled slowly. She held Gu Yunke¡¯s hand and left.


    Madam Yang and Gu Yunshu hurriedly followed.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as they walked out of the door, two women came up to them.. One of them looked a little¡­ familiar?

 Chapter 119 - 119: Not Here

    Chapter 119: Not Here


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong took a few more nces at the woman and remembered. Wasn¡¯t this the inw she had seen at Madam Fang¡¯s house?


    It seemed like¡­ her surname was Wu.


    ording to Madam Fang, the family that was engaged to Chen Yn was indeed from town.


    Gu Yundong did not like Madam Fang and had an average impression of Auntie Wu. Hence, even if she recognized her, she pretended not to know her and walked past the two of them.


    Unexpectedly, the gatekeeper suddenly said, ¡°Miss Gu, this is our Madam.¡±


    He pointed at another woman beside Auntie Wu and said, ¡°You can tell Madam about your brother going to school first.¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need. We still have something to do, so we¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    She nodded at the teacher¡¯s wife and led the family out of Wen Mo Hall.


    Thedy was stunned and asked the concierge, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The concierge exined their intentions. Madam frowned and did not say anything.


    However, just as he turned to leave, she saw Madam Wu looking at Gu Yundong¡¯s back thoughtfully. She could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Why? Do you know him?¡±


    Madam Wu came back to her senses and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve met her once. She fled here a while ago and settled down in Yongfu Vige. This family is not a good family. I heard that they like to take advantage of others and don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them. You have to be careful. If such a family enters this school, I¡¯m afraid your teacher will fall for her tricks.¡±


    The madam¡¯s expression changed slightly. She knew her master¡¯s personality. He was pedantic and inflexible. Wouldn¡¯t he be at a disadvantage when he met someone scheming?


    After some thought, she instructed the concierge, ¡°If you encounter that family again in the future, don¡¯t let them in. Not everyone is epted in our school. Character is very important.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Gu Yundong could still feel Madam Wu¡¯s gaze from afar. They had only met once, so she did not know why she was sizing her up.


    She secretly shook her head. When she saw Gu Yunshu lowering his head and looking depressed, she could not help but reach out and rub his head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Eldest Sister.¡± Gu Yunshu pursed his lips and looked up at her again and again. After a while, he seemed to have made up his mind. ¡°I¡­ 1 don¡¯t want to go to school anymore.¡±


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°I heard what the teacher said. He, he doesn¡¯t allow students to work in the fields, but I¡¯m the only man in our family. 1 have a lot of responsibilities. I want to work in the fields. 1 also have to do the work at home in the future.¡± Gu Yunshu looked up and said very firmly.


    Gu Yundong was stunned. Looking at his tense little face, she felt her heart soften.


    She squatted down and looked at him at eye level. She smiled and said, ¡°Okay, then we won¡¯t study here.¡±


    Gu Yunshu nodded and med herself. ¡°Eldest Sister, 1 know that I was too willful. You clearly worked so hard to let me go to school. Not only did you ask Niu Dan about the school, but you also bought a carriage to transport me. You even personally came all the way to the school to look for the teacher. In the end, the teacher even scolded you. 1 let Eldest Sister down. I¡¯m a bad person.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Baby, although 1 know you can find all kinds of excuses for Eldest Sister¡¯s actions, isn¡¯t this a little too much?


    It¡¯s true that I asked Niu Dan about the school for you. But buying a carriage was really just for my convenience. Moreover, it¡¯s not a long journey from Yongfu Vige to town..

 Chapter 120 - 120: Too Disappointed

    Chapter 120: Too Disappointed


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Yunshu, Eldest Sister approves of you not attending this school not because you are too willful, but because Eldest Sister feels that this teacher is too pedantic andpletely contradicts Eldest Sister¡¯s views.¡±


    Gu Yunshu tilted his head. ¡°Huh??¡±


    ¡°In the past, Father said that one has to pass many examinations to be a Preparation Schr, an Elementary Schr, a High Schr, and an Honorable Schr. Every time they take an examination, they have to stay in a narrow shed for a day or even a few days. In such an environment, not to mention a weak schr, even a strong man might not be able tost.¡±


    ¡°Look at that teacher. Isn¡¯t he so fair and thin that he looks like he would copse at the slightest breeze? His thoughts are simply misleading. The Imperial Court even sets up a field leave every May to encourage students to go home and cut wheat. Why is it that in the eyes of that teacher, field work is something that students shouldn¡¯t do?¡±


    She even suspected that the teacher was still a schr because he was not feeling well in the examination hall.


    Moreover, the expression on the Master¡¯s face when he was with a woman was as if she had tainted his innocence. It was simply blinding. Did he think that he was in high demand?


    She did not think that the teacher was a bad person. From what he said, if the student¡¯s family was in trouble, he would help. It was just that she did not agree with the teacher¡¯s views. It was better to find a suitable teacher.


    Gu Yunshu felt that what Eldest Sister said made sense. ¡°So that teacher is wrong.¡±


    Gu Yundong pinched his face. ¡°Let¡¯s not think about Wen Mo Hall. Let¡¯s go to another school.¡±


    Gu Yunshu was about to leave when he heard this and immediately stopped in his tracks. ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that the school fees are very expensive?¡±


    ¡°This is all hearsay. Eldest Sister thinks that it¡¯s impossible to judge a school without taking a look personally?¡± For example, Wen Mo Hall. Previously, she had heard the vige chief brag about it. It was good in every aspect. Now that she saw the teacher, she felt that rumors were indeed terrifying.


    Gu Yunshu nodded and followed her obediently.


    But the result was not satisfactory. Gu Yundong had just spoken a few words with the concierge when the other party asked for a tael of silver first.


    Later on, they happened to see a teacher who came out. His disdainful expression made people want to hit him. When the teacher saw that they were dressed averagely, he even asked the gatekeeper to chase them away.


    She would note to such a lousy school even if it was free.


    Gu Yundong tried her best to restrain herself from beating him up and left with the three of them.


    Gu Yunshu sighed faintly and slowly shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m simply too disappointed in them.¡±


    Gu Yundong, who had been holding his breath, was amused by his words. ¡°You¡¯re so worried at such a young age. It¡¯s not like there are only those teachers in this world. If there¡¯s no one in town, let¡¯s go to the county city. Why are you disappointed?¡±


    ¡°To the county?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Yundong¡¯s first choice was the town because it was close and convenient for transportation. Gu Yunshu was young, so it was not a problem for him to be enlightened in the town. He could also go to the county when he was a little older.


    From the looks of it, she should know more about the schools in the county.


    Gu Yunshu was extremely distressed. The tuition fees in the county must be very expensive.


    Both of them were deep in thought. After taking a few steps, they realized that there seemed to be two people missing behind them.


    Where were her mother and sister???

 Chapter 121 - 121: Returning to the Village

    Chapter 121: Returning to the Vige


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyebrows twitched. She quickly turned around to look for it and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, they were only three meters away and were not lost.


    She held Gu Yunshu¡¯s hand and turned back. She saw the two of them staring at a stall selling pears.


    Madam Yang swallowed and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Gu Yunke sniffed hard. ¡°I just want to smell it. 1 don¡¯t want to eat it.¡±


    As the two of them spoke, they carefully moved their feet, wanting to leave the fruit stall. However¡­ they did not seed. After moving for a long time, they only managed to move half a meter.


    On the other hand, the old man selling pears was doing his best to persuade the customers to stay. ¡°These pears are very crispy and have a lot of juice. They¡¯re sweet and delicious. Why don¡¯t you buy two for the children? They¡¯re not expensive. They¡¯re all nted by my family. One copper coin for each.¡±


    Gu Yundong had already walked up to her. Seeing this, she could not help but rub her forehead. She had fruits in her spatial storage, but other than the few apples she took outst time, she did not take any out.


    One reason was that it was inconvenient to live in someone else¡¯s house. The other reason was that there were few fruits here. Coupled with the season, there were even fewer ripe fruits now.


    Just like apples, they couldn¡¯t even be bought in the county.


    The pears looked good. She looked at the stall in front of her and gave the stall owner 30 copper coins. She picked 30 pears.


    The old man¡¯s eyes lit up. He even gave her two more for free.


    Gu Yundong wiped them with a handkerchief and gave them one each. Madam Yang happily took a bite. But Gu Yunke frowned and looked up at Gu Yundong. She said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m just smelling it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to buy it.¡± She was sensible.


    Gu Yundong also nodded seriously. ¡°Yes, Eldest Sister wants to buy it. But let¡¯s agree that you¡¯re not allowed to stop while walking next time. Even if you want to smell it, you have to tell Eldest Sister first, understand? Otherwise, if Eldest Sister didn¡¯t notice, you and Mother will be lost.¡±


    Next time, she would hold the youngdy¡¯s hand and let Gu Yunshu hold Madam Yang¡¯s hand.


    Gu Yunke nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be obedient.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Only then did the little girl bite hard, so sweet that her eyes narrowed.


    Gu Yundong saw that it was gettingte and she had finished asking about the school. She ate a bowl of noodles at the noodle stall and brought her family back to Yongfu Vige.


    Gu Yunshu got into the carriage and remembered something. ¡°Eldest Sister, Niu Dan is still in Wen Mo Hall. If the teacher teaches him wrongly, will it be bad for Niu Dan? 1 have to tell Niu Dan.¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned. ¡°This matter¡­¡± She thought for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. I¡¯ll talk to the vige chiefter.¡±


    However, she felt that nothing would change. She did not agree with the teacher¡¯s concept, but most people in this era might still think that he was right.


    They felt that since they were studying, they should focus on one goal and not be distracted by anything else. Especially in the countryside, where their knowledge was limited, they felt that students should focus all their energy on studying.


    Going to the fields? We have parents and grandparents at home. We don¡¯t need you.


    Gu Yundong shook her head and drove the carriage back to Yongfu Vige.


    Madam Dong was at home, holding the cloth that Gu Yundong had brought over and making clothes for them.


    Seeing them enter, she quickly stood up and helped lead the carriage into the courtyard.


    After she tied the reins, she whispered to Gu Yundong, ¡°You didn¡¯t know that the Hu family was up to no good again after you left today.¡±


    Because Hu Liang always caused trouble for Gu Yundong, Madam Dong could not help but pay more attention to the Hu family.


    Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t looking for trouble with her this time..

 Chapter 122 - 122: Books in the Space

    Chapter 122: Books in the Space


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong took out the pears and asked as she walked to the kitchen, ¡°What happened to the Hu family?¡±


    ¡°This morning, Hu Liang woke up and shouted. Later, for some reason, he suddenly said that Zhuangzi had also been to the county city. Moreover, Hu Liang had a fight with Zhuangzi before he was knocked out.¡± Dong Xin sighed. ¡°Jin Yuexiang went to Zhuangzi¡¯s house and insisted that Zhuangzi had harmed Hu Liang and wanted him topensate.¡±


    The corners of Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. The Hu family must be crazy to want to extort money from everyone.


    They said that Zhuangzi knocked Hu Liang unconscious. Where was the evidence? They opened their mouths and bit him.


    ¡°How could Zhuangzi¡¯s family be willing? Zhuangzi rushed up to hit the Hu brothers at that time. If Zhuangzi¡¯s sister, Lan Huan¡¯er, hadn¡¯t cleverly gone to look for the vige chief, who knows what would have happened.¡±


    Gu Yundong sympathized with the vige chief. ¡°Then what happened next?¡±


    ¡°The vige chief was also angry. There¡¯s no end to their nonsense. He told the Hu family not to cause trouble. It was the Peng family who broke Hu Liang¡¯s leg. If you have the ability, go to the Peng family. If you continue to use others, I¡¯ll chase the Hu family out of the vige.¡±


    The Hu family was shocked and returned home dejectedly.


    However, this time, the Hu family and Zhuangzi¡¯s family hadpletely fallen out.


    Dong Xin didn¡¯t know what the others were thinking, but she felt that this was good. Hu Liang¡¯s leg was broken, so let¡¯s see if he still dared to do bad things everywhere. Without him taking the lead, Zhuangzi and the other two also knew their ce.


    Gu Yundong treated the Hu family¡¯s matter as a joke. She went into the kitchen, washed a few pears, cut them, and asked Dong Xin to bring them out for everyone to eat. Then, she carried the remaining pears into her room.


    She asked them not to disturb her and sat on the edge of the bed. She calmed down and began to search her spatial storage.


    Gu Yundong vaguely remembered that there were a few books in her spatial storage about nting fruit trees. During the apocalypse, everyone was focused on collecting supplies for food and clothing. Books were thrown aside and ignored.


    It was the same for Gu Yundong back then. As long as she had food and clothes, she could not care about anything else.


    Later on, when she was hiding in a small bookstore to avoid zombies, a teammate beside her sighed and said, ¡°If one day, the apocalypse really ends, but these books are destroyed, won¡¯t a lot of knowledge be cut off?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the zombies came in. In a moment of desperation, Gu Yundong only had time to scoop up the pile of books beside her into her space. Because of her teammate¡¯s words, Gu Yundong no longer only collected food and clothes. asionally, she would collect things that were not often used.


    After that, in order to survive, Gu Yundong did not carefully read these books.


    When she saw the old man selling pears today, Gu Yundong suddenly had the idea of nting fruit trees. There were not many types of fruits here. The prices were not low but ridiculously high. For example, the apples she had seen in the prefectural city.


    Moreover, fruits were not easy to preserve. The pears she bought today had actually been plucked from the tree for some time. Some of its skin was a little wrinkled.


    However, she had a spatial storage. Time stopped inside. Even if she kept the fruits for a year or two, they would still be fresh. When it was not easy to sell the fruits in the county city, she could sell them to the prefectural city and further away.


    Even if she couldn¡¯t sell them, she could still make easy-to-storage food like jam and dried fruits.


    Coincidentally, she knew how to do all of this.


    To her, the most difficult part was actually the first step¡ªnting fruit trees..

 Chapter 123 - 123: Determined Madam Fang and Her Daughter

    Chapter 123: Determined Madam Fang and Her Daughter


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ah, found it.


    Soil and protection issues, and fruit tree cultivation techniques.


    After reading two thick books, Gu Yundong felt that it was almost the new year. Moreover, it was definitely not possible to rely on just two books. She had to find someone who had grown fruits to discuss it. She could still give it a try. However, fruit trees could not mature in a short period of time. It was quite short for them to bear fruits in a year.


    Before that, she could only go elsewhere to buy seasonal fruits.


    Gu Yundong put the book back into her spatial storage. This time, she specially found a corner so that it would be easier to look for fruits again.


    Then, she picked up the bag of pears again and left. She had to test something and see if there was a market.


    However, when she went out, she realized that it was already veryte. Dong Xin was already cooking dinner in the kitchen.


    She paused. ¡®1 guess we¡¯ll have to wait until tomorrow.¡¯


    Gu Yundong decided to prepare the things first. She found two pieces of bamboo in the courtyard and started to peel them with a knife.


    It did not take long for it to be cut into more than ten small wooden sticks. Gu Yunshu saw it and hurriedly ran over to ask, ¡°Eldest Sister, why are you cutting the wooden sticks?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know tomorrow.¡± Not only did Gu Yundong cut the wooden sticks, but she also dug out many molds of various shapes.


    This time, even Gu Yunke and the Zeng siblings were extremely curious. They gathered around her and watched seriously.


    When Gu Yundong was done, she realized that there was a circle of children around her, including¡­ Madam Yang.


    Sheughed and put the things away. ¡°What are you all doing? Auntie is busy in the kitchen. Aren¡¯t you going to help?¡±


    The children instantly dispersed.


    After dinner, the sky turned dark.


    Shao Qingyuan and Liu Wei still hadn¡¯t returned. Liu An had returned from the county city, but he looked listless and ufortable.


    Gu Yundong guessed that he might have been scolded.


    Madam Fang and her daughter picked wild vegetables for another day and returned empty-handed.


    Gu Yundong wanted tough, but she had clearly underestimated the stubbornness of the mother and daughter.


    The next morning, when she went out to the homestead to look at the house that was being built, she saw them at the foot of the mountain again.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Did the two of you pluck all the wild vegetables at the foot of the mountain?


    Feng Daneng was beside her, looking energetic. ¡°At this rate, we¡¯ll be able to set up the beam soon. When you¡¯re free, go to Sixth Grandfather¡¯s ce and ask him to pick a good day for you.¡±


    The start date of construction was chosen by Sixth Master. He was considered the most senior elder in Yongfu Vige now.


    Gu Yundong nodded as he walked into the house. ¡°Can 1 dig a well in this house?¡±


    ¡°After you told me two days ago, 1 got someone to take a look. The front yard won¡¯t do. But there¡¯s a spring in the backyard that can be dug out. Shall 1 show you?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Feng Daneng brought her to the backyard. There was a ce surrounded by wooden nks, probably to mark it.


    ¡°This is it.¡±


    Gu Yundong looked at the location. It was actually not very good. However, it was better to have a spring than nothing. There was no need to specially get water from the well. It was much more convenient to cook and wash clothes.


    After looking at the house, Gu Yundong returned to the Zeng family.


    There was no one in the courtyard, so the children followed Liu An to walk the horses. Madam Dong was brewing medicine in the kitchen. When she saw her return, she carried the medicine jar to the next room to see Zeng Hu.


    Gu Yundong thought of the things she had prepared yesterday and immediately ran to his room. She took out the pears and wooden sticks and went straight to the kitchen.


    She washed a few pears, peeled them, and cut them into pieces. Then, she used gauze to squeeze out the juice..

 Chapter 124 - 124: Shao Qingyuan Is Back

    Chapter 124: Shao Qingyuan Is Back


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It was a pity that she did not have a juicer. Otherwise, she would not be so tired.


    After squeezing the pears dry and filtering them twice until there was no residue left, she ced them aside as a backup. Then, she started a fire and took out rock sugar and malt sugar.


    Add pear juice and rock sugar to the pot. Boil it and add a certain amount of malt sugar.


    The temperature had to be very high. Gu Yundong¡¯s forehead was already drenched in sweat. After boiling it for a long time and seeing that it was about time, she slowly poured it into the mold she had madest night.


    Afraid that she would not be able to take it out if it stuck, she specially applied a thinyer of oil paper under the mold.


    Then, she took out a small wooden stick. This wooden stick had been cut extremely thin by her, and it was not much different from the kind of wooden stick used for lollipops.


    When everything was done, there was a chatter at the door.


    Then, Gu Yunke¡¯s childish voice could be heard. ¡°It smells so good. Eldest Sister made food.¡±


    After saying that, she ran towards the kitchen and quickly saw the candy on the table.


    The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Big Sister, what is this?¡±


    ¡°Fruit candy,¡± Gu Yundong said with a smile. She stopped her small figure. ¡°You can¡¯t eat it yet. Wait until it¡¯s cold and solid.¡±


    Actually, it was best to put it in the fridge for a few hours, but the conditions here did not allow it. However, the temperature was low now, so they did not have to wait too long.


    Gu Yunke clicked her tongue and looked at her eagerly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll help Eldest Sister keep an eye on her.¡±


    ¡°Alright, just watch.¡± The youngdy insisted on torturing herself, so Gu Yundong had no choice.


    But she was very obedient. If she said she would not eat it, she would not eat it. Gu Yundong was very assured.


    After a while, the other children came in. Even Liu An sniffed as he walked to the kitchen. ¡°What¡¯s that smell? It¡¯s sweet.¡±


    ¡°Candy,¡± Gu Yunke said. When she saw Liu An reaching out to take it, she immediately red at him angrily. ¡°Eldest Sister said that you can¡¯t eat it yet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just looking.¡± Liu An defended himself.


    The little girl put her hands on her hips. ¡°You¡¯re clumsy. You can¡¯t touch it.¡±


    Liu An felt that he had been discriminated against by the little girl. He wanted to defend himself, but Gu Yunshu and the Zeng siblings were already standing on the side with the little girl, guarding against him.


    Liu An was speechless. After all, he was the young master¡¯s servant. Why did they act like he had never seen the world?


    Gu Yundong had already left the kitchen. She took off her apron and went to Sixth Master¡¯s house.


    Since she was free today, she decided to pick a date first. She still had to make a trip to the county tomorrow.


    Sixth Grandfather¡¯s house was not far from the vige chief¡¯s house. He was already 78 years old. In this era, there were very few people with a high lifespan.


    Everyone said that Sixth Great-grandfather was blessed and that his children were filial. Now, he was also respected in the vige.


    Sixth Grandfather knew that it was inconvenient for them to live in someone else¡¯s house now, so they were in a hurry to move into the new house. Therefore, when choosing a date, he tried his best to choose the nearest one.


    Gu Yundong took the date and thanked him. She left a bag of soft pastries for Sixth Master before leaving happily.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she went out, she saw Madam Fang and her daughter walking home. Beside them was Madam Zhou, whose expression was very ugly.


    Gu Yundong had sharp ears and eyes. She could vaguely hear Madam Zhou¡¯s dissatisfied voice. ¡°It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have vegetables at home. Even if you want to eat wild vegetables, you can go alone. Why do you have to surround the foot of the mountain all day? Your chickens have all run out, and the pigs are so hungry that they keep crying. Why? Don¡¯t you want to live a good life?¡±


    Gu Yundong suppressed hisughter and strode back.


    Unexpectedly, she heard Liu Wei¡¯s exaggerated voice the moment she reached the Zeng family¡¯s door.


    Eh? Madam Fang and her daughter were too lucky.. They had just left, but Shao Qingyuan and Liu Wei were already back?

 Chapter 125 - 125: Inquiring About Something

    Chapter 125: Inquiring About Something


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong could not help but quicken his pace. The Zeng family¡¯s door opened, revealing Madam Dong¡¯s anxious expression.


    ¡°Yundong, you¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Madam Dong sighed. ¡°Qingyuan was injured. I¡¯ll bring him some medicine.¡±


    Injured? Gu Yundong turned around and followed Madam Dong into Shao Qingyuan¡¯s house.


    As soon as she entered, Gu Yundong could not help but widen her eyes and gasp.


    It seemed like they had gained a lot in the mountains these past few days. Not only were there wild chickens and rabbits in the courtyard, but there were also two silly roe deers and a tiger. They had really caught a tiger.


    Could Shao Qingyuan have been seriously injured by such a big tiger?


    Gu Yundong retracted his gaze and hurried into the inner room.


    ¡°Auntie, if he¡¯s injured, you should find a doctor. I¡­¡± She stopped mid-sentence and met Shao Qingyuan¡¯s clear eyes.


    After not seeing each other for a few days, Shao Qingyuan seemed to have lost a lot of weight. His clothes were tattered and he looked a little disheveled.


    However, his eyes were still as bright as before. No, it felt more aggressive than before.


    Aggressive


    Gu Yundong blinked. When she looked again, Shao Qingyuan¡¯s eyes had be cold and indifferent again.


    Had she seen wrongly just now?


    Before she had time to think about it, Liu Wei¡¯s chattering voice had already sounded. ¡°I also asked him to see a doctor. I know Doctor Zhong from the county city¡¯s Anren Clinic. He¡¯s skilled in medicine and will definitely be able to heal you. Don¡¯t force yourself. I know it¡¯s my fault this time. If it weren¡¯t for saving me, you wouldn¡¯t have been injured. I promise that next time, 1¡¯11 obediently stay on the tree and won¡¯te down again.¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time.¡± Shao Qingyuan nced at him.


    Liu Wei choked for a moment and waved his hand after a while. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister. Let¡¯s go see a doctor first.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury. There¡¯s no need.¡±


    Only then did Gu Yundong see clearly where Shao Qingyuan was injured. There was blood on his shoulder, but fortunately, it did not look very deep. Looking at him standing there in high spirits, his life was definitely not in danger.


    Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief. Shao Qingyuan nced at her discreetly and smiled. He said to Liu Wei, ¡°Go boil water. 1¡¯11 go back to my room to apply the medicine.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t the first time Shao Qingyuan had been injured. His family had prepared trauma medicine. The medicine that Madam Dong had brought was for Zeng Hu. It was useless to him.


    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t persuade him, Liu Wei felt a little vexed and guilty. He sighed and shouted at Liu An, ¡°Have you boiled the hot water? Your young master stinks.¡±


    Gu Yundong had wanted to walk to his side and ask about the situation when they entered the mountain, but she immediately took a step back when she heard this.


    Liu Wei:¡±¡­¡± You¡¯re too obvious, aren¡¯t you? You actually dare to despise my peerless handsomeness?


    He snorted and deliberately walked towards Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong picked up a stick and pointed it at him. ¡°Stop, stop. Talk from this distance.¡±


    Liu Wei was so angry that his nose was crooked. Fortunately, Liu An ran over at this moment to let him take a shower.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong returned to the Zeng family with Dong Xin.


    When they were done packing, Gu Yundong came over.


    Shao Qingyuan was still wearing the same tattered coat. Gu Yundong frowned.


    He and Liu Wei were both eating porridge while Liu An was preparing the horse. It seemed like they would be leaving soon.


    Gu Yundong immediately sat at the side and asked Liu Wei, ¡°1 want to ask you something..¡±

 Chapter 126 - 126: Who Is Brother Qin?

    Chapter 126: Who Is Brother Qin?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    You want to ask me for something?


    Liu Wei nced at her, then turned around with the bowl of porridge in his hand with his back facing her.


    Hmph, back then, you were full of disdain for me. Now, you want to ask me questions just like that? Are we very close?


    The corners of Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. So be it. She turned her head and spoke to Shao Qingyuan. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of prey. How you n to deal with them?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan put down the bowl and said, ¡°Leave these pheasants and wild ducks at home to eat. Pack them up and keep them. Young Master Liu bought that big worm. As for the two roe deers, one is for Young Master Liu to bring back and the other is for us to keep at home.¡±


    ¡°Great. It just so happens that I haven¡¯t eaten roe deer meat before.¡± Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes lit up. Now, Shao Qingyuan¡¯s food was brought over by the Zeng family. When he said that he keep the meat at home to eat, he actually meant that he would stay at the Zeng family¡¯s house and eat together.


    However, before he could finish speaking, Liu Wei suddenly turned around and almost threw out the porridge in his hand. ¡°No, you have to give me both the roe deers. I specially followed you into the mountains to hunt for that roe deer. I prepared that for Brother Qin.¡±


    Gu Yundong was still talking to Shao Qingyuan. ¡°How much money did you sell the tiger for? Let me tell you, this thing is full of treasures and is very valuable. It¡¯s not cheap to sell. Don¡¯t be cheated by Young Master Liu.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and nodded. ¡°This tiger skin is iplete. There are several wounds on its body, and its fur color is not very pure. The price is a little low. The tiger bone and whip were sold ording to the purchase price of the pharmacy. In addition, there¡¯s tiger meat¡­¡±


    ¡°Did the two of you hear me?¡± Liu Wei suddenly ced the bowl on the table. ¡°We¡¯re talking about the roe deer. 1 said that I want both roe deers. Also, Gu Yundong, what kind of person do you think 1 am? Would 1 go and cheat Shao Qingyuan? He saved me. Am 1 that kind of ungrateful person?¡±


    ¡°Who is Brother Qin?¡± Gu Yundong suddenly asked.


    Liu Wei subconsciously replied, ¡°Brother Qin is an impressive figure. He was a schr at three years old and a martial artist at five years old. He knows everything in the world. He¡¯s also the youngest top schr in this dynasty. When he was 18 years old, he was appointed as the top schr by thete emperor. He¡­¡±


    Liu Wei suddenly shut up and snorted. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±


    Gu Yundong said, ¡°I¡¯m just curious. Seeing that you value Brother Qin so much and insist on keeping both roe deers for him, he should be an impressive person. Listening to you, it¡¯s true. I didn¡¯t expect Young Master Liu to know such a person.¡±


    ¡°Of course. We¡¯re very close.¡± Although Brother Qin might not remember him, he was definitely going to call him Brother Qin.


    ¡°Since he¡¯s the top schr, shouldn¡¯t he be an official in the capital? Young Master Liu, are you sending the roe deers to the capital?¡±


    Liu Wei shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s not an official in the capital. He¡¯s in Fengkai County now.¡±


    ¡°In Fengkai County? What for?¡±


    ¡°He¡­¡± Liu Wei stopped halfway and snorted again. ¡°Why are you asking so many questions? Anyway, it has nothing to do with you. By the way, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to ask me about something? What is it? Ask me. I¡¯ll tell you what 1 know.¡±


    Gu Yundong resisted the urge to roll her eyes. Are you a pig? Why do you keep snorting?


    However, seeing that it was gettingte, Liu Wei and the others should be leaving in a while. Anyway, he was no longer as awkward as before. ¡°I want to ask about the school in the county.¡±


    However, Liu Wei suddenly stood up and knocked over the stool behind him..

 Chapter 127 - 127: School Is Settled

    Chapter 127: School Is Settled


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong was shocked by him. She looked up and saw his furious expression.


    ¡°You, 1 was wondering why you kept asking me about Brother Qin. It turns out that you¡¯re waiting here. You also want your brother to enter Brother Qin¡¯s school, right?¡±


    Gu Yundong was dumbfounded at first, but then her eyes lit up. Eh, so this Brother Qin opened a school in Fengkai County.


    Wait a minute, Liu Wei just said that he was the top schr, right?


    From the way he addressed him, that guy didn¡¯t sound very old.


    Gu Yundong looked at Liu Wei with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated, don¡¯t be agitated. Sit down and calm down. Tell me about Brother Qin¡¯s school.¡±


    Liu Wei was stunned. He looked at her for a long time and suddenly realized that he had confessed.


    He was instantly annoyed. He looked at Gu Yundong usingly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Hey, are you looking for a fight again?


    Shao Qingyuan had already finished his porridge and could hear their conversation clearly. He wiped his mouth and said to Gu Yundong, ¡°Leave the two roe deers at home to eat. It¡¯s easy to keep them in this weather. See if you can figure out how to make more dishes with the deer meat.¡±


    Liu Wei almost fainted from anger. He turned to look at Shao Qingyuan angrily.


    Thetter turned sideways and aimed his injured shoulder at him.


    Liu Wei immediately became listless. He took a deep breath and told himself that this guy was his savior. He could not be ungrateful.


    After slowly calming down for a while, he said, ¡°Forget it, forget it. It¡¯s not a secret anyway. Everyone in the county knows. Only people in remote ces like you don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Brother Qin¡¯s original name was Qin Wenzheng. After he became the top schr at the age of 18, he became an official in the Hanlin Academy in the capital. He was young and energetic, and he was also smart. He was full of ambition and wanted to make a contribution to the country and the people. But thete emperor¡­¡± Liu Wei paused. There was no need to borate. Everyone knew.


    Thete emperor was muddle-headed and tyrannical. It was not easy for you to achieve results.


    Many loyal officials were depressed and even beheaded. In the beginning, Qin Wenzheng was also suppressed everywhere. Fortunately, his position was not high and he did not have any backing or real power. In the eyes of those in high positions, he was not a threat.


    Although someone like him could easily be a pawn for others to use, Qin Wenzheng still had a brain. He had safely dodged several dangerous situations. It was also because of this that he no longer charged forward.


    After that, for some reason, Qin Wenzheng suddenly resigned from his post and traveled far and wide with his wife. In the end, they stopped at Fengkai County.


    Others didn¡¯t know the reason for his sudden resignation, but Liu Wei¡¯s family had connections. It was said that Qin Wenzheng had met the Crown Prince, who was now the new emperor, before he resigned. No one knew what they had discussed.


    Liu Wei lowered his voice. ¡°Let me tell you, now that the new emperor has ascended the throne, a capable person like Brother Qin will probably be summoned back to the capital soon. Therefore, it¡¯s impossible for you to send your brother to study in his school. How can he still ept students at this juncture, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Yundong was enlightened. She looked as if he had a point.. However, in the next moment, her voice changed and she asked with a smile, ¡°Then why are you giving him the roe deer? Isn¡¯t it to enter his school?¡±

 Chapter 128 - 128: Madam Fang Wants to See Young Master Liu

    Chapter 128: Madam Fang Wants to See Young Master Liu


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Liu Wei realized that this woman was not easy to deceive at all. She was too uncute.


    He sat back down angrily. ¡°I¡¯m friends with him, aren¡¯t 1? Seeing that he might be returning to the capital, I¡¯m sending him some delicious food. Besides, I¡¯m already so old. How can 1 enter his school?¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°Isn¡¯t that just nice? You have a rtionship with him, and 1 have a rtionship with you. Then do me a favor and talk to him nicely. How about he ept my brother as his student?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that he¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know, but didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s possible for him to return to the capital? It¡¯s just a possibility. You¡¯re not sure yet. Of course, even if he really wants to return to the capital, he used to be the top schr in the examination. His knowledge must be very good. It¡¯s worth it for my brother to be his student for a day or a month, right?¡±


    Liu Wei¡¯s eyes widened. F*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck. Could this woman read his mind? How did she say what he was thinking?


    Gu Yundong looked at him with a smile. Beside him, Shao Qingyuan tilted his shoulder¡­


    Liu Wei held his chest. Why was he so kind? If he was as heartless as Peng Zhongfei, he wouldn¡¯t have to care about this adulterous couple.


    After a moment of silence, he finally gritted his teeth fiercely. He lowered his head and muttered, ¡°What friendship? 1 don¡¯t have any friendship with Brother Qin. Otherwise, why would I send roe deer meat so that my brother can enter his family¡¯s school?¡±


    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Gu Yundong choked on her own saliva.


    Liu Wei flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°Why? Do you think it¡¯s so easy to enter his school? The young master of the county magistrate¡¯s family wanted to learn from him, but was rejected. He didn¡¯t give him any face at all, okay? Brother Qin has his own way of epting students. It¡¯s not useful just because you¡¯re rich and powerful. It¡¯s also not based on talent and looks. It¡¯s not easy to enter, okay?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the roe deer meat¡­¡± Gu Yundong guessed softly.


    ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Why did she feel that this reason was even more unreliable?


    However, Liu Wei lowered his voice mysteriously and said, ¡°This is a secret that 1 deduced myself. I¡¯ve asked someone to keep an eye on the Qin family for a long time. I realized that the servants of the Qin family often go to buy wild animals. Last time, Brother Qin took in a student because that student¡¯s father gave him arge piece of roe deer leg. I promised my father that I would definitely send my brother to his school. That¡¯s why 1 entered the mountains fearlessly. Do you think it¡¯s easy for me? So you¡¯re not allowed to snatch it from me.¡±


    Gu Yundong felt that it was even more unreliable, especially when Liu Wei said that he had deduced it. The credibility was zero.


    ¡°When are you sending the roe deer to his house?¡±


    ¡°In a minute, while it¡¯s fresh.¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°Bring me along.¡±


    Not a chance.


    Gu Yundong analyzed for him. ¡°Look, you want to bring two roe deers and a tiger to the county city. Oh, and the few of you. That carriage will definitely not be enough. 1¡¯11 lend mine to you. Besides, I guarantee that I won¡¯t say a word when I go. I¡¯m just going to see the world and won¡¯t fight with you for the spot. Besides, 1 might be able to help you?¡±


    Liu Wei frowned. Why did she sound so reasonable every time she spoke?


    ¡°That, that¡¯s fine.¡± His stance could be said to be very unstable.


    Shao Qingyuan saw that they were done talking. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Dong Xin suddenly came over from next door. She looked at Liu Wei and said, ¡°Sister-inw Fang is here. She wants to see Young Master Liu..¡±

 Chapter 129 - 129: So What If I Hit You?

    Chapter 129: So What If I Hit You?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Liu Wei was confused. ¡°Sister-inw Fang? Who?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the mother and daughter who brought you to Yong Fu Vige,¡± Gu


    Yundong said. This person¡¯s memory was really bad.


    Liu Wei suddenly reacted. ¡°It¡¯s them. Then let theme over.¡±


    Dong Xin was in a difficult position. She hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°They said they don¡¯t dare.¡±


    That was why she went to the Zeng family and waited for Young Master Liu there.


    Liu Wei frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t dare, don¡¯t dare what? Don¡¯t dare to see me?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t dare to see me!¡± Shao Qingyuan said.


    Liu Wei blinked. ¡°Why¡­¡± Halfway through, he remembered. ¡°Oh, oh, oh, I know. Back then, they seemed to have said that you were a wolf cub and were very scary.¡±


    Gu Yundong red at him fiercely. Don¡¯t speak if you don¡¯t know how to speak. You¡¯re the wolf cub.


    Shao Qingyuan saw her small actions and couldn¡¯t help but smile. He was in a good mood.


    Liu Wei, on the other hand, was baffled by the re. He said with a dumbfounded expression, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. But then again, why do they call you a wolf cub? 1 don¡¯t think you¡¯re scary at all. Tsk, forget it. Since they don¡¯t dare toe, don¡¯te. I¡¯m busy. I won¡¯t see them!¡±


    In any case, they were not familiar with each other, so it was probably nothing important.


    Gu Yundong wanted tough. How many times had Madam Fang and her daughter been back and forth at the foot of the mountain? Previously, they had been brought home by Madam Zhou. When they heard that Shao Qingyuan and the others were back, they immediately ran over. Their spirit was really admirable.


    Dong Xin went back. She was just passing on the message. She wasn¡¯t familiar with Young Master Liu, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t say anything.


    Liu Wei immediately threw Madam Fang and her daughter to the back of his mind and began to urge Gu Yundong. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s set off now. Hurry back and prepare the carriage. We¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make things clear first. JVly carriage is meant for people.¡± Without waiting for Liu Wei to retort, she continued, ¡°My carriage is newly bought. If you put the tiger and roe deer inside, what if my horse is frightened because it hasn¡¯t been trained?¡±


    Liu Wei could only nod when he heard that.


    Only then did Gu Yundong leave the Shao family and return to the Zeng family.


    Unexpectedly, Madam Fang and her daughter did not leave.


    Chen Yn immediately stood up when she saw Gu Yundong. She walked up to her and asked, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Young Master Liu want to see us?¡±


    ¡°How would 1 know?¡± Gu Yundong looked puzzled.


    ¡°Did you say something to Young Master Liu? Did you say something bad about us? You were in the Shao family just now, right? 1 couldn¡¯t tell, Gu Yundong. In order to get close to Young Master Liu, you¡¯re not even afraid of the wolf cub.¡±


    Gu Yundong looked at her coldly. ¡°Say that again.¡±


    ¡°You act like you don¡¯t care about anything on the surface, but in fact, aren¡¯t you trying to climb up the socialdder? When you saw that Young Master Liu was rich, you waited eagerly. You didn¡¯t even care about avoiding suspicion. As soon as he came back, you stuck to him.¡±


    p! Gu Yundong raised her hand and pped her.


    Madam Fang had been watching coldly from the sidelines. When she saw this, she rushed over and pulled Chen Yn back. Then, she looked at Gu Yundong in shock. ¡°How dare you hit someone?¡±


    ¡°So what if 1 hit you? Your mouth is so dirty. You should wash it properly.¡± Gu Yundong took a step closer. ¡°Do you think that everyone has the same thoughts as you? Who is the person who has been wandering around the foot of the mountain for two days? Do you think that everyone is blind and can¡¯t see clearly? Who in the entire vige doesn¡¯t watch you and your daughter make a fool of yourselves? If it weren¡¯t for the vige chief, you would have been spat to death..¡±

 Chapter 130 - 130: Sudden Despair (2)

    130 Madam Zhou Has Been Holding Back for a Long Time


    Madam Fang was stunned and found it difficult to digest the meaning of her words. "W-What do you mean?"


    "You don''t understand?" Gu Yundong sneered and pointed in the direction of the door. "Go out and turn left. Go to the river and listen to what others say about you."


    Dong Xin also stood beside Gu Yundong with a furious expression. "Sister-inw Fang, Yundong is a good child. Your words are too harsh. Leave. You''re not wee in my house."


    She regretted not asking them out forcefully just now.


    She didn''t expect Chen Yn to have such a sharp tongue at such a young age. Wasn''t she deliberately ruining other people''s reputation? What kind of girl would say such shameless words?


    Madam Fang''s expression changed. She suddenly turned around and strode towards the door.


    Chen Yn was stunned and quickly followed him. When she reached the door, she turned around indignantly and red fiercely at Gu Yundong. "How dare you hit me? I''ll seek justice from my uncle."


    With that, she strode out of the Zeng family.


    Madam Fang was a little confused. Gu Yundong''s words struck her like a bolt of lightning.


    Could it be that¡­ those people were really gossiping behind her back?


    She wanted to go to the riverside to hear what those women said, but she didn''t dare to. So, she was dragged to Chen Liang''s house by the angry Chen Yn.


    "Uncle, Uncle, you have to help me." As soon as Chen Yn walked through the door, she burst into tears.


    Madam Zhou was shocked. "What happened to you?"


    "Eldest Aunt, someone hit me." Chen Yn turned her head, feeling wronged. Her left cheek was red and swollen.


    Madam Zhou looked at the bright palm print and could not help but gasp. This, this mark¡­ The other party was really heavy-handed.


    Who was so bold to hit someone from the Chen family?


    Although Madam Zhou did not like this mother-daughter pair usually, they were still members of the Chen family no matter what. They were the widow of her husband''s younger brother. With their family''s support, who would dare to bully them? Those people were looking down on the Chen family.


    Madam Zhou''s eyes were filled with anger. "Who hit you? Why did you hit me so hard?"


    "It''s that brat Gu Yundong," Chen Yn said angrily.


    Madam Zhou''s expression froze. "Who?"


    "Gu Yundong."


    Madam Zhou looked at the mother and daughter and her expression darkened. She sneered. "You went to the Zeng family? Why? I asked you toe back, and you rushed back. You fed the pigs and went to the foot of the mountain again? What did you say to make Yundong so angry that she even hit you?"


    Madam Zhou had a good impression of Gu Yundong. She liked this youngdy very much and knew that she was usually very easy to talk to.


    Unless this girl really angered her, she would not hit her. Last time, when Madam Fang chased her out of the house, didn''t she only get back her share of the rent? Now that she had pped Yn, it could be seen that Yn had said something she shouldn''t have.


    Chen Yn looked at Madam Zhou in disbelief. "Eldest Aunt, what are you talking about? Why are you helping outsiders?"


    "I''m helping outsiders? Why don''t you take a look at what you''ve done these past few days?" Madam Zhou didn''t talk to Chen Yn and turned around to scold Madam Fang. "She''s a youngdy who''s insensible. Don''t you understand as a mother? No matter what you want to do by waiting for Young Master Liu at the foot of the mountain, take a look at your status. Yn is engaged, and you''re a widow. Do you need me to teach you about what''s right and wrong for a widow?"


    Madam Fang''s face turned pale. "Sister-inw, even you think I''m out of the line?"


    "Yes!!" Madam Zhou had tolerated her for a long time.

 Chapter 131 - 131: Familiar Figure

    Chapter 131: Familiar Figure


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Madam Fang took a step back and looked up to see Chen Liang walking out. She immediately started crying. ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re poking at my heart. I¡¯ve been Brother Tian¡¯s widow for so many years and rarely left the house. 1 didn¡¯t expect to hear you say this. I might as well die.¡±


    Madam Zhou sneered. ¡°Go back to your house and cry.¡±


    Chen Liang frowned and walked out from behind Madam Zhou. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re her sister-inw. What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°Yes, 1 don¡¯t know how to speak. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong. 1¡¯11 leave.¡± Madam Zhou red at Chen Liang fiercely before turning around and returning to her room.


    Chen Liang frowned even more and looked at Madam Fang impatiently.


    Why didn¡¯t he feel that Madam Fang was so unreasonable in the past?


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. Your sister-inw has been in a bad mood for the past two days. Don¡¯t take what she said to heart. Go back first.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, you also think that what I did was wrong, right? 1 really don¡¯t have any other intentions. It¡¯s just that Young Master Liu¡¯s family is in the county city. They have a big family and power. In the future, when Yn marries into the Wu family, the Wu family will also want to do some small business in the county city. If we can build a rtionship with Young Master Liu, it will be helpful to the Wu family. Yn will also have a status in the Wu family.¡±


    Chen Liang sighed. ¡°Alright, I understand. You guys can go home first.¡±


    Seeing that he did not believe her, Madam Fang was a little anxious. However, Chen Liang looked like he was unwilling to say more. She could only bite her lip and bring Chen Yn home.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong had long forgotten about the mother and daughter and had already prepared the carriage.


    On the other side, the big tiger and roe deer had already been loaded into Liu Wei¡¯s carriage.


    However, Liu An was a coward. Even if it was the tiger¡¯s corpse, he was still very afraid. Therefore, he could only let Shao Qingyuan drive the carriage.


    Liu An ran to Gu Yundong¡¯s side and jumped into the carriage.


    As a result, only Gu Yundong and Liu Wei were left in the carriage.


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    Liu Wei:¡±¡­¡±


    When the carriage left the vige, Gu Yundong suddenly shouted, ¡°Liu An,e in. 1¡¯11 drive the carriage.¡±


    Liu An was so frightened that he subconsciously entered the carriage.


    Gu Yundong took the reins and sat on the shaft, swaying.


    Liu Wei¡¯s face was ashen. He was despised again!


    Gu Yundong drove the carriage behind Shao Qingyuan. Her driving skills were not very good. Shao Qingyuan saw that there was still time and slowed down slightly.


    When they arrived at the county city, the surroundings immediately became lively.


    Wind Chaser was a good horse. He was used to following behind Shao Qingyuan¡¯s carriage and did not need Gu Yundong to exert much effort.


    Qin Wenzheng¡¯s school was in the east of the city. Liu Wei had to return to the Liu residence to bring his brother over first.


    Unexpectedly, when they were about to reach the Liu residence, Gu Yundong suddenly saw a familiar figure sh past.


    She was suddenly stunned. She sat up straight and turned around.


    At the next moment, she grabbed the reins and jumped down from the shaft. ¡°Liu An,e out and drive. 1 have something on. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡±


    With that, he ran away.


    Liu Wei lifted the curtain of the carriage and only had time to see her back view.


    Shao Qingyuan, who was in front, also heard it. He subconsciously stopped the carriage and jumped down, wanting to chase after her.


    She was stopped by Liu Wei. ¡°She said she¡¯ll be back in a while. Anyway, I¡¯ve already told her the address of Brother Qin¡¯s school. She¡¯ll find it.¡±


    Liu Wei felt that since she was in such a hurry, she definitely wanted to go to the toilet..

 Chapter 132 - 132: It’s Gu Dajiang?

    Chapter 132: It¡¯s Gu Dajiang?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    But Gu Yundong had already chased after the familiar figure in front of her and turned into another street.


    The person in front walked very quickly. Gu Yundong could only call out to him, ¡°Gu Dajiang, Gu Dajiang¡­¡±


    However, that person did not react at all. In the blink of an eye, he entered an alley.


    Gu Yundong hastened his pace, afraid that the wrong person would disappear.


    However, this street was a little congested. There were even stalls in front.


    Gu Yundong was anxious and could not care less. She directly passed through the stall.


    She thought that she would be able to jump over, but the stall owner suddenly stood up. Gu Yundong avoided her, but she did not avoid the basket on the ground.


    The basket fell, and Gu Yundong could vaguely feel the things inside fall out.


    She did not even have time to take a look. She only said to the stall owner, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Big Sister. 1¡¯11e back andpensate youter.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she turned into the alley.


    Seeing that the person in front of him had not disappeared, Gu Yundong finally heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly ran forward. ¡°Gu Dajiang, Father, you¡­¡±


    That person turned around and Gu Yundong choked on her words.


    No!!


    It wasn¡¯t Gu Dajiang. She had recognized the wrong person.


    That¡¯s right. This is a small county city under the Xuanhe Prefecture. The probability of meeting Gu Dajiang is too low. How could it be him?


    However, this person¡¯s side profile was too simr.


    That person looked at Gu Yundong in confusion. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s the matter? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I mistook you for someone else.¡± Gu Yundong smiled apologetically.


    After watching the person walk away, she let out a sigh of relief and patted her face.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯ll find him one day.¡¯


    ¡öRight, that vendor.¡¯


    Gu Yundong hurried back to the basket that she had knocked over earlier.


    Only then did she see what was in the basket. It was oranges¡­


    More than half of the oranges had fallen to the ground. The couple who sold them were squatting on the ground to pick them up.


    Gu Yundong quickly picked the oranges up and lowered her head to apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I ran in a hurry just now and knocked over your basket. Count how many of them are broken. I¡¯llpensate.¡±


    ¡°No, no need. No, it¡¯s not broken.¡± The man at the side immediately waved his hand and shook his head repeatedly.


    Gu Yundong looked up and met the man¡¯s face. He was stunned. ¡°You are¡­¡±


    He looked familiar.


    However, the man suddenly lowered his head and turned slightly to avoid her gaze.


    Gu Yundong frowned and looked at the woman beside him.


    Then, she came to a realization. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    Zhuangzi¡¯s parents had seen him once, so they almost didn¡¯t recognize him.


    Zhuangzi¡¯s father was called Shi Dashan, and his mother was called He Ye. ording to Dong Xiuian, this couple was very timid. It seemed that they had encountered something in the past. Now, they did not dare to fight or snatch anything. They would retreat when they could.


    She did not know how these two cowards raised their children. Her son had be a rogue, and her daughter was also smart.


    No wonder when she had asked the four families topensate her, the Hu family had pestered them endlessly, but this family had immediately nodded and said that there was not enough money. They had obediently gone to gather money.


    They were so obedient that Gu Yundong felt like he was bullying an honest person.


    ¡°Miss, Miss Gu, the oranges aren¡¯t broken. Let¡¯s just wipe them. You, if you have something to do, go ahead,¡± He Ye said softly.


    In the eyes of the couple, Gu Yundong was a little¡­ scary. After all, even someone like Hu Liang could not do well in her hands. Not only was he beaten up, but he also lost money..

 Chapter 133 - 133: Brother Qin, Take It

    Chapter 133: Brother Qin, Take It


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    For a moment, Gu Yundong felt that she might be a devil.


    The corners of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch. She ced the oranges in her hand into the basket.


    Then, she narrowed her eyes. She hadn¡¯t looked carefully just now, but now, she noticed that the oranges in the basket were all plump and round. The skin was yellow and orange, and the shape was even. They were arranged neatly in the basket and looked indescribably beautiful.


    ¡°Did you¡­ nt this?¡± Gu Yundong asked.


    He Ye was stunned for a moment before nodding. ¡°We nted them. There aren¡¯t many of them. The fruits this year are quite good, so we chose this ce to sell them. Do you want to eat them? These oranges are delicious.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded. He Ye smiled and immediately peeled the orange for her.


    Gu Yundong looked at the orange in her hand. It was thin and juicy. After tasting a piece, her eyes lit up. It was really delicious. It was natural and unpolluted. It was even sweeter than the oranges in her space.


    She looked at the couple in surprise. She did not expect them to have such ability.


    Rubbing her chin, Gu Yundong wondered if she should trick the two of them into helping her nt the orchard.


    She was in need of experienced manpower.


    She would ask the vige chief about their past. If it was appropriate, she could get busy.


    Gu Yundong ate an entire orange in a few bites and then picked a few more from the basket.


    He Ye and Shi Dashan looked at each other. They were both worried, but they did not dare to say anything or ask anything.


    After Gu Yundong picked four or five, he stopped, looked up, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take these first. Can you sell the remaining twenty or so and bring them back to Yongfu Vige for me? I don¡¯t have anything to pack and can¡¯t take them. I¡¯ll pay the money to you when 1 return to the vigeter, alright?¡±


    Shi Dashan blurted out, ¡°You want to pay?¡±


    Gu Yundong blinked. ¡°Don¡¯t 1 have to pay for things?¡± No, did they think that she was a freeloader?


    Shi Dashan shook his head repeatedly. ¡°No, no, no. That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    Gu Yundong held his forehead. This expression was simply exposing himself.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, she bade them farewell. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    She came and left in a hurry. Carrying a few oranges, she went straight to Qin Wenzheng¡¯s school.


    She was panting after running for so long.


    But before she could reach her destination, she saw Shao Qingyuan and Liu An walking over with the carriage.


    As for Liu Wei, he followed behind the carriage dejectedly, looking like he had nothing to live for.


    Was this¡­ a failure?


    And why was he out so quickly? Where was his brother? Didn¡¯t he say that he would go to the Liu residence to pick up his brother first?


    ording to Gu Yundong¡¯s spection, it would take at least an hour for Liu Wei and the others to return to the Liu residence to pick up their younger brother and then go to Qin Wenzheng¡¯s school to deliver the roe deer meat, right?


    At the very least, if Liu Wei nagged seriously, it would definitely take more than an hour.


    But how long had it been?


    Gu Yundong walked over and distributed the oranges in his hand to Shao Qingyuan and Liu An. He asked softly, ¡°Is his Brother Qin unwilling to ept his brother as a student?¡±


    ¡°No, he isn¡¯t,¡± Shao Qingyuan said.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes widened. He actually epted it? But¡­


    She pointed at Liu Wei in surprise. ¡°Then why does he look like the sky is falling?¡±


    Look, look, look. At this moment, he was knocking his head against the carriage. Liu An was so frightened that he almost threw the orange away to save him..

 Chapter 134 - 134: Bring Back the Roe Deer

    Chapter 134: Bring Back the Roe Deer


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Before Shao Qingyuan could answer, Liu Wei was already standing in front of Gu Yundong.


    His eyes were wide open, and his lips were pursed tightly. He panted heavily, looking furious.


    Gu Yundong blinked and blinked again. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it your wish to ept your brother?¡±


    ¡°But what does that have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Yundong replied.


    Liu Wei was already exasperated. ¡°Brother Qin epted my brother not because I risked my life to go deep into the mountains to hunt those two roe deers, but because he owes my family a favor!!!¡±


    Gu Yundong was enlightened. ¡°So, even if you didn¡¯t give him the roe deer, he would still ept your brother, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    His father had lied to him. This definitely wasn¡¯t his biological father. No.


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes and nced at the carriage behind him. He asked, ¡°Then¡­ can you give me two roe deers?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already given them to Brother Qin.¡±


    ¡°Since those two roe deers are useless, why did you give them away??¡± Gu Yundong wanted to pry open his brain to see if they were made of paste.


    Liu Wei also wanted to cry. ¡°Do you think I want to? 1 gave him the two roe deers before he told me that he owed my family a favor.¡±


    Gu Yundong clicked his tongue. ¡°As expected of the top schr at such a young age. He¡¯s indeed sinister.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve already given it away. 1 can¡¯t go back on my word and ask him to take it back, right?¡± Liu Wei used to think that Qin Wenzheng was noble and magnanimous. When the court was in turmoil, he was a very far-sighted gentleman.


    As expected, he was still inexperienced.


    Gu Yundong looked at him. ¡°Why can¡¯t I take it back? He epted your brother to return the favor. If he epts the roe deer, it¡¯s equivalent to not returning the favor. Let¡¯s go and ask him to take it back now.¡±


    Liu Wei was stunned. This¡­ made a lot of sense.


    He really followed behind Gu Yundong and returned to school.


    Shao Qingyuan gave his carriage to Liu An and quickly followed.


    The school was not far away. Gu Yundong stood at the door and looked up at the signboard above his head. The corners of his mouth could not help but twitch.


    Indeed, talented people were willful. They didn¡¯t even give a name and just called it a school.


    The concierge knew Liu Wei. When he saw that Liu Wei had returned, he was a little surprised. He hurriedly went forward and asked, ¡°Young Master Liu, is there anything else?¡±


    Liu Wei looked at Gu Yundong and said hesitantly, ¡°I still have something to say. I¡¯m here to look for Elder Brother Qin. Please inform him.¡±


    The concierge nodded and quickly ran inside.


    Liu Wei thought about it and turned to Gu Yundong. ¡°You want those two roe deers back because you want to send your brother to school, right? But do you think they will still ept your brother if you do that?¡±


    Bringing them back and sending them over was no different from taking off your pants and farting. It would even leave a bad impression on Brother Qin. Gu Yundong nced at him. Was he stupid? Did he really think that she was trying to get the two roe deers back? She was just finding an excuse to enter the Qin family. When she saw Qin Wenzheng, she would definitely not mention the roe deers.


    Gu Yundong did not speak. He just waited quietly.


    The Qin family was not very big, and there were not many servants. The gatekeeper found Qin Wenzheng¡¯s servant, and the servant went to the study.


    ¡°Master, Young Master Liu is here again.¡±


    As he spoke, he nced at the things on Qin Wenzheng¡¯s table.


    It was an arrest warrant. On it was a portrait of a person. That person looked like a real person. It was said that Master had brought him back from the prefectural city..

 Chapter 135 - 135: The Painting on the Wanted List

    Chapter 135: The Painting on the Wanted List


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Qin Wenzheng was only twenty-six years old this year, and he was indeed elegant.


    It was said that back then, thete emperor had hesitated for a long time about choosing him as the top schr. After all, since ancient times, the top three candidates had won with their looks. At that time, the third ce was already in his thirties, and he was still a little inferior to this man in terms of looks.


    Later on, there was still an old minister who argued on the basis of reason. He felt that the scientific examination valued knowledge, and appearance was secondary. Moreover, an 18-year-old top schr would bring glory to the country, especially it happened during the previous emperor¡¯s reign. It could be recorded in history.


    Perhaps thest sentence had touched thete emperor¡¯s heart. He waved his hand on the spot and Qin Wenzheng became the top schr, the most handsome top schr in history.


    Now that a few years had passed, other than the fact that his aura had improved, his appearance had not changed much.


    Hearing the servant¡¯s words, he frowned slightly. He was a little unhappy that he was disturbed. Without looking up, he said, ¡°He said that Madam and I are out. He won¡¯t see us.¡±


    After saying that, she lowered her head and looked at the wanted poster on the table.


    Beside the wanted poster was a piece of paper with a half-drawn picture on it. It was an imitation of the person on the wanted poster, and Qin Wenzheng was holding a charcoal pen in his right hand.


    Upon hearing this, the servant turned around and ran out of the study. He did not expect to run into Qin Wenzheng¡¯s wife, Madam Ge.


    Madam Ge walked in with a te of pastries in her hand and smiled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know I was going out?¡±


    Qin Wenzheng raised his head and waved for the servant to leave quickly. He went over to take the pastries. ¡°Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you writing with Ning¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°She went to see the two roe deer. She was overjoyed to know that there would be wild animals for dinner.¡± Madam Ge walked to his desk and saw the wanted poster. She then looked at the half-drawn map beside it.


    Sheughed. ¡°Master is indeed amazing. You¡¯ve already learned how to draw like this.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng shook his head. ¡°Not yet. I feel like something is missing.¡± Something was wrong.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good? They¡¯re very simr.¡± Madam Ge looked at it carefully for a moment and felt that it was very lifelike.


    However, Qin Wenzheng was very dissatisfied. He sat at the side and took a sip of tea. He said, ¡°Prefecture Magistrate Dai is too petty. No matter how I asked him, he refused to tell me who drew this arrest warrant. He said that he promised that person not to leak any news about him.¡±


    Madam Ge covered her mouth andughed. ¡°You¡¯re the one who taught me to keep my word. Why? Do you want the prefecture magistrate to go back on his word now? He didn¡¯t say anything because he wanted to protect the painter¡¯s identity so that he wouldn¡¯t be in danger.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone. I just want to exchange painting skills with him.¡± Qin Wenzheng picked up the one he had drawn. He paused for a moment, then crumpled it into a ball and threw it away.


    Madam Ge could not stop him and looked at him helplessly.


    However, Qin Wenzheng stood up. ¡°No, 1 have to go to the prefectural city.


    There are only so many painters in the prefectural city. I¡¯ll find them eventually.¡±


    As he spoke, he left the study to call for the servant.


    The servant had just finished speaking to the concierge when he rushed back.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong and the rest also saw the concierge who had just returned. ¡°Master and Madam just went out.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. You¡¯re the concierge. Wouldn¡¯t you know if they went out?¡± Liu Wei was dissatisfied.


    The concierge said helplessly, ¡°They went out the back door. I couldn¡¯t see them either.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong pulled Liu Wei. ¡°Forget it.¡±


    It seemed like he didn¡¯t want to see her anymore. It would be too ugly and repulsive to argue at the door like this..

 Chapter 136 - 136: Someone Is Looking for You Outside

    Chapter 136: Someone Is Looking for You Outside


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The three of them returned to the carriage. Gu Yundong then asked Liu Wei, ¡°Where¡¯s your brother?¡±


    ¡°All? Oh, he was brought back to the residence by the butler. He said that he had to prepare and woulde to school tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows. ¡°Then I¡¯ll pretend to be your servant tomorrow and send your brother to school. How about that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± How could he say no?


    Gu Yundong smiled. Shao Qingyuan nodded. ¡°Good idea.¡±


    Liu Wei suddenly turned to look at him. What did Gu Yundong say that made you feel bad? You¡¯re a man. Can¡¯t you have some opinions?


    ¡°It¡¯s settled then. Thank you.¡± Gu Yundong happily got into the carriage.


    Liu Wei sneered. ¡®Have you asked for my opinion?¡¯


    He walked angrily to Liu An¡¯s side. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    They parted ways and never saw each other again.


    Shao Qingyuan also got into Gu Yundong¡¯s carriage. He was the one who drove them back. When they were almost at the vige entrance, it was Gu Yundong.


    On the way, he talked about this trip into the mountains. Everything was going smoothly, and Shao Qingyuan¡¯s n didn¡¯t go wrong. Liu Wei did indeed have some martial arts skills. Although he wasn¡¯t very strong, as long as he didn¡¯t encounter any big guys, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    He was the one who got one of the roe deers, but he was too excited and overestimated himself. He did not listen to Shao Qingyuan when they encountered the tiger and was targeted by it.


    Shao Qingyuan had been injured to save him. Fortunately, he had the crossbow that Gu Yundong had given him.


    The crossbow could be operated with one hand, and it was very fast. It was much more useful than ordinary bows.


    It was precisely because of this that the tiger skin could not bepletely preserved.


    Although Gu Yundong felt that it was a pity, human safety was naturally more important. Heforted him and quickly avoided the topic.


    Not long after, the carriage entered Yongfu Vige.


    When she arrived at the Zeng family¡¯s house, she found that Dong Xin had already brought Madam Yang and Zeng Yue to clean up the wild animals in the courtyard.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Although there are no roe deers, it¡¯s not bad to have wild chickens and rabbits.¡±


    ¡°You like to eat roe deer meat?¡± Shao Qingyuan asked.


    ¡°Not really. I just haven¡¯t eaten it before.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan nodded thoughtfully. After driving the carriage to the Zeng family, he returned.


    Gu Yundong went to his homestead to take a look. He did not expect Feng Daneng and the rest to surround him. ¡°Yundong, I heard that Shao Qingyuan hit a big worm. Is that true?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan and Liu Wei had brought the tiger back from the back door of the Shao family and gotten into the carriage. They were at the foot of the mountain, so almost no one saw them.


    No one knew who spread it, but no one believed it.


    A big tiger. That was a big tiger. Could it be easily caught?


    Gu Yundong nodded firmly. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°What about the big tiger?¡±


    ¡°He was taken away by Young Master Liu.¡±


    ¡°All¡­¡± Everyone was very disappointed. They still wanted to see it. They had been excited for the entire afternoon, but who knew that they still didn¡¯t have the chance.


    Gu Yundong went home to help cook dinner after visiting the homestead. Unexpectedly, as soon as she reached the kitchen, she found Miss Gu Yunke sleeping on the table with her head tilted.


    In front of her was¡­ pear candy.


    Oh no, she had forgotten about this.


    When the little girl heard the sound, she opened her eyes and looked at her pitifully. ¡°Big Sister, can¡¯t I eat it?¡± She had been waiting for an entire afternoon.


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly and quickly nodded. ¡°Sure, sure.¡±


    The little girl immediately cheered. ¡°I¡¯ll go call Brother and the others.¡± She was a good child and had to tell her friends if she had food.


    Gu Yundongughed and shook her head. She took out the candies.


    After a while, the youngdy came in. ¡°Big Sister, someone is looking for you outside..¡±

 Chapter 137 Good Farmer

    137 Good Farmer


    Gu Yundong put down the candy in his hand, wiped his hands, and left.


    He Ye was standing in the courtyard with a basket in her hand. She looked very uneasy.


    When she saw Gu Yundonge out, Dong Xin hurriedly went forward and asked, "Sister-inw Shi said that she would give you oranges."


    "I know. I saw her in the city before and told her. Aunt, please pour me a ss of water."


    Dong Xin nodded. "Alright, there''s still ginger tea that I made for the homestead. I''ll bring it over."


    Gu Yundong thanked him and led He Ye to the central room.


    "Aunt, have you sold out the basket of oranges?"


    He Ye quickly nodded. "Sigh, I sold them all. I met a teahouse buyer and saw that the oranges were fresh, so I bought them all. My boss specially picked these and brought them back. Can you take a look?"


    She ced the basket on the table and opened the cloth, revealing more than ten round and refreshing oranges.


    Gu Yundong liked it at a nce. He Ye felt a little ufortable when she asked him to sit, so he sat on half of her butt.


    "Auntie, calcte how much it is. I''ll pay."


    He Ye was silent for a moment before saying softly, "One, one copper coin each."


    Gu Yundong frowned. The pears he boughtst time were also one copper coin each, but the quality of the pears was not good and they were not very fresh. They could notpare to this orange at all. The price was obviously lower.


    "Auntie, let''s go with the market price. If you give me such a cheap price, others will say that I bullied an honest person."


    At this moment, Dong Xin came over with ginger tea. She handed it to He Ye and said with a smile, "The Shi family nted oranges well. Last time, a foreign merchant passed by the vige and saw it. He bought it for ten copper coins a catty."


    Ten copper coins per catty? In this era, a catty was sixteen taels. The Shi family''s oranges were big and watery. Almost four of them would be a catty.


    This was only what she had bought in the vige. It might be more than that if she sold the orange at the market.


    Gu Yundong knew what to do and took out 60 copper coins.


    "Auntie, keep it."


    When He Ye saw this, she quickly refused. "That''s too much, that''s too much."


    "Yes, 50 copper coins is the money I paid for the 20 oranges. The other 10 copper coins arepensation for knocking over your basket."


    When He Ye heard this, she did not dare to take the money anymore. "It''s not damaged. Why would I wantpensation?"


    Gu Yundong had a headache. It was not good to be too polite.


    Dong Xin had been with her for a while and more or less understood her personality, so she pulled He Ye aside to persuade her.


    Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief.


    In the end, He Ye epted the 60 copper coins and thanked Gu Yundong again and again before leaving the Zeng family.


    "Her son is a hooligan. I didn''t expect the parents to be so honest." Gu Yundong shook his head and turned to look at the oranges on the table. He said to Dong Xin, "The Shi family''s oranges are indeed nted well. They are fragrant, sweet, and big."


    "Of course. Shi Dashan and his wife are really good at farming, especially those fruit trees. They''re just too cowardly." Dong Xin admitted that she wasn''t bold, butpared to Shi Dashan and his wife, she could be considered valiant.


    Gu Yundong thought about it and felt that she should go to the vige chief''s house. "Aunt, I''ll have to trouble you to cook dinner with my mother. I have something to do and have to go out."


    "Hey, it''s sote. Why are you still going out?"


    "I''ll be right back." With that, Gu Yundong walked out of the Zeng family''s door.


    It was only when Gu Yundong reached Chen Liang''s house that he realized that it was impolite toe to his house during dinner.

 Chapter 138 The Shi Familys Past

    138 The Shi Family''s Past


    Fortunately, when she entered, Madam Zhou had just started cooking.


    Chen Liang was a little surprised to see her. "Why are you here at this time? Are you looking for me?"


    "I want to ask Uncle Chen about something."


    Chen Liang walked to the central room and sat down. He pointed at the chair opposite him. "Ask away."


    "It''s about Shi Dashan''s family. I met them selling oranges in the city today. They looked big and sweet. Auntie Dong said that the couple is very good at nting fruit trees. I won''t hide it from Uncle Chen. I want to nt some fruit trees, but I don''t know much about this."


    Chen Liang was a little surprised. "You want to nt fruit trees?"


    "Yes." In any case, the vige chief would know if she boughtndter.


    Chen Liang lowered his eyes and thought for a moment before saying, "The older people in the vige know what''s going on with the Shi family. It''s fine to tell you. Don''t think that Zhuangzi is so unreasonable, but his parents are good. If you want to ask them for help, look for them. They''re reliable."


    Gu Yundong was surprised. From the sound of it, there seemed to be more to it?


    "Everyone in the vige says that Shi Dashan and his wife are timid and weak. They will only lower their heads and admit their mistakes when they are bullied. Sigh, actually, they were not like this in the past. When the two of them first got married, they were energetic every day. In the beginning, they even bought a piece ofnd and nted fruit trees. Not to mention, they nted fruit trees better than the vigers. Not only were there oranges, but there were also pears, dates, persimmons. When those fruits ripen, they looked really good hanging on trees."


    "What a pity." Chen Liang shook his head. "At that time, there was andlord in the neighboring vige who took a fancy to that fruit forest and insisted on buying it. He even offered a low price. How could this person be willing to sell the fruits that he had painstakingly nted?"


    Gu Yundong was puzzled. "Thendlord of the neighboring vige had such a long reach?"


    "At that time, I wasn''t the vige chief yet. The person before me was a greedy person. He took some benefits from thendlord and helped thendlord force the Shi family to give up the fruit forest. Shi Dashan was still a little hot-tempered at that time. He argued with thendlord and chased the servants of thendlord out. After a while, themotion became bigger and bigger. In the end¡­ Shi Dashan''s parents died."


    Gu Yundong''s eyes widened. "You mean¡­"


    Chen Liang sighed and nodded. "Thendlord got someone to do it. The entire Shi family was beaten up. Shi Dashan and He Ye were young. They would be fine after resting for a while. His parents were old. They fell sick every other day because of the previous incident. After suffering again, they didn''t make it."


    His parents had both passed away, and the fruit forest had not been saved. His family was in a mess, and Shi Dashan had copsed.


    His vitality seemed to have been forcefully sucked away just like that. At that time, Zhuangzi had just been born.


    Before his parents died, they reminded him not to resist. Their family had no background or backing, and those rtives did not dare to help them offend thendlord and vige chief. For this family and for the newborn Zhuangzi, they should tolerate it if they could. They would retreat if they could and try not to be enemies with others.


    Since then, Shi Dashan and his wife''s temperament had changed drastically. They did not argue with thendlord again. From then on, they did not walk around outside much and mostly stayed at home.


    As for Zhuangzi, he became more and more rebellious because he was dissatisfied with his parents.


    Especially after he discovered that after hanging out with Hu Liang, those people who bullied his family did not dare to cause trouble again. It was as if he had found a way to survive and became even more uncontroble.


    Gu Yundong could not help but sigh. It was no wonder that his parents had passed away.


    "What about thendlord?"

 Chapter 139 Confrontation

    139 Confrontation


    When Gu Yundong came out of the vige chief''s house, the sky was already slightly dark.


    She was not in a hurry. She walked slowly along the vige path.


    She had been in Yongfu Vige for so long, but she had never felt the peace of Yongfu Vige at such a time.


    The sound of children crying could be heard from this house, and the sound of husband and wife quarreling could be heard from that house. It was lively, as if all kinds of life shed past her eyes.


    She should be d that she came to Yongfu Vige at the right time and met Chen Liang as the vige chief.


    The former vige chief was said to have drunken alcohol one night and had not found his home after leaving. He had frozen to death outside on a snowy day.


    Everyone said that he had done too many bad things and received retribution.


    Thendlord didn''t have a good ending either. A few years ago, Fengkai County had the current county magistrate. Thendlord did something evil and bumped into the county magistrate. His house was confiscated, and thendlord was beheaded. His family was exiled.


    Unfortunately, the Shi couple''s temperament had already been set. Even if the two mountains that suppressed them were gone, they would not be able to turn around.


    However, Chen Liang was right. This did not stop her from asking them for help.


    Gu Yundong''s mood improved. She could not help but smile when she walked into the Zeng residence.


    Until she saw the children confronting each other in the courtyard¡­


    On the left were Gu Yunshu, Niu Dan, the three Zeng siblings, and Madam Yang. On the right was Gu Yunke?


    But why did Gu Yundong feel that Gu Yunke, who was alone, was more imposing?


    The children did not see Gu Yundong enter. They were all holding lollipops, while Gu Yunke had one, two, three, four, five¡­ Alright, a whole bunch of them.


    In terms of the number of lollipops, she was more imposing than the few people opposite herbined.


    "Keke, you''re being too unfair. We each have one, and you have so many," Gu Yunshu said angrily.


    Gu Yunke immediately put her hands behind her back and hid the lollipop in her hand.


    However, in this way, a few candies fell out of the front pocket of her clothes.


    The little girl was stunned and hurriedly stuffed the lollipops into her pocket.


    The corners of Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched. She had asked Madam Yang to sew this pocket for her. asionally, this girl would take some peanuts and chestnuts and put them in the pocket to eat slowly. The lollipop was wrapped in oil paper, so it would not stick to the pocket.


    After stuffing the lollipop into the front pocket, the little girl realized that the lollipops in the two sides of her pants had fallen out again. She was so anxious that she was sweating profusely.


    In the end, she simply pulled off the hat on her head, put the lollipop inside, closed it, and hid it behind her back.


    Then, she raised her head. Her hair was bouncing because she had lost her hat. "Look, I didn''t."


    Gu Yunshu was furious. "It''s in your hat." Hiding the candy in front of everyone. Did she think they were all blind?


    The little girl shook her head vigorously. "I said no, so I didn''t."


    "Keke, give each of us another one. You can have the rest, okay?" Niu Dan coaxed her. He had licked the lollipop just now. It was simply too delicious. He felt like he was about to ascend to heaven. It was much, much better than sweets. He couldn''t bear to eat another bite.


    Gu Yundong shook his head. He walked behind Gu Yunke and took the hat from her hand.


    The little girl was stunned and hurriedly turned around. When she saw that it was her eldest sister, she immediately pouted and looked at her pitifully. "I didn''t." That aggrieved expression, as if tears were about to fall the next moment.

 Chapter 140 Nice, Delicious, Not Greasy

    140 Nice, Delicious, Not Greasy


    Gu Yundong could not take it anymore. She quickly took one out of her hat and gave it to her.


    "You can''t eat too much sugar, or your teeth will rot. In the future, you won''t be able to eat braised pork, rabbit meat, or chicken."


    The little girl swallowed her saliva and looked at the lollipop eagerly. "Then I, then I¡­"


    She couldn''t finish the rest of the sentence.


    Gu Yundong smiled. "How about this? I''ll keep the candy for now. I''ll give you one a day, okay?"


    As she spoke, she looked at the other children. "You too. You can''t eat too much sugar. In the future, take one every day to develop a habit. Otherwise, if I make all kinds of sugar in the future, you won''t be able to keep your teeth."


    Gu Yunshu''s eyes lit up. "Eldest Sister wants to make all kinds of sugar?"


    Niu Dan and the others'' focus was on another thing. "Can we eat candy every day?"


    This was a very extravagant thing. Sugar was very precious. Niu Dan''s family rarely bought it. Even if they did, they could only eat it during the new year and festival. It was usually hidden well.


    Gu Yundong nodded. "I just made this candy. Try it and see if it tastes good. I''ll try another type of candy tomorrow."


    Only then did the children start to carefully eat the beautiful and cute lollipop in front of them.


    Gu Yundong had made several molds before. They were all simple ones. Some were square, some were round, some were heart-shaped, and some were pentagrams. There were almost all of them, and they looked very likable.


    In fact, if she really started, she could even make models of various small animals.


    "Yes, it''s delicious. It''s sweet and fragrant. It tastes like pears." Gu Yunshu was the first to speak. His eyes were shining.


    Niu Dan also nodded vigorously. Previously, he had licked it for the first time and didn''t think about it carefully. This time, after eating it, he was so excited that his body was trembling. "Sister Yundong, did you really make this? It''s even better than what I used to eat. This isn''t greasy at all, and it doesn''t stick to my teeth."


    Zeng Yue also said, "Sister Yundong, if we sell this, it will definitely be sold out in an instant."


    This was what Gu Yundong wanted. "Do you all think so?"


    "It''s good-looking, delicious, and not greasy." Zeng Jia was the oldest among the children. Zeng Hu, who had always been taken care of next door, was also quiet. It was rare for him to express his opinion.


    As for the two youngest and oldest, Zeng Le, Gu Yunke, and Madam Yang, they could not be bothered to speak. They ate happily.


    Gu Yundong was in a good mood. She took out a few more lollipops and handed them to Gu Yunshu. "Take them to the next room for your Uncle Zeng and Brother Shao. Go."


    Then, she gave one to Madam Dong and ate the other.


    Gu Yunke looked on helplessly as she ate. Her gaze was extremely pitiful.


    Gu Yundong was amused by her. "Don''t worry, there will definitely be one a day. If you perform well, Eldest Sister will reward you with one more."


    With that, she went into the kitchen.


    Because the sweets she made had received the unanimous approval of Shao Qingyuan and the others, Gu Yundong became confident about what she had to do next.


    At night, shey in bed and thought about her future development. When she earned money, it would be much simpler to look for Gu Dajiang or treat Madam Yang.


    The next morning, Gu Yundong put on the carriage and went out.


    Unexpectedly, when she left the courtyard, she saw that Shao Qingyuan was already waiting there.


    "Young Master Liu hasn''t given me the money. I''ll go to the county city too."


    "This is a big deal. Come up then."


    The two of them went to the Liu residence together. Unexpectedly, when they reached the entrance, Liu Wei was already waiting outside.

 Chapter 141 20 Catties First

    141 20 Catties First


    Liu Wei had a gloating smile on his face. Gu Yundong''s heart skipped a beat and she had a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, as soon as she stepped forward, she heard his sly voice. "I have bad news for you. Do you want to hear it?"


    "¡­" Gu Yundong clenched her fists. Could she go up and beat him up?


    Before she could answer, Liu Wei couldn''t help but say, "Half an hour ago, a servant from the Qin family came over and said that Brother Qin and his wife had gone out and would only be back in a few days. He left my brother some homework and asked him to finish it at home."


    "So your n to go to school is ruined."


    Liu Wei felt that his grievances from yesterday were finally swept away.


    Gu Yundong could not hold it in any longer. She stepped on his foot and turned to leave.


    "Ouch¡­" Liu Wei cried so loudly that even Liu An couldn''t bear to look at him.


    Young Master, you''re the eldest young master of the Liu family. Can you take note of your status? How can you feel so aplished bullying a thirteen-year-old girl?


    Before Liu Wei could stop shouting, Shao Qingyuan was already standing in front of him. "Give me the silver."


    Liu Wei almost spat out a mouthful of blood. This was his sworn brother who would live and die with him. This was simply heartless and unreasonable.


    He asked Liu An to give him the banknotes. Then, he snorted and decided to cut ties with him.


    Unexpectedly, Shao Qingyuan took the banknotes and followed Gu Yundong.


    Liu Wei: "¡­"


    Gu Yundong walked for a long distance before slowing down.


    Shao Qingyuan''s legs were long, so it didn''t take long for him to catch up. Seeing that she didn''t seem to be in a good mood, he opened his mouth and said after a while, "Actually, there are other schools in the county city. You can look at other schools."


    Gu Yundong sighed. "I already know the best one. Why would I be willing to settle for something else?"


    Not to mention anything else, just from the fact that the Liu family spared no effort to send the child over, it could be seen that this was a rare teacher.


    To be able to be the top schr at the age of 18, he must be at least more knowledgeable than the other teachers in the county. When the court was in turmoil, his courage to retreat meant that he was not pedantic but flexible. He remembered the Liu family''s favor, which showed that he was grateful. If he did not look at their family background to take in students, it was obvious that he would not be greedy, lecherous, and trample on others.


    In addition, he was young and knew how to scheme against Liu Wei. Gu Yundong was very satisfied.


    "Forget it, he''lle back eventually. Anyway, Yunshu is still young. There''s no hurry." Gu Yundong decided toe back after Qin Wenzheng returned to the county. "By the way, do you know where thergest grocery store in the county is? I want to buy some sugar."


    She wanted to try orange-vored candy.


    "I''ll take you there."


    Thergest grocery store in the county was also on East Street. It was not far away. When Gu Yundong entered, the grocery store was quite lively.


    The waiter greeted the other customers. Gu Yundong looked around and frowned slightly.


    Seeing that she didn''t buy anything after walking around and even looked a little unhappy, the shopkeeper walked over and asked, "Miss, what do you want to buy? Our shop is thergest grocery store in Fengkai County. You can buy anything you want."


    "I want to buy white sugar." She looked around but couldn''t find it.


    The shopkeeper was stunned. He looked at her from head to toe. Judging from her clothes, she was also from the countryside. How could she afford white sugar?


    "Miss, this white sugar is not cheap. How much do you want?"


    "Let''s start with 20 catties."


    The shopkeeper red at her. Even the waiter and customers beside her turned their heads in surprise when they heard this.


    "How much do you want?!"

 Chapter 142 Can You afford It?

    142 Can You afford It?


    "20 catties," Gu Yundong repeated. She didn''t know what they were trying to do with their expressions.


    The shopkeeper frowned. "Miss, you''re here to cause trouble, right? Twenty catties? Do you know how much it costs?"


    "How much?"


    "One tael of white sugar for twenty-five copper coins!!" The shopkeeper sneered. "Can you afford it? You asked for twenty catties so easily."


    Gu Yundong knew that white sugar and brown sugar were quite expensive. She had bought sweets on the streets for the two children as snacks. The sweets were slightly cheaper.


    Previously, in the prefectural city of Xuanhe Prefecture, she had forgotten to buy white sugar when she went to the grocery store to buy oil, salt, rice, and noodles.


    It was only when she returned to Aunt Ke''s house to take out some things that she remembered. At that time, she wanted to buy it. Aunt Ke said that sugar was expensive and she wouldn''t need much anyway. They had it at home, so she could use it at home.


    Gu Yundong did not refuse. However, the white sugar Aunt Ke took out was not pure white sugar. It was just brighter than ck sugar. However, she only used it as seasoning when cooking braised pork. She rarely used it for other purposes.


    Later on, when she came to Yongfu Vige, she never thought of buying candy, mainly because it was inconvenient. She had forgotten about it a few times when she went to the county city in town. Therefore, when she needed candy, she could only take it from her space when Madam Dong was not paying attention.


    Fortunately, Madam Dong did not know what she had brought with her when she came from the prefectural city. She was not as sharp as Aunt Ke.


    She had speciallye over to buy it today. She did not expect it to be so difficult to buy 20 catties of white sugar.


    And¡­ it was so expensive.


    But hearing the shopkeeper''s words, Gu Yundong was unhappy. "Why do you care if I can afford it? Do you have it in your provision store? If not, I''ll buy it elsewhere."


    The shopkeeper snorted and asked the waiter to go to the warehouse at the back to get it. He walked to the counter and began to calcte. "One tael for twenty-five copper coins. Twenty catties costs eight taels of silver. Miss, have you brought enough silver?"


    "Yes."


    Gu Yundong did not want to say anything more, but the other customers in the shop watched her and started discussing quietly.


    "This girl is quite bold. She actually wants to buy 20 catties of white sugar. She''s really generous."


    "Don''t tell me she''s pretending. Look at the clothes she''s wearing. One look and you can tell that she''s from the countryside. It''s good enough that she has eight copper coins on her. Eight taels of silver."


    "Let''s see what you sayter."


    Hence, the few people who had bought the goods stopped walking and looked at Gu Yundong.


    Shao Qingyuan stood at the door and did not go in. He did not know what was going on inside. He only saw that Gu Yundong had note out in a long time. She looked inside. Seeing that she was fine, he turned back.


    The waiter quickly brought out arge bag of sugar and ced it in front of Gu Yundong. He said arrogantly, "Here, it''s all here. Do you want me to weigh it for you?"


    Gu Yundong opened the bag and looked down. Her expression immediately becameplicated.


    This¡­ was also considered white sugar?


    "Shopkeeper, I want that kind of very white sugar. It''s like white clouds. Isn''t this too ck?"


    The shopkeeper suddenly walked out from behind the counter, closed the bag, and put it behind him. "What nonsense are you talking about? And very white sugar. Let me tell you, this is the best we have. Are you buying it or not? If not, get lost."


    He was about to spit out saliva. "You''re here to cause trouble because our shop''s business is good, right? I knew it. You look poor and keep saying that you want to buy 20 catties of white sugar. You''ve never seen the world, so you''re spouting nonsense here. If you have the ability, find me white sugar like white clouds. If you find it, I''ll buy it back at ten times the price."


    With that, he pushed Gu Yundong. Shao Qingyuan rushed forward and grabbed his hand. He looked at him coldly.


    Gu Yundong was also annoyed. "You''re the one who hasn''t seen the world. I''ll make some for you to see. Don''t forget what you said when the timees."


    As soon as Liu Wei arrived, he heard herst sentence.

 Chapter 143 - 143: Make It Yourself, Plant It Yourself

    Chapter 143: Make It Yourself, nt It Yourself


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The shopkeeper was a little afraid of being beaten up by Shao Qingyuan. He did not dare to look him in the eye and could only say to Gu Yundong, ¡°Alright, go and try making some. You stinky girl who doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    When Shao Qingyuan exerted force, the shopkeeper immediately did not dare to speak.


    Liu Wei knew that this provision store belonged to the Tao Family in the county city. Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan would be at a disadvantage if this matter blew up. He quickly took two steps forward and red at the shopkeeper. ¡°You snob. Let¡¯s go. We won¡¯t buy it here.¡±


    With that, he pulled Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan out of the provision store.


    As soon as they left, the others in the shop suddenly woke up.


    After a moment of silence, they burst intoughter in the next moment.


    ¡°That little girl really dares to brag. Is there something wrong with her brain?¡±


    ¡°I think she¡¯s talking nonsense. If she had that ability, would she still be dressed like that?¡±


    ¡°She definitely can¡¯t take out eight taels of silver and is deliberately looking for a way out.¡±


    ¡°That was Young Master Liu just now, right? Young Master Liu is getting more and more unreasonable. What kind of friends does he have? Forget about that girl, the man beside her also looks fierce.¡±


    The shop assistant beside him rolled his eyes and whispered into the shopkeeper¡¯s ear, ¡°Didn¡¯t our young master lose to Young Master Liu in polost time and throw a big tantrum at home? Can we use this matter to vent our anger this time?¡±


    The shopkeeper¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re the smartest. Take good care of the shop. I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡±


    Gu Yundong and the other two gradually walked away, but the conversation still drifted into their ears.


    Liu Wei frowned. ¡°Gu girl, you¡¯ll be struck by lightning if you talk big.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s talking big?¡± Gu Yundong red at him.


    Liu Wei sneered. ¡°1 heard you say that you can make sugar that¡¯s even whiter than that in the grocery store.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s make a bet.¡± Gu Yundong stopped in her tracks. ¡°If I seed, you have to do something for me.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Liu Wei agreed readily. In any case, he didn¡¯t believe her. He was just coaxing the little girl to y.


    Gu Yundong turned to look at Shao Qingyuan, who instantly reacted. ¡°I¡¯ll testify.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go home and get ready.¡±


    Gu Yundong suddenly became energetic. Alright, if there was no sugar, she would make it herself. If there were no fruits, she would grow them herself.


    When Gu Yundong returned to Yongfu Vige, she asked Dong Xin who nted sugarcane.


    Coincidentally, the Shi family had it.


    However, it wasn¡¯t a lot. When Shao Qingyuan heard this, he bought arge batch from other ces.


    Gu Yundong was surprised, but she was very happy.


    She went to look for Shi Dashan. The couple happened to be working in the field.


    Gu Yundong took the opportunity to look at her fruit forest. It was really as the vige chief had said. It looked pleasing.


    When the Shi couple saw Gu Yundong suddenlye over, they panicked, especially when they saw that her gaze was fixed on their fruit forest with satisfaction in her eyes. They were so flustered that they almost hit their feet with their hoe.


    Could it be that after Landlord Li died, another Landlord Gu came?


    Was it fate that they were not suitable for nting fruit trees? They had waited for Landlord Li to die before nting such a small piece.


    Gu Yundong had already jumped off the ridge. She smiled and tried her best to look at the Shi couple lovingly.


    However, Shi Dashan and his wife looked at her expression as if they had seen a ghost. They resisted the urge to turn around and run..

 Chapter 144 - 144: House Constructed

    Chapter 144: House Constructed


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong could not understand their attitude, but she still tried her best to be friendly and tell them about his n to buy his sugarcane.


    When the Shi couple heard this, they secretly heaved a sigh of relief and asked her how much she wanted.


    Gu Yundong had already seen the quantity of sugarcane in their house. It was not much.


    Therefore¡­


    ¡°Sell them all to me if you can.¡±


    The Shi couple was surprised, but it was naturally good that they could sell all the sugarcane. This was much easier than them painstakingly dragging the sugarcane to town or county to sell.


    Gu Yundong still paid the market price. After paying, the Shi couple quickly harvested all the sugarcane and sent it to her.


    Looking at the courtyard filled with sugarcane, Madam Dong was a little stunned.


    When Gu Yundong said that she wanted to make sugar, she was even more shocked.


    However, she could not say anything. While she was surprised, she still diligently helped her.


    Gu Yundong knew how to refine sugar. During her internship in university, she hadpeted for the position of a television host¡¯s assistant with her ability. The host was in charge of the program to search for some heritage skills that were about to disappear. Gu Yundong worked hard by her side. The host found it tiring and Gu Yundong had helped her with her homework.


    Among them was the method of making sugar. She had personally made it with the craftsmen and would ask questions if she didn¡¯t understand. Unfortunately, she had only tried it twice at most and wasn¡¯t considered familiar with it.


    Back then, she would record these steps in her notebook. Unfortunately, after the apocalypse, she did not have the time to bring that notebook out.


    However, she still remembered the general method. The problem now was to experiment. She had to get familiar with the process and perfect it bit by bit.


    She knew that people nowadays would add a kind of tree ash to refine the white sugar in the process of making sugar, but the kind given by the shopkeeper was definitely not refined like this.


    Perhaps the white sugar refined after adding tree ash could only be seen in those rich families.


    Gu Yundong had learned the ¡°Yellow Water Method¡± of making sugar. She knew that this was a method that appeared during the Ming Dynasty. Uh, this world was different from the history she had learned before. This should not be considered changing history.


    This method was to simmer the sugarcane after squeezing the juice. First, they would make ck sugar ording to the conventional method. Then, they would put the ck sugar into a tile funnel to form a lump. Then, they would pour the yellow mud water into the funnel to produce a reaction. Then, they would obtain white sugar.


    Gu Yundong brought everything she needed to the Zeng family¡¯s backyard. Madam Dong knew that these skills could not be taught to outsiders, so she was very self-aware. After doing what she could, she usually did not go to the backyard.


    Gu Yundong experimented, perfected, processed, and picked up the steps bit by bit.


    Her family didn¡¯t bother her. They even kept quiet and tried not to disturb her.


    Shao Qingyuan had been here a few times, and he had always helped her do the work that required hard work.


    Liu Wei had also been here. He seemed to have something urgent to discuss with Gu Yundong. But just as he reached the door, he was stopped by Shao Qingyuan.


    Gu Yundong vaguely heard him mention the word ¡°Young Master Tao¡±. However, she was very busy and quickly focused on her own matters.


    After more than ten days, when Gu Yundong was still busy in the backyard, she was finally pulled out by Madam Dong.


    Her house was already built.. The beam would be installed the day after tomorrow!!

 Chapter 145 Gu Yundong, Why Are You Here?

    145 Gu Yundong, Why Are You Here?


    Gu Yundong was still in a daze. The beam would be installed?


    Aiyo, she had not been to her house for the past few days. She did not know what was going on.


    She quickly put down the work in her hands, packed up, changed her clothes, and walked towards the homestead.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up as she looked at the refreshing green brick house in front of him.


    Finally, she had her own house.


    Feng Daneng was also very excited. This was the most proud house he had built.


    He followed Gu Yundong inside. As he looked, he said, "The beam will be up the day after tomorrow. This furniture might take another two days to be pulled over. This is the cer you wanted. The well in the backyard has been dug. This house is really good."


    Feng Daneng sighed. Gu Yundong looked around and was very satisfied.


    She would tell Madam Dong about the treatter. The beam-instation here required a party.


    However, there were not many people in the vige that the Gu family were familiar with. It was impossible for her to treat the entire vige to a banquet.


    After some rough calctions, she realized that Shao Qingyuan, the Zeng family, the vige chief''s family, the Feng family, and the sixth great-grandfather were on good terms with her. There were also the workers who helped build the house. There were also two or three tables with their families. Yes, there was also the Shi family.


    Liu Wei¡­ would also be invited.


    Oh yes, there were also Gu Yunshu and Gu Yunke''s ymates. These two little fellows actually had friends, although there were only two or three of them.


    After drawing up the name list, Gu Yundong began to prepare.


    There were many things that she did not know. It was Madam Dong who told her what to buy and how to prepare steamed buns and peanuts. Madam Zhou and her daughter-inw, Madam Song, also came over. Feng Daneng''s wife also said that she would help cook on the day of celebration.


    Gu Yundong was very grateful to them and was generous.


    On the day when the sun rose, Gu Yundong was woken up by Madam Dong.


    She brought Madam Yang and the other two to the entrance of her house and saw more than half of the vigers gathered there.


    Madam Zhou came over to call her. "Yundong, quick, firecrackers are going off."


    Gu Yundong asked Gu Yunshu to light the firecrackers. The moment the firecrackers sounded, Feng Daneng and the others also shouted, "The beam is up!!"


    Gu Yundong threw out all the peanuts, cinnamon, and round steamed buns in her hand, mixed with copper coins.


    All the men, women, old, and young present pounced over excitedly to snatch it. Those who managed to snatch the copper coins were screaming and shouting.


    Gu Yunshu and Gu Yunke werepletely awake and were ying with each other.


    After the beam was up and the crowd dispersed, it was time to prepare the food.


    Madam Dong, Madam Zhou, and the others began to cut the vegetables and meat. They looked at the vegetables that Gu Yundong had bought and smiled.


    Later on, guests arrived one after another.


    There were also uninvited guests from the vige. As long as they were not here to cause trouble, Gu Yundong would let them in, including Madam Fang and her daughter.


    Liu Wei was in the county city, but he came especially early, as if he was here for breakfast.


    However, there was also an unexpected family¡ªthe Peng family.


    Peng Zhongfei didn''te. He didn''t dare toe. However, he also paid attention to the day when the Gu family''s house waspleted. That day, he got someone to send a gift over. Because the person in charge of the Gu family was a girl, he asked for the help of his wife''s nanny to send it over.


    That nanny was quite arrogant. She even brought two servant girls with her.


    Since they were guests, Gu Yundong naturally invited them in. Besides, she was very willing to ept gifts.


    Unexpectedly, just as the three of them entered, one of the servant girls behind the nanny suddenly widened her eyes and shouted, "Gu Yundong!! Why is it you??"

 Chapter 146 Gu Xianers Request

    146 Gu Xian''er''s Request


    The voice was almost shrill. Everyone present heard it and looked at the girl who spoke in surprise.


    Gu Yundong also looked at her. It took her a while to find out this person''s identity from her memories.


    Oh, it was Gu Xian''er.


    Second Uncle Gu Dahe''s daughter, the cousin who specialized in bullying them.


    Back then, Gu Dajiang got married rtivelyte, so Gu Yundong was only four months older than her cousin.


    Gu Yundong was very dissatisfied with this f*cking life. She wanted to meet Gu Dajiang, but she couldn''t. Now, she actually met this person who she didn''t even want to look at.


    The mammy of the Peng family also looked at Gu Xian''er in surprise. Thetter had already taken a few steps forward and grabbed Gu Yundong''s hand. "Why are you here? You''re not dead?"


    Pfft, you''re the one who should be dead. She was the one who wanted to ask why Gu Xian''er was here. Enemies were bound to meet on a narrow road.


    "This is my home. If I''m not here, where am I?"


    Gu Xian''er was stunned. Her home??


    That''s right. Previously, Granny Qian had said that the owner of the house that they hade to give gifts was surnamed Gu. At that time, she had thought that they really had the same surname but different lives. Especially when she saw this green brick tiled house at the door, she wished that she was the owner surnamed Gu.


    Unexpectedly, this person was Gu Yundong?!


    How was this possible?


    Gu Yundong looked around and realized that everyone was looking at them.


    She did not want to be a topic of discussion, especially today, which was a good day for her house to bepleted. It was too unlucky to be destroyed by an unknown person.


    Hence, she nced at Gu Xian''er and said, "Follow me."


    Gu Xian''er was full of questions, so she quickly followed her.


    Madam Zhou was also in the hall. Although she did not know what had happened, she was the vige chief''s wife after all. She quickly went forward to greet Nanny Qian and the others.


    "Everyone, take a seat. Let''s eat some melon seeds and talk. There''s brown sugar water here. It''s very sweet. Don''t be polite. Everyone, take a seat."


    Brown sugar water? This was good stuff. The Gu family was actually treating guests with this. Wasn''t this too generous?


    Of course, these brown sugars were the products of Gu Yundong''s experiments before she refined white sugar.


    Everyone''s attention was immediately attracted by the brown sugar water. Only a few people looked at Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong brought her to a room inside. Along the way, Gu Xian''er took in the scenery of the Gu family. Although the house had not beenpletely decorated, just by looking at the prototype that had been built, it was enough to imagine how blissful it would be to stay in such a home.


    At least, it was much better than the old Gu family in the past.


    Gu Xian''er was overjoyed. She did not expect Gu Yundong to be so lucky. Not only did she survive the famine, but she also built such a huge house.


    Gu Xian''er was d that she had followed Granny Qian here today.


    After closing the door of the room, Gu Yundong saw that she was still looking left and right, her eyes shining. She did not need to think to know what this woman was thinking.


    "Why are you here? How did you be a servant of the Peng family?"


    Gu Xian''er finally came back to her senses. When she heard the word ''servant'', she was a little unhappy.


    "It''s all because of those two old farts. They were instigated by Third Uncle''s family and actually sold me to a human broker with a bag of sweet potatoes. I was brought to Fengkai County by the human broker." Then, as if she had thought of something, her eyes suddenly lit up and she said, "You must have a lot of money to build such a good house. Hurry up and go to the Peng Residence to redeem me."

 Chapter 147 Bullying the Weak and Fearing the Hard

    147 Bullying the Weak and Fearing the Hard


    ''Huh?''


    Gu Yundong almostughed out loud at her words. Redeem her? It would be good enough if she did not force her to be a servant girl in the Peng residence. Redeem her?


    However, Gu Xian''er did not see her expression. She looked up at the room that was twice as big as the one she used to have in the Gu family and said excitedly, "This room is not bad. Let me stay in it in the future. When the timees, I want a big carved bed and a dressing table. There have to be a few cabs over there. Oh right, there are also vases. Rich families have to put vases in their rooms. That''s how the Peng family is."


    She had already nned to get Gu Yundong to buy her a few silk flowers and cut a few pieces of cloth with a better color to make clothes.


    Living in such a house and wearing new clothes, wasn''t she like a youngdy?


    "Gu Xian''er." Gu Yundong interrupted her thoughts and asked with a sneer, "How long have you been a servant in the Peng Manor?"


    "Why are you asking this? It''s been less than two months," she replied impatiently.


    "Less than two months." It seemed that she came to Yongfu Vige a little earlier. Gu Yundong nodded. "That''s not a short period of time. Why? Have you not learned how to bend your knees after being a servant for nearly two months?"


    Gu Xian''er was stunned. "W-What do you mean?"


    "Where did a servant get the confidence to order people around in my house?"


    "Gu Yundong, how dare you talk to me like that?" In the past, Gu Yundong did not dare Seeing Gu Yundong like this, Gu Xian''er was still a little afraid. She could not help but 16:37


    to refute her at all. Even if she was scolded or beaten by her, she would only cry and hide. Now, she was so bold?


    "Why wouldn''t I dare? This is my house. Are you out of your mind to stand on my territory and order me around?" Gu Yundong looked at her as if she was looking at a fool.


    "You''re the problem. You''re really bold. Aren''t you afraid that I¡­"


    "What''s there to be afraid of? Are you afraid that you''llin? Go, go, go. Go find the grandpa and grandma who sold you. Go find yourzy parents." Gu Yundong began to roll up her sleeves. "Or are you afraid that I''ll hit you? Come, let''s see whose fist is stronger."


    Gu Xian''er was horrified. Gu Yundong had really changed. She was no longer afraid of her and even dared to hit her?


    No, she must have seen that she had no backing. Her grandparents were not around, so she was the king.


    Seeing Gu Yundong like this, Gu Xian''er was still a little afraid. She could not help but take a step back. She braced herself and said, "You, aren''t you afraid that I''ll go out and shout at others, saying that you don''t care about your cousin''s life and death, that you have a cousin who is a servant in someone else''s house and you won''t save her?"


    Gu Yundong did not care. "Go. Let''s see what the nanny who brought you here will think when she hears your words. Oh, she will probably realize that you think the Peng family is a tiger''s den. If I don''t redeem you, I will leave you in the lurch?"


    Gu Xian''er''s expression changed. She didn''t dare.


    She had only been in the Peng Residence for less than two months and was just a servant girl. Today, Granny Qian happened to see her cleaning the courtyard and brought her along. It was said that she had this opportunity because those second and third-grade maidservants refused toe to this countryside.


    Along the way, she had already seen Nanny Qian''s strictness. If she heard these words, she would definitely suffer when she returned to the Peng residence.


    In fact, she had improved a little in the two months she had been in the Peng residence. It was just that she had suddenly met Gu Yundong and was used to her previous way of doing things.


    Now that she saw that Gu Yundong was not easy to bully, she did not dare to be too arrogant.


    This was something that bullied the weak and feared the strong.

 Chapter 148 - 148: I’m Your Sister

    Chapter 148: I¡¯m Your Sister


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xian¡¯er gritted her teeth. ¡°Are you really not afraid that others will say that you have a servant cousin? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the vigers will point fingers at you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one who sold you. What am I afraid of? The Gao family in this vige has a daughter who went to the prefectural city to be a servant girl. The Gao family still feels proud. Do you want to work hard and be a first-grade servant girlter so that I can bask in the glory?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Xian¡¯er realized that not only had Gu Yundong be bolder, but even her words were harsh.


    She did not want to be a servant at all. She had to wake up at a fixed time every day and wash clothes after sweeping the courtyard. Anyone could order her around. She was so busy every day that she did not have any time to rest.


    She also wanted to live in a big house and wear new clothes. She had seen that the material of Gu Yundong¡¯s clothes today was very good.


    Gu Xian¡¯er knew when to yield and when to stand tall. At the thought of this, she knelt down with a thud. Her tears came as she said, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re my elder sister. Please help me. I really can¡¯t stay in the Peng Residence anymore. I have endless work to do every day and I still have to be beaten and scolded. The only family I have here is you. We have the same blood flowing in our bodies. Moreover, we¡¯ve also left our hometown and met here. This is God telling us sisters to take care of each other and support each other.¡±


    She said sincerely and tearfully, ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m your sister.¡±


    Gu Yundong took a few steps back and opened the door of the room. As he walked out, he said, ¡°I want to ask that Nanny Qian how the Peng family bullied you. Look at how terribly you¡¯re crying.¡±


    Gu Xian¡¯er immediately stood up without another word. She wiped her tears and walked out before Gu Yundong.


    Then, she turned around fiercely. ¡°Gu Yundong, you win. Just you wait. I won¡¯t let you have it easy.¡±


    Gu Yundong crossed her arms and looked at her coldly.


    Gu Xian¡¯er had already tidied up her clothes and went to Nanny Qian.


    When the surrounding guests saw hering out, they all looked in her direction.


    They were curious about who this person was. She seemed to know the Gu girl. Was she someone from her hometown before the Gu girl fled?


    They wanted to ask, but she had already returned to Granny Qian¡¯s side. They still kept a certain distance from these people who hade from the Peng Residence.


    However, they could not suppress the mes of gossip in their hearts. All of them wanted to ask the rest of the Gu family.


    They did not dare to ask Gu Yundong. With Madam Yang helping in the kitchen, there were only two children left.


    Someone stopped Gu Yunshu and asked him in a low voice, ¡°Who was the maid from the Peng residence to you?¡±


    Gu Yunshu had always been worried. His impression of Gu Xian¡¯er bullying his elder sister in the old Gu family was still there. Now that he saw Gu Xian¡¯ering out, he hurriedly ran towards his elder sister.


    After running a few steps, he rushed over and took Gu Yunke away.


    He still remembered that Gu Xian¡¯er had spared no effort in bullying Gu Yunke in the past. What if she was beaten up if he left her here alone?


    Everyone:¡±¡­¡± Answer the question before you leave.


    Everyone was curious, and so was Granny Qian. She saw Gu Xian¡¯er return with red eyes and looked like she had been wronged.


    She narrowed her eyes and lowered her voice.. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Do you know this family?¡±

 Chapter 149 - 149: Have to Guard Against Gu Xian’er

    Chapter 149: Have to Guard Against Gu Xian¡¯er


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xian¡¯er was slightly stunned. She lowered her head and wiped the corners of her eyes. Then, she nodded and said softly, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my cousin.¡±


    Nanny Qian was stunned and shocked. ¡°Your cousin? Then you¡­¡±


    ¡°Granny probably doesn¡¯t know that we fled here because of the famine in Yongning Prefecture. My cousin¡¯s family was chased out by my grandparents long ago. I was sold to human traffickers by my grandparents before I came to Peng Manor. I always thought that my cousin and the others were long gone. After all, my grandparents only gave them a few potatoes back then. Eldest Aunt is a fool and my cousin has two young siblings. Eldest Uncle has also disappeared.¡±


    Nanny Qian really did not know Gu Xian¡¯er¡¯s background. After all, she had only casually called a servant girl to carry things.


    And her cousin¡­


    Nanny Qian looked at the imposing green brick house in front of her and frowned slightly.


    Gu Xian¡¯er sighed slightly and continued, ¡°I was too shocked and excited to see Cousin just now, so I couldn¡¯t help but say a few more words. I thought I would never see the Gu family again in my life. I didn¡¯t expect Cousin to not only live well, but also have the money to build such a good house and even know Young Master Peng. She¡¯s too capable.¡±


    Nanny Qian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. She was Young Madam¡¯s trusted subordinate. Today, Madam wanted her to find out who the Gu family was. Why would Young Master ask them to send a gift over for no reason? When did he get to know such a country bumpkin?


    The problem was that this gift was personally prepared by the young master. It was not cheap.


    She nced at Gu Xian¡¯er and asked with narrowed eyes, ¡°Then did your cousin tell you how she met the young master of our residence?¡±


    The person who had fled here had only arrived not long ago. There was no reason for Young Master to know her.


    Gu Xian¡¯er shook her head. ¡°I asked, but my cousin refused to tell me. She only told me to work hard in the Peng Manor.¡±


    Nanny Qian stopped talking and lowered her head slightly to take a sip of brown sugar water.


    Where did this little girl from the Gu family get so much money?


    Nanny Qian had met Liu Wei, but she had also asked around just now. It seemed that Young Master Liu had just arrived at Yong Fu Vige not long ago. Moreover, he had asked a hunter surnamed Shao to bring him into the mountains for hunting. He only got to know the little girl because the little girl from the Gu family lived next door to the Shao family.


    In addition, the Gu family was the only family in the vige who had a carriage. Young Master Liu borrowed her family¡¯s carriage.


    With such a close rtionship, the Gu family actually invited him over.


    After staying in a rich family for a long time, Nanny Qian¡¯s thoughts became moreplicated.


    She felt that this girl from the Gu family was really good at climbing up thedder.


    The capable Gu Yundong stood in the room and could not help butugh at the two worried children. ¡°Do you think she can still bully Eldest Sister now? Eldest Sister will fight back.¡±


    Gu Yunshu thought about it. Yes, Eldest Sister is not easy to bully now.


    Then they were relieved.


    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to worry about Eldest Sister. If you¡¯re really worried, go and protect Mother.¡± Gu Yundong patted their heads.


    When the two little guys heard this, it was as if they had received an important mission. They nodded very seriously and rushed to the Zeng family.


    The new house could not be used yet. They could only do the cooking at the Zeng family¡¯s house for the time being.


    The two of them left, but Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes and looked in the direction of the front yard.


    Gu Xian¡¯er wasn¡¯t someone who would give up easily. She had to be careful..

 Chapter 150 - 150: Let the Country Bumpkins Broaden Their Horizons

    Chapter 150: Let the Country Bumpkins Broaden Their Horizons


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong was pondering when Shao Qingyuan arrived.


    He saw that she had note out for a long time and was a little worried, so he came to take a look.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw him. ¡°Shao Qingyuan, do me a favor.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°That Gu Xian¡¯er, the woman who just came with me, is my cousin. Help me keep an eye on her today and see what she has done.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan agreed without another word. ¡°Okay.¡± Then, he walked towards the front courtyard.


    However, he had only taken two steps when Gu Yundong stopped him. ¡°Hey, wait, forget it. Your presence is too strong. It¡¯s too easy to be discovered if you keep an eye on her.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan took two steps back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be discovered. You have to trust me.¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned. When she met his sincere gaze, she nodded inexplicably.


    Shao Qingyuan suddenlyughed and left.


    Gu Yundong stood silently on the spot. She actually felt that Shao Qingyuan was so handsome?


    She suddenly pped her face and came back to her senses. What kind of situation was this? Why was she still infatuated?


    Gu Yundongposed herself and strode towards the front yard.


    The vigers greeted her one after another. Gu Yundong smiled and replied, ignoring the curious eyes of the gossipy crowd.


    She still walked up to Granny Qian and went to talk to Gu Xian¡¯er directly. She did not have the time to greet her.


    Nanny Qian¡¯s congrattory gift had yet to be sent over. Logically speaking, she could have directly handed it to Madam Zhou, who was entertaining the guests at that time. However, she was from the Peng family and represented the master of the Peng family. She was also the richest and most powerful person present besides Liu Wei. She thought that she was superior.


    Compared to the vigers who only gave fruits, vegetables, eggs, and so on, the gifts they gave were much more valuable.


    Therefore, she naturally had to broaden the horizons of these people who had never seen the world.


    Nanny Qian reached back, and another maidservant ced the things on the table one by one.


    Nanny Qian smiled and said, ¡°This is a congrattory gift from my Young Madam to the Gu family. I hope Miss Gu doesn¡¯t mind.¡±


    The people present couldn¡¯t help but look over.


    There was a fruit box with all kinds of famous pastries in the city.


    A calligraphy painting, which, ording to Granny Qian, was written by a famous calligrapher from the previous dynasty.


    There was a screen with embroidery of the Eight Spirits of the Golden Age on it.


    Also, cloth. The Peng family was thergest cloth merchant in Fengkai County. This was the most practical gift.


    Gu Yundong did not expect the Peng family to be so generous. Peng Zhongfei¡­ Was he really frightened?


    Not to mention anything else, just that calligraphy painting and that ornament were not easy to obtain.


    Liu Wei was also shocked. He thought of the gift he had given out previously and quietly pulled Liu An over. ¡°Later, add another 20 taels of silver as a gift.¡±


    Liu An widened his eyes. Young Master, you¡¯re too prodigal.


    Although he liked the Gu family, the Gu family was in the countryside after all. If he gave them too much, it would make them feel uneasy.


    If Gu Yundong knew what Liu An was thinking, she would definitely kick him aside.


    What was there to be uneasy about? The more, the better. She could even smile in her dreams at night, okay?


    Did she look like someone who had never seen the world?


    Nanny Qian smiled and asked, ¡°Miss Gu, do you like them?¡±


    She wanted to see Gu Yundong¡¯s ttered expression, but thetter nodded and calmly took the items. ¡°This is a token of your Young Madam¡¯s appreciation. Of course I like it..¡±

 Chapter 151 Banquet

    151 Banquet


    Gu Yundong could tell that Nanny Qian had be hostile ever since Gu Xian''er returned. She turned around and said to the others, "Everyone is here to congratte my family for building a new house. I like whatever they give me."


    The vigers, who had been shocked by the gift from the Peng family, immediatelyughed.


    Feng Daneng thought, no wonder the vige chief said that this girl''s words made him feelfortable.


    Nanny Qian''s smile stiffened slightly. Gu Yundong greeted her with a smile. "There are many people today. I''m so busy that my feet don''t even touch the ground. Please forgive me if I''mcking in hospitality. Nanny, please help yourself."


    Nanny Qian nodded with a smile. Seeing that Gu Yundong had gone to another table, she sat down again and asked Gu Xian''er, "Didn''t you say that she''s your cousin? But she doesn''t sound like she came from the countryside at all."


    Gu Xian''er bit her lip slightly. "My uncle studied when he was young, so my cousin learned a few words with him."


    So that was how it was. No wonder she spoke eloquently as if she was afraid that others would not know that she could speak a few idioms. The more shecked something, the more she wanted to show off.


    At this moment, everyone had already sat down. Shao Qingyuan was sitting not far from Granny Qian''s table. Liu Wei was familiar with him, so he naturally sat at the same table as him.


    Sixth Grandfather and the vige chief were the most senior and prestigious people in the vige. They naturally had to apany Liu Wei, an esteemed guest from the city, so they sat at this table.


    The others also wanted to sit, especially Madam Fang and her daughter. There were a few times when they wanted to go to Liu Wei''s side to greet him, but when they saw that Shao Qingyuan was around, they did not dare to.


    Therefore, this table was inexplicably much quieter. Chen Liang and the Sixth Grandfather were quite friendly to Shao Qingyuan and would asionally chat with him during the meal.


    The dishes were served very quickly, and most of them were hard dishes. The vigers no longer cared about the Liu and Peng families. All of them reached out their chopsticks to pick up the meat with glowing faces.


    Nanny Qian brought two maidservants and sat with Madam Fang and her daughter.


    In fact, she could have left after delivering the gifts. However, after hearing Gu Xian''er''s words, she could not help but sit a little longer.


    When the meat dishes were first served, she wanted to move her chopsticks. However, before she could move, the others at the table had already begun to snatch the dishes crazily.


    Nanny Qian''s chopsticks stopped in midair. She could neither reach forward nor retract them.


    Gu Xian''er, who was beside her, was enjoying the food. She was a servant in the Peng family. Although she did not have to eat like she did when she was escaping, she still had to snatch food when it was time to eat. She did not have a background or ability, so she could only eat the leftovers.


    How could Gu Xian''er let go of such a rare hard dish?


    However, Nanny Qian could not stay any longer. Halfway through the meal, she still went to say goodbye to Gu Yundong.


    Gu Xian''er couldn''t bear to leave, but there was nothing she could do. She stuffed two pieces of meat into her mouth forcefully before wiping her mouth and standing up.


    "Wait for me outside. I''ll go tell the master." She had originally wanted to bring Gu Xian''er along, but after half a day, she could tell that Gu Yundong and her cousin did not have a good rtionship. Otherwise, why did she not even say a word to Gu Xian''er?


    Gu Xian''er and the other servant girl could only wait outside. However, the little girl was in a hurry to go to the toilet and left Gu Xian''er alone at the door.


    Gu Xian''er secretly sneered. "Lazy people have a lot of feces and urine." As she spoke, she sped her hands. It was really cold.


    She did not even have two pieces of clothing on her, but Gu Yundong could live so well. Just thinking about it made her feel unbnced.


    "Are you Gu Yundong''s cousin?"


    Suddenly, an unfamiliar voice came from behind.

 Chapter 152 You Killed Me This Time

    152 You Killed Me This Time


    Gu Xian''er turned around and saw a girl who was slightly older than her standing there.


    She gave her a measuring look. "Who are you?"


    "My name is Chen Yn. Do you want to know about Gu Yundong? I can tell you." Chen Yn sat at the same table as them. She had overheard her conversation with Nanny Qian.


    She was very surprised that the two of them were cousins.


    Gu Xian''er narrowed her eyes and sized up Chen Yn. Did this person have a grudge against Gu Yundong?


    She knew it. Gu Yundong looked unlucky. She must have offended many people. Look, wasn''t this just one?


    Granny Qian and the other girl had not arrived yet. Gu Xian''er looked around and said to Chen Yn, "Let''s talk over there."


    The two of them walked forward and stopped twenty meters away from the house.


    Gu Xian''er really wanted to know what happened after Gu Yundong came to Yongfu Vige. She wanted to know where she got the money.


    Chen Yn spoke quickly. On the first day, she rented a carriage to serve as a noble and stayed in their house. Later on, she offended the hooligans in the vige and was chased out by their family to stay at the Zeng family''s house. She told them everything she knew.


    Gu Xian''er, on the other hand, frowned. She had said so much, but it was all nonsense. She did not say where Gu Yundong had gotten the money.


    She was fed up with hearing that. Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something. She moved closer to Chen Yn and whispered a few words into her ear.


    Thetter''s eyes lit up and she nodded repeatedly. "Alright, I know what to do."


    Gu Xian''er wanted to say more, but Granny Qian''s impatient voice came from outside the Gu family''s door. "Gu Xian''er, Gu Xian''er, where are you?" Where did this brat go?


    Gu Xian''er was still afraid of Granny Qian. She didn''t bother to talk to Chen Yn anymore and ran away quickly.


    Nanny Qian red at her unhappily before leading them into the carriage outside and leaving Yongfu Vige.


    The liveliness in the Gu family continued. Gu Yundong was really generous on such an important day. Not to mention the dishes, there were also a lot of snacks.


    Everyone was a little reluctant to leave after eating and drinking their fill. If not for the vige chief telling everyone to disperse, these people would still be sitting in the courtyard eating melon seeds and chatting.


    Some of the women in the vige stayed behind to help clear the table and cutlery. The Shi couple also stayed.


    The two of them had always been honest. After eating such good food today, they had to help work.


    Coincidentally, Gu Yundong had something to discuss with them, so she did not stop them.


    When most of the guests had left, she was about to look for the Shi couple when she saw Gu Yunshu run over and whisper in her ear mysteriously, "Elder Sister, Brother Liu is looking for you."


    Liu Wei?


    Gu Yundong''s eyes lit up when he thought of Qin Wenzheng. Could it be that there was news of his return?


    Liu Wei was waiting for her by the well in the backyard. When Gu Yundong went over, he was holding his hair and walking back and forth anxiously.


    Gu Yundong was surprised. "What could make Young Master Liu want to tear his head off?"


    Liu Wei suddenly turned around. "Hey, hey, hey, you''re finally here. I have something very important to tell you."


    He had been waiting for an entire day, but he endured it and waited for her to finish the banquet before looking for her.


    "What is it? Tell me."


    "You killed me this time." Liu Wei suddenly red at her.

 Chapter 153 - 153: You’re Smart, You Solve It

    Chapter 153: You¡¯re Smart, You Solve It


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong was confused. She had been studying white sugar in seclusion for the past few days and had not gone out for more than ten days. She had only started to prepare the things needed for the banquet yesterday. How did she harm him?


    ¡°You have to make yourself clear. What did I do?¡±


    Liu Wei took two more steps back and forth before he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Do you know that there¡¯s a rumor circting in the upper circle of the county now?¡±


    ¡°You said it yourself. How would I know about the upper echelons of the county?¡± Gu Yundong could not help but roll her eyes.


    Liu Wei choked and didn¡¯t keep her in suspense anymore. He said directly, ¡°It¡¯s all because you bragged in the Tao family¡¯s provision storest time. The next day, that kid from the Tao family specially came to me to verify the white sugar making matter. Damn it, he actually deliberately brought that shopkeeper over to ask about this. Do you think I can deny it? I braced myself and had to help you lie. In the end, this sinister person spread the news after leaving my house. He said that the Liu family had found a capable person who could make white sugar as white as the clouds.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. She was not boasting. She was not!


    Liu Wei didn¡¯t seem to have a high IQ.


    ¡°This matter has caused an uproar. Even my father knows about it. The smelly old man from the Tao family came to my father and mocked me. He said that I was ignorant, ipetent, and inexperienced in making friends, and I¡¯m bing more and more unreliable. Let me tell you, they canugh at me, but they can¡¯tugh at my father. Yesterday, that Tao family came to my house again. He was very cunning. He deliberately angered me so much that I used the two shops in my family to gamble. Now, all the young masters in the county say that I will lose.¡±


    ¡°Liu Wei, gambling is a very uneptable behavior. Moreover, you actually gambled so much,¡± Gu Yundong said. The first time she saw him, she felt that he was a wastrel. She began to sympathize with his father.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point!!¡± Liu Wei was about to go crazy. ¡°This matter started because of you. What do you think we should do?¡±


    The corners of Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched as if she was looking at a retard. ¡°You¡¯re simply being shameless, aren¡¯t you? Even without me, your family and the Tao family already have a deep grudge. Sooner orter, they¡¯ll find another reason to trick you.¡±


    Liu Wei couldn¡¯t win against her. Of course, he knew that those people were being shameless. However, he said, ¡°You¡¯re smart. You settle it.¡±


    Sigh, he needed to be taught a lesson.


    Gu Yundong clenched her fists, but when she thought of the 20 taels of silver she received from him, she endured it.


    Alright, on ount of this wastrel¡¯s generosity, she would help him resolve it.


    It was mutually beneficial.


    Gu Yundong rolled her eyes and said to him, ¡°Wait here.¡±


    With that, she turned around and left the backyard, returning to the main house.


    As soon as the door closed, she took out a jar from her space.


    Looking at the thin, white, and sweet sugar inside, Gu Yundong smiled in satisfaction.


    When she came out again, she realized that Shao Qingyuan, who had left earlier, had returned.


    Seeing that there was no one around, Shao Qingyuan walked to her side and said softly, ¡°Chen Yn went to look for Gu Xian¡¯er. The two of them talked for a long time outside.¡±


    ¡°What did they say?¡± Chen Yn? Why was this person so restless?


    She couldn¡¯t be bothered with her anymore. The mother and daughter were still jumping out. Did they really think that she wouldn¡¯t dare to touch them because they had an uncle who was the vige chief?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear them clearly. They¡¯re too far away and there¡¯s nothing to cover me. It¡¯s not easy to get close.¡± Shao Qingyuan pursed his lips and looked very dissatisfied. ¡°I followed the mother and daughter just now. They seemed to have gone straight back. They didn¡¯t do anything for the time being.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s enough to know that these two are in cahoots,¡± Gu Yundong said.


    Shao Qingyuan was about to ask if he needed to do anything when he saw Liu Wei running out impatiently..

 Chapter 154 - 154: It’s Really White Sugar!!

    Chapter 154: It¡¯s Really White Sugar!!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Gu girl, Gu girl, why did you take so long? Have you thought of a solution?¡± Liu Wei did not seem to see Shao Qingyuan. He reached out to pull Gu Yundong the moment he arrived.


    Shao Qingyuan blocked him. ¡°Just talk. Don¡¯t touch her.¡±


    Only then did Liu Wei react. He quickly retracted his hand, but the expression on his face was still extremely anxious. ¡°Gu girl, how is it?¡±


    Gu Yundong ignored him and walked to the backyard. People wereing over at any time.


    When they reached the backyard, Gu Yundong handed the jar in his hand to Liu Wei.


    Thetter was stunned. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look?¡±


    Liu Wei could only suppress the anxiety in his heart and open the lid of the jar.


    Then, under the sunlight, it looked especially dazzling.


    Liu Wei blinked. ¡°What¡­ is this?¡± He had a very surreal guess, and he even became a little excited because of this unlikely guess.


    ¡°You can try it.¡± Gu Yundong smiled.


    Liu Wei hurriedly reached into the jar to grab it, but the jar was too small and his hand was too big. He couldn¡¯t reach down even after holding it for a long time.


    Gu Yundong rolled his eyes. ¡°You can dip a finger in¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, she saw him holding the jar in one hand and pouring out arge handful with the other.


    Then, he stuck out his tongue and licked it.


    The next moment, his pupils constricted and he looked at Gu Yundong in shock. ¡°Sweet?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    ¡°This, this is¡­¡±


    ¡°White sugar,¡± Gu Yundong said with a smile.


    Liu Wei¡¯s breathing suddenly stopped. He looked at the little girl in front of him in disbelief. Her chin was not even up to his chin. His lips could not help but tremble. ¡°Sugar that¡¯s like white clouds?¡±


    Gu Yundong looked up at the sky and then at the sugar. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Liu Wei was dumbfounded. She made it, she really made it!!


    She was not boasting. This sugar was sweet and tasted different from brown sugar, but it was even sweeter.


    Liu Wei was extremely shocked. How could she be so capable?!


    ¡°Ha, hahaha.¡± Liu Wei was stunned for a long time before he suddenlyughed. At first, heughed intermittently, butter on, he actuallyughed out loud. Heughed until his entire face turned red, and his entire body even trembled.


    Liu An, who was originally guarding the entrance of the backyard, was shocked. He thought that something had happened and hurriedly ran over.


    Seeing that the young master was about to go crazy, Liu An¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he was about to cry. He quickly went forward and patted him. ¡°Young Master, Young Master, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare me. What happened to you? Let¡¯s talk nicely.¡±


    Liu Wei was almost suffocated by his p. He suddenly kicked him. ¡°Go away.¡±


    Then, he held the jar in front of Gu Yundong and said with shining eyes, ¡°Gu girl, you¡¯re amazing. How did you do it? What was it made of? Did you make it yourself?¡±


    Gu Yundong was about to reply when Liu Wei waved his hand again. ¡°Forget it, forget it. We¡¯ll talk about thister. The most important thing now is to bring this jar of white sugar to Tao. I want him, this stupid person, to open his dog eyes and see what white sugar is.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh as he spoke. He took the jar and left..

 Chapter 155 - 155: You’re Mine

    Chapter 155: You¡¯re Mine


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, he had only taken two steps when he was stopped by Shao Qingyuan.


    Liu Wei widened his eyes. ¡°Shao Qingyuan, what are you doing?¡± As he spoke, he hid the jar behind his back, as if he was afraid that Shao Qingyuan would snatch it away.


    He could defend against Shao Qingyuan, but not against Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief when she immediately took the jar behind him.


    Fortunately, Shao Qingyuan moved quickly. This Liu Wei was a fool. Before she could finish speaking, he wanted to shout everywhere. She really wanted to beat him up.


    Liu Wei stretched out his hand. ¡°Give it back to me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by give it back to you? This is mine!!¡± Could this person have any self-awareness?


    Liu Wei was instantly dejected, but he quickly said energetically, ¡°Then sell it to me. How much is this jar?¡±


    Gu Yundong rolled her eyes. ¡°I refined this candy, but I only have this one can.¡±


    Liu Wei was stunned. ¡°This, is it very difficult to make it?¡± Yes, it must be very, very difficult. He was considered to be from a knowledgeable family, but he had never seen such clean, sweet, and thin white sugar.


    In that case, the Gu girl was simply a genius.


    Moreover, there was only one jar of white sugar in this world. How expensive would such a rare thing be? Liu Wei counted his private savings in his heart, not knowing if it was enough.


    But before he could calcte it, Gu Yundong shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Gu Yundong said, ¡°I¡¯ve been perfecting the process of making sugar for more than ten days. Previously, my technique was unstable and I did refine a lot of white sugar, but I was most satisfied with this jar.¡±


    Before the apocalypse, she knew the process and method of making sugar and had tried before. However, at that time, there was a professional mentor guiding her. Moreover, the tools were ready-made.


    Now that she was alone, whether it was sugarcane or other things, she had to prepare them from scratch.


    It was not until she did it herself that she realized that she had forgotten some subtle steps, so she had to experiment again and again. Some steps were not that simple. If she was not careful, the white sugar refined would be very different from the ones in the jar now.


    Fortunately, after more than ten days, she was used to it and there were no major problems.


    Liu Wei understood and his eyes began to light up. ¡°Since you said that there¡¯s no problem, can you give me this jar of candy?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°One jar is too few. Back then, I said 20 catties at the grocery store. Don¡¯t you want to show that Tao guy 20 catties? Secondly, do you think many people will want to get the form and cause trouble for me if you go out with such white sugar now?¡±


    Liu Wei was stunned. Beside him, Shao Qingyuan also frowned.


    Thisst point was indeed a troublesome matter.


    At that time, the Tao family would probably be the first to have ideas.


    Liu Wei couldn¡¯t help but pull his hair again. ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a backer.¡± There was no patent now, but even if there was, it was useless to meet someone with power and influence.


    Gu Yundong had learned her lesson from Peng Zhongfei. If he dared to take her blueprint for himself so tantly, others would also do whatever they could when they saw the huge benefits in the white sugar.


    Liu Wei nodded in agreement. Then, his eyes lit up. ¡°With our Liu family as your backer, everyone in the county thinks that you¡¯re mine.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly looked at him.. What did he mean by ¡°you¡¯re mine¡±?

 Chapter 156 - 156: So Gu Yundong Is So Insidious

    Chapter 156: So Gu Yundong Is So Insidious


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shao Qingyuan immediately denied it. ¡°Not enough.¡±


    Liu Wei straightened his neck and wanted to retort, but Gu Yundong agreed. ¡°It¡¯s indeed not enough.¡±


    ¡°Then who are you looking for?¡± Liu Wei was unconvinced. The Liu Family was considered one of the best in the county, right? Besides, their Liu Family also had someone backing them.


    Gu Yundong said, ¡°Last time, you said that the emperor intended for Qin Wenzheng to return to the court. Is the news urate?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± He paused and narrowed his eyes. ¡°You want Qin Wenzheng to be your backer?¡±


    Well, well, Qin Wenzheng was indeed a very suitable candidate¡­


    However, he said, ¡°Will he agree? Actually, our Liu family is not bad. You can even work with our family. Our family has channels and connections. Your sugar will definitely sell well.¡±


    This brat finally thought of helping his family with business.


    This white sugar was a new thing and was very expensive. It was unique. The Liu family was already nning to leave the county city and walk to the prefectural city. This white sugar hade at the right time.


    ¡°Last time, you said that Qin Wenzheng went out. It¡¯s been so many days. Has he returned to the county?¡± There was another reason why Gu Yundong did not want to work with the Liu family. The Liu family was in business.


    It was business. They could cooperate in the future. It would be easier to settle the score if everything was clear.


    However, if they were her backer, she had no advantage at all. She could only do whatever the Liu family said.


    However, Qin Wenzheng was an official. She would give him a certain amount of profit. He would be her protective umbre. They would each take what they needed.


    Of course, the prerequisite was that she had to meet Qin Wenzheng first and see if he was really as the rumors said.


    Liu Wei was still indignant. ¡°Qin Wenzheng is focused on the people and the country. He might not be willing to be your backer.¡±


    ¡°Refining such fine white sugar can be considered a big step forward for the development of the country. Isn¡¯t it considered serving the country and the people?¡±


    ¡°What if he asks you to give the secret recipe directly to the imperial court?¡±


    ¡°If what he offers is enough to move me, it¡¯s not impossible.¡± Gu Yundong had never thought of keeping this secret recipe to herself. Sooner orter, the Yellow Mud Method would flourish.


    Liu Wei couldn¡¯t refute her. He mumbled, ¡°Brother Qin is back.¡±


    Then, he looked at the jar in her hand and asked, ¡°You really can¡¯t give this to me?¡±


    His expression of ¡®I can¡¯t wait to p the white sugar on Tao¡¯s face and mock him for being ignorant and ask him to hand over the shops that he has lost¡¯ was simply blinding.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you stand it? Give me another ten days at most, and I¡¯ll give you twenty pounds.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± It was so difficult to endure for ten days.


    Gu Yundong said, ¡°Actually, you can use these ten days to let Tao show off in front of you again. Then, you can take the opportunity to increase the stakes. When that timees¡­¡±


    Liu Wei looked at Gu Yundong. Was this girl so sinister?


    Still, he liked it.


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re too smart. You¡¯re right. This time, I¡¯ll let Tao shoot himself in the foot and make him bleed.¡±


    After saying that, Liu Wei turned around and ran away. ¡°Liu An, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Liu An hurriedly responded and followed.


    Gu Yundong watched as he ran away like a gust of wind. He could not help but turn to Shao Qingyuan and say, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be affected by him being so silly?¡±


    ¡°Just stay away from him in the future.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded in agreement. However, halfway through, he suddenly pped his hands. ¡°Oh no, I forgot to tell him that this matter is confidential. Don¡¯t tell the Liu family for the time being..¡±

 Chapter 157 Gu Yundongs Image Is Ruined

    157 Gu Yundong''s Image Is Ruined


    Gu Yundong hurriedly turned around and left, but by the time she reached the door, Liu Wei''s carriage had already run far away.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned. "I''ll chase after him."


    With that, he ran to the back of the carriage.


    Gu Yundong sighed. Just as she was about to turn around, she suddenly saw a figure poking his head out of her door. When he saw her looking over, he quickly turned around and left.


    Gu Yundong squatted down to pick up a small stone and threw it at him.


    The man''s head was hit squarely and he immediately stopped.


    Gu Yundong walked towards him. "You ran away when you saw me. Why? Did you do something guilty again? You''re sneaking around outside my house. Could it be that you''re targeting my house again?"


    "Of course not." Zhuangzi suddenly turned around and hurriedly denied it.


    Seeing Gu Yundong''s serious expression, his thumb, which had already recovered, began to hurt again.


    Zhuangzi could not help but take a small step back. "I-I heard from my sister that my parents came to eat here when I returned home at noon. I-I was curious and came over to take a look."


    Zhuangzi really did not know that his parents were in contact with Gu Yundong. He usually could not stand his parents'' cowardly personality, so their rtionship was very stiff. They would not say these things.


    Moreover, he had not been at home for a period of time. Ever since hepletely fell out with Hu Liang, without him taking the lead, he did not take the initiative to cause trouble for others.


    His family still owed Gu Yundong a tael of silver, so he went to town to see if there was any work to be done.


    Unexpectedly, when he came back today, only his younger sister was at home. His parents did note back for lunch.


    His younger sister said that the Gu family was going to set up the beam today. Their parents had gone to the Gu family to eat.


    Zhuangzi was really shocked. When did his parents be so bold as to go to the Gu residence to freeload?


    He was uneasy at home. After hesitating for a while, he still came over to take a look.


    However, he did not expect to be caught red-handed by Gu Yundong. Now, not only did he not save his parents, but he also implicated himself.


    Gu Yundong did not know that he thought this ce was a wolf''s den or a tiger''s den, but she did not like the way he looked at her as if she was the devil.


    At this moment, He Ye came out of the Zeng family''s house after washing the dishes. When she saw Zhuangzi standing at the door, she was stunned and hurriedly walked over. "Why are you here? Have you eaten lunch?"


    Zhuangzi nodded. "Yes." Then, he looked up and down at He Ye. "Mother, are you injured?"


    "Huh?" What was he asking? "I was just washing the dishes. How could I be injured?"


    "Where''s Father?"


    "Your father went to help move the tables. He should be back soon." The tables and chairs of the Gu family were borrowed from other families in the vige. After cleaning up the utilities, they naturally had to return them.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. She finally understood that Zhuangzi treated her as if she was a demon.


    F*ck, had her image been ruined to this extent?


    Gu Yundong could not help but rub her temples. She secretly took a deep breath and suppressed the violent emotions in her heart.


    Then, she turned around and said kindly to He Ye, "Auntie He, go in and drink some brown sugar water to warm up. I have something to tell Zhuangzi."


    He Ye''s impression of Gu Yundong had changed a lot. She knew that this girl was actually reasonable, so she nodded. "Okay."


    There were many children ying outside the gate. The two of them were not alone. It was fine to talk in the countryside.

 Chapter 158 Finding Work for Zhuangzi

    158 Finding Work for Zhuangzi


    Zhuangzi looked at her uneasily. He looked around, as if he was looking for an opportunity to escape at any time.


    "W-What are you going to tell me? I''ll return that silver to you soon. Give me a few more days. No, give me another¡ªno, two months."


    Gu Yundong''s mouth twitched. "Don''t worry, I''m not asking you for the debt. I just want to ask you for a favor."


    "A favor?" Zhuangzi blinked in shock. She still needed his help?


    For some reason, he felt a little proud.


    "That''s right. If you agree, you don''t have to return the money."


    "Alright, alright, alright. What favor are you talking about? I agree."


    She hadn''t even said anything about the favor, but he dared to agree so quickly. Wasn''t he afraid that she would make himmit murder and arson?


    Gu Yundong nced at him and lowered her voice slightly. "Help me keep an eye on Chen Yn and her mother. See what they have done and who they are meeting."


    The moment she saw Zhuangzi, she felt that he was the most suitable candidate.


    He was a hooligan to begin with. He usually had nothing to do and did not work in the fields. Even if he wandered around the vige all day, no one would find it strange.


    Moreover, Zhuangzi was quite smart.


    At the very least, he understood the situation better than Hu Liang.


    Zhuangzi was a little confused. Keep an eye on Chen Yn and her mother? Why?


    Could it be that¡­ Madam Fang was finally having an affair with another man? Were they going to catch them in the act?


    Zhuangzi was a little excited. He was happy to do this. He had thought that there was something huge he needed to do. It was such a small matter.


    In order to add some gossip to the vige, Zhuangzi expressed that it would not be a problem even if he was not allowed to drink or sleep.


    "For how long?"


    Gu Yundong did not know why he was so excited. "A month."


    Based on her understanding of Gu Xian''er, if she was in cahoots with Chen Yn, she would not be able to resist the urge to do something bad within a month.


    Gu Xian''er was in the Peng Residence, so it wasn''t easy to keep an eye on her. Simrly, Gu Xian''er didn''t have many chances to plot against her.


    As for Chen Yn, it was enough for Zhuangzi to keep an eye on her.


    Zhuangzi quickly calcted in his heart. Yes, it was only a month, but he could erase the debt of more than one tael of silver. It was much more profitable than him working outside.


    Moreover, it was farm time now. The strongborers of the various viges had gone out to work. It was too difficult for a hooligan like him, who could not lift anything heavy, to find work.


    After talking to Zhuangzi, Gu Yundong let him go.


    Zhuangzi was also dedicated to his work. When he returned, he went to squat near Madam Fang''s house.


    As soon as he left, Madam Zhou and the rest also came out of the Zeng family home. The cutlery and other things had already been cleaned up. A portion of the leftovers was left behind, and Gu Yundong had let them split it up and leave.


    In addition, everyone was given a catty of brown sugar. Madam Zhou and the others were overjoyed.


    Nowadays, sugar was very expensive. They only bought a little more than a catty a year. Usually, they could not bear to eat it. They only ate it during the New Year or during confinement.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yundong gave them one catty each, especially Madam Zhou. She and her daughter-inw, Madam Song, came to help, but Gu Yundong gave her two catties. Madam Zhou beamed with joy and almost treated her as her biological daughter.


    Perhaps only Madam Dong knew how much brown sugar Gu Yundong had. To others, brown sugar was very precious, but to Gu Yundong, it was the most suitable gift.


    After Madam Zhou and the others left, Gu Yundong carried the remaining brown sugar into her new home. Shi Dashan and He Ye were still waiting for her there.

 Chapter 159 Buying a Small Mountain

    159 Buying a Small Mountain


    Shi Dashan and his wife did not know why Gu Yundong wanted them to stay. At this moment, they were sitting upright in the central room and quietly looking at the brand new house.


    No matter what, living in such a house was enviable andfortable. They did not know when they could build one.


    If they built a new house, Zhuangzi would not have to worry about getting a wife.


    However, they were still in debt.


    The two of them looked at each other and sighed.


    Gu Yundong came in at this time. Seeing this, she could not help butugh. "What''s wrong? Uncle and Aunt Shi must have waited for a long time. I''m sorry."


    The two of them quickly stood up. "Not long, not long. Yundong asked us to stay and talk about something. What exactly is it? If you need help, just tell us."


    "I really have something to ask Uncle and Aunt Shi for help with." Gu Yundong asked the two of them to sit and fetched water for them. Then, she sat opposite them and said, "I went to see Uncle Shi''s fruit forest. The fruits nted are really good. I want to buynd to specially nt fruits. The workload is a littlerge, so I want you to help me take a look at the most suitablend in this vige or the neighboring vige. If you can handle it, I also want you to help me manage the fruit forest. Of course, I still have to hire more people, and the sry will not be low."


    The couple was stunned and looked at her in disbelief. "Fruit forest??"


    "Yes, I don''t know if you''re willing." Gu Yundong more or less understood the couple''s personalities.


    They were actually very enthusiastic about nting fruit trees and took care of their fruit forest as if it was their children. When she went to their field back then, she saw the couple looking at their fruit forest with pure satisfaction. It was really infectious.


    Did they think of nting more fruits? Of course they did.


    However, they were too timid. The things that had happened in the past scared them, so they didn''t dare to do it again.


    That was why Gu Yundong wanted them to help manage the orchard. She thought that when they sawrge fruit orchards one day, they would be filled with a sense of aplishment.


    As expected, the couple looked at each other with excitement in their eyes.


    "How, how big?" Shi Dashan asked.


    "I can''t tell how big it is now. It depends on whether there isnd. Of course, the bigger the better," Gu Yundong said.


    Even if it was small now, she could buy more in the future.


    "So, what kind of fruit tree do you want to grow?"


    The soil needed for various fruits was naturally different. Some could be nted together, but some were not suitable.


    Gu Yundong felt that the thing that needed to be nted inrge quantities at the moment was¡­ "Sugarcane."


    Shi Dashan thought for a moment and said, "Actually, there''s a small mountain on the east side of our vige. It''s very suitable, but it''s not very big."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, I used to think about buying that ce when I had the money. Butter¡­" He did not dare to. "It''s about thirty acres. Do you want to take a look?"


    "Yes."


    Gu Yundong immediately stood up and followed Shi Dashan and his wife to the eastern mountain.


    Although it was called a mountain, it was actually a slope. Of course, it was different from the deep mountains.


    She couldn''t tell anything. Even after reading two books, she still didn''t understand what sand, loam, and y were. However, looking at Shi Dashan''s happy expression, she knew that this was a goodnd.


    After looking around, Gu Yundong went to look for the vige chief.


    Chen Liang did not expect that she had already decided to buy a small mountain before he could help her find a goodnd.

 Chapter 160 Something Strange Bit Me

    160 Something Strange Bit Me


    That mountain was not very expensive. When everyone had money, they would buy fertilend first.


    Few people were willing to take such a mountain that was suitable for nting fruit trees. After all, fruits were not easy to grow and sell.


    One was expensive. Rich people had their own manors and orchards and rarely bought fruits outside. Those who didn''t have money couldn''t afford them. If they wanted to eat fruits, they would go to the mountains to pick some wild sweet fruits.


    Secondly, it was not easy to preserve them. There were too many nts. Once they matured in one go, they had to be sold quickly, or they would rot. However, everyone was from the countryside and had no channels or connections. At most, they would be dragged to the county city.


    Hence, Gu Yundong bought the 30 acres ofnd for 120 taels of silver.


    As soon as she paid, she instantly felt that her money was a little tight again.


    Since she had already bought thend, Shi Dashan said to her, "If you want to nt sugarcane, we can start preparing sucrose ditches on the ground now and choose the seedlings."


    Gu Yundong knew that sugarcane was usually nted from February to April. It could be harvested from November to April.


    It was November in the lunar calendar, so the preliminary preparations could begin.


    In this aspect, Shi Dashan and his wife were still the best. Gu Yundong left it to them.


    Gu Yundong wrote an agreement in front of the vige chief and asked him to be a witness. She gave them 20 taels of silver in advance so that they could choose the seedlings.


    As for whether the two of them could handle it and whether they needed to hire people, that was up to them. Gu Yundong was not afraid that they would not be able to control the workers. Wasn''t Zhuangzi around? That kid actually cared a lot about his parents and family.


    Both parties pressed their hand prints. Shi Dashan''s hand that was holding the twenty taels of silver trembled slightly.


    He did not expect Gu Yundong to trust him so much. Wasn''t he afraid that he would take her money?


    After settling this matter, Gu Yundong was relieved.


    The house had been built, the mountain had been bought, and the sugarcane had been taken care of.


    As for the nting of other fruits, she still had to get Shi Dashan to help search for suitablend when he was free. If he didn''t even havend, he really wouldn''t be able to do anything.


    Gu Yundong returned to the new house in a rxed manner. At this moment, Madam Yang and the two children were walking around the house, looking very happy.


    Seeing her return, they immediately surrounded her.


    "Eldest Sister, when are we moving in?" Gu Yunshu liked the new house very much. He had never thought that he could have such a big room and a study.


    "The furniture will be here in two days. Let the sun shine for another ten days before we move in." Gu Yundong also wanted to move in as soon as possible. Although Dong Xin''s family was not bad, it was morefortable to live in her own house.


    She pointed at the main room in front of her and said, "That room is for Father and Mother. Other than that room, you can choose any."


    Gu Yunshu pointed to the room on the left. "I choose that one."


    Gu Yundong looked at Gu Yunke again, but the young girl suddenly hugged her leg. "Do I have to live alone? It''s scary. Something strange is biting my hand."


    Gu Yundong was stunned. Yes, she was only three years old. She was still too young.


    She picked up the little girl. "Then Keke will sleep with Mother. When you grow up, you can choose a room you like, okay?"


    She was going to stay in a room by herself anyway.


    The little girl immediately nodded. "Okay." Then, she whispered into Gu Yundong''s ear, "Mother is also afraid. I''ll apany Mother."


    Gu Yundong looked at Madam Yang. As expected, when she heard that she was sleeping with Gu Yunke, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    She didn''t know whether tough or cry. She had been negligent. Although her mother was an adult, her mind was simr to Keke''s.


    Gu Yundong could not help but look at Gu Yunshu.

 Chapter 161 - 161: Cart of Sugarcanes

    Chapter 161: Cart of Sugarcanes


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The little boy seemed to have thought of something and looked uneasy.


    Gu Yundong rubbed her forehead. Alright, actually, this kid was also afraid, but he just didn¡¯t say it.


    ¡°Yunshu, can you apany Mother and Sister for a while more?¡± This house was big after all, and it was a brand new and unfamiliar ce for them. Yunshu was only five years old. After the excitement of seeing a new house had passed, she still felt very uneasy.


    After all, in the old Gu family, their family of five only had one room.


    Gu Yunshu immediately puffed out his chest. ¡°I-I¡¯m not afraid.¡± There was no such thing as ghosts. Yes, his father had once said that strange powers did not disturb the mind. What Third Uncle had said about hanging headless ghosts in the past was all lies.


    ¡°Of course Yunshu isn¡¯t afraid, but the weather is cold now. You¡¯ll catch a cold easily if you sleep alone. When springes, you can stay in any room you want.¡±


    ¡°Okay!!¡± Gu Yunshu nodded vigorously. Then, he lowered his head and quietly exhaled.


    Gu Yundong immediately smiled. She took the two children¡¯s hands and walked to the room. She started talking about the decorations.


    Gu Yunshu had carefully nned her room. There was a desk here and a cab there.


    Gu Yunke was much simpler. The youngdy was a little vain now and said that she wanted to nt flowers in the room. Previously, Zeng Yue had brought her to the foot of the mountain to pick some wild flowers. She had brought back a lot and ced them in a corner, saying that they smelled good.


    Madam Yang didn¡¯t say anything. In any case, she would nod no matter what the two children said.


    By the time the family of four finished exploring all the rooms, it was almost time for dinner.


    Shao Qingyuan had just returned, but there was a carriage behind him.


    He pulled the carriage into the backyard of Gu Yundong¡¯s new house. She lifted the curtain and saw that it was filled with sugarcane.


    Gu Yundong looked at him in surprise. There was still sweat on Shao Qingyuan¡¯s forehead on such a cold day, but the corners of his mouth were slightly cracked. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve caught up with Liu Wei. Don¡¯t worry, he promised not to tell his family. He knows that you need sugarcane to make sugar, so he asked me to pull the sugarcane nted in his vige.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. No wonder he came back sote.


    After some thought, she asked Shao Qingyuan, ¡°It¡¯s free, right?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, of course.¡± Shao Qingyuan lowered his head slightly. He wanted tough but held it in.


    Gu Yundong nodded in satisfaction. ¡°At least he knows a little about the ways of the world.¡± She could help him win two, no, perhaps more shopster.


    She saw Shao Qingyuan¡¯s travel-worn appearance and thought about how he had helped her keep an eye on Gu Xian¡¯er even though he hadn¡¯t eaten much for lunch. Later on, he had chased after Liu Wei to transport the sugarcane. She immediately felt a little guilty.


    She seemed to be ordering him around too naturally. Why didn¡¯t this person know how to refuse?


    ¡°What do you want to eat tonight? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan thought for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°Egg-Fried Rice.¡±


    ¡°Alright, rest first. It¡¯ll be done soon.¡±


    She rolled up her sleeves and went to the Zeng family¡¯s kitchen. Shao Qingyuan looked at her back and shook his hand slightly. His eyes were deep and there was a smile on his lips.


    In the next two days, the furniture for the new house arrived.


    Gu Yundong also moved the sugar-making tools to the new house. After all, the courtyard here was big and there was a well. It was much more convenient.


    Liu Wei came again the next day. He said in a hurry that the Tao family had indeed gone to find trouble with him. He was beaming with joy as he recounted how he had tricked the Tao family.


    Just as Gu Yundong despised him for spouting saliva, Shi Dashan came knocking on her door..

 Chapter 162 - 162: Shao Qingyuan Gave Silver

    Chapter 162: Shao Qingyuan Gave Silver


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She quickly escaped from Liu Wei¡¯s torment and ran out of the door.


    Shi Dashan was sweating profusely, but his face was filled with excitement.


    When Gu Yundong let him in, he immediately waved his hand and said, ¡°Yundong, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to find more fruit forests? There are 50 acres of fruit forests in Anping Vige next door. Andlord in town urgently needed money and took them out to sell.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes lit up. Anping Vige was not far away and there were 50 acres. That was a rare opportunity.


    Shi Dashan continued, ¡°Thatnd was originally nted with fruit trees. It¡¯s a goodnd. It¡¯s just that thendowner doesn¡¯t know how to nt them, so the fruits they produce are astringent. Two years ago, they cut down fruit trees and nted some other things. The harvest wasn¡¯t very good, so they didn¡¯t manage it very well. Now that they¡¯re selling it, the price should be able to be lowered. It¡¯s just that thendowner asks the buyer to buy all 50 acres. This¡­¡±


    At the end, Shi Dashan was a little worried.


    It would cost a lot of money to buy thisnd. He did not know if she had enough.


    Gu Yundong also calcted the money in her heart. She could not help but frown. She was tight on money.


    However, her eyes quickly lit up. She said to Shi Dashan, ¡°I¡¯ll borrow the silver from someone else first. Uncle Dashan, help me go to Anping Vige and ask around. See if there¡¯s anyone else who wants to buy it and how much you can lower the price.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Shi Dashan immediately turned around and left.


    He happened to know someone in Anping Vige. It was Gousheng¡¯s father, Zhao Zhu.


    Due to Gousheng¡¯s close rtionship with Zhuangzi, he had interacted with Zhao Zhu a lot. After a while, he became much more familiar with him.


    Gu Yundong also hurried back to her room to look for Liu Wei.


    Coincidentally, with such a rich young master around, it was not difficult to borrow money.


    When the sugar was sold for a good priceter, she would have the ability to return the money to him. At most, she would only need the money for liquidity for half a month.


    Unexpectedly, when she reached the front yard, she did not see Liu Wei, who was still talking confidently just now.


    There was only Shao Qingyuan there.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Young Master Liu?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan was holding a hoe and helping her rummage through the garden in the front yard. When he heard this, he stopped and said, ¡°He left.¡± ¡°Left??¡± F*ck, who said that he would talk about tricking Tao for a day and a night? She had only turned around to talk to Uncle Dashan, and he had already left?


    Shao Qingyuan leaned the hoe against the wall. ¡°I think he suddenly remembered something urgent. Why are you looking for him? He shouldn¡¯t have gone far yet. I¡¯ll call him back.¡±


    With that, he was about to leave. Gu Yundong recalled that he had also run to chase after Liu Wei, who was sitting in the carriage. In the end, he did not even eat lunch or dinner and looked exhausted.


    She hurriedly called out to him, ¡°Wait, I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    Although she said that, her brows were still slightly furrowed.


    Suddenly, she looked up at Shao Qingyuan. Yes, if Liu Wei wasn¡¯t around, wasn¡¯t there still Shao Qingyuan?


    Gu Yundong immediately walked to his side with a smile and coughed lightly. There was an obvious¡­ purpose on her face.


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Can you lend me some silver?¡± Not long ago, Shao Qingyuan had brought Liu Wei to the mountains to hunt two roe deers and a tiger. Liu Wei was generous and had promised to give him a hundred taels of silver as long as Shao Qingyuan brought him into the mountains to hunt roe deers.


    In the end, Shao Qingyuan not only caught two roe deers, but also a tiger. In the end, he even saved Liu Wei¡¯s life.


    Gu Yundong did not ask how much money was given, but it was definitely a lot.


    ¡°Wait for me.¡± Shao Qingyuan didn¡¯t even ask why she wanted money. He turned around and returned to his house.


    Not long after, he came over with a box. ¡°Here you go.¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned. Wasn¡¯t this too straightforward?


    She slowly opened the box. The next second, her eyes widened..

 Chapter 163 - 163: Gu Yundong’s Decision

    Chapter 163: Gu Yundong¡¯s Decision


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong raised her head in a daze and looked at the calm person opposite her.


    She reached out and took out the banknotes from the box. She counted them again and again.


    Eight hundred taels, he actually had eight hundred taels of silver!!!


    This person was actually an invisible tycoon. In the entire Yongfu Vige, there was probably no one richer than him.


    But the problem was¡­


    ¡°You have so much money, yet you still eat dry steamed buns, live in a dpidated house, and wear clothes filled with patches?¡±


    Even if he didn¡¯t know how to cook, hiring someone shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right? There was no need to live like a refugee.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at the banknotes in her hand. His eyes were as calm as if it was just a few ordinary pieces of paper. There was no emotion in them.


    After a while, he said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m all alone.¡±


    Gu Yundong suddenly paused. She actually felt that his words made her heart ache for some reason.


    Yes, he had always been alone. He had no family or friends. Even in the Zeng family, he kept a distance from them.


    He was neither close nor on good terms with them.


    The people in the vige regarded him as a ferocious beast. When children saw him, they would avoid him as much as possible. He was a loner. Whether he had money or not, it was meaningless to him. He just needed to eat his fill and wear warm clothes. He did not need a higher quality of life.


    Everyone called him a wolf cub, but Gu Yundong had never seen him do anything to hurt others. Even if he did, it was someone else who provoked him first, or a hooligan like Hu Liang.


    She didn¡¯t know why Shao Qingyuan¡¯s attitude was so cold even after his grandfather died, but she believed that there must be some unknown reason.


    Gu Yundong tightened her grip slightly. For a moment, her mood became a littleplicated.


    After a long time, she slowly exhaled and said, ¡°300 taels should be enough for me.¡±


    She took out six banknotes worth fifty taels and handed the box over.


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head and didn¡¯t take it. ¡°I¡¯ll give it all to you. You can use it. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll think of another way.¡±


    ¡°Shao Qingyuan, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Money is useless by my side. You should still buynd and fruit trees. There are many ces where you need to spend a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°You can buynd, too.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan paused and said in a low voice, ¡°The vige won¡¯t sell thend to me.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Gu Yundong was surprised. As far as she knew, although Chen Liang was not very close to Shao Qingyuan, he would not have any bad opinions of him. He was just like an ordinary viger. It was not to the extent that the vige chief would not sell thend to him, right?


    Shao Qingyuan didn¡¯t think there was anything inappropriate to say. Everyone in the vige knew about this. ¡°When I left the Li family back then, in order to repay them for raising me, I promised in front of the vige chief and everyone that I wouldn¡¯t buy an acre ofnd.¡±


    Gu Yundong was so angry that she wanted tough. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to buynd just because they raised you? That¡¯s ridiculous. What were you thinking back then?¡±


    ¡°Back then¡­ as long as I could sever ties with the Li family, any conditions wouldn¡¯t be difficult.¡± Perhaps because of the past, Shao Qingyuan¡¯s gaze gradually became a little cold.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong quickly changed the topic. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s all in the past. Then your 800 taels¡­¡±


    ¡°You use it.¡± Shao Qingyuan¡¯s tone was firm.


    Gu Yundong pursed her lips and looked up at him, then at the banknotes in his hand, and then at him.


    After a while, she suddenly seemed to have made a major decision and looked at Shao Qingyuan solemnly..

 Chapter 164 - 164: Buying Another 50 Acres

    Chapter 164: Buying Another 50 Acres


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Since you know that I¡¯m making white sugar, you should have guessed that I¡¯ll definitely turn this into a business in the future.¡± Gu Yundong said, ¡°How about this? Since you have no use for the silver, I¡¯ll use this silver as a share for you. When the timees, I¡¯ll give you ten, no, twenty percent of the profits from selling white sugar. How about that?¡±


    She thought for a moment and added, ¡°But it¡¯s just the sugar business. If I have other businesses in the future, you won¡¯t have a share.¡±


    Gu Yundong had thought about it. She was the only one who knew how to refine white sugar. She had a lot of things to do. In the future, she would have to make dried sweets and fruits. She would have to find someone she could trust to share the burden.


    Shao Qingyuan was alone without any rtives or friends. Moreover, he was brave and resourceful. He was not a soft-hearted person. Most importantly, she realized that this person had a tacit understanding with her. Working with such a person would save her a lot of trouble.


    Most importantly, she realized that Shao Qingyuan was very obedient.


    Of course, there was also her hidden selfishness.


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect her to make such a suggestion to involve him in what she was doing.


    He clenched his fists by his side, as if he was trying his best to control the emotions in his eyes.


    Seeing that he did not speak in a long time, Gu Yundong asked softly, ¡°Uh, do you think it¡¯s too little? Then¡­¡±


    ¡°1O%.¡± Shao Qingyuan suddenly looked up and interrupted her. ¡°10% is enough.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little too little?¡± Why did she feel an inexplicable sense of guilt?


    ¡°It¡¯s enough. It¡¯s enough.¡± His eyes were bright as he looked at Gu Yundong and smiled. ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do.¡± There was no need to find an excuse.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. These words sounded strange.


    But the matter was settled. Gu Yundong received eight hundred taels of silver and signed an agreement with Shao Qingyuan.


    Gu Yundong immediately went to the neighboring vige and bought the 50 acres of fruit forest.


    The crops in the field were indeed not good. She did not know how thendlord nted them.


    As thendlord was in a hurry, and very few people could buy 50 acres ofnd in one go, Gu Yundong¡¯s glib tongue kept lowering the price. In the end, they agreed on eight taels per acre, which cost her 400 taels.


    Gu Yundong felt that this money was really easy to go. It went out in a sh.


    She asked Shi Dashan to help find fruit trees suitable for nting. She did not n to nt sugarcane in these 50 acres.


    Once everything was settled, Gu Yundong focused on making sugar again.


    Liu Wei came again every two days to check on the progress, but he was chased away by Gu Yundong. ¡°If youe here every day, what if the Tao family finds out that something is wrong? If you expose white sugar in advance, you will lose your bet.¡±


    Liu Wei suddenly reacted. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll go back now. When I go back, I¡¯ll pretend that I¡¯m at my wits¡¯ end and fly into a rage. I¡¯ll let them be smug for a few days.¡±


    With that, he hurried home.


    The corners of Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. Now that she was working with Shao Qingyuan, she naturally handed him the method to make sugar.


    Since Shao Qingyuan dared to hand over all his assets to her, Gu Yundong naturally would not let him down. There was no need to hide the method of making sugar.


    It had to be said that Shao Qingyuan got the hang of it much faster than her.


    With his help, their speed became much faster.


    After another day, Gu Yundong carried more than 20 catties of white sugar to the county city..

 Chapter 165 - 165: Little Liu Yi

    Chapter 165: Little Liu Yi


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong went to the Liu residence. Because of Liu Wei¡¯s instructions, she was not stopped when she entered.


    Liu Wei was very happy to see her. He was even happier to see the 20 catties of white sugar. He took it and was about to leave.


    Gu Yundong could not take it anymore and kicked him. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree on ten days? It¡¯s not time yet.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it already 20 catties?¡± Liu Wei felt wronged. If he counted enough catties, he could throw it at Tao Xing¡¯s face.


    Gu Yundong secretly suppressed the anger in her heart. ¡°So have you forgotten the second point I mentionedst time?¡±


    The second point??


    Liu Wei thought for a while and finally remembered. ¡°Backer?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Yundong red at him fiercely. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Qin Wenzheng now to test his intentions. Your brother hasn¡¯t gone to school yet, right? Find me a clean servant¡¯s clothes.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want the servant¡¯s clothes?¡±


    ¡°To send your brother to school!!¡± She had specially woken up early in the morning and waited for the city gate to open beforeing over. Did he think she had nothing better to do?


    Seeing that she looked like she wanted to eat him up, Liu Wei hurriedly went to look for Liu An. ¡°Go, go, go. Find a new set of clothes.¡±


    Liu An quickly took out a set of clothes. They were a little big. Fortunately, the weather was cold now. Gu Yundong could just put them on outside.


    Then, Liu Wei went to his younger brother¡¯s courtyard and told his younger brother¡¯s servant that he would personally send him to school today.


    In the end, as soon as he led his brother Liu Yi to the door, he handed him over to Gu Yundong.


    This was the first time Gu Yundong had seen Liu Wei¡¯s younger brother. He looked to be about the same age as Gu Yunshu, but his tense face and hands behind his back made him look like a little adult.


    Liu Yi was not surprised to see Gu Yundong. On the way here, his brother had said that a friend of his would send him there today.


    It seemed that this was the person. Liu Yi nodded at her and pointed at the book box at the side. ¡°Take it and let¡¯s go.¡±


    Then, he got the coachman to carry him into the carriage. Gu Yundong looked at the book box and could not help butugh.


    She followed him into the car. ¡°You¡¯re nothing like your brother.¡±


    Liu Yi nodded and said with a serious expression, ¡°Father said that Eldest Brother can¡¯t be put in an important position. I have a huge responsibility and will support the entire Liu Mansion in the future.¡±


    Gu Yundong wanted tough but did not dare to.


    However, Liu Yi continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re my brother¡¯s friend, I hope you can persuade my brother to read and write more often in the future and not take him to ces he shouldn¡¯t go.¡±


    Gu Yundong asked, ¡°What do you mean by ces he shouldn¡¯t go?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ Mm¡­¡± Liu Yi thought for a long time but couldn¡¯t think of anything. His little face turned red.


    How could he know what was a ce he shouldn¡¯t go? It was just that when his parents said so, he learned it.


    But when he saw Gu Yundong¡¯s curious expression, he could only straighten his neck and say in a childish voice, ¡°You know what it is.¡±


    Then, he changed the topic and urged the coachman to set off quickly.


    Gu Yundong felt that this child was quite interesting. If Yunshu became his ssmate in the future, it would definitely be interesting.


    Thinking of this, she was looking forward to seeing Qin Wenzheng.


    However, what she did not expect was that just as she set off, another carriage came from outside the Liu residence.


    As soon as the carriage stopped, a young man got out.


    In the Liu residence, Old Master Liu had just heard that a girl had entered the residence to look for his son. He wanted to ask Liu Wei toe over and rify things, but he suddenly heard the butler say that Qin Wenzheng hade.


    He immediately ignored his son and went forward.


    Unexpectedly, when Qin Wenzheng saw him, he frowned slightly and said, ¡°How did this matter blow up so much? Now that the entire county knows that your Liu family can produce white sugar, why didn¡¯t you suppress this matter?¡±

 Chapter 166 - 166: The Liu Family’s Backer

    Chapter 166: The Liu Family¡¯s Backer


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Suppress it?


    Speaking of this, Old Master Liu was so angry that he gritted his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s all that prodigal son¡¯s fault. I wanted to suppress it, but just as I spoke to Old Master Tao, Liu Wei had already made a bet with Tao Xing in front of everyone in the city. What else can I say?¡±


    Qin Wenzheng did not expect Liu Wei to be so unreliable.


    This matter had blown up too much. If it was not contained, someone would make a big deal out of it.


    Qin Wenzheng had some friendship with the Liu family. Old Master Liu was a concubine son of his uncle¡¯s family. When he was young, he was forced to leave home. He happened to meet the current emperor, who was only the sixth prince at that time. Coincidentally, he became the sixth prince¡¯s subordinate. Later, he had been secretly helping the sixth prince.


    Old Master Liu and his cousin had a good rtionship when they were young.


    After the sixth prince became the crown prince, the Liu family¡¯s status naturally rose. However, thete emperor was still alive at that time, so he couldn¡¯t show it openly. The Liu family was also instructed to keep a low profile and stay in Fengkai County as an ordinary merchant.


    Back then, Qin Wenzheng had almost been killed in the imperial court. It was this uncle of the Liu Family who had saved him and connected him to the Crown Prince at that time.


    He listened to the crown prince and temporarily retired from the capital. Later, he traveled all over the rivers and mountains and finally settled down in Fengkai County. It was also the suggestion of the Liu family¡¯s uncle and he received Old Master Liu¡¯s help.


    Now that thete emperor had passed away and the new emperor had ascended the throne, Uncle Liu could slowly surface from behind and appear in front of others. Now that he was in the midst of preparations, it was time to keep a low profile.


    However, there was the matter of making sugar. It would have been fine if it was just amotion in the county.


    The problem now was that even the prefectural city knew about this. Early this morning, Prefecture Magistrate Dai had sent someone here to tell him that someone might make a big deal out of this.


    Qin Wenzheng naturally did not want anything to happen to the Liu family, so he looked for Old Master Liu.


    Old Master Liu was so worried that his hair was going bald. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten someone to investigate. It seems that a country girl has spread the news that she has the ability. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Liu Wei. He even believed such words. Previously, he was provoked by Tao Xing to bet on two shops. It¡¯s fine. Our family can afford the loss. Just treat it as a lesson. Who knew that two days ago, he went to that Yongfu Vige and came back crazy.¡±


    He went to teach his son a lesson, but this brat didn¡¯t let him interfere. He didn¡¯t even tell him what was going on and even found him annoying. He was simply an unfilial son.


    Indeed, it was a wise move for him to nurture his youngest son, Liu Yi.


    Actually, he had originally nned to get someone to go to Yongfu Vige today to find that woman. Previously, when he heard that a woman came to look for Liu Wei, Old Master Liu guessed that it was most likely her.


    Qin Wenzheng also found it strange. He had seen Liu Wei before. Although he didn¡¯t like to study and wasn¡¯t smart, he wouldn¡¯t be so unreliable in the face of important matters.


    ¡°Where is he? I¡¯ll go see him.¡± Qin Wenzheng was thoughtful and felt that Liu Wei was a little strange.


    To blindly believe a woman¡¯s words, could it be that he had fallen into a rtionship that he could not extricate himself from?


    Old Master Liu nodded repeatedly. ¡°Alright, follow me.¡± He was also about to look for him.


    The two of them hurried towards Liu Wei¡¯s courtyard. Unexpectedly, as soon as they stepped into the courtyard, they heard Liu Weiughing loudly. That voice frightened Old Master Liu.


    Just as he was infuriated, he heard Liu Wei start singing. His singing was¡­ awful. Not only was he tone-deaf, but he was also wailing like a ghost.


    Old Master Liu felt extremely ashamed..

 Chapter 167 - 167: School Entrance

    Chapter 167: School Entrance


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Qin Wenzheng could not help but twitch his lips. He looked at Old Master Liu. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s lost his mind?¡±


    Old Master Liu¡¯s expression changed and he hurriedly rushed in.


    As soon as Liu Wei turned around while singing, he saw Old Master Liu and Qin Wenzhenging in. His singing had just reached a high-pitched stage, but at this moment, it stopped abruptly, as if a duck was being strangled.


    The expression on his face froze, and his mouth opened wide, looking especially ferocious.


    Old Master Liu felt his heart ache and quickly came over to help him sit down. ¡°Why did you suddenly go crazy? I heard that a girl came to look for you previously. Did she do something? Father will send someone to capture her now.¡±


    Liu Wei blinked and finally came back to his senses. He hurriedly reached out to hold his father¡¯s hand and shouted, ¡°Wait, wait, wait. Father, what crazy illness are you talking about? I¡¯m not crazy. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just happy.¡±


    It sounded normal. Old Master Liu frowned. ¡°If you¡¯re happy, why are you shouting?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Father, you don¡¯t know why I¡¯m happy. Let me tell you, I¡­ No, I can¡¯t say it yet. In short, I¡¯ll be able to help Father earn five shops soon. At that time, Father, you can¡¯t say that I¡¯m a wastrel and unfilial son anymore. I¡¯m also very considerate of the Liu family.¡±


    Old Master Liu snorted. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll be grateful if you don¡¯t lose five shops. Sit properly. Your Brother Qin is looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Father, you really look down on me.¡± Liu Wei pursed his lips. Then, he suddenly looked at Qin Wenzheng and stood up. ¡°Brother, Brother Qin, why are you here? You¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong had just gone to school to look for Qin Wenzheng when Qin Wenzheng appeared at his house? Wasn¡¯t she missing out?


    Liu Wei hurriedly urged Qin Wenzheng, ¡°Brother Qin, hurry back to school.¡±


    Old Master Liu was so angry that he almost fell backward. He really should throw his son away. He pped his son¡¯s back. ¡°What are you talking about? Your Big Brother Qin came to see you. Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡±


    ¡°No, Father, I¡­¡± Liu Wei wanted to exin, but he didn¡¯t know how to start.


    On the other hand, Qin Wenzheng still remembered the purpose of his trip and said, ¡°Liu Wei, the matter of your bet with the Tao family has blown up too much. It¡¯s better to resolve this matter as soon as possible. I have an idea on my side. I can turn this big matter into a small one. I just want you to suffer a little. Are you willing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± He was about to p his enemy in the face. Why should he be wronged?


    Qin Wenzheng was stunned and felt a headacheing on. ¡°Do you know how serious the consequences of this matter are? When the time limit for your bet is up and you can¡¯t take out the white sugar you mentioned, the Liu Family might lose more than five shops. You might even lose the entire Liu Family.¡± ¡°I know, but I¡­¡± Liu Wei¡¯s heart was itching. He even wanted to put the white sugar under Qin Wenzheng¡¯s nose and tell him that he had it.


    But he could not. If he ruined Gu Yundong¡¯s ns, she would definitely skin him alive.


    Liu Wei couldn¡¯t help but shudder. He couldn¡¯t care less and reached out to push Qin Wenzheng out. ¡°Brother Qin, go back to school first. When you go back, you¡¯ll know everything. Really, I beg you to go back quickly. If there¡¯s no result when you go back,e and look for me in the afternoon. I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng was stunned. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Liu Wei for a moment before finally nodding. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He bade farewell to Old Master Liu and turned around to go home.


    Liu Wei heaved a sigh of relief. Gu Yundong would probably thank him. Yes.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong had already brought Liu Yi to the school. As soon as they got off the carriage, they saw many people surrounding the school gate..

 Chapter 168 - 168: Violent

    Chapter 168: Violent


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong asked Liu Yi to stand where he was, instructed the coachman to keep an eye on him, and squeezed into the crowd.


    The people outside were all people who lived nearby. All of them looked at the two parties who were confronting each other inside.


    One of them stood at the entrance of the school. There were four people. One was a young woman with a maidservant beside her. She was carrying a young girl in her arms. Thest one was the gatekeeper that Gu Yundong had seen before.


    Standing opposite them was a middle-aged man who looked a little old. He was wearing a neat long robe and a square scarf. He looked like a schr.


    There were three youths and two children standing beside him. It was obvious that they wereing aggressively.


    Gu Yundong frowned and asked the people around her what had happened.


    The onlookers at the side kindly exined to her, ¡°These people are the teachers and students of our county¡¯s Dongyi Academy. I heard that yesterday, a few students of Dongyi Academy were discussing some knowledge loudly in the teahouse. In the end, Master Qin was also in the teahouse with his wife and daughter. When he heard the wrong knowledge they said, he pointed it out and corrected them. In the end, today, the teachers of their academy brought people up to argue that what Master Qin said was wrong.¡±


    Gu Yundong had asked around before and knew that Dongyi Academy was thergest academy in Fengkai County other than the county school. The dean of the academy was a High Schr, and five of the students had Elementary Schr titles.


    Compared to it, Qin Wenzhong¡¯s school was much weaker.


    Not to mention that it had only been opened for a year or two, even the students he had taken in were all children, and there were only a dozen of them. Not to mention Elementary Schr, there was not even a Preparation Schr.


    Moreover, Qin Wenzheng was really low-key. Only people like the Liu family, the Peng family and the county magistrate knew his identity.


    For example, more than half of the families of the students in his school had only sent their children over when they heard that there was a school here. The teacher was kind and knowledgeable and the tuition was affordable.


    In Dongyi Academy, only the Dean who was the High Schr knew who he was. However, this High Schr was already on the way to the capital for the examination because the new emperor had ascended the throne.


    Today, the person who had brought a few students to look for Qin Wenzheng was just an ordinary teacher.


    Madam Ge, who was at the door, was also annoyed by these people, but she still said patiently, ¡°My husband is not at home. If you have something to ask him,e another day.¡±


    The teacher standing in front sneered when he heard this. ¡°Not at home? I¡¯m afraid he knows that he said something wrong yesterday and doesn¡¯t dare toe out, right? To think that he¡¯s still a teacher who teaches and educates people. He doesn¡¯t have literature in his heart, but he has to pretend to be knowledgeable. A person like him doesn¡¯t deserve to be a schr at all. Teaching and educating people is misleading them. I think if he doesn¡¯t be a teacher, there¡¯s no need to open a school.¡±


    Madam Ge¡¯s expression changed, but the students behind the master also echoed. Their words were each sharper than the other, and the onlookers began to whisper.


    This was clearly ruining her husband¡¯s reputation.


    Madam Ge couldn¡¯t help but take a step forward. ¡°My husband doesn¡¯t have literature in his heart? What a joke. Why don¡¯t you go back and ask the dean of your academy if my husband is knowledgeable?¡±


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that our dean is not at the academy but has left for the capital for the examination? Don¡¯t talk about other stuff. We don¡¯t talk to a woman like you. Call Master Qin out. Don¡¯t hide inside and not make a sound.¡±


    As the teacher spoke, he approached. Madam Ge could not help but take a small step back..

 Chapter 169 - 169: You Are Blind

    Chapter 169: You Are Blind


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, she had forgotten that there was a staircase behind her. She lost her bnce and flipped backward.


    The maidservant behind her screamed, ¡°Madam, be careful.¡± She wanted to help her, but she was still carrying the youngdy in her hand. Coincidentally, there was the gatekeeper blocking the way in front. It was too far away and she could not make it in time.


    Just as Madam Ge was about to fall to the ground, a figure suddenly rushed out from the side. He suddenly held Madam Ge¡¯s waist and pulled her back.


    Madam Ge gasped in shock and exhaled twice. She said in shock, ¡°Thank you.¡± If this guy hadn¡¯t supported her, she would have embarrassed herself in front of so many people today.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she realized that there was silence around her. No one made a sound.


    Stunned, Madam Ge looked up and saw everyone looking at her¡­ waist.


    She lowered her head slightly and saw the hand that was still on her waist. She looked up along the finger and saw a delicate face.


    Madam Ge frowned slightly. This face¡­


    Before she could take a closer look, a few sneers suddenly came from Dongyi Academy.


    The teacher blew his beard and red at him. ¡°In public, it¡¯s inappropriate for a married woman to hug a servant. It¡¯s insulting to the refined. It¡¯s simply insulting to the refined.¡±


    The student beside him was alsoughing. ¡°No wonder that Master Qin spouted nonsense. He can¡¯t even manage his family well. How can he have the mood to study?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Look, they¡¯re still hugging each other and can¡¯t bear to part.¡±


    ¡°Children, don¡¯t look. Be careful of getting needle marks.¡± One of the students even deliberately covered the eyes of the two children beside him and said loudly.


    The onlookers also discussed softly. ¡°This Madam Ge looks like a well-educated person. I usually don¡¯t even dare to speak loudly when I see her.


    I feel that she¡¯s not the same as us. But now, tsk tsk tsk¡­¡±


    Madam Ge heard these words and her face instantly turned red.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s face was also dark. She straightened Madam Ge¡¯s body slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Madam, stand properly.¡±


    ¡°Th-thank you.¡± Madam Ge lowered her head slightly and stood up.


    However, in the next moment, her body tilted again, and a painful expression appeared on her face.


    Gu Yundong subconsciously reached out to hold her waist again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She spoke softly, and Madam Ge heard it clearly. It was a girl.


    Madam Ge secretly heaved a sigh of relief, but the sharp pain in her foot made her frown. ¡°I think my ankle was sprained.¡±


    Gu Yundong immediately turned around and called out to the dumbfounded maidservant, ¡°Aren¡¯t youing over?¡±


    The maidservant suddenly came back to her senses, and her face turned pale. She hurriedly put down the little girl who was struggling to call her mother and came up to grab Madam Ge¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Madam, how are you?¡±


    ¡°Mother, how are you?¡±


    Madam Ge shook her head and smiled at Gu Yundong. ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°Yo, you¡¯re still deep in love here. You¡¯ve even developed feelings for each other after hugging for a long time?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Qin, I think your husband is useless. Look, he¡¯s still hiding inside and noting out. Why don¡¯t you just marry this servant?¡±


    Therefore, the words of a schr who had read books were even worse when he did not have any grace.


    Gu Yundong let go of Madam Ge¡¯s hand and looked at the people from Dongyi Academy.


    The teacherughed disdainfully. ¡°Why? You did such an ugly thing in front of everyone and you¡¯re not letting anyone talk about it?¡±


    F*ck, a bunch of ducks.


    ¡°Are you blind!!¡± Gu Yundong suddenly reached out and removed the hat on her head. ¡°Open your eyes and take a good look.. I¡¯m a woman, a woman!!¡±

 Chapter 170 - 170: Argument

    Chapter 170: Argument


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Her silky long hair fell to the side, and her crisp voice exploded.


    The scene was deathly silent. Everyone seemed to have their acupoints pressed as they stared at her without moving.


    After a while, the master of Dongyi Academy suddenly came back to his senses. He shook his head fiercely and pointed at Gu Yundong. ¡°You, you¡¯re a woman?¡±


    ¡°Why? Not only are you blind, but your eyeballs are also gone, right?¡±


    The student behind the master couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°If she¡¯s a woman, why is she disguised as a man?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m happy to. It¡¯s none of your business!!¡± Gu Yundong nced at him and snorted.


    The master was so angry that he almost fell backward. His entire face was red with anger. ¡°How unbing. It¡¯s simply unbing. Not only is she disguised as a man, but she also curses. It¡¯s simply insulting to the refined.¡±


    ¡°Refined my ass.¡± Gu Yundong took two steps forward and approached the teacher. She sneered.


    ¡°You¡¯re a teacher of Dongyi Academy. Instead of educating people, you brought students to find trouble with us. Why don¡¯t you say that it¡¯s insulting?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that it¡¯s insulting to be polite when you say that you don¡¯t want to lower yourself to the level of a woman while saying evil words in front of other people¡¯s children?¡±


    ¡°This madam said that her husband is not at home, but you didn¡¯t believe her. Why do you have to cause amotion on the streets and block traffic to affect others? Why don¡¯t you say that it¡¯s insulting?¡±


    Gu Yundong kept approaching. Her voice was crisp and sharp, making the teacher and the students unable to resist. They could only stare and retreat.


    ¡°You say that you¡¯re a schr, and yet you caused Mrs. Qin to almost fall, but you didn¡¯t even apologize. Instead, you pointed at me and criticized me for helping her. Have you read all your books? A person like you who doesn¡¯t respect others and doesn¡¯t know etiquette isn¡¯t called a schr. You should be called a refined scumbag!!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The master could not even speak after being scolded.


    ¡°What did I say? Did I say something wrong? Even I know that when schrs visit, they should first send a visitation card and arrange a time and ce before sitting down to talk about the past and the present. They should not bring a few students to the door of someone¡¯s house aggressively and talk nonsense to the old, weak, women, and children. What¡¯s the difference between you and a street shrew?!¡±


    This time, not only the teacher, but even the students¡¯ faces shed with embarrassment and hatred.


    Gu Yundong raised her chin slightly and sneered. ¡°With your manners and upbringing, you¡¯ve disgraced the Dongyi Academy and the schrs!!¡±


    ¡°You, you¡­¡± A student flew into a rage out of humiliation. After holding it in for a long time, he suddenly said, ¡°Nonsense. Indeed, only women and viins are difficult to take care of.¡±


    The master nodded vigorously. ¡°You¡¯re right. The ancients were right. Only women and viins are difficult to take care of.¡±


    Gu Yundong suddenly scolded, ¡°Hey, you unfilial sons!!¡±


    The few of them were stunned and did not understand. ¡°How are we unfilial?¡±


    ¡°Your mothers aren¡¯t women? You actually said that she¡¯s difficult to raise. You don¡¯t want to support her, right? If this isn¡¯t unfilial, what is?¡±


    The few of them blushed. The teacher¡¯s heart ached. He pointed at Gu Yundong. ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll speak the truth! If you can¡¯t win, shut your mouth. What a disgrace.¡± Gu Yundong pped his hand away.


    The master¡¯s face gradually contorted. Suddenly, he felt his vision turn ck and his entire body fell backward.


    ¡°Master, Master.¡± The three students were shocked. They hurriedly supported him and red at Gu Yundong before running away..

 Chapter 171 - 171: Becoming Famous in One Battle

    Chapter 171: Bing Famous in One Battle


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong scoffed. If you have the ability,e and find trouble with me. If you have the ability, don¡¯t pretend to be unconscious, coward.


    She turned around and swept her gaze across the crowd.


    Just now, these people were still making sarcastic remarks and pointing fingers at Madam Ge, but now, they looked at her and did not dare to say a word.


    Who would dare toe out? Didn¡¯t they see that she was so sharp-tongued that even a schr fainted from her scolding?


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Gu Yundong asked.


    Everyone immediately shook their heads like rattle drums and waved their hands to deny it. ¡°No, no, no.¡±


    ¡°Miss, what you said just now makes sense.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s those people. They don¡¯t have any rules.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I remember that there¡¯s still porridge cooking at home. I have to leave quickly.¡±


    ¡°I have to go back and wash my clothes too. It¡¯s rare for the sun toe out.¡±


    As the voices fell, the crowded street instantly dispersed. Everyone fled quickly, as if someone was chasing them from behind.


    As soon as they left, they revealed Liu Yi and the coachman standing not far away.


    Gu Yundong walked over. Liu Yi pursed his lips and looked serious, but his cheeks were red, as if he was a little agitated.


    Although he was standing outside the crowd and could not see what was happening inside, he could hear voices. Coupled with what the coachman had told him, Liu Yi roughly understood.


    He still had his hands behind his back as he sized up Gu Yundong for a long time. Yes, she was indeed a woman, and she was quite good-looking.


    Liu Yi expressed his satisfaction. ¡°You helped my master¡¯s wife. You¡¯re not bad. You can be my brother¡¯s friend.¡±


    After saying that, he strode towards the entrance of the academy. He first greeted Madam Ge, then brought Madam Ge¡¯s daughter, Qin Anning, inside.


    Madam Ge stood there and waited for her. She only came over when she saw her carrying a small basket from the carriage.


    Gu Yundong held Madam Ge¡¯s other side with her free hand and entered the school with the maidservant.


    Yes, she came in just like that.


    Madam Ge was very grateful to her. After she sat down in the room, she thanked her again. ¡°Thank you so much for today. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might have been injured and those people wouldn¡¯t have left so easily.¡±


    Gu Yundong put the basket aside and said, ¡°I thought my words were too sharp and rude just now, and Madam won¡¯t like me.¡±


    Madam Ge was stunned for a moment before sheughed. ¡°What are you talking about? You were trying to help me. Am I such an ungrateful person? Besides, those people from Dongyi Academy are indeed detestable. I also want to scold them fiercely. But I¡¯m not as eloquent as you.¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled. Qin Wenzheng¡¯s wife was easy to talk to.


    Madam Ge had sprained her ankle. Fortunately, it was not very serious.


    There were not many servants in the Qin family. Other than the gatekeeper, there was also the butler, Madam Ge¡¯s maidservant, Qin Wenzheng¡¯s servant, and an old woman at the stove.


    The servant followed Qin Wenzheng to the Liu residence. The butler was also instructed to go out to do something. The old woman went to the market to buy groceries, which resulted in only Madam Ge and few people in the house.


    Now that the old woman was back, she knew how to take care of injuries. She took the medicinal wine and rubbed the ankle hard.


    Madam Ge changed her clothes and came out of the inner room to talk to Gu Yundong. ¡°I haven¡¯t asked for your name. Why did you dress up as a servant and follow the young master of the Liu family here? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°My name is Gu Yundong. I¡¯m indeed here for something today.¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu, please speak.¡±


    ¡°I want to¡ª¡±


    She had just started when hurried footsteps came from outside.. ¡°Madam, Madam, how are you?¡±

 Chapter 172 - 172: My Brother Yunshu Is Deeply Virtuous

    Chapter 172: My Brother Yunshu Is Deeply Virtuous


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Before Gu Yundong could regain his senses, she saw a figure rush in like a gust of wind. He ran to Madam Ge¡¯s side and squatted down to look at her feet.


    Madam Ge pushed him anxiously. ¡°Don¡¯t. There¡¯s someone here. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve already applied the medicine.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng had indeed smelled the medicinal wine. Seeing that Madam Ge was not injured, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    As soon as he returned, he heard from the gatekeeper that the students of the Headmaster of Dongyi Academy hade to cause trouble. He was extremely anxious and immediately ran in.


    When he heard Madam Ge¡¯s words, he stood up and turned to look at Gu Yundong.


    ¡°I heard from Uncle Quan that you saved my wife. Thank you, Miss.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Gu Yundong smiled. She had finally met the legendary Qin Wenzheng.


    He was a little more refined than she had imagined. Judging from how nervous he was about his wife just now, he should be someone who valued rtionships.


    Qin Wenzheng thought quickly. Not only did Uncle Quan, the gatekeeper, say that Dongyi Academy hade to cause trouble, but he also said that Madam had sprained her ankle. He also said that the girl who helped them was dressed as a servant of the Liu family to send Liu Yi to school.


    Coupled with what happened in the Liu family, he quickly thought of Gu Yundong¡¯s identity.


    Therefore, after Qin Wenzheng sat down, he asked, ¡°Miss Gu, are you from Yongfu Vige and know the eldest young master of the Liu family?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Yundong nodded.


    Qin Wenzheng tapped his fingers on the table. ¡°Then, is there something you need from me today?¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°You saved my wife. As long as I can help, I won¡¯t refuse.¡±


    She had deliberately disguised herself as a servant toe to the door and knew the eldest young master of the Liu family. She must have known his identity.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Since Master Qin has said so, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. I have a five-year-old brother who¡¯s really adorable, understanding, and righteous. He¡¯s sensible, lively, cheerful, and smart¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss, I know that your brother is a very, very good child. You can just get to the point.¡± Qin Wenzheng was slightly sweating. He had never seen anyone praise their child so much. Shouldn¡¯t she be a little humble?


    ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Yundong coughed lightly. ¡°It¡¯s like this. I hope Master Qin can take my brother Yunshu as a student and teach him how to read and write.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded seriously. ¡°I heard from Young Master Liu that Teacher Qin is knowledgeable. I saw that the Liu family sent their children here to school. I think Teacher Qin must be good.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng took a sip of tea. Well, at least Liu Wei had some knowledge.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always taken in students based on their aptitude and character. If they catch my eye, no matter if they¡¯re rich or poor, they¡¯ll still be my students. I haven¡¯t seen your brother yet. Miss, why don¡¯t you bring him over to take a look?¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°No exceptions?¡± Didn¡¯t the Liu family send Liu Yi here because of favors? Although she trusted her brother¡¯s qualifications and character.


    Madam Ge reached out and nudged Qin Wenzheng.


    The corners of Qin Wenzheng¡¯s mouth twitched, and he coughed lightly. ¡°That¡¯s true. Miss helped my family a lot today, so I can naturally rx my requirements.¡±


    As for how rxed¡­ Sigh, who asked him to love his wife?


    That was a five-year-old child. Whether he was stupid or had a bad character, he could more or less turn things around if he put in more effort.


    Gu Yundong was relieved to hear that. ¡°Apart from that, I have something else to discuss with Master Qin..¡±

 Chapter 173 - 173: As You See, This Is White Sugar

    Chapter 173: As You See, This Is White Sugar


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Qin Wenzheng frowned slightly. Hey, hey, hey. Don¡¯t push your luck. He had a temper too.


    Gu Yundong looked to the side and said, ¡°I want to talk to Mr. Qin alone about this.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng¡¯s frown deepened. However, he remembered that he also wanted to ask this girl if the Liu family¡¯s bet had anything to do with her, so he agreed. He asked the maidservant to bring his daughter out, and also asked the manservant who was originally standing at the door to leave.


    However, he did not let Madam Ge leave. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to hide from Madam. If you have something to say, just say it. Coincidentally, I have something to ask you.¡±


    Gu Yundong had no objections. Instead, she felt that such a respectful and trusting couple was more reassuring.


    Still¡­


    ¡°Master Qin, do you have something to ask me?¡± This was a little strange. ¡°Then you can ask first.¡±


    It was also a good opportunity to get to know Qin Wenzheng better. After all, she still needed to be cautious about what she was going to say next.


    Qin Wenzheng did not decline. He was originally quite anxious.


    ¡°Miss Gu is from Yongfu Vige and is friends with the eldest young master of the Liu family. You should know about the bet between him and the Tao family, right? I want to know if this matter is rted to Miss?¡±


    Eh, so it was this.


    She nodded. ¡°It does concern me.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng¡¯s expression suddenly became serious. ¡°In that case, Miss is really the woman who imed to make white sugar and made Young Master Liu believe her without a doubt?¡±


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be anyone else.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng could not help but raise his voice slightly. ¡°Miss, do you know that this matter has already reached the prefectural city? If we don¡¯t control it, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡±


    Madam Ge tugged at his sleeve worriedly. Qin Wenzheng exhaled slightly and continued, ¡°I went to the Liu family today and met the eldest young master of the Liu family. I originally wanted to persuade him to reduce the matter, but he refused to listen to my advice. He seemed to trust Miss Gu very much, but he refused to tell me the reason when I asked him. Miss Gu, can you tell me the reason?¡±


    ¡°The reason is very simple. Young Master Liu believes that I can make white sugar. Master Qin, do you believe it?¡±


    Qin Wenzheng suddenly wanted tough. ¡°Miss Gu, this is the first time we¡¯ve met. Even now, I still don¡¯t know your name, family background, and character. How can I believe that you have such ability?¡±


    She made a lot of sense.


    Gu Yundong nodded and bent down to pick up the basket that had been ced on the table. Then, she pulled off the cloth covering it and revealed a ceramic jar.


    ¡°Then will you believe that I have the ability to do so after seeing this?¡±


    Qin Wenzheng was stunned. He looked at the jar and then exchanged nces with Madam Ge.


    ¡°Master, can you open it and take a look?¡± Gu Yundong made an inviting gesture.


    Qin Wenzheng paused for a moment. With a tense expression, he opened the lid and peeked out¡­


    The things inside were fine and white, as if they were salt, but also not.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°You can try it.¡± This time, Gu Yundong was more careful and prepared a small spoon. After all, the teacher was a schr. He could not just swoop with his hand like Liu Wei.


    Qin Wenzheng suspiciously picked up a small spoon and scooped a little. After hesitating for a moment, seeing that Madam Ge was about to eat it herself, he brought it to his mouth and took a shallow sip.


    The next moment, his pupils constricted and he suddenly stood up from his chair.


    ¡°Sweet, this is¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong also stood up. ¡°As you can see, this is white sugar. Do you believe that I have the ability now?¡±


    Qin Wenzheng¡¯s entire body shook, and his eyes suddenly became bright..

 Chapter 174 - 174: Second Suggestion

    Chapter 174: Second Suggestion


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong¡¯s hair stood on end from his gaze. She had the illusion that she was shining.


    She calmed herself down and said, ¡°Master?¡±


    Qin Wenzheng sat down again and stuffed the spoon in his hand into his mouth. He ate the spoonful of sugar and closed his eyes. As if he was savoring the aftertaste, he carefully pursed his lips.


    Gu Yundong:¡±¡­¡± Can you not make it sound like you¡¯re doing drugs?


    When Qin Wenzheng opened his eyes again, he was much calmer, but his eyes were still burning with ecstasy.


    He took a deep breath. ¡°Lady Gu, did you really make this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Good, good. You¡¯ve made a huge contribution to our country.¡±


    Contribution to the country?? No, no, no.


    Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°Master, don¡¯t tter me. I¡¯m just an ordinary farm girl. I¡¯m selling this sugar for money. I can¡¯t bear such a heavy burden.¡±


    Mister Qin¡¯s mouth twitched. Why wasn¡¯t she excited at all?


    ¡°But Miss Gu, you know that if you offer the form to the imperial court, what you get will be far more important than silver.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right. I can get fame, praise, a reward, and even be recorded in history books.¡± Oh, it would probably be written that she was from the Gu family of Fengkai County and her name would not even be mentioned.


    Qin Wenzheng nodded. Wasn¡¯t that very clear? ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡± At least Qin Wenzheng wanted such a reputation.


    Gu Yundong said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s good, but what about after the flowers and apuse? I¡¯m still Gu Yundong from Yong Fu Vige. My form is given to the imperial court, so I can¡¯t use it. I even have to buy it if I need it.¡±


    In the future, she would also be in the jam and candy business. These needed arge amount of white sugar, but the price of white sugar in the grocery store was simply ruthless.


    So what if the Emperor got to know her because of this? He would forget about her in less than a month. Without her source of ie, her life was probably worse than before.


    Just like the current Olympic champions. They were so exciting and loved when they brought glory to their country. However, after they retired, how many of these athletes became poor?


    After the apuse, only she could n for herself.


    Gu Yundong admitted that she was a selfish person and not that noble.


    Qin Wenzheng frowned. That was not wrong.


    However, he said, ¡°Then why did youe to see me today¡­¡±


    ¡°After the sugar is released, I¡¯m afraid many people will covet it. Therefore, I want to find a reliable and capable person to cooperate with. Master Qin is not an ordinary teacher. Let¡¯s cooperate and split the profits. How about that?¡±


    Qin Wenzheng was stunned. This girl actually had such an idea.


    But¡­


    He shook his head slightly and frowned. ¡°Although I¡¯m not a rich person, I¡¯m not short of money. Besides, this white sugar is a hot potato to me.¡±


    He wanted this share, but if the emperor found out, he would definitely not let him off.


    This was white sugar. It was unique. It was not like he was cooperating with others to open a restaurant or shop. It was easy to get a share of the profits from those, but it was not easy to get them from white sugar.


    Gu Yundong was not surprised by his rejection. She smiled and said, ¡°Master Qin, why don¡¯t you listen to my second suggestion?¡±


    ¡®Eh, there¡¯s more?¡¯


    Qin Wenzheng could not help but sit up straight. ¡°Speak..¡±

 Chapter 175 - 175: Qin Wenzheng Is Unromantic

    Chapter 175: Qin Wenzheng Is Unromantic


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong pointed at the white sugar. ¡°The form for the white sugar can be presented to the imperial court.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng¡¯s eyes lit up, but she continued, ¡°But there are conditions.¡±


    ¡°What conditions?¡±


    ¡°The imperial court will allow me to privately make and sell it.¡± Damn it, she was clearly the one who made it. She still had to obtain the imperial court¡¯s permission to make deals. It was so annoying.


    But Gu Yundong knew that it was impossible for her to keep the technique of extracting white sugar in her hands.


    This thing was not like recipe or embroidery skills. This person did not have it, but that person did. They could hide it as an inheritance and let the future generations inherit the skills.


    White sugar was rted to the livelihood of the people. In the future, it would have to enter thousands of families. It was like salt. She was just a small farmer girl. How could she dare to monopolize it? She would be killed in minutes.


    However, she could let the Imperial Court monopolize it.


    Seeing that Qin Wenzheng was silent, Gu Yundong continued, ¡°Master Qin, let¡¯s face the reality. If you want me to offer the form, this is the only condition. Of course, the imperial court can also disagree. You can also coerce and tempt me, but nobody wants to see the bad consequences.¡±


    ¡°Although I want to do business in private, don¡¯t worry. My quantity won¡¯t be huge. Besides, what I want to do the most isn¡¯t the white sugar business.¡±


    At this point, she lowered her voice slightly. ¡°However, the imperial court can refine it inrge quantities. Master Qin, the treasury is empty now, right? Don¡¯t look at me like that. To say something disrespectful, we all know what kind of person thete emperor was. Moreover, as soon as the current emperor ascended the throne, he immediately sent arge sum of disaster relief silver to Yongning Prefecture. Just think about how much silver there is in the treasury.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng¡¯s expression turned grave.


    Gu Yundong lowered her voice even more. ¡°But this white sugar can help the emperor earn a lot of money. White sugar looks fair, but there¡¯s not much of it. I heard that most of the nobles in the capital like topare. If they know that there¡¯s such a thing, wouldn¡¯t they think of ways to buy it? But white sugar is in the hands of the court. Isn¡¯t the price just how much the emperor wants? Besides, white sugar can also be exported to our neighboring countries. Not only can it showcase our country¡¯s advanced technology, but it can also earn their money, right?¡±


    Qin Wenzheng followed her train of thought. The more he thought about it, the more feasible it seemed.


    Although sugar would bemonly distributed to the families of ordinary people in the future, the emperor could still take advantage of these few years to earn a sum of money to fill the national treasury, right?


    Gu Yundong continued, ¡°As for me, even if I make a private transaction, I will only set the price to be about the same as the imperial court¡¯s. I don¡¯t need much, so most people still have to ask the emperor for it, right? As long as Master Qin is my backer and doesn¡¯t let others find trouble with me, I will tell you the form.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng was silent. After thinking for a long time, he finally nodded seriously. ¡°Alright, then can I go to Yongfu Vige now to see how you refine this white sugar?¡±


    ¡°Master Qin, you should ask the higher-ups first and confirm it.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng looked at her deeply. ¡°You don¡¯t look like a farmer girl at all.¡±


    ¡°I also think I¡¯m very smart.¡±


    Madam Ge, who was sitting quietly at the side, could not help butugh out loud. Qin Wenzheng¡¯s tense face could not help but twitch. He shook his head andughed. ¡°Then Miss Gu, wait a moment. I¡¯ll go write a letter.¡±


    As he spoke, he took the white candy and left.


    Madam Ge had been watching. When she heard that Qin Wenzheng was leaving, she wondered if she could have a bite of such sweet and white sugar. She did not expect her husband, who was insensitive, to take it away..

 Chapter 176 - 176: Family Goes to Yongfu Village

    Chapter 176: Family Goes to Yongfu Vige


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Qin Wenzheng quickly finished writing the letter and got someone to send the jar of white sugar to the capital.


    After that, he returned and chatted with Gu Yundong for a long time.


    Madam Ge instructed the servants to prepare lunch and let Gu Yundong eat at the Qin residence before leaving.


    As soon as she left, Madam Ge asked Qin Wenzheng worriedly, ¡°Will this matter work?¡±


    Qin Wenzheng looked at the distant carriage and reached out to hold Madam Ge¡¯s hand. He said in a low voice, ¡°The emperor is a monarch who cherishes talent.¡±


    Madam Ge understood that it was most likely possible.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Miss Gu can privately manufacture and sell white sugar? That will attract a lot of attention. It won¡¯t be difficult for the people in the capital to find out.¡±


    Speaking of which, even if Lady Gu gave the entire form to the imperial court and did not care about it, those who wanted to find out would still be able to find out that she was the inventor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been in Fengkai County for a few years. Now that the county magistrate is under the Dai prefecture magistrate, those people will have to ask for my permission if they want to interfere.¡± Qin Wenzheng smiled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be busy from now on. My wife, please bear with me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be busy. Didn¡¯t you just promise Miss Gu to ept her brother as a student?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. At the very least, we have to wait for news from the capital before we have the mood.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng¡¯s judgment was correct. Five dayster, a letter came from the capital and was sent to the Qin Residence overnight.


    It was a thick letter, which showed how important it was and how much the emperor valued it.


    Qin Wenzheng opened the letter and smiled.


    The next morning, he brought Madam Ge and his daughter, Qin Anning, to Yongfu Vige.


    When the carriage entered Yongfu Vige, the vigers were no longer as curious as Gu Yundong¡¯s first visit.


    After all, ever since the Gu family bought a carriage and the Liu family¡¯s young master often came over, the carriage was no longer rare.


    However, there were still children following behind the carriage. This was the first time Qin Anning hade to such a ce. Seeing that the children were different from the children from her school, she was slightly excited and wanted to get out of the carriage, but she was stopped by Madam Ge.


    This youngdy was not a quiet person. If she really wanted to y with children of the same age, she would definitely go crazy. Her mother would not be able to pull her back.


    Qin Wenzheng lifted the curtain and asked the child outside, ¡°May I ask how to get to Gu Yundong¡¯s house?¡±


    At first, he was afraid that these children did not know. After all, he did not know Gu Yundong¡¯s father¡¯s name.


    Unexpectedly, the children nodded in unison.


    The Gu family?


    Other families might be unknown, but who did not know the Gu family? The most imposing green brick tiled house was her house. It was very impressive.


    One of the children immediately shouted in a certain direction, ¡°Yunshu, Yunshu, someone is looking for your family. Is it a rtive of yours?¡±


    The child was a little envious. Yunshu¡¯s family was rich, and so were her rtives. Looking at the big carriage, they were even richer than her family.


    Qin Wenzheng followed the child¡¯s gaze and saw a child standing far away, wiping a little girl¡¯s hands with a handkerchief.


    Perhaps because he did not hear the child¡¯s cry, Gu Yunshu did not turn around.


    The child wanted to call out again, but Qin Wenzheng waved his hand, got off the carriage, and walked over.


    Yunshu? Wasn¡¯t this the name of the younger brother that Gu Yundong had mentioned before?


    Qin Wenzheng slowly walked behind him and heard the young and patient little voice..

 Chapter 177 - 177: Heart of Love for Talents

    Chapter 177: Heart of Love for Talents


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you still dare to run so fast. Fortunately, your clothes are thick and you didn¡¯t fall too hard. If you fall and hurt yourself, won¡¯t you cry? Don¡¯t run next time, understand? If you want to find me, just call me loudly. Will I not wait for you?¡±


    Gu Yunshu carefully wiped her palm with a handkerchief. She had probably hit a small stone and it was a little red. Fortunately, her skin was not broken.


    The little girl¡¯s eyes were red, but she shook her head hard. ¡°I¡¯m not running anymore. Give me two puffs.¡±


    As she spoke, she stretched out her small hand. Gu Yunshu seriously blew on it twice.


    Then, the little girl smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home and change your clothes.¡± Gu Yunshu held her small hand.


    Unexpectedly, just as he turned around, he saw Qin Wenzheng standing behind him.


    Gu Yunshu blinked. ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    Qin Wenzheng quietly listened to the siblings¡¯ conversation, and his impression of this child improved a lot.


    Such a young child usually ran out to y with his friends. It was really rare for him to take care of his younger sister so carefully without any impatience.


    Moreover, this child was good-looking and polite. He heard from Gu Yundong that he had studied and knew how to read. It seemed that he had not studied for nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for your eldest sister, Gu Yundong. I¡¯m from the county. My surname is Qin.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng thought that since Gu Yundong was looking for a teacher for her younger brother, she had at least told him about the teacher. If he introduced himself like this, Gu Yunshu should know who he was.


    Unexpectedly, he only nodded and asked, ¡°Do you know my eldest sister? Why are you looking for her?¡±


    Qin Wenzheng was speechless. The Gu girl had actually never mentioned him to her brother??


    Qin Wenzheng coughed lightly and calmed himself down before saying, ¡°A few days ago, Miss Gu went to the county city and helped my wife. Today, I specially brought my wife and daughter to visit.¡±


    Gu Yunshu was happy to hear that. ¡°My elder sister is very good. She¡¯s kind, beautiful, and capable. When she sees that your wife is in trouble, she will definitely help her.¡±


    Gu Yunke nodded. ¡°She¡¯s also smart.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng looked up at the sky and recalled Gu Yundong praising her younger brother with a bunch of idioms that day. It seemed that this was inherited from the family. Siblings did not even have to be humble when praising each other.


    Gu Yunshu¡¯s attitude towards Qin Wenzheng immediately improved. ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring you there. Follow me.¡±


    With that, he held Gu Yunke¡¯s hand and walked forward.


    They were only at the vige entrance now. Their house was at the foot of the mountain, and it was still a little far away. Qin Wenzheng wanted the two of them to get into the carriage.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yunshu shook his head firmly. ¡°We¡¯ll just walk.¡±


    Eldest Sister had said that they could not get into a stranger¡¯s carriage. What if they were kidnapped?


    He and his sister were both very beautiful, cute, and eye-catching.


    When Qin Wenzheng heard this, he did not get into the carriage. He let the servant drive behind him while he apanied the two little fellows.


    As they walked, they chatted. The more they talked, the more Qin Wenzheng liked the siblings.


    He realized that Gu Yunshu was very smart and talented in studying. In addition, he had a good character. Qin Wenzheng developed a love for talent and wanted to nurture him well.


    They soon arrived at the foot of the mountain. Although the Gu family had not moved to their new home, Gu Yundong was usually here during the day.


    Hence, Gu Yunshu brought them to the entrance of the new house and shouted, ¡°Eldest Sister, Eldest Sister, a Mr. and Mrs. Qin from the county city are here to look for you.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng, on the other hand, stood where he was, staring at the green brick tiled house in front of him with slightly widened eyes..

 Chapter 178 - 178: This Is a Scam

    Chapter 178: This Is a Scam


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Gu house was actually so big and imposing?


    Qin Wenzheng could not link the green brick house in front of him to the Gu family. Didn¡¯t they say that Gu Yundong¡¯s family had fled from elsewhere? Didn¡¯t they say that her father had still gone missing?


    Moreover, when Gu Yundong had chatted with him previously, she had clearly acted as if she was very short of money, and needed white sugar business.


    This was a scam, a scam!!


    Her house was even better than his. Looking at the stone road at the door, the neat flowerbeds around, and the brand new bricks, it was even more luxurious than thendlord¡¯s house!!


    When Gu Yundong came out, she saw Madam Ge carrying her daughter down from the carriage.


    She quickly stepped forward with a smile. ¡°Mrs. Qin, you¡¯re here. Come in and sit.¡±


    Madam Ge greeted her and led her daughter into the house.


    However, after taking a few steps, she realized that Qin Wenzheng was still standing at the same spot. She could not help but turn around to look.


    At this moment, Qin Wenzheng looked at Gu Yundong angrily and sneered. ¡°Miss Gu¡¯s house is really unexpected.¡±


    When Madam Ge heard this, she looked over and her eyes lit up.


    Of course, she had seen green brick houses before. She had even seen more exquisite carvings. However, the house in front of her gave off a very different feeling. It was a little different, but it gave people a warm andfortable feeling.


    Gu Yundong instantly understood that Qin Wenzheng was angry out of humiliation. Seeing how sarcastic he was, she immediately sighed. ¡°That¡¯s not right. This house of mine has cost me all my savings. Now that I¡¯m penniless, I can¡¯t even gather enough money to send my brother to school, so I have to work hard to earn money.¡±


    Gu Yunshu hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to school. You don¡¯t have to work too hard. You¡¯ll be tired.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Qin Wenzheng was the first to object.


    She then turned to look at Gu Yundong, who shrugged. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    The group of people entered the house and Gu Yundong poured them some sugar water.


    It was made with white sugar. Compared to brown sugar, it was as if nothing was added. The water was still transparent and clear. It looked very refreshing, but it tasted sweet in his mouth.


    Madam Ge let out afortable breath and looked at her daughter. She saw that she had already gulped it all down and handed the empty cup to Qin Wenzheng for him to pour another cup.


    Previously, Qin Wenzheng had sent all the white sugar to the capital. He did not leave any for himself, so seriously speaking, this was the first time he had drunk such sugar water. He could not help but nod to himself. It was indeed not bad.


    After drinking the sugar water, Qin Wenzheng saw the siblings standing quietly beside Gu Yundong, as if they wanted to embolden her. He could not help but smile. ¡°Yunshu, we have something to say to your elder sister. Can you take our Ning¡¯er out for a walk?¡±


    Qin Anning listened eagerly and excitedly.


    Her mother had said that she had to be reserved, quiet, and polite when she was a guest at someone else¡¯s house, so she had been restraining herself from being too perky, even though she had wanted to talk to Yunshu and Yunke for a long time.


    Gu Yunshu looked up at his eldest sister, who nodded. He came over and said to Qin Anning, ¡°Let¡¯s go. You have to follow us closely. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be taken away by the tiger on the mountain.¡±


    Qin Anning immediately became agitated. ¡°Are there tigers on the mountain? Have you seen them before? Can you take me there? My family had two roe deersst time, but they were already dead. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Madam Ge could not help but hold her forehead..

 Chapter 179 - 179: Let Me Do It

    Chapter 179: Let Me Do It


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After the three children left, Qin Wenzheng said, ¡°There¡¯s a reply from the capital. The Emperor has agreed to your conditions. Moreover, the Emperor has also instructed that Lady Gu can create and sell as much as she wants. No one wille looking for trouble with you.¡±


    Of course, the people here referred to those high-ranking officials and nobles who wanted a share on the surface, including people like the Tao family in the county.


    However, Gu Yundong still had to pay attention to those despicable people. Qin Wenzheng would try his best to help.


    This couldn¡¯t be helped. Since he wanted to do business, he couldn¡¯t avoid these troublesome things.


    Not to mention Gu Yundong, even if it was someone like the Liu family, there would also be someone secretly causing trouble. They would even nt spies to disrupt the family¡¯s business.


    Gu Yundong knew that he was bringing her good news. She immediately nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved. Since it¡¯s confirmed, do you want to see the process of making sugar?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Qin Wenzheng was a little excited. He had been looking forward to it for a long time.


    Gu Yundong brought them to the backyard. The ce where sugar was made was in the backyard.


    Shao Qingyuan was tidying up the sugarcane. When he saw theming, he washed his hands and walked over.


    Qin Wenzheng sized him up. Who was this person? What was his rtionship with Gu Yundong? He looked tall and mighty, and his eyes were very cold. Just looking at him made people perk up for no reason.


    Shao Qingyuan had never seen Qin Wenzheng before. When he apanied Liu Wei to school, he only followed the butler to help bring the roe deers to the kitchen and then went out.


    However, he knew about Qin Wenzheng. When Gu Yundong returned that day, she did not hide the conversation between him and Qin Wenzheng.


    Gu Yundong introduced, ¡°This is Shao Qingyuan. He¡¯s my sugar business partner.¡±


    ¡°Partner?¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t I tell you? In order to build this house, I spent all my money. Look, I can only find someone to partner with. I¡¯m really poor.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng:I don¡¯t believe you.


    He stopped dwelling on this matter. After nodding at Shao Qingyuan, he looked at the things in the courtyard.


    Because it had not been refined inrge quantities, there were only two sets of tools, and they were a little simple.


    Qin Wenzheng went forward and touched it. Indeed, he felt a little white sugar and brown sugar. His hand was sticky, but it made him very excited.


    ¡°Quick, quickly refine it for me to see.¡± Qin Wenzheng looked a little impatient.


    Gu Yundong went to take the apron, but just as she was about to put it on, she was stopped by Shao Qingyuan.


    He took the apron from Gu Yundong¡¯s hands. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯m very familiar with it anyway. Watch from the side and exin it to Master Qin.¡±


    Gu Yundong thought about it and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng raised his eyebrows slightly and did not say anything.


    Shao Qingyuan quickly took the cane juice that he had squeezed previously and ced it in the vat to boil. When it turned into yellowish-ck syrup, he poured it into the bucket and condensed it into ck sugar.


    Then, he ced a tile funnel on a vat and plugged the funnel with straw. He poured the ck sugar into the funnel and waited for the ck sugar to form a block before removing the straw. Then, he poured the ck sugar in the funnel with yellow mud water. The ck g flowed from the funnel into the vat below. The ck sugar in the funnel turned into white frost. The topyer was about five inches and was very white.


    Qin Wenzheng did not speak from the beginning to the end. He watched everything as Shao Qingyuan refined the white sugar bit by bit, as if she was casting a spell. The originally ck and red sugar actually became so fair after this process.


    His expression became more and more excited..

 Chapter 180 - 180: Yunshu’s Teacher

    Chapter 180: Yunshu¡¯s Teacher


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shao Qingyuan only stopped after doing all this. Beside him, Qin Wenzheng¡¯s breathing could not help but slow down.


    Good. That¡¯s great.


    He immediately wanted to try it himself. Seeing that it was gettingte, Gu Yundong quickly stopped him. ¡°Master Qin, have lunch first before you try. Otherwise, everyone will go hungry if you keep working.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng suddenly came back to his senses and left the backyard reluctantly.


    Lunch was still at the Zeng family¡¯s house. Although the furniture in the new house had been moved in, the house still needed to be exposed to the sun for a few days before it could be lived in.


    While eating, Qin Wenzheng suddenly remembered that he had to take in a disciple. He took the opportunity to ask Gu Yunshu if he wanted to go to school. Unexpectedly, the little guy shook his head. ¡°My family is poor. If you don¡¯t charge tuition fees, I-I¡¯ll go.¡±


    After spending an entire morning with Qin Anning, he finally knew Qin Wenzheng¡¯s identity.


    Qin Wenzheng almost choked on his own saliva. ¡®You¡¯re quite reluctant.¡¯ Unexpectedly, Gu Yunke nodded as well. ¡°Our family is poor. Too poor.¡± The others present lowered their heads silently. Perhaps everyone had a different understanding of poverty?


    Qin Anning tilted her head and nced at the candy in her hand. Could a child from a poor family casually take out such a good-looking orange-vored candy to her friend?


    If she didn¡¯t have it, wouldn¡¯t her family be even poorer?


    Qin Wenzheng could only look at Gu Yundong. Thetter felt that Yunshu still had to respect the teacher. Besides, Qin Wenzheng had helped her a lot. It was not good to disrespect him too much. Otherwise, what if he flew into a rage out of humiliation?


    Hence, Gu Yundong wiped her mouth and said solemnly, ¡°Yunshu, meet your teacher.¡±


    Gu Yunshu, who had been struggling just now, put down his chopsticks without another word. He walked to Qin Wenzheng and knelt down with a thud. Then, he kowtowed three times. ¡°Greetings, Sir.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng was speechless. This child¡¯s movements were so fast that he did not even have time to react.


    The others present stopped what they were doing and looked over in a daze.


    The Zeng family widened their eyes. This was¡­ a teacher of the school? The teacher of the school had personallye to the Gu family to take Gu Yunshu in as a student. How smart was he?


    Zeng Jia and Zeng Yue looked at Gu Yunshu enviously. It was great that Yunshu could go to school.


    They had actually learned some words from Gu Yunshu over the past few days. They were already very satisfied.


    Qin Wenzhengughed and reached out to help Gu Yunshu up. He patted his shoulder. ¡°Good, good. You¡¯re a smart child. How about this? I still have something to do these few days. You can report to school in three days.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yunshu nodded vigorously and turned to look at her elder sister.


    His little face was red. Gu Yundong knew that even though he had always said that his family was poor and he did not need to go to school, he still yearned for it.


    ¡°From now on, study well with Master Qin. Master Qin is knowledgeable. You won¡¯t lose out if you follow him.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng nced at her. Why did these words sound so awkward?


    Was it because he was knowledgeable that he would not suffer a loss, or was it because he had a strong backing?


    Gu Yundong pretended not to notice his gaze. She pulled Gu Yunshu back and asked everyone to continue eating.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she turned around, she saw Madam Yang¡¯s eyes wide open in shock as tears slowly fell.


    Gu Yundong was shocked and hurried to her side.. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 181 - 181: Madam Yang Cries

    Chapter 181: Madam Yang Cries


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    For some reason, Madam Yang could not help but cry when she saw Gu Yunshu had a teacher.


    She looked at Gu Yundong nkly. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Your father will be happy.¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned. She slowly sat down beside Madam Yang and wiped her tears with a handkerchief. She said softly, ¡°Yes, if Father sees that Yunshu can study and has such a powerful teacher, he will definitely be very happy.¡±


    Madam Yang nodded heavily. ¡°Let¡¯s find your father.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Yundong did not forget to look for Gu Dajiang, but she had to have money first. She had to settle down at home so that she could have no worries.


    In ancient times, where there were nomunication tools, it took a lot of manpower and time to find someone.


    Seeing this, Qin Wenzheng couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where did you and your father get separated? If you need help, just tell me.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes lit up. Yes, Mr. Qin had a lot of connections.


    She told him the location of Gu Dajiang¡¯s disappearance. Finally, she told him, ¡°We agreed with Father that if anyone got separated, we would meet in Qing¡¯an Prefecture. However, when we arrived at Qing¡¯an Prefecture, the city was in chaos. We had no choice but toe to Xuanhe Prefecture. Master Qin, can you help us ask around in Qing¡¯an Prefecture?¡±


    Qin Wenzheng thought for a moment before saying, ¡°After the chaos in Qing¡¯an Prefecture, the officials have all changed. The entire prefectural city is undergoing a major renovation. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to find your father. However, I¡¯ll help. Miss Gu, don¡¯t worry. Your father will definitely be safe.¡±


    Gu Yundong thanked her with a smile. Madam Yang finally calmed down.


    Then, she ate happily, as if her previous crying did not exist.


    Gu Yundong shook her head andughed.


    After dinner, Qin Wenzheng couldn¡¯t wait to try refining the white sugar. It was just a little clumsy. As expected, it was unsuitable for people who studied. His handicraft ability¡­ was not good.


    However, he was very serious and recorded the process one by one.


    After two tries, he finally wiped the sweat off his forehead and brought Madam Ge and Qin Anning back to the county.


    After he left, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan began to discuss mass-producing white sugar.


    It was impossible to rely on just the two of them. They had to hire people and find another venue. Gu Yundong could not bear to use her newly built house as a workshop.


    She also wanted to buy sugarcane and make a few more sets of tools.


    Shao Qingyuan was silent for a moment before suddenly saying, ¡°Let¡¯s buy some people.¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned. ¡°Buy someone?¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to buy too many. Two or three will do. White sugar is extracted from ck sugar. It¡¯s not a secret to make ck sugar. A lot of people know how to make it. We just have to do thest step.¡±


    Gu Yundong hesitated for a moment and nodded. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll buy some workers. We¡¯ll go tomorrow.¡±


    The next morning, Gu Yundong went to the county city. Shao Qingyuan followed him.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the two of them arrived at the city gate, they saw Liu Wei¡¯s servant, Liu An.


    Liu An was driving the carriage out of the city. When he saw Shao Qingyuan, he immediately became happy. ¡°I was just about to go to Yongfu Vige to look for you and Miss Gu.¡±


    Hearing her name, Gu Yundong poked her head out of the carriage.


    Liu An was even happier. ¡°So Miss Gu is here too. Great, I don¡¯t have to make another trip.¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking for us?¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu, how could you forget? Today is the agreed deadline between our young master and the Tao family¡¯s young master. It¡¯s in the afternoon. The young master specially asked me to invite the two of you to watch the show early in the morning..¡±

 Chapter 182 - 182: Buying Workers

    Chapter 182: Buying Workers


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong calcted the time. It was really today.


    ¡°In the afternoon? Where?¡±


    Liu An replied, ¡°Yes, early in the morning, at Jinxiu Restaurant in the city.¡±


    The Liu family was mainly in the business of restaurants. Jinxiu Restaurant was thergest restaurant in Fengkai County. Of course, the Liu family also had various shops under their name. They sold snacks, pastries, and even groceries.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. We still have something to do now. We¡¯ll go over at noon. Tell your young master to keep a seat for us.¡±


    Liu An hurriedly asked, ¡°Miss Gu, what¡¯s the matter? Do you need my help?¡±


    Gu Yundong thought about it. Liu An was more familiar with the county. She could save some effort by asking him. She asked, ¡°Do you know which broker shop in the county has a fair price? Is the broker¡¯s reputation good?¡±


    Liu An was stunned. ¡°Miss, you want to buy servants?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve asked the right person. The Liu family has interacted with a few brokers in the city. The most fair one is the official broker Hulu Alley in the city. There¡¯s a Granny Cao among them, and the people she trains are not bad. She has a conscience. She tells the identity and background of the servants clearly. She won¡¯t hide it from you. As for the price, it¡¯s a little more expensive than those private brokers, but it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    Gu Yundong knew what to do. ¡°Alright, thank you. I¡¯ll go to the brokerage first ande to the restaurantter.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and reply to Young Master. Miss, take your time. If you need anything, feel free toe to the restaurant and look for my Young Master.¡±


    Liu An drove the carriage away. Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan discussed for a while and went straight to Hulu Alley.


    If there were no suitable ones over there, it would not be toote to take a look at the others.


    Hulu Alley was very lively. Although it was called an alley, the road was very wide. Their carriage could directly rush to the entrance of the brokerage.


    When Gu Yundong came down, she immediately said that she was looking for Granny Cao. The people inside knew that this was most likely introduced by an acquaintance and they immediately went to look for her.


    Granny Cao was in her forties. When she came out, she did not waste any time. She brought Gu Yundong to the backyard.


    Then, she called everyone out and let Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan take a look first.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s main purpose in buying people was to help refine the white sugar. Furthermore, she would sign a death contract.


    After looking around, her gaze finallynded on a family with the surname Tong.


    ording to Granny Cao, this family of six used to be servants of arge family in the county city. That family had moved away some time ago and could not bring many servants with them, so they sold a portion of them. The Tong family was among them.


    It was said that in the previous master¡¯s house, the Tong family was also diligent in their work. However, they did not know how to suck up to their master and could not get close to the master¡¯s house, so in the end, they were not taken away.


    The Tong family had an old man and a mother. They were both 46 years old this year. The couple had two sons. The eldest son was 30 years old and had married a woman. He had a 14-year-old daughter.


    What surprised Gu Yundong was that this daughter was very strong, even though she ate a lot.


    The younger son was twenty-five years old. It was said that he had a wife before, but that wife found him boring. In the end, she climbed into the bed of the young master of the family and became his concubine.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Yundong roughly knew why this family had been sold by the previous owner.


    This concubine must have put in a lot of effort.


    Gu Yundong asked them a few questions. For the time being, she did not feel that there was anything bad about them, so she bought them.


    Because they were all strongborers and were healthy, the six of them had cost 70 taels of silver on Gu Yundong, and that was because Granny Cao had given a discount..

 Chapter 183 - 183: Young Master Liu, Don’t Give Up

    Chapter 183: Young Master Liu, Don¡¯t Give Up


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong paid the money and instantly felt that she was poor again. She really could not afford to spend this money. She had to earn more quickly.


    Shao Qingyuan saw that she was frowning as soon as she left the brokerage shop. He thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Is there no more silver? I¡¯ll go up the mountain tomorrow to see if there are any tigers.¡±


    There was also the roe deer. Last time, she said that she had never eaten a roe deer. It was just that he had been busy recently and could not find the time to go up the mountain.


    Gu Yundong immediately shook her head. ¡°You have to go deep into the mountains to fight the tigers. It¡¯s so cold now. You¡¯ll freeze if you stay in the mountains for two days. Besides, it¡¯s not that easy to fight the tigers. Do you think you can encounter them so easily? It¡¯s better not to go. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan smiled. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t go.¡±


    The two of them got into the carriage. The Tong family was still at the brokerage shop. Gu Yundong asked them to pack their things first. She would pick them up in the afternoon when they returned from Jinxiu Restaurant.


    Jinxiu Restaurant was still some distance away. When Gu Yundong and the others arrived, the entire restaurant was surrounded with carriages.


    ording to the waiter, the stable in the restaurant could not amodate all the horses at all. They could only block the road. There were too many people.


    Previously, Gu Yundong had only heard that this bet had blown up quite a bit. Now, it seemed that¡­ it had blown up too much.


    How much did Liu Wei hate Tao Xing that he wanted the entire county to see him being humiliated?


    No wonder even Qin Wenzheng had made a move to persuade her to stop this bet.


    The waiter had received Liu Wei¡¯s instructions and brought Gu Yundong and the rest to the best private room on the second floor.


    After knocking on the door, a weak voice came from inside. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other. What was going on?


    The two of them pushed open the door and entered.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she entered, she saw Liu Wei hanging his head low and looking dejected. Even his hair was messy, and his clothes were messy too. He looked like he was in pain.


    ¡°What¡­ happened to you?¡± Gu Yundong asked softly. Did something happen to the bet? Should shefort him?


    When Liu Wei heard her voice, he suddenly raised his head. His movements were so fierce that he almost twisted his neck.


    In the next moment, the dejected look on his face disappeared and he exhaled. ¡°So it¡¯s you guys.¡±


    He wiped his hair and crossed his legs. He looked like an arrogant profligate son,pletely different from his previous image.


    ¡°Who did you think we were, then?¡±


    ¡°I thought that Tao Xing and the others were here tough at me in advance, so I deliberately pretended to be defeated and had nothing to live for to make them happy. That way, the happier they are now, the worse they will fallter. Hahahaha.¡±


    This person¡¯s bad taste was quite strong.


    Gu Yundong sat at the table and poured himself and Shao Qingyuan a cup of tea. She reached out to open the window.


    Liu Wei immediately stopped her. ¡°No, no, no. There are so many people downstairs. If everyone sees how confident I amter, it will be boring.¡±


    Gu Yundong could only retract her hand and ask him, ¡°Is there anything delicious in your restaurant? I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s eat first. There are still more than two hours left.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get someone to serve the dishes immediately.¡±


    As he spoke, he opened the door of the private room with messy hair and shouted to the waiter outside, ¡°Serve me the signature dishes of the restaurant. Hurry up.¡±


    Two young masters happened to pass by outside the door. When they heard this, they immediately smiled.. ¡°Young Master Liu, you clearly know that you¡¯re going to lose, so you¡¯re starting to give up on yourself? There¡¯s no need to waste the food, right?¡±

 Chapter 184 - 184: Old Master Liu Is Here

    Chapter 184: Old Master Liu Is Here


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Another person also smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You don¡¯t care about your image at all. After all, you¡¯re a handsome man in Fengkai County. How can you go crazy just because of five shops?¡±


    The only response they got was the sound of Liu Wei mming the door.


    The two young masters looked at each other and sneered. ¡°He¡¯s angry from embarrassment.¡±


    ¡°How pitiful. After this, Liu Wei will probably bepletely abandoned by the Liu family.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t there be one less person at our gathering in the future?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, isn¡¯t there still Tao Xing? He won a few shops this time. Wouldn¡¯t he be more generous and invite everyone out to celebrate?¡±


    The two of them were getting further and further away. Liu Wei leaned behind the door and listened for a long time with his butt raised. In the end, he snorted and said proudly, ¡°I¡¯ll see how your eyeballs pop outter. You only know how to make sarcastic remarks. When I win, I won¡¯t treat you. Just feel sorry for yourselves.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    Shao Qingyuan: ¡°¡­Have some tea.¡±


    Liu Wei happily returned to his seat and drank the white sugar water. The taste was extremely beautiful.


    Gu Yundong felt that his appearance was too eye-piercing. She did not know if she could eatter. She regretted not eating outside in advance.


    The waiters quickly served the food and reported the situation outside.


    There were more and more people now, and Tao Xing had arrived early. He was in another private room.


    Those young masters had already upied the private rooms. The hall downstairs was also filled with people. Even outside the door, there were manymoners watching themotion.


    This matter had blown up too much. Previously, it was just circting among young masters like the Tao family and the Liu family. Later, after the stake was increased, even themoners knew.


    Gu Yundong really admired these two people. They could cause such a ruckus in a bet. They were really capable.


    As they were eating, Liu An suddenly rushed in. ¡°Young Master, Old Master is here.¡±


    Liu Wei was stunned and stood up abruptly. ¡°My father is here? It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over.¡±


    Gu Yundong swallowed the chicken in her mouth and looked up. She asked curiously, ¡°You haven¡¯t told your father?¡± She had said not to tell anyone for the time being, but it was already the agreed date. He still hadn¡¯t told his father?


    Liu Wei¡¯s body stiffened. Heughed dryly and stammered, ¡°You can¡¯t me me. I was too excited and forgot. Of course, I wanted to tell my father this morning, but he went out early in the morning. I didn¡¯t see him.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    At this moment, the door of the private room was opened. Old Master Liu walked in angrily.


    Liu Wei suddenly jumped up and instantly retreated behind Shao Qingyuan.


    Gu Yundong put down her chopsticks and wiped her mouth. She greeted, ¡°Old Master Liu.¡±


    Old Master Liu red fiercely at Liu Wei before looking at Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan. A momentter, his expression changed and he smiled. ¡°You¡¯re Miss Gu, right?¡±


    Gu Yundong blinked. Old Master Liu looked quite happy. She thought that he would be angry that she had harmed his son. She did not expect him to smile.


    She nodded. Old Master Liu walked over and sighed. ¡°Miss Gu is so capable at such a young age. You¡¯re not inferior to men.¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned again. ¡°Does Old Master Liu¡­ know?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I just came from Master Qin¡¯s ce.¡±


    Liu Wei immediately exploded when he heard that. ¡°Father, since you know, why did you look like you wanted to kill me just now?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t put on an act, will the people outside believe that you¡¯re going to destroy my family assets?¡±

 Chapter 185 - 185: The Older the Wiser

    Chapter 185: The Older the Wiser


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The three juniors in the private room instantly felt deep veneration. Indeed, the older the ginger, the spicier it was.


    Gu Yundong finally knew who Liu Wei had inherited his personality from. It seemed that Liu Yi would have a hard time in the future. Not only did he have to take care of his elder brother, but he also had to take care of his father.


    Old Master Liu snorted proudly and walked to Liu Wei¡¯s original seat. He sat down and said to him, ¡°Where¡¯s the white sugar? I haven¡¯t seen it before. Show it to me.¡±


    Liu Wei eagerly took the white sugar out of the cloth bag in the round vat in arge wooden basket in the corner.


    The corners of Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. You hid it too well.


    Liu Wei scooped a little with a small bowl and ced it in front of Old Master Liu.


    Old Master Liu immediately beamed with joy when he saw this. He twisted a little and put it in his mouth before nodding repeatedly. ¡°Sweet, sweet, good, good.¡±


    He turned to look at Gu Yundong with a smile, but quickly shook his head regretfully. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a bad idea to cooperate with the Liu family. You¡¯re Wei¡¯er¡¯s friend, so Uncle Liu won¡¯t take advantage of you.¡± As he spoke, he red at his son resentfully. ¡°How useless.¡±


    They were clearly friends, and he knew her ability immediately. He did not know how to win over such a talent. What was the use of giving birth to such a son?


    Gu Yundong could only say, ¡°Of course I trust you, Uncle Liu. It¡¯s just that white sugar has just been invented. It might not be a good thing no matter who takes it. But don¡¯t worry, Uncle Liu. In the future, I¡¯ll give you the cheapest price for the white sugar that the Liu family¡¯s restaurants need.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s a deal.¡± Old Master Liu nodded. He also understood that this form was indeed the most suitable to be offered to the Imperial Court.


    As they were talking, amotion suddenly came from downstairs.


    Faintly, someone called out to Liu Wei, ¡°Young Master Liu, how long are you going to hide in the private room? Come out, everyone is here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. As a man, you can¡¯t go back on your words. It¡¯s just five shops, right? If you lose, so be it. What¡¯s so horrible about it?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Liu, don¡¯t tell me you were beaten up by your father and don¡¯t dare toe out? Old Master Liu, you can¡¯t stop Young Master Liu.¡±


    Liu Wei snorted. ¡°These bastards.¡±


    As he spoke, he was about to open the window of the private room. Unexpectedly, the window of the other private room opposite opened first. A young man¡¯s voice quickly sounded. ¡°What¡¯s with the noise? It¡¯s not time yet. You¡¯re disturbing my mood for food. Why are you in a hurry to watch the show?¡±


    Liu Wei¡¯s hand that was opening the window paused, and a smile hung on his face.


    Gu Yundong asked curiously, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Duan Jingyuan, the young master of the county magistrate of Fengkai County.¡±


    Gu Yundong remembered that when they first met, Liu Wei had told him that he knew the county magistrate¡¯s son.


    ¡°He seems pretty protective of you.¡±


    Liu Wei was a little proud.


    As expected of the county magistrate¡¯s son, Duan Jingyuan¡¯s words carried weight. The arrogant shouts downstairs immediately weakened.


    Although there were still whispers, no one dared to openly provoke him.


    However, not long after, the agreed time arrived, and themotion downstairs could not be suppressed.


    The moment Tao Xing stepped out of the room on the second floor and walked down the stairs, themotion reached the peak.


    Someone told Liu Wei to hurry downstairs and stop hiding away.


    Gu Yundong even heard a familiar voice from these shouts..

 Chapter 186 - 186: Girl, Come Down Together

    Chapter 186: Girl, Come Down Together


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Liu Wei, hurry up. If you don¡¯te down, we¡¯ll go up and carry you down.¡±


    This voice was cheap and loud, instantly drowning out theughter of the others.


    Gu Yundong was still wondering where she had heard this voice when Shao Qingyuan reminded him in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s Peng Zhongfei.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± It was him.


    Gu Yundong could not help but look at Liu Wei. ¡°Aren¡¯t you friends with Peng Zhongfei?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a bad friend. He and Tao Xing are also friends. They drink together and go to brothels together.¡± At the critical moment, they would watch from the side. How could they really support each other?


    Old Master Liu coughed lightly. Liu Wei was stunned for a moment and immediately reacted. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I went to the brothel to recite poems, y the zither, and recite music to relieve the bitterness in my heart.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Gu Yundong looked like she understood. She finally understood what the ce that Liu Yi had said she should not visit was.


    Liu Wei was speechless. He felt that she didn¡¯t believe his words at all, but as heaven and earth could see, he really didn¡¯t do anything he shouldn¡¯t have.


    Just as he was feeling depressed, another cry sounded from downstairs.


    Liu Wei was annoyed. He suddenly pushed open the window and shouted below, ¡°Alright, alright. What are you shouting for? Are you in a hurry to die? I¡¯lle down now.¡±


    As soon as he opened the window, the people downstairs not only saw him, but also Gu Yundong, who was standing by the window.


    Tao Xing thought of what his shopkeeper had said before. He narrowed his eyes slightly and said, ¡°Liu Wei, you¡¯d bettere down quickly. Don¡¯t make everyone wait. By the way, the person beside you is the girl who can make white sugar, right? Invite her down together. How about letting her repeat what she said in my grocery store?¡±


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. No, you won¡¯t be able to be smug in a while.


    She really just wanted to watch the show. After all, Tao Xing¡¯s goal was only Liu Wei. She didn¡¯t expect him to mention her.


    Liu Wei snorted coldly. ¡°If you want me to go down, go down.¡±


    He closed the window and said to Liu An, ¡°Carry the basket down. Let¡¯s teach them a lesson.¡±


    Liu An was also very excited. During this period of time, Tao Xing¡¯s servants wouldugh at him every time they saw him. They would say that he had a brainless master and that he had be stupid.


    He had restrained himself from retorting on the spot. This time, he could finally hold his head high.


    After waiting for so long, today finally came. Liu An took out the cloth bag from the vat and ced it on the basket. Then, he carried the basket on his back in high spirits and followed Liu Wei downstairs.


    Old Master Liu was still up there. After all, the people below were all juniors. If he went down, he would be giving them too much face.


    Hefortably made himself a cup of sugar water and sat on the chair, enjoying it with his eyes slightly narrowed.


    However, when the people downstairs saw that he was noting down, they felt that he was too ashamed.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. He could still feel it upstairs.


    Liu Wei went downstairs. Along the way, people on the stairs, along the aisle, and in the lobby downstairs all moved aside to make way for them.


    Tao Xing sat in the middle of the hall with a smile. There was a table in front of him with a few pieces of paper on it. They were the bet agreement between him and Liu Wei, as well as the contracts for the five shops.


    He nced at Liu Wei, then at Gu Yundong.


    She was quite good-looking, but she didn¡¯t have any brains. She was also dressed in old-fashioned clothes. It was said that she came from the countryside and didn¡¯t know much. She dared to say anything.


    Liu Wei was actually charmed by such a person. This generation of the Liu family was probably finished.


    Peng Zhongfei, who was sitting beside him, also saw Gu Yundong and immediately stood up..

 Chapter 187 - 187: Broadening Their Horizons

    Chapter 187: Broadening Their Horizons


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Previously, Peng Zhongfei did not see clearly who the woman in the private room on the second floor was. Now, he knew that it was Gu Yundong!


    For some reason, he felt a little flustered.


    Perhaps because he had made too much noise, Tao Xing turned his head and looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing.¡± Peng Zhongfei sat back down silently.


    Just now, he was the one who caused the most trouble. Now, he was as quiet as a chicken and did not say anything.


    However, Peng Zhongfei was still puzzled. When did Gu Yundong and Liu Wei be so close?


    Tao Xing nced at him strangely and ignored him. He reached out and knocked on the table. ¡°Put up the contracts for the five shops.¡±


    Liu Wei¡¯s hair was still a little messy. He sat on the chair brought over by the waiter angrily.


    He first flipped through the contract on Tao Xing¡¯s desk. Seeing that the addresses were indeed the ones they had agreed on previously, he was satisfied and took out his copy.


    Tao Xing also took a look and immediately smiled. They had been coveting the Liu Family¡¯s shops for a long time. Now, they finally took this opportunity to set a trap for Liu Wei and make him willingly lose.


    Both sides ced their bets on the table and invited the two middlemen who had witnessed their bet.


    It was actually useless to say that they were middlemen. Now that everyone in the county knew, most of them had gone to the restaurant to witness it with their own eyes. If anyone dared to break the contract in front of everyone, not only would they lose all their face, but their family¡¯s reputation would also be affected, which would be bad for their business.


    ¡°Alright, Young Master Liu, let¡¯s not waste our breath. Back then, our Tao family¡¯s shopkeeper heard with his own ears that this girl said that she could make white sugar that was as white as clouds, right?¡±


    As Tao Xing spoke, he looked at Gu Yundong.


    Thetter nodded. ¡°It¡¯s indeed what I said. Moreover, your shopkeeper said at that time that if I made it, your family would buy it at ten times the price.¡±


    Tao Xing nodded, indicating that he did not deny it.


    ¡°Now that so many days have passed, we¡¯ve given you enough time. So, where¡¯s the sugar?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Where¡¯s the sugar?¡± The person beside him asked with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen sugar as white as clouds. Hahaha, you really dare to say that.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just admit defeat? It¡¯s not a big deal. If you¡¯re willing to bet and admit defeat, you can still be a man. However, Young Master Liu, you should open your eyes wide in the future. Don¡¯t be friends with everyone in the corner and harm others and yourself.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. She smiled. In a while, she would be able to hear the beautiful ps on their faces.


    Liu Wei nced at them from the corner of his eyes. ¡°If you¡¯ve never seen it before, it means that you¡¯re ignorant. You really think too highly of yourselves.¡±


    As he spoke, he waved his hand and flipped his hair. ¡°Liu An, broaden their horizons.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master,¡± Liu An replied excitedly. He bent down and took out the cloth bag from the basket with great effort.


    Everyone was confused. Could it be that there really was something?


    Tao Xing also frowned slightly and straightened his body.


    Ever since Peng Zhongfei heard that Gu Yundong might have made the sugar, he felt that Liu Wei was going to win.


    This person had the protection of that mysterious old man. What could she not do?


    As soon as the cloth bag was pulled open, the people around the table craned their necks to look inside.


    Then, their pupils dted slightly.


    ¡°This, this is¡­¡±


    Liu Wei waved his hand. ¡°Go away.¡± He took a bowl, scooped out a bowl, and ced it on the table with a bang. ¡°Come,e, try it. I¡¯ll show you what white sugar is..¡±

 Chapter 188 - 188: These Animals

    Chapter 188: These Animals


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Everyone stared at the white particles in front of them and could not help but swallow their saliva.


    However, after watching for a long time, no one made a move. They only raised their heads and looked at each other.


    Liu Wei was getting impatient. ¡°Do you want to eat it or not? Hurry up. Don¡¯t make it look like I¡¯m going to poison you to death.¡±


    Duan Jingyuan was the first to go forward. He pinched it with his hand and put it into his mouth. Then, his eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°It¡¯s sweet. It¡¯s really sugar.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Liu Wei said proudly.


    In the next moment, the onlookers at the table rushed forward and pushed Liu Wei away. They didn¡¯t even care about their basic manners and reached into their bowls with one hand each.


    Fortunately, Gu Yundong was quick. Shao Qingyuan pulled him to the side and avoided the noisy crowd.


    Soon, exmations sounded in the hall one after another. ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s really sugar.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s refreshing.¡±


    ¡°Just like clouds, Young Master Liu was not bragging.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, this is good. This is good. I like it.¡±


    ¡°Delicious!!¡±


    The chatter made the people watching from the outside itch. They wanted to squeeze in and take a look with their own eyes, but there were too many people. They could not even see them, let alone squeeze in.


    When Liu Wei was pulled out by Liu An, his hair was even messier, and his clothes were torn into a mess as if someone had molested him.


    At this moment, he still remembered to take out the bag of white sugar tightly in his arms, afraid that it would be swallowed by these wolves and tigers.


    When he was outside the crowd, he heaved a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat off his forehead. ¡°These animals look like they haven¡¯t seen candy in eight lifetimes.¡±


    He looked up and saw Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan standing far away. Not even a strand of hair was messy. He was so angry that his hands trembled. ¡°You¡¯re too much. Why didn¡¯t you help me when you came out?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re doing this for your own good. If we hadn¡¯te out early, your five shops might have flown away,¡± Gu Yundong said and pointed at the other end of the crowd.


    On the other side, Tao Xing was being escorted out by his servant.


    Liu Wei red at him and shouted, ¡°Tao Xing, are you trying to go back on your word?¡±


    Perhaps because his voice was too sharp, it drowned out the noisy crowd. The people around the table instantly quietened down and looked in Tao Xing¡¯s direction.


    Tao Xing cursed in his heart and slowly straightened up. He tidied up his clothes that were also messed up and turned to look at Liu Wei. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Going back on my word? I just saw too many people being squeezed out. Didn¡¯t youe out too?¡±


    It would be strange if Liu Wei believed him. He trembled and went forward. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re not going to go back on your word, we can fulfill the bet now. You have eaten the white sugar too. How is it? It¡¯s the same as the white clouds, right?¡±


    He saw two grains of white sugar stuck to the corner of Tao Xing¡¯s mouth.


    Tao Xing¡¯s face darkened.


    Liu Wei had already spread out his hands. ¡°Give me the contracts.¡±


    Tao Xing was indignant and clenched his fists.


    He wanted to go back on his word. Those were five shops, and they were considered good five shops in the Tao family. At that time, he had promised in front of his father that he would not lose, so his father had given him the deeds.


    In the end, not only did he not win back the Liu family¡¯s shops, but he also suffered heavy losses. Wouldn¡¯t he be beaten to death by his father when he returned home? Most importantly, his eldest brother would definitely take this opportunity to suppress him.


    Tao Xing pursed his lips. When he looked up, he suddenly saw Gu Yundong standing at the side..

 Chapter 189 - 189: Peng Zhongfei, the Fence Sitters

    Chapter 189: Peng Zhongfei, the Fence Sitters


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Liu Wei saw his eyes rolling around, he knew that this guy was definitely up to no good.


    Sure enough, in the next moment, he heard Tao Xing point at Gu Yundong and say, ¡°I admit that this white sugar is real. But our bet was that you could make such snow-white white sugar. Can you guarantee that you really made this white sugar and you didn¡¯t find it from somewhere?¡±


    Gu Yundong did not expect the fire to burn her. She nced at Liu Wei and nodded. ¡°I made it. Do you want me to swear?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of swearing?¡± Tao Xing snorted. ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it again in front of all of us? That way, we will believe that you created this thing.¡±


    Gu Yundong was so angry that she almostughed. In front of everyone? How could he say that?


    However, the surrounding people did not mind themotion and started to jeer. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Make it again in front of everyone so that we can see how this white sugar came about.¡±


    Tao Xing proudly looked at Liu Wei provocatively.


    Unexpectedly, he had only been smug for two seconds when he heard an unexpected voice. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you tell everyone the secret recipe of your Tao family¡¯s wine in front of everyone once? Let everyone see if your family brewed it. Otherwise, how would we know where your family bought it from?¡±


    The Tao Family mainly operated a winery that had been around for many years. It had been passed down from their ancestors for more than a hundred years.


    Tao Xing frowned and turned around. He saw Peng Zhongfei standing up and tidying his clothes.


    Peng was indeed unreliable. Wherever there was benefit, he would change sides.


    In fact, Peng Zhongfei was not the only one. Many people present saw the benefits brought by the white sugar. At this moment, they felt that there was no need to be enemies with the Liu family and this girl. Hence, they nodded one after another. ¡°That makes sense. The form of the white sugar must be aplicated secret. I don¡¯t know how much effort it took to create it. How can it be publicized in front of everyone?¡±


    Duan Jingyuan also smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Tao has admitted to this white sugar, and you didn¡¯t say that they have to publicize the secret recipe in front of everyone when you made the bet back then. Now, you¡¯re finding all kinds of excuses to make things difficult for others. Are you trying to go back on your word?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Everyone is watching. Is the Tao family so untrustworthy?¡± Liu Weiughed out loud. He deliberately made it sound more serious. He didn¡¯t believe that if the matter had already escted to the Tao family, he would still dare to make excuses.


    As expected, Tao Xing¡¯s face darkened. He immediatelyughed dryly. ¡°Of course, the Tao family won¡¯t go back on their word. I didn¡¯t consider everything just now and said something I shouldn¡¯t have said. I, Tao Xing, will keep my word and fulfill the bet.¡±


    Liu Wei flipped up his right hand. ¡°The contracts.¡±


    Tao Xing gritted his teeth and lowered his head slightly. His eyes became gloomy.


    He asked the servant behind him to bring the contracts over and personally handed them to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei flipped through them in front of everyone. After reading them again and again, he was finally satisfied. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to visit the governmentter.¡±


    With that, he turned around and left.


    However, just as he took a step forward, he suddenly stopped as if he had thought of something.


    Then, he took out the white sugar in his hand. ¡°I almost forgot. Back then, your shopkeeper said that he would buy this white sugar back at ten times the price. It¡¯s just right. Twenty catties for eighty taels of silver.¡±


    Tao Xing was stunned. This white sugar¡­ was a rare thing. It was not a bad idea to buy it back.


    However, 80 taels was too expensive. Just as he was about to say that Liu Wei had scooped out a bowlful previously and wanted to lower the price, a voice suddenly sounded in his ear. ¡°I¡¯ll pay 100 taels. Give me these 20 catties of white sugar..¡±

 Chapter 190 - 190: Almost Corrupted by Money

    Chapter 190: Almost Corrupted by Money


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I offer 110 taels.¡±


    ¡°One hundred and twenty taels.¡±


    ¡°One hundred and fifty taels.¡±


    One after another, voices sounded in the hall. These young masters were not short of money, especially those from families who did business. How could this hundred and eighty taelspare to such rare white sugar?


    Liu Wei¡¯s eyes lit up. He didn¡¯t expect this bag of white sugar to be auctioned.


    But this sugar belonged to Gu Yundong. He turned to ask for her opinion.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes were also sparkling. Let the prodigal sonse more fiercely. She was very short of money now.


    However, reality was cruel.


    Soon, a steward who had been following Old Master Liu came down and walked to their side. He said softly, ¡°Old Master said that it¡¯s not wrong for Miss Gu to want to take the opportunity to earn more money, but it¡¯s not good to go too far. After all, Miss Gu is about to start a white sugar business. This will be no longer unique. The young master who bought the white sugarter will feel that the price was too high and you might make enemies. The impression of Miss Gu on the people present will also worsen. In the future, the business will be affected. Peace is still the most important thing in doing business.¡±


    When Shao Qingyuan heard this, he nodded slightly. ¡°Old Master Liu is right. Moreover, it¡¯s best to sell the candy to the Tao family.¡±


    Gu Yundong knew that Old Master Liu was teaching him. He was afraid that she would not be able to withstand the temptation at such a young age. She was someone who could listen to opinions. Her eyes quickly calmed down from ¡®it¡¯s all money¡¯.


    She took a deep breath and said to the manager, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Liu. Yundong understands.¡±


    The steward went up with relief.


    Gu Yundong saw that the bids were getting more and more ridiculous. Some people even raised the price to 400 taels for the sake of personal feelings. Moreover, it seemed that the others had no intention of stopping.


    She secretly wiped her sweat. She had almost been corrupted by money.


    ¡°Everyone, be quiet.¡± Gu Yundong suddenly spoke. The group of people who were arguing until their faces were red immediately stopped. They heard her say, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, everyone. I still have to give this sugar to the Tao family. After all, we agreed back then.¡±


    Tao Xing was angry at first, but when he heard this, he was instantly happy.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yundong continued, ¡°It¡¯s just that Young Master Liu was wrong about one thing. Back then, the shopkeeper said that he would buy it back at ten times the price, so it was ten times the price of this white sugar. And this white sugar will be released soon. At that time, the price will be 100 copper coins per tael. Here, 20 catties is 32 taels, so ten times the price is 320 taels. So Young Master Tao, for 320 taels, this sugar is yours.¡±


    This was not wrong. If Qin Wenzheng brought it back, the Imperial Court would set the price at 100 copper coins per tael of white sugar.


    Gu Yundong felt that the price was actually not bad. Many people could afford it. She remembered that white sugar used to be a luxury item that only the royal family could afford in Ennd.


    When the people present heard this price, they felt that it was very eptable. The bid just now had soared to 600 taels.


    Tao Xing almost vomited blood. Previously, he found 80 taels too expensive, but now it was 320 taels.


    He wouldn¡¯t pay. Whoever wanted it could have it.


    But before he could say anything, he heard a dignified voice behind him. ¡°Tao Xing, give it to her. The Tao family won¡¯t go back on their word and bully a girl.¡±


    Tao Xing suddenly turned around and saw his father, who was originally in the private room upstairs, standing behind him with a very ugly expression..

 Chapter 191 - 191: Silver Again

    Chapter 191: Silver Again


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, it was not only Master Tao who was standing there, but also Tao Xing¡¯s brother, Tao Feng, whom he hated very much.


    Tao Feng had a smile on his face, and his expression was filled with gloating.


    Old Master Tao had already walked forward and said to Liu Wei and Gu Yundong, ¡°The Tao family admits defeat. Young Master Liu is so capable. The friends you know are not ordinary people.¡±


    Liu Wei secretly cursed the old fox in his heart, but he said with a smile, ¡°Thank you for your praise.¡±


    Under Master Tao¡¯s sharp gaze, Tao Xing finally took out 320 taels of silver and handed it to Liu Wei.


    Liu Wei retracted his hand and called Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan upstairs.


    He didn¡¯t want to talk to Master Tao. Anyway, he had already gotten what he wanted.


    Gu Yundong was also satisfied. She was no longer short of money. With this money, she could buynd, build a factory, and collect sugar cane.


    Life was getting better bit by bit.


    Thinking back to those days in the apocalypse, it really felt like heaven now.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s footsteps were light. She had only taken two steps when she suddenly realized that Shao Qingyuan was not following her.


    She was stunned for a moment. She turned her head and saw that he was looking at a certain point with a dark gaze. Following his gaze, Gu Yundong could not help but feel strange. Shao Qingyuan¡­ Why was he looking at Master Tao?


    ¡°Why? Do you know Master Tao?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan came back to his senses and shook his head slowly. He smiled at her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know him. Let¡¯s go up.¡±


    Although Gu Yundong was curious, he did not seem to be willing to say more, so she did not ask further.


    They followed Liu Wei back to the Liu family¡¯s private room. At this moment, the people in the lobby downstairs suddenly reacted and rushed upstairs in unison.


    ¡°Miss, is what you said true? We¡¯ll be able to buy this white sugar soon?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Where can we buy it?¡±


    ¡°Which shop? Does it really only cost 100 copper coins per tael?¡±


    ¡°Miss, please wait. I¡¯m the second young master of the Gao family. You can cooperate with our Gao family to sell white sugar. Our Gao family¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost. I¡¯m from the Fu family.¡±


    ¡°All of you, stop dreaming. Can¡¯t you see that there¡¯s a Liu family over there?


    That girl must have cooperated with the Liu family.¡±


    As soon as he said this, the others stopped.


    That¡¯s right. The Liu family was richer than them. It was not their turn.


    However, they did not give up. Many people still went upstairs to talk to Gu Yundong.


    Fortunately, Liu Wei brought them away quickly. After entering the private room, Old Master Liu immediately asked his steward to go out and deal with them. Only then did they heave a sigh of relief.


    In contrast, the Tao family of three did note up. Master Tao did not even want to stay in this restaurant for long. He turned around and left with his two sons.


    As Tao Xing walked, his eyes darted around.


    After getting into the carriage, he immediately went to Master Tao¡¯s side and said, ¡°Father, are you willing to let us lose these five shops? That Liu family did it on purpose. That sugar was prepared long ago and they even pretended to be about to lose. They¡¯re sinister and despicable.¡±


    Old Master Tao was angry and disappointed in his son. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re stupid. You fell into the trap so easily.¡±


    After saying that, he closed her eyes and ignored him.


    Tao Xing gritted his teeth. ¡°Father, I didn¡¯t think this through. I ept the punishment, but it¡¯s not like we can¡¯t get it back.¡±


    ¡°Oh, how do you want to get it back?¡± Tao Feng asked, but he looked at Tao Xing with disdain.


    Tao Xing didn¡¯t even look at him and continued to say to Master Tao, ¡°Father, that Gu girl is just a country girl. We can totally force her to hand over the form..¡±

 Chapter 192 - 192: Beaten

    Chapter 192: Beaten


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    As soon as Tao Xing finished speaking, he was pped hard on the face.


    He covered his face in disbelief and red at his father. ¡°Dad, you hit me?¡±


    ¡°Stop it. If you dare to go out and cause trouble again, I¡¯ll break your legs!!¡±


    Old Master Tao had been suppressing his anger. Wouldn¡¯t he be angry after losing five shops? Wouldn¡¯t he be angry after beingughed at by so many people? His family was arrogant and proud before, but today, they were as sarcastic and embarrassed.


    He had lost all his face, but he still had to personally go downstairs to clean up the aftermath for his son and protect thest bit of dignity of the Tao family.


    It was fine if Tao Xing did not regret it at all, but he actually came up with a bad idea.


    Old Master Tao wanted to endure it until he reached home before teaching him a lesson, but his thoughts flew away. He wished he could kick him out of the carriage.


    However, Tao Xing had always been pampered at home. His father had never hit him. Now, in front of his elder brother¡­


    ¡°Father, why?¡±


    Master Tao took a deep breath and said to Tao Feng, ¡°Tell him.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, why can¡¯t you understand?¡± Tao Feng shook his head and said with a disappointed expression, ¡°That girl is indeed just a country girl, but the Liu family is not. Old Master Liu has been in the business world for so many years. How can he not know how much trouble this white sugar will cause once it appears? How can he not know how many people are secretly eying it? Since he dares to take it out, it means that he has already considered all aspects. Aren¡¯t you afraid that someone will have ill intentions?¡±


    Tao Feng sighed. ¡°The truth is that not only can we not have any crooked thoughts, but even the Liu family can¡¯t get involved in the sugar business.¡±


    Tao Feng was originally not at Jinxiu Restaurant. He had specially rushed over to tell Master Tao after receiving the news so that the Tao family would not suffer.


    Tao Xing looked unconvinced. ¡°Even the Liu family didn¡¯t cooperate with her? Who are you kidding? How can a country girl make such a deal?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t work with the Liu family, but she¡­¡± Tao Feng pointed at the sky. ¡°You dare to touch her?¡±


    Tao Xing swallowed his saliva and did not dare to say a word.


    Old Master Tao sneered. ¡°After you go back, stay in your courtyard and study obediently. You¡¯re not allowed to go out in a month. Leave the rest to your brother, do you hear me?¡±


    Tao Xing¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°But¡­¡±


    Tao Feng nodded with a serious expression. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best. Although we can¡¯t interfere with the white sugar matter, we can still make a deal. I¡¯ll go back to the restaurant now and talk to Miss Gu.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    After Tao Feng got out of the carriage, Master Tao brought Tao Xing home.


    However, Tao Feng was destined to return empty-handed. While the Liu family steward was dealing with the people downstairs, Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were taken away by Liu Wei from the back door of the restaurant.


    Only when the three of them got into the carriage did they slowly heave a sigh of relief.


    Liu Wei said, ¡°Gu girl, don¡¯t worry. My father can handle things here. You don¡¯t have to worry that those people will find your Yongfu Vige. Brother Qin will block them.¡±


    ¡°Phew, I didn¡¯t expect these people to be so crazy.¡±


    Liu Wei chuckled and suddenly moved closer to her. If Shao Qingyuan had not reached out to block him, he would have knocked Gu Yundong¡¯s head.


    ¡°Gu girl, you¡¯ve helped me so much today. Tell me what you want. As long as I can do it, I¡¯ll definitely do it for you.¡±


    ¡®What I what?¡¯


    Gu Yundong touched her chin. Of course, what she wanted the most was money. Wasn¡¯t the Liu family rich?


    But now¡­

 Chapter 193 - 193: Got a Shop

    Chapter 193: Got a Shop


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I want a shop.¡±


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment before he suddenly reacted. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. If you want to do business, you must have shops. Coincidentally, I won five shops from Tao Xing today. Let me tell you, these shops are not bad. I¡¯ll give you two.¡± ¡°So generous?¡± Gu Yundong knew very well that although Liu Wei had won the bet by himself, Tao Xing had ced such a huge bet because they wanted to trick the Liu family.


    The Liu family also needed to take out the same stake before this bet could be established.


    She was not greedy. She only wanted a shop.


    Liu Wei smiled smugly. ¡°I¡¯ve always been generous. Besides, it¡¯s all thanks to you this time. Come,e, let me introduce you to these five shops. You can choose first.¡±


    If possible, it was actually better to bring her to see the shops.


    However, the shops were not empty yet, so it was inconvenient.


    Gu Yundong pondered as she listened, asionally asking for Shao Qingyuan¡¯s opinion.


    When Liu Wei was done exining the pros and cons, Gu Yundong knew what to do. ¡°I want the shop in the east of the city with a backyard.¡±


    That shop was in a good location and was not far from Qin Wenzheng¡¯s school. It also had a ratherrge backyard that could amodate people. In the future, if Yunshu¡¯s school was inconvenient for him to go home, he could have a ce to stay.


    There was also a well in the backyard, and there were three to four rooms. The surroundings of the shop were also lively. Many wealthy families in Fengkai County lived in that area, and the scenery was not bad.


    Gu Yundong only wanted this shop. Firstly, this shop was thergest and best among them. Although the others were not bad, they did not make her particrly tempted.


    Secondly, she had just received more than 300 taels of silver from Tao Xing. It would be too greedy to ask for another shop. Although Liu Wei didn¡¯t mind, she didn¡¯t know what the other members of the Liu family were thinking.


    Gu Yundong knew when to stop. Besides, she would soon have a source of ie. If she wanted a shop in the future, she would buy it herself!


    Liu Wei tried to persuade her a few times but to no avail. He could only give up and go straight to the government office to give her the shop.


    As they chatted, they arrived at the brokerage in Hulu Alley.


    The six members of the Tong family were already waiting for her, but Gu Yundong only had one carriage. If there were too many people, it would seem too crowded.


    The Tong family expressed that they could walk on their own, but Gu Yundong did not agree. Anyway, Liu Wei was here, so it was the same to borrow his carriage.


    It was gettingte. The group got into the carriage and went straight to the city gate.


    However, not long after the carriage left, Gu Yundong suddenly stopped it.


    She was sitting in Liu Wei¡¯s carriage, and the driver was Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan stopped the carriage and saw Gu Yundong jump down and enter a shop in front of him.


    He looked up and realized that it was a clothing shop. It seemed to be the Peng family¡¯s shop.


    Gu Yundong came out after a while. He carried a bag and got into the carriage. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan took a few more nces curiously, but he didn¡¯t ask. The carriage quickly left the city gate and headed straight for Yongfu Vige.


    The two carriages entered the vige one after another and went straight to the foot of the mountain. The vigers were already used to it.


    On the other hand, apart from Boss Tong, who was driving the carriage, the rest of the Tong family stayed in the carriage obediently. They did not even lift the curtain.


    However, they were still a little nervous. When the master girl bought them, she did not say much. Now, they knew that they had entered the vige..

 Chapter 194 - 194: Gu Yunshu’s Worry

    Chapter 194: Gu Yunshu¡¯s Worry


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The carriage stopped in front of the Zeng family¡¯s house. The six members of the Tong family alighted one by one. They looked up and saw the dpidated mud brick house in front of them.


    Even though they were mentally prepared, they still found it unbelievable.


    Especially after Gu Yundong brought them into the courtyard and they saw the narrow road with the low courtyard walls, they looked at each other.


    The master¡¯s house¡­ was actually like this?


    The Tong family really could not understand. The master had spent so much money on them. Why did she not use it to repair the house?


    Until Gu Yundong said to them, ¡°Our house has just been built. We can only move in the day after tomorrow. We¡¯ll make do here for the next two days. The men will squeeze in the Shao family next door first, and the women will stay here. This is Auntie Dong. This is her home. Auntie Dong has already helped pack your room. Go take a look and put down your luggage.¡±


    Dong Xin knew that she had gone out early in the morning to buy people, so she quickly tidied up the unupied room in her house.


    The Shao family could also vacate a room, so they could arrange it.


    The Tong family hurriedly nodded. After Gu Yundong introduced the others, the women followed Dong Xin into the house, and the man followed Shao Qingyuan to the next room.


    When they went out, they happened to see the Gu family¡¯s green brick tiled-house. All of them were a little surprised. They did not expect such a house to exist in the countryside. They wondered who lived inside.


    The Tong family were all people with work to do in their eyes. Especially when they were in an unfamiliar ce, they were more or less trembling in fear.


    Therefore, as soon as they put down their things, they immediately came out to help chop firewood, fetch water, and cook dinner.


    Dinner was quite sumptuous. After all, there were more people in the house and they had earned more money. It was something to celebrate.


    During dinner, Gu Yundong mentioned that there was an additional shop in the house.


    The Zeng family was very surprised. ¡°You have a shop? Where is it? How big is it? Are you nning to sell white sugar?¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°It¡¯s used to sell white sugar. It¡¯s in the east of the city. However, the shop hasn¡¯t been vacated yet. It can only be used in a few days. When the timees, I¡¯ll have to ask Uncle Feng to help change theyout inside. When it opens, everyone will join in the fun.¡±


    Madam Dong was very happy. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely go.¡±


    Gu Yunshu secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He had been worried that his family would run out of money after buying servants. He had been debating the entire day whether he should owe the teacher his tuition fees first and pay them in a few years.


    Now that he heard from his eldest sister that his family had a shop and a source of ie, there was no problem.


    Gu Yunshu was relieved. He had an extra big bowl of food for dinner.


    Gu Yundong turned around and saw the expression on his face. She suddenly had a headache. Why did her brother think that his family was so poor that they could not even pay his tuition? She clearly acted like¡­ she was rich.


    If he was worried at such a young age, he might not grow up tall in the future.


    After dinner, the Tong Family members began to clean up.


    Gu Yundong returned to her room. After a while, she came out with the bag she had brought back from the county.


    Everyone was busy and did not see her.


    Gu Yundong came out of the Zeng family¡¯s back door and went straight to the next door.


    Shao Qingyuan was feeding the horses. The Liu family¡¯s carriage was temporarily resting at his house. Liu Wei had said that he could return it when he was free.


    When he saw Gu Yundong enter, he was slightly stunned and could not help but stop what he was doing..

 Chapter 195 - 195: The Clothes Are Gifted

    Chapter 195: The Clothes Are Gifted


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong patted the bag in her hand with a smile and handed it to him.


    ¡°This is for you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Shao Qingyuan could tell. Wasn¡¯t this what she had taken out when she entered the ready-to-wear shop?


    ¡°Clothes.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan looked at her and then at the bag in her hand.


    After a while, he held his breath and opened the bag.


    In the next moment, a navy blue dress was revealed. It was brand new and it made one¡¯s eyes light up.


    He looked up in shock, his voice slightly hoarse. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re giving it to me?¡±


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly. ¡°That¡¯s right. I saw that thest time you went hunting in the mountains, when you came back, your clothes had already be strips. I didn¡¯t see you buy new clothes, so I took the cloth and went to the tailor¡¯s to get someone to make a set. After all, you¡¯ll be working with me in the future. You have to wear better clothes. Otherwise, people will think that I took all your money.¡±


    As she spoke, she heaved a sigh of relief. She had finally found an excuse to give it away.


    The corners of Shao Qingyuan¡¯s lips curled up uncontrobly. He reached out to touch the new clothes, but immediately retracted his hand. He stuffed the bag back into Gu Yundong¡¯s arms and turned around to run to the water vat. He scooped twodles of water and began to wash his hands carefully.


    Gu Yundong was confused at first and thought that he did not like it.


    Unexpectedly, after washing his hands, he began to carefully stroke his clothes, his face full of joy.


    At that moment, she suddenly felt sad and bitter.


    Auntie Dong had told her about Shao Qingyuan¡¯s background. She said that his adoptive parents had disliked him since he was young. He had picked up clothes that others had sewn and mended and didn¡¯t want to wear. How could clothes that others didn¡¯t wear be good? Especially in winter, the cotton was already hard andpletely cold.


    He had to wear it for a few years, but he grew up quickly and was oftenughed at.


    It was only after his grandfather passed away that he went to the ready-to-wear shop to buy two sets of clothes and changed back and forth.


    This was probably the first time he had received clothes from someone.


    ¡°Ahem, do you like it?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan immediately nodded. When he looked up at Gu Yundong, his eyes were bright. ¡°You know my size?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Isn¡¯t your focus wrong?


    ¡°I¡¯ve made a rough estimate. I don¡¯t know if it fits. You can try itter. If it doesn¡¯t fit, you can change it.¡±


    ¡°It fits,¡± Shao Qingyuan said without thinking.


    The corners of Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. She suddenly could not stand his gaze and hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s all for now. I-I¡¯ll go back.¡±


    After saying that, she quickly left.


    Shao Qingyuan didn¡¯t move. He just stared at her back until she left. Then, he lowered his eyes to look at the bag in his hand, and the smile on his lips grew wider.


    He quickly turned around and entered the house, taking out his clothes to change into.


    It really fit him. It felt warm andfortable on his body.


    However, in the next moment, he quickly took it off and gently folded it to the side. Then, he put on his original tattered clothes and went out the door with his bow and arrow. He went straight up the mountain.


    Gu Yundong did not know that. She had fallen asleep after returning to the Zeng family.


    Actually, she had also thought of asking Madam Dong to help make the clothes. However, that day, she took out the fabric for some reason. When she arrived at the county city, she asked the shopkeeper of the tailor shop to help make a set..

 Chapter 196 - 196: Familiar

    Chapter 196: Familiar


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong rubbed her brows, turned over, and fell asleep.


    The next day, she went to look for Chen Liang to buynd.


    Chen Liang was so shocked that he almost spat out his water. ¡°Buynd again?¡± Howe she still have money?


    ¡°I¡¯m buying a homestead this time. I want to build a workshop.¡±


    A workshop? Chen Liang¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Their vige was not very rich, and the vigers relied on those acres ofnd to make a living.


    Some viges had workshops. Even if it was a small vige that specialized in carpentry, the vige was also famous among those towns and counties. The vigers more or less benefited from it, and their families were much better.


    Now, there would actually be a workshop in their vige?


    Chen Liang was a little excited. He stood up and paced around the central room.


    After a long while, she finally calmed down and asked about serious matters. ¡°What is your workshop doing? How big is it? Do you have any idea? If you build a workshop, it won¡¯t be a joke.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Chen. My workshop ns to make sugar. I want to buy five acres ofnd first and build it after spring.¡±


    It was toote to build it now. The sugarcane was seasonal. When her workshop waspleted, the sugarcane would be gone. Besides, Feng Daneng was currently helping two other families to build houses. He could not spare the time.


    As for this period of time, she could only see if she could rent a ce.


    Chen Liang listened to her roughly and nodded repeatedly. In the end, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, five acres ofnd, or the one at the foot of the mountain?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± However, they still had to walk away from the house. Otherwise, it would be too noisy and it would be messy.


    Chen Liang pointed out a few ces to her. After confirming it, he said that it would be done soon.


    But before Gu Yundong left, he stammered, ¡°Well, Yundong, once your workshop is built, can you hire the locals from the vige first?¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned. He smiled and said, ¡°Of course. The uncles and aunts in the vige have helped me a lot recently. I will definitely think of them. But I will definitely hire people who are diligent and efficient. Forget about those who are sneaky.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course.¡± Chen Liang nodded repeatedly, extremely happy.


    Gu Yundong really felt that he was a good vige chief. He was focused on helping the vigers. Compared to the previous head of the Gu family, he was worlds apart.


    She went back, but Chen Liang was still standing at the door with a silly smile on his lips.


    Madam Zhou walked out and sighed slightly. ¡°The Gu family¡¯s girl will be amazing in the future. Don¡¯t you think we should listen to what she saidst time?¡±


    She was referring to the school where Niu Dan went to that Gu Yundong came to talk about.


    Actually, they were quite satisfied with that teacher and felt that he had taught them correctly. Shouldn¡¯t students just read books? Why would the adults in the family need them for farm work? Even if the teacher didn¡¯t say anything, they wouldn¡¯t let Niu Dan go to the fields.


    However, Gu Yundong said that the child had to have good stamina for the exams in the future. By helping the family, he could understand how difficult it was for his parents and family. He would cherish them even more.


    In any case, what she said made sense. However, she was only a thirteen-year-old girl after all. The teacher of the school was so old and was an Elementary Schr. How could he be wrong?


    But look at Gu Yundong now. Wasn¡¯t she advancing step by step?


    Chen Liang was also thinking about this question. After a while, he said, ¡°Let me think about it.¡±


    When Gu Yundong returned to the Zeng family, he realized that only his mother was there.


    The Tong Family¡¯s mother said, ¡°Master Shao next door caught a roe deer. Everyone went to help.¡±


    Gu Yundong was surprised. ¡°Shao Qingyuan entered the mountain?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan returned after getting a roe deer. As soon as he entered, he took a shower and changed into his new clothes.


    When Dong Xin entered, she happened to see himing out in high spirits.


    She could not help but take a few more nces. The color of the clothes¡­ felt familiar..

 Chapter 197 - 197: Clothes Make a Man

    Chapter 197: Clothes Make a Man


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Not only did Dong Xin take a second look at him, but the others in the courtyard were also stunned when they saw himing out in a new set of clothes.


    Shao Qingyuan¡¯s usual clothes were gray and especially old. Now that he was dressed like this, he surprisingly looked handsome and noble. He was not inferior to Liu Wei from the county.


    When Gu Yundong entered, she saw this scene and her eyes lit up.


    Indeed, clothes were everything. Shao Qingyuan¡¯s good looks had been ruined by him.


    But soon, when Gu Yundong¡¯s gazended on the roe deer on the ground, she frowned again.


    ¡°Did you go into the mountainsst night?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly thought of what she had said previously and thought that she was angry. He immediately exined, ¡°I wasn¡¯t deep in the mountains. There¡¯s no danger.¡±


    Gu Yundong pursed her lips and muttered softly, ¡°It¡¯ste at night. Even if you didn¡¯t go deep into the mountains, it¡¯s still dangerous. Besides, the weather was so cold. Can¡¯t you hunt during the day?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t go next time.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. She only muttered a few words and did not say that she wanted to order him around. Her ears were quite sharp.


    She coughed lightly and nced at him again. ¡°The clothes fit you quite well.¡± With that, she turned to look at the roe deer. She squatted down and poked it. It was actually quite fat.


    ¡°Perfect. We¡¯re moving tomorrow. I originally nned to roast meat to celebrate. Now, I don¡¯t have to go to town to buy meat.¡±


    When Shao Qingyuan heard this, he immediately pointed at the wild chickens and rabbits beside him. ¡°There¡¯s still a lot over there. It should be enough to eat tomorrow.¡±


    He was too excitedst night and was full of energy. He had caused a lot of trouble on the way up the mountain.


    Gu Yunke ran to Gu Yundong¡¯s side and held her hand. ¡°Eldest Sister, is the roast meat delicious?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. I guarantee you¡¯ll drool.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Then, then I¡¯ll help¡­¡± She looked around and pointed at the pheasant. ¡°Help pluck the feathers.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    The little girl obediently ran to the pile of prey and began to pluck it. In the end, she was pecked by the pheasant that was still alive.


    The little girl covered her small hand and patted the pheasant¡¯s head. ¡°If you peck me again, I¡¯ll eat you.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched when she saw this. When she saw Zeng Yue step forward, she did not care anymore.


    However, the girl from the Tong family asked her curiously, ¡°Eldest Miss, where are we moving to tomorrow?¡±


    The girl from the Tong family was called Tong Shuitao. She was fourteen years old and looked soft and weak, but she was stronger than her father. She could lift the roe deer in front of her with one hand.


    Perhaps because they were slowly getting familiar with each other and knew that their master was not as fierce as before, they became a little bolder.


    Gu Yundong liked her. She worked hard and was smart.


    She was a little surprised. ¡°We¡¯re moving to the new house opposite. Didn¡¯t you see it when you went out? It¡¯s quite a big building.¡±


    Tong Shuitao widened her eyes and opened her mouth wide. Of course she saw it.


    So, that was the master¡¯s house, where they would live in the future?


    Gu Yundongughed. She thought that even if she did not say it, they would be able to guess it.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s prepare the roe deer and the wild chicken and rabbits first.¡±


    Tong Shuitao blushed and went to pick up the roe deer.


    Gu Yundong then went to look for Dong Xin. She wanted to ask her to make a school bag for Gu Yunshu to carry to school.


    However, after looking around and not seeing anyone, she could not help but walk in.


    Just as she reached the door of the room on the left, she suddenly heard Dong Xin¡¯s voice.. She seemed to have mentioned her?

 Chapter 198 - 198: The Two Of Them Are Quite Suitable For Each Other

    Chapter 198: The Two Of Them Are Quite Suitable For Each Other


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see wrongly. The clothes Qingyuan is wearing belong to Yundong.¡± Dong Xin was talking to her husband, Zeng Hu. ¡°Do you think the two of them¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Zeng Hu interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. This ispletely ungrounded.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m just worried about those two children.¡± Dong Xin sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s fine for Qingyuan. He¡¯s a loner, and no one cares if he has a wife or not. He doesn¡¯t care either. He¡¯s almost 20 years old. If he dys any longer, he¡¯ll be an old bachelor in the vige.¡±


    Dong Xin fed Zeng Hu a mouthful of rice. ¡°What about Yundong? Although she has a father, a mother, and a family, her father is missing, and her mother doesn¡¯t understand these things. Yundong has to take care of herself. She also has to look for her father. Now, she¡¯s focused on earning more money. What do you think her family will do when she gets married in the future?¡±


    Zeng Hu couldn¡¯t help but nod when he heard that. ¡°Yes, she¡¯ll be 14 years old after the new year. It¡¯s almost time to talk about marriage. With Yundong¡¯s current family background, there must be many people proposing marriage. It¡¯s just that after she gets married, it won¡¯t be easy to take care of her mother and the others. Her inws probably won¡¯t agree either.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, those people who propose marriage are most likely after her family¡¯s house. Yundong will definitely suffer if she marries into such a family.¡± Dong Xin¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as she spoke. ¡°So I think Yundong and Qingyuan are actually quite suitable for each other.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan was alone and was doing business with Yundong now. Without inws, he could help Yundong take care of Madam Yang and the other two in the future.


    He was also good-looking and capable. If others wanted to cause trouble, he could beat them out with one hand.


    Moreover, be it Madam Yang or Yunshu and Yunke, they all liked him.


    He wouldn¡¯t go after her house and money. He was a reliable person.


    If it weren¡¯t for the huge difference between her Zeng Yue and Shao Qingyuan, Dong Xin would have wanted him to be her son-inw.


    Gu Yundong stood at the door and listened. The image of Shao Qingyuan standing in front of her in his new clothes shed across her mind, and her heart suddenly beat faster.


    She suddenly reached out and pped her face. What was she thinking? She was only fourteen years old after the New Year. It was still early.


    Gu Yundong did not look for Dong Xin. She turned around and left the Shao family.


    As soon as she reached the courtyard, she saw Shao Qingyuan. Gu Yundong thought of what Madam Dong and Zeng Hu had said and subconsciously red at him.


    Shao Qingyuan was confused. Seeing her leave in a hurry, he quickly said, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t go hunting at night again.¡±


    Gu Yundong staggered and almost fell.


    Who asked for your promise?¡¯


    She walked even faster and only heaved a sigh of relief when she reached the Zeng family¡¯s door.


    However, in the next moment, a soft cry suddenly came from behind. ¡°Hey.¡±


    Gu Yundong was shocked. She turned around and saw a head sneakily sticking out from the haystack not far away and staring at her for a long time.


    Gu Yundong could not help but roll her eyes. She strode over. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for me, juste for me. Why are you sneaking around?¡±


    Don¡¯t you think this is more eye-catching?


    Zhuangzi paused and thought that it made sense. He stood up straight and chuckled.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for me at this time? Is there a situation?¡± Gu Yundong had asked Zhuangzi to keep an eye on Madam Fang and her daughter, but he had note to her. She did not expect him toe looking for her today..

 Chapter 199 - 199: Discovering the Adultery

    Chapter 199: Discovering the Adultery


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zhuangzi smiled at her mysteriously. Slowly, that smile became vulgar.


    Gu Yundong could not help but take a small step back. ¡°Stopughing. Hurry up and say it.¡± His smile was too ugly.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Zhuangzi coughed lightly and looked around before saying softly, ¡°You asked me to keep an eye on the mother and daughter previously. Did you already guess that there was an affair? Hehe, your guess is right. That Madam Fang looks innocent, but I didn¡¯t expect her to have hooked up with someone long ago.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Huh? She found out that Madam Fang was having an affair? When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t she know?


    Zhuangzi started to smile wretchedly again. ¡°Do you know who Madam Fang hooked up with? It¡¯s beyond your imagination.¡±


    ¡°Can you get to the point?¡± I didn¡¯t expect you to be a gossipy man. Look at how excited you are. The flesh on your face is trembling, okay?


    ¡°Oh, oh, let me tell you. Madam Fang¡¯s lover is our vige¡¯s widower, Zhao Dafa. Before dawn this morning, I saw the two of them secretly meet. Madam Fang even gave Zhao Dafa a bag of something. I don¡¯t know what it was. However, the two of them seemed to have quarreledter. Zhao Dafa threw the bag on the ground and left.¡±


    Zhao Dafa?? Gu Yundong did not know him. Although she knew most of the people in the vige, the vige entrance was too far from the foot of the mountain. She did not recognize all of the people.


    Zhuangzi was still clicking his tongue. ¡°Unfortunately, I was far away and didn¡¯t hear what they were arguing about. However, I didn¡¯t expect Madam Fang to actually take a fancy to Zhao Dafa. She¡¯s bold enough.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Zhao Dafa?¡± Gu Yundong asked curiously.


    ¡°This Zhao Dafa, right? He¡¯s quite good-looking andes from a good family. He¡¯s even two years younger than Madam Fang. However, others might not know this, but I know him very well. That Zhao Dafa¡­ likes to beat his wife.¡±


    Zhuangzi said softly, ¡°Zhao Dafa¡¯s previous wife ran away because she couldn¡¯t stand Zhao Dafa beating her up. She ran away in the middle of the night. I happened toe back from Liangzi¡¯s house that day after drinking and saw it with my own eyes. However, the Zhao family said that she was sick the next day and needed to stay at home to recuperate. Half a monthter, they said that she died. Hmph, that Zhao family really cares about their reputation. They don¡¯t dare to say that she ran away.¡±


    How far would it take for a woman to run away in this era where transportation was inconvenient and difficult?


    Madam Fang and Zhao Dafa?


    Gu Yundong felt that it was unlikely.


    However, she could not figure it out for the time being. She could only let Zhuangzi continue to keep an eye on them.


    Zhuangzi seemed to be especially enthusiastic about this matter. When he heard this, he immediately nodded and turned to run.


    He only ran two steps before he came back. He looked at Gu Yundong and said hesitantly, ¡°Well, I have to thank you. I know that you hired my parents to do things and gave them a very high sry.¡±


    Without waiting for Gu Yundong to react, he disappeared.


    Gu Yundong shook her head and returned to the Zeng family.


    Because there were many people at home, all kinds of meat were prepared quickly.


    The next morning, everyone hurriedly moved their things to their new home.


    Gu Yundong took out the barbecue grill that she had ordered previously. This thing was quite big and there was no problem with roasting meat.


    Previously, she had invited guests when she set up the beam. This time, she would not invite them.


    However, Gu Yundong still asked Gu Yunshu to invite the vige chief and the Feng family over. Unexpectedly, they had not returned even after half a day.


    Gu Yundong decided to take a look herself. Before she reached the vige chief¡¯s house, she saw an unfamiliar person looking at her.


    Gu Yundong was quite sharp. She turned around and saw a middle-aged man standing not far away..

 Chapter 200 - 200: He Actually Ran Away

    Chapter 200: He Actually Ran Away


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong frowned. Just as she was about to ask who he was, she saw that person jump up in shock like a mouse seeing a cat and run away.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Did she have the word ¡®fiendish¡¯ on her face?


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Zhao Dafa?¡± A familiar voice suddenly came from behind.


    Gu Yundong turned around and saw Chen Liang¡¯s familying over. The one who spoke was Madam Zhou. She was holding a basket filled with various vegetables.


    Zhao Dafa? So he was the Zhao Dafa that Zhuangzi was talking about.


    Gu Yundong looked thoughtfully in the direction where he had run off before asking Madam Zhou, ¡°I was about to look for you. I asked Yunshu to invite you over for a meal. I haven¡¯t seen you all this time and was thinking about what had dyed you.¡±


    Gu Yunshu was standing at the back, talking to Niu Dan. When he heard this, he looked up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eldest Sister. I will definitelyplete the mission.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Madam Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Your Yunshu is too eloquent. That little mouth of his is so eloquent. If we didn¡¯te, we would feel that we hadmitted a heinous crime. However, we can¡¯te empty-handed. Look, we picked some vegetables from the field and we were dyed for a while.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re too kind.¡±


    As she spoke, she turned around and didn¡¯t see Feng Daneng¡¯s family.


    Only then did Yunshu say, ¡°Aunt Guihua is not at home. Uncle Feng said that he is building a house. He¡¯s too busy toe.¡±


    Feng Daneng was now a busy man. Ever since he helped Gu Yundong build that green brick house, many people had lined up to ask him to build a house.


    Now, he had two tasks on hand and was extremely busy.


    Coincidentally, Liu Guihua had brought the two children back to her parents¡¯ house yesterday and had not returned today.


    Gu Yundong nodded and left with Chen Liang and the others.


    It was only when they arrived at the Gu residence that Chen Liang and the others realized that she had actually bought servants. They had not heard anything for the past two days. She was too low-key.


    Looking at how energetic these people were, she must have spent a lot of money. The Gu family was really getting better.


    Gu Yundong quickly roasted the meat she had prepared the day before and added her own condiments. In an instant, the fragrance filled the air. The children sniffed hard and looked at the food on the barbecue rack.


    Gu Yundong tried the roe deer meat. Yes, it was tender.


    She roasted a few more skewers and moved aside to let the others do it while she chatted with Chen Liang.


    Only then did Chen Liang know that the Gu family¡¯s business was actually working with Shao Qingyuan. Actually, this was good too. Chen Liang had a good impression of Shao Qingyuan and was not as afraid as the people in the vige.


    This meal of roasted meatsted until the sky darkened before everyone dispersed reluctantly.


    The Tong family swiftly packed up their things. Gu Yundong stood in the courtyard and looked at the new house. He smiled exceptionally happily.


    They could stay in the new house today. Not only her, but Madam Yang and the two little ones were also jumping around happily. Theyy on the bed and could not fall asleep.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be good if we can find Father.¡± Gu Yunshu sighed faintly. He was the one who missed Gu Dajiang the most.


    Whenever there was a joyous asion at home, he hoped that Gu Dajiang would be there too. It would be perfect if the family could reunite.


    Gu Yundong patted his head. ¡°We will find him.¡±


    After chatting for a while, Gu Yundong let the three of them sleep.


    Then, under Madam Yang¡¯s eager gaze, she decisively went to the room next door to sleep.


    She slept sofortably in the new house that the entire family woke upte the next day.


    Gu Yundong sat up in a daze, vaguely thinking that she had forgotten something..

 Chapter 201 - 201: Role Model

    Chapter 201: Role Model


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It was not until Madam Dong came over and handed her the school bag that she suddenly woke up.


    Yes, she had to send Yunshu to school today.


    Gu Yundong cursed in her heart. She thanked Madam Dong and ran to Madam Yang¡¯s room with the school bag.


    Madam Yang had already woken up. She had developed a biological clock. Although she slept especiallyfortably today, she did not wake up muchter.


    The two little ones were sleeping messily on the bed. She searched for a long time before she found Yunshu¡¯s head on the other side. She took the opportunity to dig Yunke¡¯s head out of the nket to prevent her from suffocating.


    ¡°Yunshu, wake up, wake up.¡± She pinched the little fellow¡¯s nose. Thetter closed his eyes and immediately opened his mouth to breathe.


    Gu Yundong:Let¡¯s see how capable you are.


    She simply carried him out from under the nket. Gu Yunshu shivered and woke up. ¡°Eldest Sister?¡±


    ¡°Get up and get dressed. I¡¯ll send you to school.¡±


    ¡°S-School?¡± He tilted his head, still not understanding.


    It was only when Gu Yundong brought his clothes over that he suddenly remembered. He quickly stood up and got off the bed. He ran to the wardrobe and rummaged for a long time before taking out the new clothes that Madam Dong had made for him. ¡°I want to wear this.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. Seeing that he was shaking his head happily, she could only put the clothes in her hands back.


    Gu Yunshu quickly packed up and carried the novel and strange little bag on his back. He took the pen, ink, paper, and inkstone that he had bought long ago and hurriedly got into the carriage.


    Gu Yundong brought him there, and Father Tong drove the carriage. She might be very busy in the future, so Father Tong was responsible for taking Yunshu.


    The school¡¯s gatekeeper already knew her and sent them in enthusiastically.


    When she saw Qin Wenzheng, Gu Yundong was a little surprised. What was wrong with Mr. Qin? He looked very haggard.


    However, Qin Wenzheng sneered. He saw through her thoughts at a nce. ¡°If not for you, would I be so busy?¡±


    She didn¡¯t even think about why no one hade to Yongfu Vige in the past few days. Didn¡¯t she know how big themotion in Jinxiu Restaurant that day was? It was all because he had helped her block it. If she really had a conscience, she should have expressed it.


    Just as this thought came to his mind, Gu Yundong handed him a bag of things with a serious expression. ¡°I know that thest time Master Qin sent all the sugar away, you didn¡¯t keep any for yourself. This is for Madam and Anning to try. Please ept it.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng coughed lightly. ¡°Your rtionship with Madam is quite good.¡±


    With that, he took the sugar without hesitation and led Gu Yunshu in.


    Gu Yundong stood on the spot and looked at his back. She sighed in her heart¡ªwhat a role model.


    After settling the matter of Gu Yunshu going to school, she returned to the vige. She had to recruit people and start working.


    The carriage drove all the way into Yongfu Vige. Just as it reached the entrance of the vige, they saw Zhao Dafa.


    Zhao Dafa also saw her, and his expression changed slightly. He turned around and ran.


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes. If he hid when he saw her, what else could it be but that he had done something bad?


    She picked up something beside her and threw it at him.


    Zhao Dafa eximed and stopped in his tracks. Gu Yundong jumped down from the carriage.


    Father Tong, who was driving the carriage, blocked Zhao Dafa¡¯s way first. He had no way to retreat. He could only turn around and look at Gu Yundong with a dry smile.


    ¡°Did you do something to me?¡± Gu Yundong sized him up.. ¡°Otherwise, why would you run away for no reason?¡±

 Chapter 202 - 202: Recruitment

    Chapter 202: Recruitment


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zhao Dafa shuddered and hurriedly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really believe it.¡±


    ¡°Really, I swear.¡± Zhao Dafa was about to cry. ¡°That woman from the Chen family asked me to visit your house more often. I didn¡¯t agree. I rejected her. I didn¡¯t think of stealing. I¡¯m different from a hooligan like Hu Liang. You, you can¡¯t hit me.¡±


    Zhao Dafa was really afraid of Gu Yundong. Not only did he see how Gu Yundong dealt with Hu Liang and the others, but he also saw the scene of Hu Liang¡¯s legs being broken.


    He remembered that because Hu Liang had scolded Gu Yundong a few more times, he had been tortured to death by the Peng family¡¯s servants.


    That day, when he was in the county city, he saw it with his own eyes. When he returned, he had a nightmare. When he met the Gu family, he avoided them.


    Zhao Dafa was certain that Gu Yundong was definitely rted to the Peng family and was not someone he could offend.


    Gu Yundong could roughly tell from his words that Madam Fang and her daughter did want Zhao Dafa to cause trouble for her family, but Zhao Dafa was afraid of her and rejected them.


    It was not difficult to understand what Zhuangzi had said about the two of them quarreling.


    She had heard before that people who hit their wife and children at home were usually cowards outside. They bullied the weak and feared the strong.


    Zhao Dafa was one of them.


    ¡°Can, can I leave now?¡± Zhao Dafa asked in a low voice.


    Gu Yundong looked at him and did not know what to say. He nodded and ignored him. He got back into the carriage.


    She was very busy. When she got back, she started recruiting people to prepare sugar.


    She had also chosen a temporary address. Chen Liang had helped her find it. It was a family with the surname Liu in the vige.


    That family was a young couple who lived with their father. There was a huge courtyard at home. It was said that it had been used to raise chickens a long time ago. However, a few years ago, there was a chicken gue and more than half of the chickens died.


    Not only did the Liu family suffer a huge loss, but they also owed an external debt. Last year, they had just paid off all their debt before their son married a wife.


    When they heard that the Gu family wanted to rent their courtyard, the three of them agreed.


    Due to the size of the courtyard and the noise of sugar making, Gu Yundong¡¯s rent was 800 copper coins a month.


    She had a ce, but she was short of manpower.


    Gu Yundong began to recruit openly. At first, she considered the people who had built a house for her family. However, these people weren¡¯t free now and followed Feng Daneng everywhere.


    Chen Liang was enthusiastic and helped her pass the message yesterday.


    Therefore, when Gu Yundong returned home from the county city, there were many people gathered at the entrance of the Gu residence. Not only were there people from the vige, but there were also many people from the neighboring vige.


    Upon seeing her return, all of them rushed forward and asked, ¡°Yundong, is your family really going to hire someone to help with the work? How much is the sry?¡±


    ¡°Yundong, are you really going to build a workshop?¡±


    ¡°Yundong, what do you think of me? I¡¯m very strong. I can do anything you want me to.¡±


    ¡°Yundong¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong was surrounded and almost pushed through the door. All of them were calling her so affectionately. They had clearly not spoken before.


    She coughed lightly and stood on the steps. ¡°Everyone, listen to me. I do want to set up a sugar workshop, but the workshop can only be built after spring. At the moment, I can only borrow the Liu family¡¯s courtyard to use for the time being, so I won¡¯t hire many people. About ten people will be enough. The sry will be set at 500 copper coins a month. If you do your job well, it will naturally be increased.¡±


    500 copper coins was a lot.


    ¡°Of course, the workers have to be diligent when I hire people, and¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu, what do you think of me? I¡¯m very efficient.¡±


    Gu Yundong was interrupted before she could finish speaking. She frowned slightly and looked at the person who spoke. She did not recognize him. He did not seem to be from the vige.


    However, Dong Xin¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly when she saw this person..

 Chapter 203 - 203: I’m From Yongfu Village

    Chapter 203: I¡¯m From Yongfu Vige


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong ignored the person and continued, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing that I have to say in advance. Because there are not many people to hire, we will choose from the locals of Yong Fu Vige first. But don¡¯t worry, in the future, the workshop¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m from Yongfu Vige. Choose me, choose me,¡± the person shouted again.


    Gu Yundong was not very patient to begin with. Moreover, this person had interrupted her again and again. She shot a cold gaze at the woman who had spoken.


    She looked young, about 17 or 18 years old, but she was dressed like a woman. She must have married.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re from Yong Fu Vige, I won¡¯t choose you.¡±


    The person was still smiling, but when she heard this, she was stunned for a moment. Her face immediately turned stiff. ¡°Why don¡¯t you choose me? Why not? I¡¯m agile and diligent. Didn¡¯t you say your request just now? Isn¡¯t it just right for me?¡±


    Madam Dong snorted coldly and said, ¡°How are you good? You¡¯re already married. You can¡¯t be considered a member of Yongfu Vige.¡±


    The other vigers knew that there were few spots, so they naturally agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve already married into the Liang Family Vige. How can you still have the face toe to Yongfu Vige and say that you meet the request?¡±


    ¡°Li Xiangchun, don¡¯te here to join in the fun. Hurry up and go home to nurse the children.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t block us.¡±


    ¡°Yundong hasn¡¯t even finished speaking and she¡¯s already shouting non-stop. Does she know the rules?¡±


    Li Xiangchun almost stomped her feet. She red at the people who spoke and shouted, ¡°Even if I am married, she¡¯s still from Yongfu Vige. I¡¯m not leaving. I want to work in her workshop.¡±


    Then, she looked at Gu Yundong. ¡°When will your workshop start working? I¡¯ll be the first to go.¡±


    Gu Yundong was so angry that sheughed. So this woman was married. No wonder this woman thought she was easy to bully because she was young and thin-skinned.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? I don¡¯t choose you. You can get lost now.¡±


    Li Xiangchun widened her eyes. ¡°Girl, how can you say that? Who are you telling to get lost? You¡¯re just a little girl who has juste to Yongfu Vige. Why are you so insensible?¡±


    Gu Yundongpletely lost his patience and said to Tong Shuitao, ¡°Throw her away.¡±


    Tong Shuitao was already itching to give it a try. One look at this woman and one would be displeased. She was the one who was insensible. When the young miss spoke, she would always interrupt her, and her voice was especially loud.


    She walked towards Li Xiangchun. Thetter did not take the soft and weak Tong Shuitao seriously at all. She sneered and did not move.


    It was only when Tong Shuitao grabbed her waist and dragged her out that everyone suddenly gasped.


    Li Xiangchun was not thin at all, especially after giving birth. She had never lost weight, not to mention that she was taller and stronger than that girl. But now, she was easily dragged away.


    Li Xiangchun widened her eyes and panted. She hurriedly shouted to the side, ¡°Are you dead? Can¡¯t you see that your wife has been bullied?¡±


    A lean man at the side immediately rushed out. He did not even look at Tong Shuitao. Instead, he shouted at Gu Yundong, ¡°Tell her to let him go, do you hear me? Otherwise, I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°Otherwise what?¡± A cold voice came from behind him.


    This voice was very familiar, so familiar that the man felt a chill run down his spine and almost jumped up.


    Li Xiangchun was also stunned when she saw who it was..

 Chapter 204 - 204: All Afraid of Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 204: All Afraid of Shao Qingyuan


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shao Qingyuan asked again, ¡°Otherwise what?¡±


    The man slowly turned his head away and his face instantly turned pale. ¡°I, you, I¡­¡±


    He could not speak for a long time. He stammered for a long time but could not express himself clearly.


    Shao Qingyuan¡¯s face was cold as he looked at Li Xiangchun. ¡°Who asked you toe here?¡±


    Li Xiangchun was a little braver than her man, but not by much. She said softly, ¡°I, I came to the workshop to work.¡±


    ¡°No need. Get lost.¡±


    Li Xiangchun shrunk her neck and tried her best to defend herself. ¡°This isn¡¯t your workshop. If you say you don¡¯t need me, then, then I¡¯m not needed?¡±


    ¡°This is my workshop.¡± Shao Qingyuan stared at her and said word by word.


    Li Xiangchun¡¯s eyes widened, and so did the others present.


    Then, they all turned to look at Gu Yundong.


    Thetter shrugged. ¡°Yes, this workshop is indeed a coboration between Shao Qingyuan and me. He introduced me to Young Master Liu and made a guarantee so that Young Master Liu would lend me money. That was why I opened the workshop, so this workshop is half Shao Qingyuan¡¯s.¡±


    This was what they had discussed in private. After all, this was easy to ept.


    If everyone knew that Shao Qingyuan had actually saved a few hundred taels of silver, who knew how much trouble he would cause.


    Therefore, they might as well borrow Liu Wei¡¯s name and use it. Perhaps it could even serve as a deterrent.


    As expected, when she said this, the vigers¡¯ gazes becameplicated.


    However, for some reason, a few people quietly retreated.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes lit up. Oh my, so Shao Qingyuan had such an effect?


    When Li Xiangchun and her husband heard this, they turned around and left, not daring to say anything about going to the workshop to work.


    The originally noisy crowd also began to discuss softly. Then, arge group of people left.


    There was no need for Gu Yundong to emphasize the recruitment conditions. Shao Qingyuan was like a stabilizing force. He stood there, and many people who were originally scheming left.


    The rest were vigers whose families were really in trouble and needed this job, as well as people who didn¡¯t have any conflicts with Shao Qingyuan and didn¡¯t feel guilty or afraid.


    But there were still too many people, so Gu Yundong could only choose a few.


    In the end, eight men and three women were left behind. They were all in their prime.


    Including Dong Xin, the Liu family of three, and the vige chief¡¯s second son, Chen Jinbao, there were a total of 16 people.


    After confirming the candidates, Gu Yundong took out a contract and read the terms to them. If there were no objections, they would press their thumbprints and start work in two days.


    Only one woman objected and did not sign the contract. Gu Yundong did not force her. The sixteen people became fifteen.


    Gu Yundong exined the things to take note of and also said that this was a short-term job that would onlyst for four to five months.


    However, if it was suitable, the work would continue next year. When the workshop was built, it would be even more standardized. Short-term work could also be longer.


    No one had any objections when they heard that. At this time, there was no farming to do, and it was difficult to find things to do outside. They sat at home all day and ate food without work. They were also anxious.


    Not to mention that the Gu family paid them a lot of money and the work was not heavy.


    When the sixteen of them went home, their families were happy. They all urged them to do their best and strive to stay after the workshop was built next year.


    After everyone left, Gu Yundong put away the contract.. He then had the time to ask Shao Qingyuan, ¡°Who is Li Xiangchun?¡±

 Chapter 205 - 205: She’s From the Li Family

    Chapter 205: She¡¯s From the Li Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shao Qingyuan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Someone from the Li family.¡±


    Gu Yundong did not understand at first. After a while, he reacted. The Li family? Wasn¡¯t it the family that adopted Shao Qingyuan?


    Heh, this shameless person actually dared toe over even though she knew that Shao Qingyuan lived nearby.


    After Shao Qingyuan left, Madam Dong said to her, ¡°That Li Xiangchun is only a year younger than Qingyuan. She has been domineering since she was young. When Qingyuan was young, she bullied him countless times. Later on, she got married and even came back every other day to cause trouble for Qingyuan. It was only when Old Master Li passed away and Qingyuan stopped indulging them that the Li family stopped.¡±


    What she didn¡¯t say was that half of Li Xiangchun¡¯s man¡¯s hair had been cut off by Shao Qingyuan. He was so frightened that he peed his pants.


    He had not been to Yongfu Vige for more than half a year. They did not expect him to appear again today.


    He deserved to be taught another lesson.


    After Madam Dong finished speaking, she nced at Gu Yundong¡¯s expression and sighed softly. ¡°Qingyuan is actually quite a good person. As long as you don¡¯t anger him, he won¡¯t teach you a lesson. Look at those people who are so afraid of him. Which one of them doesn¡¯t deserve it? Our family has been his neighbor for so long. If we really need his help, he wille immediately without a word. Don¡¯t think that he hasn¡¯t married yet. That¡¯s because others have ruined his reputation and don¡¯t understand his character. Otherwise, with his appearance and ability, the number of girls who want to marry him can line up from our vige to the town.¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± A light cough sounded at the door. Dong Xin looked up and saw that Shao Qingyuan had returned.


    She quickly stood up. ¡°Um, there¡¯s still soup stewing in the pot over there. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    With that, she slipped away.


    Gu Yundong also stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go and see how the Liu family¡¯s courtyard is cleaned up.¡±


    She slipped past him and ran away.


    Shao Qingyuan stood on the spot and thought about her slightly evasive gaze. Was she¡­ shy?


    He lowered his eyes and smiled.


    In the following days, Gu Yundong was exceptionally busy. The Liu family¡¯s courtyard had been tidied up, and all the necessary tools were avable. The hired people also began to work.


    Shao Qingyuan and Chen Hongyi were the ones who went to buy the sugarcane. They had already visited all the nearby viges, so they went further away.


    The Liu family made ck sugar. After that, Gu Yundong brought it back and processed it into white sugar in her courtyard.


    The six members of the Tong family were all helping. Gu Yundong had also raised their monthly allowance.


    She had told the Tong family in advance that the production of white sugar was an order from the emperor of the capital. If anyone leaked the form, their entire family would be executed.


    The Tong family was honest to begin with. When they heard this, they did their best and controlled the process tightly.


    The sugar production went on in an orderly manner. When it was almost done, Gu Yundong began to n to open the shop.


    After checking the calendar, the nearest good day was two days before the Laba Festival.


    Gu Yundong took a look. Wasn¡¯t this perfect? They could cook Laba porridge when they went home after buying sugar.


    Hence, she set the date to the sixth of December and asked Liu Wei to help promote it.


    Liu Wei was not afraid of publicity. It did not take long for everyone in his circle to know.


    Although the price of white sugar was not too ridiculous, it was still expensive to ordinary people. Therefore, the target customers were basically those rich families.


    On the sixth day of December, Gu Yundong put on her new clothes early in the morning. She got into the carriage and went straight to the county..

 Chapter 206 - 206: The Family Goes to the County City

    Chapter 206: The Family Goes to the County City


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong also applied for leave for Gu Yunshu. Father Tong and his wife were the only ones guarding the Tong family. Everyone else went to the county to open for business.


    Dong Xin also brought the children over. Her husband asked Father Tong to help take care of them for the time being.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s carriage was not big enough. Fortunately, Liu An came to pick her up early. He looked much more excited than her. He only turned the carriage around and brought Shao Qingyuan to pick Liu Wei up after sending her to the entrance of the shop.


    The Gu family¡¯s shop was in the east of the city. It was called ¡®Gu¡¯s¡¯ and the name was given by Shao Qingyuan. When Gu Yundong went to discuss it with him, he almost blurted it out.


    The street in the east of the city was considered the most prosperous and livelymercial street in Fengkai County. There were pharmaceutical shops, butcher shops, grocery stores, satin sellers and restaurants everywhere. In the middle, it was originally the Tao family¡¯s wine shop. Some time ago, it suddenly closed and was renovated. The surrounding shops did not know what it looked like.


    Gu Yundong had personally designed the interior of Gu¡¯s. There was a long wooden board hanging on the right side of the door. On it was written the goods for sale. The first line was white sugar, followed by brown sugar, orange sugar, and pear sugar.


    There were not many types. At the moment, Gu Yundong could only buy these few things. He would take his time.


    After entering, there was a round table that could be rotated. The table was tied with clean straw, a few candied haws, and lollipops.


    Next to it was a counter. This counter was different from other shops. It was beige in color and had a round arc. It was carved with patterns and looked much brighter.


    There were all kinds of cabs around the shop. There was a wooden sign hanging on each of them, indicating the name and price.


    She even divided the first-grade white sugar and the second-grade white sugar. After all, the Tong family had just started making them. There would always be some faulty products when they were not familiar with them. Actually, it did not affect them much. It was just that they were not that white. This kind could be sold at a lower price.


    The backyard of the shop had also been tidied up. Gu Yundong and the others had arrived early and the shop wouldn¡¯t be open until a particr time, so they went to the backyard together.


    Dong Xin said enviously, ¡°Yundong is so capable. She even has such a big house and shop in the county.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have it sooner orter.¡± Gu Yundong poured a ss of water. ¡°Thest time Uncle Zeng came back from the county, didn¡¯t the doctor say that he would slowly recover after recuperating for a while? By then, Aunt¡¯s life will be better. Besides, Zeng Jia, Zeng Yue, and Zeng Le are so sensible. Your good days willeter.¡±


    Some time ago, Shao Qingyuan took Uncle Zeng to the best medical center in the county to see a doctor. Perhaps because he had eaten well recently and was in a good mood, Zeng Hu¡¯s condition was very optimistic.


    Now that Dong Xin was working in the workshop and the three children had helped a lot, and Gu Yundong would pay her, the Zeng family was indeed prospering.


    Dong Xin¡¯s smile widened. She was very grateful to Gu Yundong. If not for her, their family might have really declined.


    She was a woman with three children and had to take care of her man. Not only was she tired, but her man was also very depressed during that period of time. He almost gave up on himself and felt that he was a burden to them.


    Shao Qingyuan happened to be in the prefectural city at that time. He didn¡¯t know the situation even if he wanted to help.


    Now, everything would really be fine.


    Just as they were talking, the sound of banging came from outside the door.


    The people in the courtyard were stunned and ran out..

 Chapter 207 - 207: Opening Day

    Chapter 207: Opening Day


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As soon as the door opened, she saw a huge lion head rushing towards her.


    Gu Yundong immediately took a step back and subconsciously wanted to raise her leg to kick it. The lion head began to turn to the side again, and the lion tail jumped around.


    This one was not enough. Soon, another lion also jumped up. The second lion was obviously more professional than the first.


    The corners of Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. She swore that she had never thought of calling the dragon and lion dancers over. It turned out that the banging was their gongs and drums.


    Just as she was thinking about it, the first lion¡¯s head was removed, revealing Liu Wei¡¯s somewhat silly face.


    ¡°How is it? This opening is lively, right? It attracted everyone.¡± He wiped the sweat off his face and suddenly shouted at the lion behind him, ¡°Shao Qingyuan,e here.¡±


    The lion behind also removed its head. Shao Qingyuan red at Liu Wei with a cold expression.


    Gu Yundong was originally speechless, but when she saw Shao Qingyuan¡¯s attire, she could not help butugh. ¡°I was wondering why you left with Liu An. So you prepared such a surprise. Hahaha, this suits you very well. Really, you¡¯re especially handsome. You were even better than Liu Wei in lion dance just now.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan was originally unhappy. He waspletely forced toe by Liu Wei.


    But now, seeing her smile so brightly, he suddenly felt that¡­ it was just a lion dance. It was not a big deal.


    However, Liu Wei was a little dissatisfied. What did she mean by better than him? He had specially trained for a day. No, half a day. He should be better than Shao Qingyuan, who had been pulled over at thest minute.


    However, before he could retort, amotion suddenly sounded from behind.


    ¡°Manager Gu, congrattions on opening the business.¡±


    Tao Feng was the one who spoke. He led his servants over and even brought gifts.


    Gu Yundong did not know him, but Liu Wei snorted coldly. However, he did not say anything and only told her in a low voice, ¡°This is Tao Xing¡¯s elder brother, Tao Feng. However, the two of them do not have the same mother. He has no feud with me.¡±


    Gu Yundong was enlightened. Since the visitor was a guest, Gu Yundong naturally weed him.


    ¡°Young Master Tao, you¡¯re too kind. Pleasee in.¡± Then, she asked the second son of the Tong family to serve tea.


    As soon as he entered, many more people came one after another. They were all young masters who had participated in the bet in Jinxiu Restaurant that day.


    Gu Yundong only recognized the young master of the county magistrate¡¯s family. The others were unfamiliar, but she weed them in directly.


    There were a lot of people. Although the shop was big, there were very few tables and chairs. Gu Yundong could only ask Shao Qingyuan to borrow stools next door.


    Unexpectedly, when she turned around, she found Shao Qingyuan looking at Tao Feng.


    She pursed her lips slightly and recalled thatst time at Jinxiu Restaurant, he had also stared at the Tao family for a long time.


    Gu Yundong did not understand. Did Shao Qingyuan have any conflict with the Tao family?


    It didn¡¯t look like it. If there was, the Tao family wouldn¡¯t be so calm when they saw Shao Qingyuan, right?


    Just as she was thinking about it, Peng Zhongfei came over.


    Not only did hee, but he also brought his wife in. However, the expression on his face was a little impatient. It was obvious that he did not want to bring his wife.


    However, in the next moment, when he looked up and saw Gu Yundong, his expression instantly became bright. There was even a hint of ttery in his smile.


    Seeing this, Madam Peng¡¯s face suddenly darkened. She tightened her grip on the handkerchief in her hands and secretly tore it.


    Gu Yundong was speechless.. Was he trying to attract haters for her?

 Chapter 208 - 208: Madam Yao

    Chapter 208: Madam Yao


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mrs. Peng¡¯s surname was Yao. The nanny beside her was Nanny Qian, who hade to deliver the congrattory gift when the Gu family set up the beam.


    Nanny Qian smiled and introduced, ¡°Miss Gu, this is my Young Madam.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded at Madam Yao. Madam Yao was sizing her up, but she had a smile on her face and looked very friendly. ¡°Miss Gu, congrattions. I heard that your sugar is unique in Fengkai County. My master saw itst time at Jinxiu Restaurant. When he came back, he praised it so much that I was curious and couldn¡¯t wait to see it. Look, I shamelessly followed my master here. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Gu Yundong alsoughed. ¡°Madam Peng, you must be joking. It¡¯s not that exaggerated. Let¡¯s go to the backyard and drink a cup of white sugar water. It tastes good.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Madam Yao asked Nanny Qian to deliver the gift and nodded with a smile.


    Peng Zhongfei was not the only one who brought his wife here today. Gu Yundong had asked Dong Xin to invite the others to the backyard for tea.


    Since Madam Yao was here, Gu Yundong naturally led her to the back.


    Dong Xin was a countryside woman. How could she have interacted with the wives of these wealthy families? She had always been worried. Fortunately, she had the wife of the eldest son of the Tong family, Madam Jiang.


    Madam Jiang had been a servant in a rich family before. Although she could not serve her master directly, she knew the rules of these families.


    Seeing that Dong Xin was ufortable, she whispered that she would serve tea and entertain her. Most of these madams knew each other and would find someone to chat with.


    Dong Xin nodded repeatedly. She didn¡¯t want to be in the middle of these people.


    However, she had promised to help Yundong today, so she was afraid that she would mess it up.


    When Gu Yundong led Madam Yao in, she saw Dong Xin sweating profusely and trembling with fear as she held the candied water.


    She immediately held her forehead. It was her fault for not thinking it through. It was embarrassing.


    Fortunately, Qin Wenzheng and his wife had arrived. Madam Ge had a good rtionship with Gu Yundong and was Yunshu¡¯s master¡¯s wife. At this moment, she was naturally pulled over to help greet Madam Yao and the others.


    Gu Yundong chatted with her for a while before leaving. It was very lively outside.


    With Liu Wei and Shao Qingyuan around, there was actually not much of a problem.


    Many people were looking at the white sugar, and some were asking about the lollipop that was inserted in the middle of a straw and emitted the fragrance of fruit. Many shopkeepers next door saw so many rich young masters and young madamsing to support the new shop, so they came over to look curiously.


    After knowing what was sold in the shop, all of them widened their eyes and were eager to give it a try.


    However, when they heard the price, they were still a little afraid. This candy was good, but 100 copper coins per tael was really unbearable.


    However, Gu Yundong was not worried about the customers at all. After the opening, her sugar would be sold like crazy.


    ¡°I want 50 pounds.¡±


    ¡°I want a hundred pounds.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want much. 20 catties is enough.¡±


    Gu Yundong looked at the people who rushed to the counter with silver in their hands and asked their servants to block the counter with white sugar, as if they were afraid that the sugar would be snatched away.


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly. ¡°It¡¯s my humble shop¡¯s honor to have all of you here today. However, there¡¯s a limited number of goods, so each customer can only buy five catties at most.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay more,¡± someone said.


    Gu Yundong shook her head. ¡°Only five catties.¡± In such a short period of time, the amount of white sugar she could produce was limited. How could she sell dozens of catties?


    Everyone was extremely disappointed. In the end, they could only carry a small cloth bag out.


    Peng Zhongfei also bought five catties, but he left after throwing down 20 taels of silver.


    Madam Yao saw his actions clearly and her eyes could not help but darken..

 Chapter 209 - 209: Call Gu Xian’er Over

    Chapter 209: Call Gu Xian¡¯er Over


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Peng Zhongfei happily got into the carriage with five catties of white sugar. He didn¡¯t even care about Madam Yao¡¯s expression.


    Nanny Qian carefully helped her into the car and advised in a low voice, ¡°Young Madam, don¡¯t think too much. Young Master might just like this white sugar. He¡¯ll naturally be happy if he can buy it.¡±


    Madam Yao snorted and closed her eyes to rest after getting into the carriage.


    She thought of Gu Yundong, a woman who was full of vitality, capable, and beautiful.


    However, she wasn¡¯t Master¡¯s type. She hadn¡¯t fully matured yet, and Master liked someone like Concubine Xia.


    Yes, she was not Master¡¯s type.


    Madam Yao thought about it and heaved a sigh of relief. Peng Zhongfei¡¯s voice sounded in her ear. ¡°This candy is too little. I¡¯ll ask the Gu family¡¯s girlter if she can give us more.¡± No matter what, they had a little friendship, right? ¡°She looks better thanst time.¡±


    Madam Yao suddenly opened her eyes. ¡°Master, do you think Miss Gu is quite good-looking?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Peng Zhongfei said without looking up.


    He had only seen her three times. The first time, she was a country girl who was dressed in rustic clothes and had a shriveled body. The second time, in Jinxiu Restaurant, her expression was much better. She looked energetic, but she looked petty in front of arge group of morous young masters.


    However, looking at her today, if one did not look at her young face, she would look like the wife of a rich family, except for her figure, which was still unattractive.


    Indeed, it must be because someone was secretly protecting her. Otherwise, how could she have achieved so much in such a short period of time?


    Madam Yao narrowed her eyes slightly. Nanny Qian, who was beside her, quickly tugged at her.


    ¡°How did you know Manager Gu?¡± Madam Yao secretly took a deep breath and asked softly.


    ¡°Her family¡­¡± Peng Zhongfei suddenly stopped talking. He couldn¡¯t say it. That matter couldn¡¯t be leaked.


    He finally raised his head and nced at Madam Yao. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious. Shopkeeper Gu doesn¡¯t look very old. I heard that she just came here as a refugee. Why does it seem like Master is very familiar with her? Last time, you even asked me to prepare a gift for her housepletion celebration. I was just thinking that now that Shopkeeper Gu has opened a shop in the county city, there will be more opportunities to visit her in the future.¡±


    Peng Zhongfei waved his hand. ¡°Indeed. In the future, take care of her business more and take care of her more. I gave them more money today. They should be happy, right?¡±


    He was referring to the non-existent old man, but it sounded to Madam Yao that Peng Zhongfei was trying to please Gu Yundong.


    Madam Yao could onlyugh dryly and could not continue the conversation.


    Master did not intend to talk about how he and Gu Yundong met. It seemed that there was more to this than met the eye.


    Nanny Qian lowered her head at the side and became even more frightened when she heard Young Master¡¯s words.


    When they arrived at the Peng residence, Peng Zhongfei carried the bag of white sugar and left. Nanny Qian trembled as she helped Madam Yao back to the Ruyi Garden.


    As soon as they entered the house, Madam Yao sneered. ¡°You¡¯re really capable.¡±


    Nanny Qian knew who she was talking about. She lowered her head slightly and said, ¡°Young Madam, perhaps that¡¯s not what Young Master meant. That girl can¡¯t meet Young Master¡¯s requirements at all.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that she¡¯s capable?¡±


    After Madam Yao walked around the house twice, she suddenly said to Nanny Qian, ¡°Go and call that Gu Xian¡¯er over.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nanny Qian quickly replied and left..

 Chapter 210 - 210: Don’t Like That

    Chapter 210: Don¡¯t Like That


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ever since Gu Xian¡¯er returned from the Gu family, she had been promoted as a second-ss maid.


    She guessed that it was probably because Nanny Qian had told her about her rtionship with Gu Yundong that Young Madam had such intentions. Perhaps she wanted her to help do something.


    However, Young Madam did not see her much after that. This made Gu Xian¡¯er feel a little conflicted.


    Fortunately, as a second-ss maid, her work became much easier. Her monthly sry was also raised, and she even had the time to dress up.


    She even understood a lot of things in the Peng Residence. For example¡­ Young Madam was a jealous and scheming person, and Concubine Xia was favored. Young Master liked women with curves. Be it concubines or servant girls, they were all this type.


    Unexpectedly, Nanny Qian came over today to say that Young Madam was looking for her.


    Gu Xian¡¯er tidied her clothes and hair before following Nanny Qian to the Ruyi Garden obediently.


    There was no one else in Madam Yao¡¯s house other than her. When she saw Gu Xian¡¯er, she looked up slightly.


    ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Gu Xian¡¯er was ttered and carefully sat down on a chair at the side.


    A trace of disdain shed across Madam Yao¡¯s eyes. She took a sip of tea and asked, ¡°I heard that you and that girl called Gu Yundong are cousins?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Madam. Gu Yundong is indeed my cousin. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± She hesitated. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with me.¡±


    ¡°Then how well do you know her? Do you think the young master will like her?¡±


    Gu Xian¡¯er was stunned. For some reason, she felt excited. However, she still looked like she was thinking carefully. After a moment, she said uncertainly, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Young Madam, my cousin used to be very weak. I don¡¯t know what happened on her way to escape. She has changed a lot.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s changed?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that she¡¯s bold. In the past, she cried at the drop of a hat and didn¡¯t like to go out. But that day, when I saw her in Yongfu Vige, I felt that she wasn¡¯t messy at all. She talked to people in a very organized way and didn¡¯t look like a country girl at all. I don¡¯t know if someone taught her.¡±


    She frowned in thought and answered as if she was not scheming at all.


    However, Madam Yao narrowed her eyes slightly. Did someone teach her?


    ¡°Then why do you think that Young Master won¡¯t like her?¡±


    Gu Xian¡¯er touched her head and said softly, ¡°I just think that she looks average. Be it her temperament or appearance, she¡¯s far inferior to Madam. Young Master would never like her. Moreover, if Young Master really likes her, why didn¡¯t he just take her as a concubine instead of letting her hang out with other men in that countryside?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so Young Madam doesn¡¯t need to care about her at all.¡±


    Madam Yao chuckled softly and rubbed the lid of the cup with her fingers. ¡°But why do I feel that Master seems to think highly of her?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Gu Xian¡¯er thought for a moment and said, ¡°Perhaps something happened between the two of them? Perhaps my cousin helped Young Master before? That¡¯s why Young Master looks at her differently. It might not be a romantic rtionship. Otherwise, my cousin, who has been working so hard with her silly mother and young siblings, would¡¯ve hurried into the manor to enjoy life after meeting someone like Young Master, right?¡±


    Madam Yao nodded. ¡°What you said makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s very simple if you want to know what¡¯s going on between the two of them,¡± Gu Xian¡¯er said softly.


    ¡°Tell me..¡±

 Chapter 211 - 211: How Much Did You Earn?

    Chapter 211: How Much Did You Earn?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Xian¡¯er said, ¡°Young Madam, you can invite my cousin to the residence and ask her personally.¡±


    ¡°Will she answer honestly?¡±


    ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re extremely smart. Regardless of whether she answers honestly or not, you will definitely get an answer.¡±


    Madam Yao took a sip of tea and looked at Gu Xian¡¯er with a faint smile. After a while, she nodded. ¡°That makes sense. Alright, I understand. You can leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Gu Xian¡¯er went down. When she walked out of the Ruyi Garden, she couldn¡¯t control the excitement on her face.


    Gu Yundong, oh Gu Yundong, this is the price you have to pay for not helping me.


    As soon as she left, Nanny Qian approached Madam Yao and whispered, ¡°Young Madam, this Gu Xian¡¯er simply wants to use you to deal with that girl from the Gu family.¡± After learning a few idioms, she actually tried to tter her master.


    ¡°Of course I know. She thinks she¡¯s so smart, but she only knows how to y tricks. She¡¯s just a clown.¡± Madam Yao sneered and looked down on Gu Xian¡¯er. ¡°However, I do want to invite Shopkeeper Gu to the residence as a guest.¡±


    ¡°Young Madam¡­¡±


    Madam Yao waved her hand. ¡°Gu Xian¡¯er is right. No matter what rtionship Shopkeeper Gu has with Master, I will see something. Besides, I¡¯ll only invite her over as a guest and chat with her. As for the rest, isn¡¯t Gu Xian¡¯er around? Let them fight.¡±


    Nanny Qian beamed. ¡°Young Madam is still the smartest.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s the Laba Festival in two days. Send the Laba porridge to the Gu family and invite her over as a guest.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Yundong did not know that she had been targeted again. After opening the shop for a day, the white sugar was snatched up in the morning. The other sweets were almost gone.


    It was only halfway through the afternoon when she closed the door.


    At noon, Dong Xin brought the three children back to Yongfu Vige with Liu An. She was thinking about the work at the workshop.


    Although Gu Yundong said that he would still give her a sry for the entire day, Dong Xin felt that she could not help with the shop in the afternoon. It was not good to take the sry for the entire day, so she insisted on going back to work.


    She went back, but Liu Wei didn¡¯t leave. Seeing that the shop was closed, he hurriedly came over. ¡°Quick, take a look at how much money we earned today.¡±


    Gu Yundong nced at him. ¡°You¡¯re an outsider. Why should I count the money in front of you?¡±


    Liu Wei was speechless. Friendship over, friendship over!


    He turned around angrily and left. After taking two steps, he came back unwillingly. He red and said, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t say it, I could have deduced it.¡±


    How many catties of sugar did she sell today and how many candies did she sell? Did she think he was blind?


    Gu Yundong gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Not bad. I thought you were just bragging to others. Turns out you know what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    Liu Wei raised his eyebrows. ¡°After all, I¡¯m the young master of the Liu family. Alright, hurry up and count.¡±


    In fact, Gu Yundong already had an idea. After all, the price of white sugar was set there. In addition, almost everyone had five catties today. She even saw some people buy another five catties after buying five catties.


    There were also many people who bought second-rate sweets. The shopkeepers next door thought that white sugar was too expensive. In addition, those rich young masters had it, so they simply bought second-rate sweets to try.


    Gu Yundong took out the money box and saw that it was filled with banknotes and silver pieces. She slowly took a deep breath..

 Chapter 212 - 212: Looking for the Shopkeeper

    Chapter 212: Looking for the Shopkeeper


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    900 taels!!!


    There was actually 900 taels of silver. This white sugar was too profitable.


    Liu Wei swallowed his saliva. In fact, he had only estimated 500 taels in his heart at the beginning. He had calcted wrongly. Wu wu wu¡­


    However, this 900 taels of silver had to deduct the cost to be what she had earned today. Still, the cost was not high at all.


    Gu Yundong also secretly took a deep breath. Her eyes lit up. She was finally¡­ a millionaire.


    If she continued to work hard, she would be a billionaire.


    With money, Gu Yundong became much more generous. She gave two taels to everyone present. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on everyone today.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan didn¡¯t even look at it and directly put away the silver. The four members of the Tong family held the silver and beamed with joy.


    Madam Yang thought for a moment and took a bite. Realizing that it was real, she handed it to Gu Yundong very preciously. ¡°Keep it. It won¡¯t be lost.¡±


    Gu Yundong took it. ¡°Alright, let me know what you want to buyter.¡±


    Gu Yunshu stared at the silver in his hand. It was two taels. This was two taels, a whole two taels of silver. The little guy chuckled and put the silver into a small bag in his bag.


    Yes, he would save it for now. In the future, if his family needed it urgently, he would hand it to his eldest sister.


    Gu Yunke tilted her head and stared at the silver. She did not know much about two taels of silver and did not even know what to buy. She gave it to Gu Yundong. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to Eldest Sister.¡±


    Liu Wei held the silver like a fool. He clearly had more than a thousand taels of silver with him, but it was not as precious as these two taels of silver.


    He always felt that this was earned through his own hard work. The meaning was different.


    He put the silver aside and looked at Gu Yundong with sparkling eyes. ¡°Gu girl, how about I be your shopkeeper? In the future, give me two taels of silver a day.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Every day??


    That was sixty taels of silver a month. Which shopkeeper would be so expensive? He was robbing money.


    Gu Yundong smiled insincerely and said, ¡°No, you¡¯re the eldest young master of the Liu family. You have millions of assets waiting for you to inherit. How can I trouble you with just two taels of silver? It¡¯s too much of a waste of your talent.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t mind the small amount of money. Anyway, I don¡¯t rely on that bit of sry to live.¡± Liu Wei waved his hand, looking very nonchnt.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at him. ¡°We despise you.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded vigorously. Indeed, someone who spoke the truth needed to wake up this wastrel.


    Liu Wei almost spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Your price is too high. We can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    ¡°How is it high? Look at how much money you earned in a day. Two taels of silver is not even a fraction¡­ Forget it, one tael is fine.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan ignored him. He turned to Gu Yundong and said, ¡°But the shop is indeed short of a shopkeeper and clerks. We can¡¯t let you look after the shop every day.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, my father isn¡¯t around.¡± Gu Dajiang had once been an ountant in a restaurant and had some experience. He was actually the most suitable candidate.


    Liu Wei stomped his feet at the side. ¡°I already said that I¡¯ll be the shopkeeper.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan thought for a moment and said, ¡°I have a suitable candidate.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Me!!¡± Liu Wei shouted, ¡°You¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯t invite me. I have a lot of connections in this county.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other and gave the Tong brothers a look at the same time. The two of them quickly dragged Liu Wei away..

 Chapter 213 - 213: Deal

    Chapter 213: Deal


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Only then did the two of them calm down. Shao Qingyuan said, ¡°I used to work for an escort agency in town.¡±


    He had nond in Yongfu Vige. Other than hunting in the mountains, he went to the county city or prefectural city to do short-term work. That escort agency was not big, and the escorts were only short-distance. Most of them were between the prefectural city and the county city. The furthest was between the two neighboring prefectural cities.


    Shao Qingyuan was quite skilled. The head of the escortpany really wanted him to stay in the escortpany, but he didn¡¯t agree. However, he had also helped with two short-range escorts and everyone in the escortpany knew him.


    ¡°Chief Escort has an elder brother. He used to be the shopkeeper of arge family in the prefectural city. Later on, that old master passed away. His two sons fought to the death. In the end, not only did the family copse, but that shop was also sold. Uncle Zheng returned to the county city. He has nothing to do now.¡±


    Gu Yundong lowered her eyes and thought for a while. ¡°Is this person reliable?¡± ¡°Reliable,¡± he replied without hesitation.


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°Alright, if you say he¡¯s reliable, then he¡¯s reliable. Then it¡¯s him.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan saw that she trusted him without hesitation, and his heart suddenly swelled. He secretly took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll go find him now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±


    It was still early, and the escort agency was not far from here. Shao Qingyuan returned not long after he left.


    Uncle Zheng was not very old. He looked to be in his forties and looked very energetic. His family ran an escort agency, and it seemed that he had also practiced martial arts.


    This was even better. She wasn¡¯t afraid of people causing trouble.


    Zheng Gang had been a shopkeeper for more than ten years and was a steady person. When he saw that his boss was a little girl in her teens, he was only surprised for a moment. He did not look down on her. Instead, he said with admiration, ¡°Qingyuan told me about it on the way. I really didn¡¯t expect such a rare thing to exist in this world. My boss is really capable.¡±


    He paused for a moment and said, ¡°But you might not know that I used to be a shopkeeper in a cloth shop. The things I sold were different, and I might not be able to meet your requirements. If you¡¯re worried, you can let me try to be a shopkeeper for half a month first. If you¡¯re not satisfied, feel free to change me.¡±


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. He knew about the probation period?


    ¡°It won¡¯t take half a month. Three days will be enough. As the saying goes, one round is all it takes. Uncle Zheng used to be the shopkeeper of the cloth shop. In three days, you will definitely be proficient in being the shopkeeper of Gu¡¯s. I wille to Gu¡¯s for the next three days. If there¡¯s anything you need to know about the shop, you can just ask me.¡±


    Zheng Gang smiled. ¡°The boss thinks highly of me. I, Zheng Gang, will definitely not let you down.¡±


    ¡°As for the monthly sry, it¡¯s temporarily set at five taels of silver. If you do it well, I will increase it.¡± She had some understanding. The prices and wages in the county city were notparable to the prefectural city. Most of the shopkeepers here only had three to four taels of silver a month.


    Of course, a big restaurant like the Liu family¡¯s was different. However, if she did well, she would not treat the shopkeeper badly.


    Zheng Gang immediately nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± When he was a shopkeeper in the prefectural city, he only earned five taels a month. He had worked for many years before raising it by two taels.


    After agreeing on the time for work the next day, Zheng Gang went back.


    Now that the shopkeeper had been confirmed, she still needed a waiter.


    This waiter did not necessarily need to be experienced. With Zheng Gang leading him, it was not a big problem to help move the goods in the shop and entertain the customers. The most important thing was to be clever.


    At the mention of cleverness, a person shed across Gu Yundong¡¯s mind..

 Chapter 214 - 214: Zhuangzi

    Chapter 214: Zhuangzi


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched at the thought of this person.


    However, after thinking about it, she still felt that he was the most suitable.


    Therefore, after returning to the vige at night, she went straight to the Shi family.


    When the parents of the Shi family saw hering, they were stunned for a moment, thinking that she was looking for them for the matter in the field.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yundong was looking for Zhuangzi. Zhuangzi had never been at home, especially recently. He often left after eating in the morning with a few steamed buns and only returned when it was dark.


    Shi Dashan asked a few times, but he couldn¡¯t get anything out of him, so he let him be.


    In any case, ever since he stopped hanging out with Hu Liang, there had been no rumors of him sneaking around.


    The corners of Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. She could roughly guess where Zhuangzi had gone.


    However, before she could look for him, Lan Hua¡¯er said, ¡°I know where my brother is. I¡¯ll go look for him.¡±


    With that, Lan Hua¡¯er ran off. Gu Yundong could only continue to wait at the Shi residence.


    Sure enough, not long after, Zhuangzi ran back while panting.


    ¡°Miss Gu, why are you looking for me?¡± He had been working hard recently. Although Gu Yundong had not told him to keep an eye on Zhao Dafa, he felt that Madam Fang and Zhao Dafa must have something going on. He wanted to find out about their affair no matter what.


    Therefore, other than spying on Madam Fang and her daughter, he also had to visit Zhao Dafa from time to time. He was so busy that he didn¡¯t even have time to eat.


    But damn it, the two of them had only met once. He didn¡¯t know if it was because they had fallen outst time, but there had been no movement since then.


    Zhuangzi was very worried. If he had known, he would have called the entire vige over thest time he saw them alone. He had missed an opportunity.


    Recently, he had been wondering if he should matchmake them and make them reconcile. Only then could he catch them in the act.


    Gu Yundong had no idea what he was thinking. She only felt that Zhuangzi seemed to have lost some weight and looked more haggard.


    It seemed that he was indeed very professional and did his best to do what she instructed him to do. She was relieved.


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly. ¡°It¡¯s like this, Zhuangzi. I opened a shop in the county city and I want to find a smart shop assistant. Are you willing to go?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Not only Zhuangzi, but the other three members of the Shi family widened their eyes.


    Especially Shi Dashan and his wife, their faces were filled with disbelief. They had never thought that their son, who was always away from home and hated by the entire vige, would one day be personally invited to be a shop assistant.


    Zhuangzi was also stunned. He blinked and wondered if he had heard wrongly.


    ¡®I¡¯ve been invited to work as a shop assistant?<sup>1</sup>


    How could a rotten person like him, who couldn¡¯t even be a short-term worker when he went to town, be a shop assistant?


    For some reason, he felt like crying.


    Zhuangzi turned around abruptly and wiped his face forcefully with his sleeve.


    Gu Yundongughed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unwilling?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Zhuangzi immediately turned around. His eyes were still a little red, but he hurriedly nodded.


    The Shi couple and Lan Hua¡¯er nodded vigorously. ¡°He¡¯s willing.¡±


    ¡°Well, the sry is one tael a month for the time being. If you do well, we will increase it. If you agree, you can follow me to the county tomorrow. There¡¯s a courtyard there that you can stay in. You cane back if you want. If it¡¯s toote and you¡¯re too tired, you can stay in the shop.¡±


    Zhuangzi nodded vigorously. One tael of silver. He had heard that the shop assistants in the workshop only earned five hundred copper coins.


    Actually, he also wanted to go to the workshop, but Gu Yundong wanted honest and reliable people. He admitted that he was not. Besides, he still had to keep an eye on Madam Fang and Zhao Dafa.


    At the thought of this, Zhuangzi suddenly reacted.. ¡°Then, then Madam Fang¡­¡±

 Chapter 215 - 215: Two People He Was Most Afraid Of

    Chapter 215: Two People He Was Most Afraid Of


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong interrupted him. ¡°No need. You cane early tomorrow.¡±


    He had been watching Madam Fang and her daughter for almost a month. Other than asking Zhao Dafa to steal from her house, there was nothing else.


    Now that her house was guarded by the Tong family, she was not afraid that Madam Fang would find someone to sneak into their house.


    Besides, there was no reason to guard against thieves for a thousand days. Her initial thought was to keep an eye on them for a month.


    Zhuangzi immediately agreed. After Gu Yundong left, he reached out and pped himself hard. Then, he asked his parents, ¡°Am I dreaming?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a dream. You can really be a worker in the county city.¡± Shi Dashan¡¯s honest face was filled with excitement. He patted his shoulder heavily with his rough palm.


    He Ye also nodded repeatedly. Her son was finally promising.


    ¡°One tael of silver a month. Your father and I also have a sry every month now. Now that you have something serious to do, you can get married soon.¡±


    In the past, her poor son did not have a good reputation. He idled around all day and the matchmakers would take a detour when they saw him. Now, she could even imagine the scene of her hugging her grandson in the near future.


    Zhuangzi took a deep breath and looked at his parents. He suddenly realized that they were different from before.


    That¡¯s right. Ever since they helped the Gu family manage the orchard, the two of them had been in high spirits and full of energy. Now that he had work to do, their lives would get better in the future.


    In the end, he looked at Lan Hua¡¯er and saw that her face was red and excited. He immediately smiled. ¡°Wait for me to save up your dowry.¡±


    The next day, Zhuangzi changed into his best set of clothes and waited at the entrance of the Gu residence before dawn.


    When Gu Yundong went out, she was almost shocked by the figure in the corner. She thought that Madam Fang had found someone to spy on her as soon as she asked Zhuangzi toe back.


    When she saw who it was, she wanted to kick him out.


    Zhuangzi chuckled. ¡°Miss Gu¡­ No, Boss, do we have to leave?¡±


    Gu Yundong asked Gu Yunshu, who was also going to school, to get into the carriage before sizing him up.


    Then, she frowned slightly. Although Zhuangzi was wearing the best clothes, there were still two patches on the corner of his shirt.


    This wouldn¡¯t do. The shop assistant was the face of the shop. If he wore patched clothes, others would think that she was abusing her employees and it would affect her reputation.


    It seemed that she had to think about the work clothes.


    She asked Zhuangzi to get into the carriage too. Thetter shook his head and sat beside Father Tong. ¡°I¡¯ll sit outside with the old man.¡±


    Gu Yundong did not try to persuade him anymore. Then, Zhuangzi watched as Shao Qingyuan came out of the Shao family¡¯s house. When he saw him sitting on the shaft of the carriage, the guy naturally entered the carriage.


    Zhuangzi¡¯s eyes widened and he shuddered violently.


    No, he couldn¡¯t be afraid. What was there to be afraid of? He hadn¡¯t offended Shao Qingyuan.


    ¡®Right, I heard that the workshop is half Shao Qingyuan¡¯s, so he also has a share in this shop?¡¯


    ¡®Does that mean he¡¯s my boss too?¡¯


    The two people he was most afraid of were actually his bosses!!


    How did he end up in such a situation? Why did he take things so hard? Ahhh!


    The carriage entered the county city. Gu Yundong first sent her brother to school, then went to the clothing store and asked Zhuangzi to choose suitable clothes.


    Zhuangzi was extremely excited. ¡°Gift? I can choose anything?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan¡¯s cold gaze shot at him. Zhuangzi suddenly shivered and felt a chill on his neck, as if he would be separated from his head at any time. He moved to the side weakly..

 Chapter 216 - 216: Uninvited Guest

    Chapter 216: Uninvited Guest


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong red at him. ¡°Dream on. Do you want to choose silk? Just choose something that looks clean, neat, warm, and without patches.¡±


    Zhuangzi nodded, but he was still very happy. At least he had new clothes to wear.


    Seeing that he had gone to choose, Gu Yundong said to Shao Qingyuan, ¡°Help Shopkeeper Zheng choose a set too. Since Zhuangzi has been given work clothes, it doesn¡¯t make sense that the shopkeeper doesn¡¯t have them. See which one is suitable.¡±


    ¡°Work clothes?¡± Shao Qingyuan¡¯s expression softened.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Yundong pointed at Zhuangzi. ¡°We can¡¯t let him wear those clothes to entertain the guests, right? Treat it as a benefit in our shop.¡±


    Our shop? Shao Qingyuan¡¯s expression brightened. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll choose.¡±


    The clothes given to the shopkeeper were definitely different from the shop assistant¡¯s. Shao Qingyuan estimated Zheng Gang¡¯s figure and quickly chose a set for him.


    Zhuangzi returned very quickly. He was still a little apprehensive, but seeing that Gu Yundong had no objections and readily paid, he became happy again.


    When they arrived at the shop, Zheng Gang was already waiting there.


    Gu Yundong asked him to take Zhuangzi to tidy up the counter while she went to the backyard and opened one of the rooms.


    After a while, she let them in to move the inventory here.


    Actually, there was no stock at all. She had just taken it out of her spatial storage.


    There was no one guarding the shop. How could she dare to leave it here?


    In the future, she nned to send someone to deliver it every day, so her family might need to buy a mule cart.


    After arranging the goods, Gu Yundong opened the door.


    The guests outside the door had arrived early. How could five catties of white sugar be enough yesterday? This morning, they had sent the servants to buy it.


    Even some of the owners in the surrounding shops wanted it.


    After all, Zheng Gang had many years of work experience. At first, he was not used to it, but after a while, he was at ease and quickly got to work.


    Zhuangzi was inexperienced, but he was indeed quite smart and full of energy. He worked very hard in his studies and weed people with a smile the entire day.


    Although the smile at the beginning¡­ made Gu Yundong feel that it was very wretched.


    In addition, with Shao Qingyuan holding the fort, the order was still very stable today.


    Gu Yundong knew that there would definitely be a lot of customers for white sugar during the first three days. Some people would repeatedly buy a few more kilograms, or give them away, or sell them in the prefectural city. Gu Yundong could not care less.


    The amount she produced was limited, and it was only a small matter. The imperial court was the main force, and they did not care about her small amount of candy.


    After a busy day, Gu Yundong was quite satisfied with Zheng Gang and Zhuangzi.


    However, during lunch, she saw Zhuangzi take out two hard and cold pancakes from his pocket and her eyebrows could not help but twitch.


    There was a kitchen in the backyard of the shop. Gu Yundong could just let them use it.


    Surprisingly, Zhuangzi actually knew how to cook. Although it was average, he would not starve to death.


    Gu Yundong thought for a moment and gave them an extra 500 copper coins to buy the ingredients and cook for themselves. It could be considered free lunch. 500 copper coins waspletely enough.


    Zhuangzi was extremely excited, and so was Zheng Gang. He had originally asked his wife to deliver lunch to him every day.


    The next day was the Laba Festival. Gu Yundong asked the Tong family¡¯s mother-inw and daughter-inw to make arge pot of Laba porridge for the holiday.


    She also nned to go to the shop and stay for half a day beforeing back. Zheng Gang and Zhuangzi were basically fine.


    However, just as she was about to go home, an uninvited guest came to the shop..

 Chapter 217 - 217: Finally Here

    Chapter 217: Finally Here


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It was Nanny Qian. She carried a basket with a smile.


    ¡°This is Laba porridge. Young Madam asked me to send it over. Miss Gu has just arrived in Fengkai County. You can try our local Laba porridge and see if it¡¯s any different from yours.¡±


    Gu Yundong was a little surprised. Why did Madam Yao send her Laba porridge?


    However, Nanny Qian quickly resolved her doubts. ¡°Young Madam said that she came to Gu¡¯s with Young Master to celebrate Miss Gu¡¯s opening a few days ago. She hit it off with Miss at first sight. Unfortunately, there were many guests that day and business was booming. Miss was busy, so our Young Madam didn¡¯t have the chance to talk to Miss.¡±


    As Nanny Qian spoke, she took out an invitation. ¡°Seeing that Miss¡¯s shop has stabilized over the past few days, Young Madam wants to invite Miss into the residence as a guest. Coincidentally, there¡¯s a plum garden in the Peng Residence. At this time of the year, the plum blossoms are blooming. Young Madam sent me over to send Miss an invitation. Please don¡¯t decline.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Yundong asked. Guest? Invite her to the Peng residence to admire the plum blossoms?


    No, no, no. She didn¡¯t have any romantic cells in her. She was a vulgar person who only wanted to earn money every day and didn¡¯t have time to admire the flowers.


    She had no intention of interacting with Madam Yao.


    Gu Yundong wanted to refuse, but Nanny Qian seemed to have seen through her intentions and added, ¡°Miss Gu¡¯s cousin, Gu Xian¡¯er, also misses you quite a lot. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not convenient for her toe out at will now. Miss Gu, you can go and visit her and catch up with her.¡±


    Gu Yundong swallowed his words.


    She knew it. She hated it when these rich families beat around the bush. Couldn¡¯t you just use Gu Xian¡¯er¡¯s name to look for her?


    Gu Yundong epted the Laba porridge and invitation. ¡°Your Young Madam is so sincere in inviting me. I¡¯ll definitely go. Thank you.¡±


    Nanny Qian¡¯s mission waspleted, and her smile became more sincere. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first. Miss, no need to see me off.¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled. Seeing that she had left, Zhuangzi came over. ¡°Boss, our shop is too popr. Even the Peng family has sent you Laba porridge.¡±


    He had truly felt the business of the past two days. If not for the purchase quota, their sugar might have been sold out the moment the shop opened.


    Gu Yundong held the invitation card in her hand and handed the Laba porridge to Zhuangzi. ¡°Just nice, you can share this Laba porridge.¡±


    ¡°For us to eat?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Zhuangzi couldn¡¯t wait to open the lid. His eyes lit up.


    The Laba porridge in Peng Manor was indeed different. There were many ingredients such as river rice, white fruit, walnut kernels, chestnuts, red dates, longan, and so on. To Zhuangzi, it was even more sumptuous than the Spring Festival¡¯s food.


    Gu Yundong also nced at it, then retracted her gaze and went back with the invitation.


    Zhuangzi immediately went to find bowls and chopsticks to share with Zheng Gang.


    Yongfu Vige was very lively. The Laba Festival was a day to worship ancestors and gods and pray for a bumper harvest and auspicious luck. Every family had more or less prepared Laba porridge. Even if the ingredients were not rich, it had to be done.


    The workshop was not on holiday, but the Laba porridge that Gu Yundong had asked the Tong family¡¯s mother-inw and daughter-inw to cook in the morning was very sweet. She gave everyone in the workshop a big bowl to bring back.


    Everyone in the workshop looked at the full bowl of Laba porridge and their smiles never faded.


    As expected, working in the Gu family¡¯s workshop was simply too good. After eating the porridge, they worked even harder.


    Gu Yundong had been busy for two days and had almost forgotten the date she had agreed on with Madam Yao..

 Chapter 218 - 218: Going to the Peng Residence Again

    Chapter 218: Going to the Peng Residence Again


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This morning, Gu Yundong instructed Shao Qingyuan on some matters in his workshop and nned to go straight to the county city.


    Shao Qingyuan knew about Gu Xian¡¯er¡¯s rtionship with her and was worried.


    Gu Yundongughed. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of her. I¡¯ll deal with whateveres my way. It¡¯s fine if she knows her ce, but if she really dares to approach me, I can teach her how to behave.¡±


    With that, she was about to leave with Gu Yunshu.


    Unexpectedly, this little fellow ran straight to the Zeng family. Not long after, he mysteriously carried a huge bag out and climbed into the carriage.


    Gu Yundong was surprised. ¡°What are you bringing to school?¡±


    The kid blinked, as if wondering if he should tell her.


    Gu Yundong sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up and have secrets with Eldest Sister. Sigh, I¡¯m sad.¡±


    With a whoosh, Gu Yunshu immediately tore open the bag and pushed it in front of her.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s heartbroken expression disappeared in a second. She lowered her head and picked up the¡­ school bag on the bag.


    She looked up at Gu Yunshu. Thetter was still surprised by the speed at which his eldest sister¡¯s expression changed. He looked conflicted.


    ¡°One, two, three, four.¡± Four? ¡°Are you very short of schoolbags?¡±


    Gu Yunshu was taken aback and quickly shook her head. ¡°No, no. These are for the other ssmates in my school.¡± As he spoke, he covered his mouth andughed. ¡°On the first day I went to school, the other students liked my school bag very much and asked me who made it and wanted to buy it. I asked Aunt for help. A school bag costs too copper coins. I¡¯ll give Aunt 90 copper coins and I¡¯ll collect some intermediate fees. I have 40 copper coins now. In the future, when Eldest Sister doesn¡¯t have enough money, I¡¯ll give everything to you.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes widened. F*ck, he actually knew how to do business at such a young age?


    He knew how to collect the intermediate fee and save money for her?


    How could there be such a sensible child? Gu Yundong rubbed his little head fiercely.


    Gu Yunshu shook his head and thought that she was angry. He quickly exined, ¡°I told the teacher and he agreed. However, there are very few students in our school. Some studentse from poor families, so they did not buy anything. These four people are very rich. I-1 don¡¯t charge much. They also gave me the fabric themselves. Aunt was very happy. I told Aunt not to tell you.¡±


    Gu Yundong carried the child over. ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m very happy with your actions. In the future, when you encounter such things, remember to tell the teacher in advance, okay?¡±


    The intermediate fee he charged was not high. Dong Xin could earn 360 copper coins from four schoolbags, which was also a help to her family.


    When Gu Yunshu heard what she said, he hurriedly nodded. ¡°Yes, I told Auntie to make it better. They¡¯re even sturdier than mine. I also asked my ssmates for their opinions. I did everything I could.¡±


    The two of them chatted as the carriage entered the county city.


    She sent Gu Yunshu to school. When she saw him running away happily with his bag, she turned the carriage around and went to the Peng residence.


    Nanny Qian was already waiting at the door. When she saw her, she quickly weed her. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re here. Pleasee in. Young Madam has been talking about you since early in the morning and instructed me to wait here.¡±


    As she spoke, she took a few more nces at her. Seeing that her hands were empty, she could not help but purse her lips.


    Those who came from the countryside were from the countryside. Who woulde to visit without any gifts?


    She led Gu Yundong all the way to the Ruyi Garden.


    As expected, Madam Yao was waiting for her at the door, looking expectant and happy..

 Chapter 219 - 219: Madam Yao Wants to Get Information

    Chapter 219: Madam Yao Wants to Get Information


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here. Come in quickly. Nanny Qian, pour tea for Miss Gu.¡±


    Madam Yao pulled her hand affectionately and walked inside. The corners of Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. It was too incongruous to be so enthusiastic.


    Nanny Qian poured a cup of tea for Gu Yundong. Madam Yao said, ¡°There¡¯s also white sugar in this tea that Miss Gu bought. It¡¯s sweet and suitable for us women to drink. Miss Gu, try it?¡±


    Then, she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s too distant to call you Miss Gu. Can I call you Yundong? You can call me Sister Yao too. How about that?¡±


    ¡°Fine by me.¡± Gu Yundong took a sip of tea. She did not really drink it. Strange people in unfamiliar ces were strangely enthusiastic. She would be a fool if she dared to eat her food.


    The moment she raised her hand to drink the tea, she poured the tea into her space.


    When she put down the teacup, she nodded slightly. ¡°It¡¯s quite delicious.¡±


    Madam Yao smiled and said, ¡°There are also pastries and preserved fruits here. Yundong, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. As for me, thest time I saw you, I felt that you suited my taste. We¡¯re both straightforward people, so we¡¯ll definitely be able to talk together. It¡¯s also my master¡¯s fault. He knew you long ago and didn¡¯t think of introducing you to me. He didn¡¯t invite you over either. Last time at your house, he asked me to prepare a congrattory gift. He didn¡¯t tell me in detail, causing me to not be able to get to know you sooner.¡±


    Gu Yundong thought that Peng Zhongfei did not have the guts to speak nonsense. He would probably have nightmares at night.


    She was also polite. ¡°Young Master Peng is busy. Besides, I¡¯m just a vige girl. You¡¯re the madam of a big family. He was afraid that I¡¯ll offend you, right?¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s very free.¡± Madam Yao had a smile on her face. ¡°And he¡¯s full of praises for you. How could he be afraid that you would offend me?¡±


    Praise? Peng Zhongfei must be crazy.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I still don¡¯t know how you met my master, Yundong. I asked my master, and he only said that he hadn¡¯t known you for long. Tell me, I¡¯m quite curious. I¡¯ve been married to my master for several years, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen him so protective of a little girl.¡±


    The corners of Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. Very good. This was a very interesting question.


    How did they meet? She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing special. It¡¯s just that I got to know Young Master Liu first. One time, they were drinking tea together in the teahouse and I happened to bump into him. Young Master Liu introduced me to him and we got to know each other. Young Master Peng is protecting me. Perhaps¡­ he thinks I¡¯m pitiful?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Madam Yao lowered her eyes and took a sip of tea. She nodded. ¡°Our master is indeed quite close to Young Master Liu, but it¡¯s rare to drink tea in a teahouse.¡± Didn¡¯t they always meet in a brothel?


    Gu Yundong nced at her slightly tightened fingers from the corner of her eye and sighed secretly. If you don¡¯t believe me, don¡¯t ask me.


    She didn¡¯t know what Peng Zhongfei said to her, but it seemed that no matter how she responded, it would make her unhappy.


    Madam Yao said a few more words to her before saying, ¡°Yundong, take a seat first. I¡¯m going to change. I¡¯ll be back in a while. When the timees, we¡¯ll go to the plum garden to see the plum blossoms.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Yundong watched her leave with a smile.


    Madam Yao went out, and Nanny Qian followed behind.


    As soon as the two of them left the Ruyi Garden, Madam Yao¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a country girl. She¡¯s quite pretentious. She even stammered when I asked her questions. It¡¯s obvious that she has something on her mind.¡±


    Madam Yao stood outside the courtyard and red inside..

 Chapter 220 - 220: Gu Xian’er’s Plan

    Chapter 220: Gu Xian¡¯er¡¯s n


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Nanny Qian quicklyforted her. ¡°Young Madam, don¡¯t lower yourself to her level. She¡¯s unruly and doesn¡¯t know anything.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I think she¡¯s very smug. I said that Master was protecting her, and she shamelessly admitted it. Pitiful? Concubine Xia also said that she was pitiful back then, but in the end, she was brought into the residence by Young Master. Is she hinting to me that she will enter the residence one day?¡±


    Nanny Qian nodded repeatedly and echoed, ¡°Her thoughts were seen through by Young Madam at a nce.¡±


    Madam Yao was furious. In the past, there was a Concubine Xia who would beat around the bush and refuse to speak honestly. In the end, she turned around andined to her master. This Gu Yundong was the same as Concubine Xia. They were not good people.


    ¡°I asked her how she got to know Master. She even deliberately mentioned Young Master Liu to suppress me. She¡¯s very smug about knowing Young Master Liu.¡±


    The more Madam Yao spoke, the angrier she became. She took two deep breaths before calming down.


    Nanny Qian did not dare to speak.


    Madam Yao slowly calmed down and asked softly, ¡°Young Madam, what should we do next?¡±


    ¡°Then where is Gu Xian¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Over by the Plum Gardens.¡±


    Madam Yao narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°Have you found out what Gu Xian¡¯er wants to do?¡±


    At the mention of this, Nanny Qian could not help but sneer. ¡°She¡¯s stupid and poisonous. She found the scar-faced servant in the residence who poured the night utensils and wanted that servant to break that Gu girl¡¯s body and make the two of them a couple.¡±


    Nanny Qian had been keeping an eye on Gu Xian¡¯er for the past few days because she wanted to know her n.


    She didn¡¯t expect that after thinking about it, the girl woulde up with such a bad idea.


    She didn¡¯t even think about it. If Young Master really valued the Gu girl, he would definitely investigate what happened in the residence. The first person to be punished would be Gu Xian¡¯er.


    Those who came from the countryside were from the countryside. Even after staying in the residence for a few months, they were still like this.


    Except¡­


    ¡°Young Madam, will this matter implicate you?¡±


    Madam Yao said nonchntly, ¡°I only invited Gu Yundong over as a guest. It was the two sisters who had a conflict. The one whomitted the crime will be Gu Xian¡¯er. What has it got to do with me? At most, I¡¯ll be reprimanded by Master. Would he punish me for a broken girl?¡±


    With that, Madam Yao returned to the Ruyi Garden. When she saw Gu Yundong sitting there quietly, she immediately smiled. ¡°Sister Yundong, you¡¯ve waited for a long time. Let¡¯s go. The Plum Garden is over there and not far away. It¡¯s a good season for plum blossoms to bloom. The scenery is extremely beautiful.¡± Gu Yundong followed her to the plum garden and indeed saw Gu Xian¡¯er there.


    Seeing this, Madam Yao smiled and said, ¡°I heard that the two of you are cousins. You¡¯ve been separated for so long, so you must have a lot to talk about. Why don¡¯t you take a walk in the plum garden? I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.


    I¡¯ll go over there and pick a few plum blossoms.¡±


    Gu Xian¡¯er was about to agree.


    But Gu Yundong shook her head and said, ¡°No need. Sister Yao probably doesn¡¯t know. Although she and I are cousins, our rtionship has never been good, so there¡¯s nothing much to say. I¡¯ll go pick plum blossoms with Sister Yao. I wonder if it¡¯s convenient for me to bring a few back.¡±


    Gu Xian¡¯er:¡±¡­¡±


    Madam Yao was speechless.


    Nanny Qian was also speechless.


    However, Gu Yundong was the first to walk into the garden. She looked slightly happy.


    Why do I have to listen to you? Do I have to jump down obediently even though I know it¡¯s a trap?


    Madam Yao frowned deeply. If Gu Yundong was not alone with Gu Xian¡¯er, how could they fight?


    Gu Xian¡¯er was furious. She had already made arrangements.. Why couldn¡¯t Gu Yundong be more obedient?

 Chapter 221 - 221: Peng Zhong Is Here

    Chapter 221: Peng Zhong Is Here


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The four of them had different thoughts and could only walk into the plum garden together.


    Gu Yundong quite liked this ce. The Peng family was indeed rich and imposing. They had actually opened up such arge plum garden.


    In the future, when she had money, she would also get a plum garden or peach blossom forest. It would definitely be veryfortable.


    Madam Yao was not in the mood to admire the flowers behind her. From the corner of her eye, she saw Gu Xian¡¯er, who was far behind. She could not help but feel angry. What a useless thing.


    As she was thinking, she suddenly saw her maid, Zhen Zhu, rush over from behind. She did not look too good.


    Madam Yao stopped in her tracks. Zhen Zhu whispered into her ear, ¡°Young Madam, Young Master heard that Miss Gu was here and insisted oning over. We couldn¡¯t stop him.¡±


    Madam Yao¡¯s expression suddenly turned ugly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he left early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°He just came back.¡± Zhen Zhu lowered her voice. ¡°When Miss Gu came over, she happened to be seen by a servant in Young Master¡¯s courtyard. Young Master immediately knew when he returned. He didn¡¯t even return to the courtyard and came straight here.¡±


    Madam Yao nced at Gu Yundong with a dark expression. Master indeed treated her differently.


    She secretly took a deep breath, squeezed out a smile and said to Gu Yundong, ¡°Sister Yundong, Master is here. I¡¯ll go and say a few words. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Peng Zhongfei is here? Before Gu Yundong could reply, Madam Yao had already left in a hurry.


    After a while, the sound of voices could be heard. It was not far away, and one could vaguely hear Peng Zhongfei¡¯s raised pitch.


    Why did it sound like they were about to quarrel? Gu Yundong thought about it and did not go over. She waited quietly for a moment.


    On the other side, Madam Yao almost quarreled with Peng Zhongfei. As soon as she left the plum garden, she saw her master standing in the pavilion and looking over. She tried her best to suppress the anger in her heart and squeezed out a smile to wee him.


    When Peng Zhongfei saw that she was alone, he frowned and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the Gu girl? Didn¡¯t they say she was here?¡±


    Madam Yao closed her eyes slightly and reminded herself that her master had always been like this. She was already used to it.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t scare my esteemed guest. Look at how travel-worn you are. You should go back and tidy up first. Sister Yundong will be having lunch here. If you have anything to say, say itter.¡±


    Peng Zhongfei did not want to wait. He happened to have something urgent to talk to Gu Yundong at the moment and did not have the patience to return to his courtyard. Besides, wasn¡¯t he quite neat and clean?


    Hence, he waved his hand and said to Madam Yao, ¡°Since the Gu family¡¯s girl is having lunch at home, go tell the kitchen to make some delicious food. Draft the menu yourself. I have something to discuss with the Gu family¡¯s girl.¡±


    Madam Yao could not hold the smile on her face at all. Just as she was about to retort, Nanny Qian suddenly tugged at her. ¡°Young Madam, Young Master must have something to discuss with Shopkeeper Gu. Let¡¯s get the kitchen to make a few dishes from Shopkeeper Gu¡¯s hometown for the guest to try.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Go ahead.¡± Peng Zhongfei waved his hand.


    Madam Yao received Nanny Qian¡¯s signal and could only leave the plum garden with her hand in hers.


    As soon as she went out, she said unhappily, ¡°Why did you ask me toe out? They¡¯re left alone¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Madam, isn¡¯t this just nice? Let¡¯s keep Gu Xian¡¯er here too. We¡¯ll find an excuse to lure Young Master outter so that Gu Xian¡¯er can make a move. In that case, if anything happens to Gu Yundong, Young Master can¡¯t me you.¡±


    Madam Yao thought about it and agreed.. If something happened to Gu Yundong right under Master¡¯s nose, would Master me her for not entertaining the guest well?

 Chapter 222 - 222: Gu Xian’er Takes Action

    Chapter 222: Gu Xian¡¯er Takes Action


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Madam Yao smiled and asked Zhen Zhu toe over. She instructed her in a low voice, ¡°Go and find Zhi¡¯er, who is by Concubine Xia¡¯s side. Tell her to tell Concubine Xia about Master and Gu Yundong being alone in the plum garden.¡± ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re killing three birds with one stone.¡± Nanny Qian smiled until the wrinkles on her face moved.


    Madam Yao took a handkerchief andughed softly. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the kitchen and prepare a feast to entertain the esteemed guest ording to Master¡¯s instructions!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The master and servant walked further and further away.


    As for Gu Yundong, she walked out of the forest just as Madam Yao and Peng Zhongfei¡¯s conversation ended.


    Unfortunately, she was still a step toote. There was no sign of Madam Yao outside. There was only Peng Zhongfei, whose eyes lit up when he saw her.


    Gu Yundong secretly held his forehead. ¡°Where¡¯s your wife?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I sent her to the kitchen to arrange the dishes. I have something to discuss with you. She¡¯s a hindrance.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Damn, this person¡¯s EQmust be negative.


    No wonder Madam Yao looked at him as if he was an enemy. It was simply because this person had iting.


    He was shameless, but she still wanted her reputation.


    It was one thing to have a scandal with others, but with Peng Zhongfei? No, she didn¡¯t want to. He had no looks and no character.


    Gu Yundong turned around and left,pletely ignoring him.


    However, Peng Zhongfei really had something on and followed behind her. ¡°Don¡¯t leave. I want to talk to you about the workshop.¡±


    Gu Yundong stopped in her tracks. Forget it. If she wanted to go out directly, she did not know which way to go. There were peopleing and going outside the plum garden. There would be more rumors when they saw them.


    Madam Yao had already let them be alone. They had probably already decided in their hearts.


    She simply walked to the pavilion and sat down. Peng Zhongfei immediately sat opposite her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have a chance to talk properly in your shopst time. There¡¯s a question I¡¯ve been wanting to ask for a long time. When did you be so familiar with Liu Wei? Didn¡¯t you just meet for the first time in my residencest time?¡±


    Gu Yundong suddenly sat up straight. Was he¡­ suspecting what had happenedst time?


    She looked up at Peng Zhongfei and met his sincere gaze. Then, she confirmed that¡­ he was just really curious.


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Liu Wei find someone to bring him into the mountains to hunt some time ago? The person he found happened to be my neighbor. After a while, we became familiar with each other.¡±


    Peng Zhongfei nodded. This topic was over.


    ¡°But did you really not coborate with the Liu family in your sugar business?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Peng Zhongfei leaned forward. ¡°Then how about we cooperate?¡±


    Gu Yundong gave him a strange look. The Peng family should know who was taking the bulk of the sugar benefits now, right? How dare he say that?


    However, Peng Zhongfei was different from what she thought. ¡°I heard that your workshop hasn¡¯t been built yet?¡±


    Gu Yundong was about to nod when she saw a figure walking over from the corner of her eye.


    She looked up and saw Gu Xian¡¯er carrying two cups of tea over.


    Peng Zhongfei also saw it and was instantly dissatisfied. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you all to go down?¡±


    Gu Xian¡¯er lowered her head obediently. ¡°Young Madam instructed this servant to serve Young Master and the esteemed guest well. This servant, this servant is just here to serve tea.¡±


    Peng Zhongfei was a little thirsty, so he nodded.


    Gu Yundong saw that the colors of the two cups of tea were different. She thought for a moment and asked, ¡°What tea is this?¡±


    ¡°This is Qihong. Young Master¡¯s is Pu¡¯er tea.¡±


    Gu Yundong swapped the two cups of tea. ¡°I¡¯ve never had Pu¡¯er before.. Young Master Peng, do you mind exchanging with me?¡±

 Chapter 223 - 223:1 Advise You to Be a Human

    Chapter 223:1 Advise You to Be a Human


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Peng Zhongfei didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? You haven¡¯t drunk Pu¡¯er before. Coincidentally, I have it at home. I¡¯ll get the servants to prepare some for youter. You can take it back and drink it slowly.¡±


    Gu Yundong thanked him and picked up the cup of Pu¡¯er tea. From the corner of her eye, she saw Gu Xian¡¯er¡¯s motionless expression.


    Huh? She changed the tea, but Gu Xian¡¯er was actually indifferent?


    Could it be that she was wrong and Gu Xian¡¯er did not tamper with the tea?


    On the other side, Peng Zhongfei had already picked up Qihong and taken two sips. Gu Yundong also covered the tea with her sleeves and poured all the tea into the space.


    Gu Xian¡¯er was satisfied and left with a smile.


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes slightly. Gu Xian¡¯er must have done something, but she did not seem to mind that the two of them had changed teacups.


    Then there was only one possibility. There was something wrong with both cups of tea.


    With Gu Xian¡¯er¡¯s guts, she definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to harm Peng Zhongfei. There shouldn¡¯t be anything in the tea that would harm his life.


    Gu Yundong thought about it and felt that there was a 50% chance that she had added¡­ something arousing.


    If that was really the case, Gu Xian¡¯er wanted something to happen between her and Peng Zhongfei. Then, Peng Zhongfei might take her in. Coupled with Madam Yao¡¯s personality, she might be jealous and kill her out of jealousy.


    Gu Yundong was disgusted by Gu Xian¡¯er¡¯s actions.


    However, there was one thing that she could not figure out. Did Madam Yao know about Gu Xian¡¯er¡¯s n?


    ¡°What are you thinking about? I¡¯m talking to you.¡± Peng Zhongfei¡¯s irritable voice sounded in her ears.


    Gu Yundong suddenly came back to her senses. ¡°Oh, are you asking me about the workshop? I¡¯m listening. Our workshop has indeed not been built yet. What do you mean by cooperating with me?¡±


    Peng Zhongfei was slightly satisfied. Then, he said mysteriously, ¡°Your workshop hasn¡¯t been built yet. It¡¯s just nice. I just got a workshop. It¡¯s not far from your vige. How about I let you use it? But can you sell me more white sugar? I need at least 50 kilograms a day. 5 kilograms is too little.¡±


    50 kilograms. When he sold it, he did not know how much money he could earn.


    The higher-ups meant that they could not get involved in Gu Yundong¡¯s sugar business, but this was a normal transaction and was not against the rules.


    Gu Yundong eximed, ¡°A workshop not far from our vige? Did you buy it?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, that¡¯s right. I bought it. I spent ten taels of silver and got something for free. I got a workshop and the owner gave his daughter to me as a concubine.¡± His disdainful expression was very annoying.


    Gu Yundong could not help but frown. She felt that there was something wrong with his words.


    Looking at Peng Zhongfei¡¯s smug expression and thinking about how he wanted to forcefully upy her blueprint, a bad feeling surged in her heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you bought it forcefully. Not only did you upy his workshop, but you also want his daughter to be your concubine?¡±


    Peng Zhongfei snorted coldly. ¡°It¡¯s that family who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them. I was polite before resorting to force. I came personally to propose with sincerity and even promised to give them 50 taels of silver. In the end, they actually dared to take out a broom and beat me out. Fine, they refused a toast only to drink a forfeit. Then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±


    F*ck, you¡¯re actually very proud of yourself for doing such a shameless thing?


    Indeed, a dog can¡¯t change its habit of eating shit.


    Gu Yundong resisted the urge to beat him to death and nned to persuade him to be human.


    In the end, a maid ran over and panted. ¡°Young Master, Concubine Xia has fainted.¡±


    Peng Zhongfei was speechless.


    He silently turned to look at Gu Yundong. ¡°..Why is it that every time youe to my house, something happens?¡±


    ¡°He is probably telling you not to do evil.¡± Gu Yundong pointed to the top of her head. ¡°God is everywhere.¡±


    Peng Zhongfei suddenly stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll return the workshop and that concubine. Damn it, luckily I haven¡¯t touched her yet.¡± Seeing that the maidservant was still standing at the side, he immediately shouted, ¡°What are you waiting for? Get a doctor for the concubine..¡±

 Chapter 224 - 224: Returning You A Concubine

    Chapter 224: Returning You A Concubine


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The maidservant trembled. She was a little afraid of Peng Zhongfei and quickly ran away.


    Peng Zhongfei took a deep breath and almost fell down the stairs. He thought that his guilty conscience had caused his limbs to go limp.


    However, after taking a few steps, even her eyes were a little blurry, and her breathing became hurried.


    When they reached the entrance of the plum garden, Gu Xian¡¯er ran out of nowhere. ¡°Young Master, are you alright? I¡¯ll help you back to your room to rest.¡±


    Peng Zhongfei nodded randomly. He also realized that something was wrong with himself.


    However, he felt that this must be the old man in the sky punishing him. He was so afraid that he was about to die. He was about to lose his mind when he instructed his servant, ¡°You, quickly let the woman I just brought back home. Return the workshop and give some silver to her.¡±


    The servant held his other side and hurriedly nodded. ¡°I understand. Master, you look sick. Shall I call the doctor?¡±


    Gu Xian¡¯er instantly became nervous. Just as she was about to find an excuse, Peng Zhongfei waved his hand. ¡°No need. I¡¯m fine. Hurry up and do what I instructed. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while.¡±


    Deep down, he felt that as long as he made up for her, he would be fine.


    ¡°Hurry up and go. I don¡¯t need your help.¡±


    The servant could only let go and instruct Gu Xian¡¯er to take good care of the young master before running away in a hurry.


    Gu Xian¡¯er heaved a sigh of relief and quickly brought Peng Zhongfei to a house near the Plum Garden.


    After cing him on the bed, she hurriedly returned to the plum garden.


    Gu Yundong had actually seen the situation on Peng Zhongfei¡¯s side from afar. When she saw Gu Xian¡¯er return, her guess was 70 to 80% confirmed.


    She immediately leaned against the pir at the side and panted, her fingers trembling slightly.


    Gu Xian¡¯er¡¯s face lit up. The n had seeded.


    Without another word, she helped Gu Yundong up. Seeing that she wanted to push her away, she hurriedly said, ¡°Cousin, I know you don¡¯t like me, but look at you. You can¡¯t even walk now. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not feeling well. Let me help you to rest and get a doctor for you.¡±


    As she spoke, she pulled her forward roughly.


    Gu Yundong simply put her weight on Gu Xian¡¯er and let the girl take her to the house where Peng Zhongfei was previously.


    Seeing that Peng Zhongfei had already started to strip, Gu Yundongpletely understood Gu Xian¡¯er¡¯s n.


    ¡°Cousin, enjoy it slowly.¡± Gu Xian¡¯er finally smiled sinisterly and threw Gu Yundong onto the bed.


    However, just as she was about to turn around and leave, she suddenly felt a pain in her back shoulder. Then, her body slowly fell back and she lost consciousness.


    Gu Yundong parted ways with her. She pped her hands and tidied her clothes. Without even looking at Peng Zhongfei, who had already pounced on Gu Xian¡¯er, she strode out of the room.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s enjoyment, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    Didn¡¯t Peng Zhongfeick a concubine? She had to return one to him. He should be grateful to her.


    She just didn¡¯t know how Gu Xian¡¯er would face Madam Yao¡¯s anger and Concubine Xia¡¯s methods after bing the Peng family¡¯s concubine.


    Gu Yundong returned to the plum garden and started to pluck the branches excitedly. When she came out with arge bouquet of plum blossoms, Madam Yao still had not returned.


    She smiled. She really did not understand what Madam Yao was thinking.


    However, just as she reached the pavilion, a short man in servant clothes with a scar on his face and a wretched smile walked over..

 Chapter 225 - 225: Madam Yao Has Fainted

    Chapter 225: Madam Yao Has Fainted


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong had just frowned when she heard him ask, ¡°You¡¯re Miss Gu, right? Are you feeling unwell? Do you feel very hot? Do you need my help?¡±


    As he spoke, he approached her. In the next moment, a stench assaulted her face.


    Gu Yundong was so frightened that she immediately took a step back. ¡°Stop right there. Don¡¯te over. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not feeling unwell. I don¡¯t need your help.¡±


    The man frowned. The scar on his face became more distorted because of this action, and he looked a little fierce.


    Gu Yundong could not figure out where this person came from, but his question was very strange, as if he had guessed what would happen to her.


    Seeing that the man wasing forward again, Gu Yundong immediately walked out of the plum garden.


    The man immediately chased after her. Because of the smell on his body, Gu Yundong had no intention of fighting him.


    She broke into a run. Not far from the plum garden, she happened to see Madam Yao and her servant.


    However, the two of them were chatting andughing. Instead of going to the Plum Garden, they went to the Ruyi Garden.


    Gu Yundong sneered and rushed in front of Madam Yao. ¡°Young Madam, what do you mean? Is this how you entertain guests? It¡¯s fine if you left on your own, but your master has also left. I can¡¯t even find him in the plum garden. I even met such a strange person. It¡¯s fine if he stinks, but his brain isn¡¯t clear, and his words are incoherent. Young Madam, even if you don¡¯t like me, you don¡¯t have to disgust me like this. Since I¡¯m not wee here, I¡¯ll go back now. I didn¡¯t even want toe.¡±


    Madam Yao was shocked by the person who rushed in front of her. Before she could see clearly, she was shocked by her crackling sound and took a step back.


    When she finally understood what Gu Yundong meant, Gu Yundong had already flicked her sleeves and left.


    Madam Yao blinked and looked at her departing back. Then, she looked at the servant with a scar on his face. At this moment, this person had already slipped away.


    Mdm Yao suddenly came back to her senses and quickly pointed at Nanny Qian. ¡°Quick, get her back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll chase her now.¡± Nanny Qian was also a little confused and chased after Gu Yundong.


    Madam Yao paced around for a while before she looked puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t Gu Xian¡¯er have a n? Why did Gu Yundong run out? Can¡¯t that servant even stop a person?¡±


    Nanny Qian returned very quickly. With her old arms and legs, and she was already left behind, how could she catch up? When she ran out of the door, she was already gone.


    The more Madam Yao thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong. She felt that something had vaguely exceeded her n.


    She could not care less about Gu Yundong and hurriedly said to Nanny Qian, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the plum garden to take a look.¡±


    Nanny Qian was also worried. The two of them went to the plum garden.


    Before they entered, they saw a few servants surrounding the house not far away and pointing at it.


    Madam Yao¡¯s eyelids twitched as she rushed over.


    The voice inside was too familiar. Who else could it be other than Peng Zhongfei?


    Madam Yao almost fainted. Nanny Qian quickly asked the other servants to leave and pushed open the door herself.


    The room was in a mess. When she saw the people inside clearly, Madam Yao couldn¡¯t breathe and really fainted.


    Nanny Qian panicked, and the Peng Residence instantly fell into chaos.


    Gu Yundong did not care about them. As soon as she left the Peng residence, she hurriedly got into the carriage and saw an unexpected person sitting inside.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 226 - 226: Bringing News of the Peng Residence

    Chapter 226: Bringing News of the Peng Residence


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shao Qingyuan couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer. However, when he saw her anxious expression, he immediately became nervous. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°What could possibly happen to me?¡±


    ¡°Then why did you¡­¡± It was as if someone was chasing after her.


    Gu Yundong waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not the one in trouble. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll just watch the show from now on.¡±


    She didn¡¯t ask why Shao Qingyuan was here anymore. She felt that it might not be good to ask too much.


    However, it was undeniable that there was an indescribable joy in her heart.


    Seeing that she was indeed fine, Shao Qingyuan heaved a sigh of relief and changed the topic. ¡°Do you want to go to the shop to take a look?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    She was in a good mood. Now that something like this had happened to Gu Xian¡¯er, it was no longer a problem.


    The carriage drove in the direction of the shop. Only then did she realize that the streets were much livelier than before. All kinds of New Year goods had already been ced.


    There was a folk song circting in Old Beijing: ¡°Children, children, don¡¯t be greedy. After Laba, it will be the New Year.¡±


    It seemed like everyone was already preparing for the New Year.


    Gu Yundong thought of the vigers in the workshop. She turned to Shao Qingyuan and said, ¡°The workers can only take five days off for the New Year at most. I¡¯m wondering if we should distribute some New Year goods to everyone. When we recruit people in the future, there will be more people who will sign up.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan nodded. ¡°When the timees, we can buy some meat and some cloth. It¡¯s not good to give too much in the first year. It¡¯ll easily raise their appetite. If we give them too little in the future, they¡¯llin.¡±


    Gu Yundong thought so too. When she earned more money in the future, she would slowly increase the benefits.


    The two of them discussed how much they should pay as they spoke.


    When they arrived at the shop, they saw Zhuangzi sending a customer out with a smile.


    He looked energetic. It seemed that he had been very happy as a shop assistant recently.


    When Zheng Gang saw hering over, he consciously told her about the situation in the shop and showed her the ount book.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes gradually brightened when she saw that the business in the shop was thriving.


    With the money, she nned to look for Gu Dajiang after the New Year and visit Qing¡¯an Prefecture first.


    In the following days, Gu Yundong became even busier. This was the first year since she arrived at Yongfu Vige. It was also the first year since she left the old Gu family and took charge. It was also the first year when she had money to buy New Year goods.


    Gu Yundong had bought everything early and even asked Gu Yunshu to ask Qin Wenzheng for a few couplets.


    She even made two sets of new clothes for her family, including Shao Qingyuan.


    Yes, the Tong family also each had a set. The entire family was overjoyed and worked even harder.


    Gu Yundong was very satisfied with the Tong family. She thought that her business would definitely expand in the future, so she had the intention to train the Tong family.


    Hence, after finishing her work and eating, she would get Gu Yunshu to teach everyone how to read.


    Gu Yunshu clearly liked being a little teacher. His adult-like behavior amused Gu Yundong.


    The Tong family was even more excited. It was very rare for servants to be able to read. Therefore, even though they had been busy for the entire day, they did not ck off at all when they studied.


    To Gu Yundong¡¯s surprise, the one who had learned the best was the second son of the Tong family, the man who had never remarried and had almost no presence.


    She did not go to the Peng residence again, but she had agreed to watch the show. Naturally, she asked someone to pay attention to themotion there.


    The best candidate was Liu Wei. After all, he was also a gossip.


    On the 23rd day, Liu Wei lived up to her expectations and brought her the aftermath of what happened that day, as well as Gu Xian¡¯er¡¯s end..

 Chapter 227 Gu Xianers End

    227 Gu Xian''er''s End


    It was said that after Madam Yao fainted that day, she was actually found to be pregnant.


    It was said that Gu Xian''er had be Peng Zhongfei''s concubine. She was not Peng Zhongfei''s type to begin with.


    He wanted a curvaceous woman. Gu Xian''er''s figure was average. She grew up in the countryside in the past and had not grown well. She was so shriveled that no one was interested.


    Moreover, her face was not outstanding. At the very least, although Gu Yundong''s figure did not meet his standards, her face was good-looking.


    However, Gu Xian''er didn''t have anything and didn''t seem very smart.


    Peng Zhongfei despised her very much. He didn''t even n to give her the identity of a concubine.


    In any case, he was only sleeping with a maid. He did not sleep with just one maid in the residence. Did he have to be responsible for every one of them?


    Peng Zhongfei was a scumbag. He would abandon any girl he had slept with.


    However, Gu Xian''er was indignant. She knew that there was no way to salvage the situation, especially since she was caught red-handed by Madam Yao. If she was just a maidservant, she believed that she would be a corpse tomorrow.


    Hence, she cried and told Peng Zhongfei that she was Gu Yundong''s cousin.


    Gu Xian''er could tell that Peng Zhongfei definitely had feelings for Gu Yundong. It was because of this that she changed her mind and drugged Peng Zhongfei.


    She was also afraid that if that servant broke Gu Yundong''s virginity, Peng Zhongfei would investigate thoroughly in anger. At that time, she would definitely be punished.


    Therefore, she changed her mind at thest minute and made Gu Yundong Peng Zhongfei''s concubine. She would also be a thorn in Madam Yao and Concubine Xia''s side. This way, she did not have to do it herself. Gu Yundong would be killed by these two people.


    Unexpectedly, she was the one who fell into the trap.


    Gu Xian''er hated Gu Yundong to death. If possible, she wanted to strangle her to death with her own hands.


    However, she did not have the time. She could not even take care of herself. How could she have the time to find trouble with Gu Yundong? Her life was more important. She even had to use Gu Yundong''s name to save her life.


    "What happened after that?" Gu Yundong could not help but twitch his lips. She did not expect Gu Xian''er to be so quick-witted.


    However, as her protective umbre, she felt very disgusted.


    Liu Wei said mysteriously, "As the saying goes, what makes you may also destroy you. Gu Xian''er did use her identity as your cousin to be a concubine, but Concubine Xia didn''t know that your rtionship wasn''t good. She thought that the two of you had joined forces to enter the Peng residence to snatch her love."


    Therefore, Concubine Xia felt that Gu Xian''er was a huge problem. If she didn''t get rid of her, Peng Zhongfei would be in the hands of the two sisters sooner orter. She would bepletely thrown into the cold pce.


    How could she do that? Getting rid of Gu Xian''er became the thing she needed to do the most.


    Not only did she want to get rid of Gu Xian''er, but she also wanted to take the opportunity to deal with Madam Yao.


    Hence, Madam Yao lost her child because of Gu Xian''er.


    Madam Yao hated her to death. However, Peng Zhongfei had only given her a small punishment because of Gu Xian''er and Gu Yundong.


    Madam Yao was not satisfied. She told Peng Zhongfei that the two of them were like fire and water. That day in the plum garden, Gu Xian''er had wanted to set Gu Yundong up with the servant who poured the urine. In the end, Gu Yundong was fine and she climbed into Young Master''s bed.


    When Peng Zhongfei heard this, he was even more convinced that Gu Yundong had been blessed by someone to escape safely. After further investigation, Madam Yao was indeed telling the truth. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Peng Zhongfei hated Gu Xian''er to the core and handed her over to Madam Yao to deal with.


    He originally wanted to punish Madam Yao. He was not a fool and naturally knew that there was something wrong with Madam Yao.


    However, she had already aborted the child. It was fine if she said a few words, but hepletely hated Madam Yao.


    When Liu Wei said this, he even added with a smile, "Oh right, Peng Zhongfei also asked me to pass you a message."

 Chapter 228 New Years Goods

    228 New Year''s Goods


    "What?"


    "Cough, he said that he was quite sorry that you had encountered such a thing in his residence." Liu Wei coughed lightly and said with a smile, "Strange, why didn''t hee to tell you personally?"


    What else could it be? He must be afraid of her. What if he was unlucky again?


    Gu Yundong sighed deeply about the Peng family.


    "In that case, Concubine Xia has be the biggest winner."


    "Isn''t that so?" Liu Wei recalled the whole story and couldn''t help but tremble. "These women''s methods are too terrifying."


    Fortunately, his father was a good person and there was no such mess in the family.


    Otherwise, with his innocent personality, he might not live past three years old.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at him from the corner of his eye. No one knew who he was talking to. "So, one wife is enough."


    Liu Wei nodded in agreement. "Yes, that makes sense. I-I won''t go to brothels in the future."


    This awareness was quite high. Could he bear to?


    After knowing about the Peng family, Gu Yundong began to focus on preparing for the New Year.


    Twenty-three, prepare sweet candies. Twenty-four, house-cleaning day. Twenty-five, fried tofu. Twenty-six, stewed white meat. Twenty-seven, kill the rooster. Twenty-eight, prepare the flour. Twenty-nine, steamed buns.


    Although Gu Yundong did not strictly prepare these ording to the folk songs, she was indeed busy every day.


    In the afternoon of the 29th, she asked the eldest son of the Tong family to push the cart to the Liu family''s courtyard.


    The vigers in the workshop were very diligent and efficient. They had already received a month''s sry. 500 copper coins was not a small sum. When they saw the money, they were even more motivated.


    When Gu Yundong entered the courtyard, someone immediately saw her. "Boss, why are you here?"


    "It''s the holidays tomorrow, so I have to give you guys New Year''s goods so that everyone can have a good New Year." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Gu Yundong smiled. Everyone was diligent, and she was happy to distribute the New Year goods.


    Everyone was stunned. They stopped what they were doing and looked at her in surprise. "There''s¡­ there''s New Year''s goods?"


    "That''s right. Why is it so good? We''ve been paid and you''re still giving out New Year goods?"


    As he spoke, Father Tong had already pushed the cart in.


    Seeing that it was filled with many things, everyone present could not help but gasp.


    It was one thing to give out New Year goods, but why did she give out so many?


    Everyone became excited and couldn''t help but nce at the cart.


    This was especially true for people from poor families. Although they received a month''s sry, their families had many urgent needs. How could they have the ability to buy anything good?


    They wished they coulde to work during the New Year and show off their hard work. That way, the Gu family would recruit them again.


    Gu Yundong walked to a step in the Liu family''s courtyard. Unfortunately, she was still growing. Even if she stood on the step, she would only be looked at from above.


    She could not help but tiptoe a little. After a while, she gave up and said as if nothing had happened, "Everyone has worked hard recently. It''s the New Year, so it''s only right to give out some rewards. Let''s be happy together."


    Everyone immediately beamed with joy. They had just seen that there were many good things on it. They were better than what they had bought themselves.


    They had also heard about bosses who gave out New Year goods, but the things those people gave were not worth much.


    What''s more, they were short-term workers. After the New Year, they would rest for a while.


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly. "Next, those whose names I call,e forward and receive them one by one. I don''t want to miss out on anyone."


    "Alright, alright," someone replied. Then, as if he had thought of something, he hurriedly said, "I, I''ll go wash my hands. I''ll be back soon."

 Chapter 229 Comeback

    229 Comeback


    Seeing this, the others also looked at their sticky and ck hands and quickly turned to run.


    Gu Yundong was carrying the first batch of New Year goods. Before she could hand it over, everyone in front of her had already run away.


    Father Tong, who was standing behind her, held back hisughter. He simply lowered his head and began to organize the things on the cart, looking very busy.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. She pretended that nothing had happened.


    Soon, the person who went out ran back and stood in front of Gu Yundong, scratching his head andughing.


    Gu Yundong was also helpless. She held cloth in her left hand and pork in her right. Then, she started to call out names.


    "Wang Shuanzi, two catties of pork, half a catty of brown sugar, and half a piece of cloth."


    The man called Wang Shuanzi was so excited that his eyes turned red. He stretched out his trembling hands and took it over after a long time.


    The next moment, he wiped his eyes fiercely. "Boss, thank you. Thank you."


    His family didn''t even have a new set of clothes for the New Year. Now that they had cloth, he could finally make a full set for his wife and children. They could also eat meat.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said deliberately, "After receiving the New Year''s goods, you have to work hard. You will only rest tomorrow."


    Wang Shuanzi nodded repeatedly. "Yes, I''ll definitely do my best. I''ll go to work now."


    He carefully ced the things in a clean basket at the side and immediately went to tidy up the sugarcane in high spirits.


    Gu Yundong did not stop him and continued to call the next person''s name. "Xu Hua''er."


    "I-I''m here."


    Gu Yundong handed the things to her. Like Wang Shuanzi, she immediately put them down and went to work.


    One by one, their names were called over. After receiving the gifts one by one, they were the same as the previous person.


    Soon, most of the items on the cart were distributed. Gu Yundong looked at their satisfied and excited expressions. She smiled and left with Father Tong.


    There was still the Shi couple left. She carried the gifts over. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Now, the Shi couple was helping her manage the orchard. Because the 30 acres of sugarcane had just been nted, there were not many things to do.


    The other 50 acres ofnd in the neighboring vige had also begun to be sorted out. When spring came, they would nt fruits.


    The Shi couple was busy with the sugarcane fields, so they found Gousheng''s father, Zhao Zhu, to help with the fields in the neighboring vige.


    Gu Yundong brought an extra batch of New Year goods and asked Shi Dashan to give it to Zhao Zhu.


    As for Zheng Gang and Zhuangzi, they were the same.


    The Shi family had a good New Year this year. The three members of the family worked for Gu Yundong. Just the meat alone was six catties. If they couldn''t finish it, they would marinate it. The surrounding neighbors were envious.


    In the past, the Shi family was the poorest family in their area. Unexpectedly, they could not even finish eating meat.


    However, it was also because of this that everyone in the vige knew that working in the Gu family''s workshop would earn them extra things for the New Year. All of them rubbed their palms together, thinking that they would definitely fight for it the next time the Gu family recruited workers.


    Qin Wenzheng and the Liu family were also given New Year goods.


    After the New Year''s goods were distributed, the workshop temporarily stopped work and the shop was closed.


    The next day was New Year''s Eve. Gu Yundong prepared everyone''s red packets and even went to the county to buy firecrackers and fireworks. She was waiting for them to be lit at night.


    The entire vige was very lively on New Year''s Eve. Many people would stay up through the night for the New Year.


    As soon as it was dark, the firecrackers in the vige crackled. After this house was finished, there was the next one. There was almost no break in between.


    Zeng Jia of the Zeng family also brought his younger siblings out to set off firecrackers. He even greeted Gu Yundong when he saw her.


    The three children''s faces were red. In the past, their families were poor. Although they had firecrackers, they could only buy a small batch. This year, they had bought arge bunch of firecrackers.

 Chapter 230 Brother Shao Is Too Pitiful

    230 Brother Shao Is Too Pitiful


    After the Zeng family finished setting off the firecrackers, they bade Gu Yundong and hr family goodnight and closed the door.


    Gu Yundong was about to set off firecrackers when she suddenly saw the quiet Shao family.


    Ever since they moved to the new house, Zeng Hu had also returned home. Shao Qingyuan was the only one left in the Shao family.


    She thought about how he was alone. Although he had prepared some New Year goods, they were not much.


    Shao Qingyuan had helped her buy the firecrackers, so Gu Yundong really did not know if he had prepared them for himself.


    At the side, Gu Yunshu also looked at the Shao family''s door. She sighed and said faintly, "Brother Shao is too pitiful."


    Gu Yundong''s heart skipped a beat. She lowered her head and asked Gu Yunshu, "Do you dare to release these firecrackers?"


    Gu Yunshu clenched his fists. He had never done it, but he had seen kids crying after being injured by the firecrackers.


    At that time, she was quite afraid. Now, she was a little excited and had forgotten about that.


    But now that Eldest Sister asked, he remembered again.


    Gu Yunshu looked at his elder sister resentfully. After thinking about it, he felt that he did not have to be afraid. He was a little man and could handle dangerous matters.


    He took a deep breath and was about to nod when Gu Yundong said to him in a low voice, "Eldest Sister doesn''t dare either. Why don''t you ask Brother Shao to help us light them?"


    Gu Yunshu held his breath and ran towards the Shao family after being pushed by Gu Yundong.


    The Tong family members standing behind Gu Yundong were speechless. Actually, they dared.


    However, they could only be invisible now. They did not dare to say or ask anything.


    On the other hand, the youngdy, Gu Yunke, looked up as she ate peanuts. "Elder Sister, Keke will light the fire. Keke is amazing."


    Gu Yundong looked at the little one beside her leg and coughed lightly. She lowered her head and said, "How about we let you set off the fireworkster? Those will fly into the sky with a swish. It''s very beautiful."


    The little girl thought for a moment and nodded. "Beautiful." She was very vain now. When she heard that she was beautiful, her eyes immediately lit up and she waited obediently.


    Shao Qingyuan came over very quickly with a smile on his face. When he met Gu Yundong''s gaze, his smile became a little strange.


    Gu Yundong quickly looked away and said to him, "You do this."


    "Okay." Shao Qingyuan immediately agreed. He went forward, took the firecrackers, and tied them to a long wooden stick. After handing the head of the wooden stick to Gu Yundong, he took a matchstick and blew on it. He went forward and lit the primer before immediately retreating.


    The next moment, a crackling sound rang in everyone''s ears. Gu Yundong handed the long wooden stick to Shao Qingyuan and stood beside Gu Yunshu.


    The two children were jumping around, and it was unknown what they were saying. They could not be heard at all amidst the firecrackers.


    After a while, the firecrackers were finished. Gu Yundong then took out the fireworks.


    The youngdy was very bold. Sure enough, she took the lighter and lit it. However, after touching it, she immediately ran back and hid in Gu Yundong''s arms without looking.


    There was no movement for a long time.


    The youngdy raised her head slightly and turned to look. Gu Yunshu, who was at the side, held his belly andughed. "Hahahahaha, it wasn''t lit at all."


    In the end, it was Gu Yunshu who lit it. The little fellow was very excited.


    With a bang, the fireworks shot into the sky and exploded into dazzling mes. Everyone looked up with satisfied smiles on their faces.


    The vigers who had already closed their doors ran to the courtyard to take a look when they heard themotion.


    They would get better and better in the New Year. N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 231 Receiving Red Packets for the New Year

    231 Receiving Red Packets for the New Year


    After the fireworks, the Gu residence was about to close, so Shao Qingyuan went back. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, when he returned home, he went straight to the roof andy on it to listen to the continuous firecrackers in the vige.


    He turned his head slightly and looked at the Gu family. Unfortunately, the Gu family''s house was built so high that he could only see the walls.


    Not daring to light a fire? Well, if you say you don''t dare, so be it.


    On New Year''s Eve, Shao Qingyuany on the roof and stayed up all night.


    Early in the morning on the first day of New Year, Madam Yang put on new clothes for the two children and sat happily in front of the dressing table to put on makeup.


    Previously, Gu Yundong saw that her hands were so cold that they had frostbite, so she bought frostbite cream. Later on, she even bought face cream and lip cream to prevent her skin and lips from cracking and bleeding from the cold.


    Madam Yang had been using it for a while, and her face was much tenderer now.


    After cleaning up, the three of them left the room and ran to Gu Yundong''s room to pay their New Year greetings.


    Gu Yundong held a red packet in his hand and gave one to each of them.


    After dinner, she gave each of the Tong family a red packet.


    Soon after, Dong Xin brought the three children to pay a New Year visit. Gu Yundong had prepared a lot of dried fruits, pastries, and sweets. If anyone came, Gu Yundong asked made sugar water, representing the sweetness of the New Year.


    The Gu family was very lively. Many people came one after another.


    Shi Dashan''s family of four, Feng Daneng''s family of four, as well as the people who worked in the workshop, the vigers who built her house, and other families who had connections to all came happily.


    Gu Yunshu and his sister had already gone to the vige chief''s house to pay their New Year greetings. They were also looking for Niu Dan to y with.


    On the other hand, Shao Qingyuan hadn''te.


    At noon, when everyone was almost home, he came over to eat.


    This was what they had agreed on at that time. He would eat breakfast at the Zeng family''s house and lunch and dinner at the Gu family''s house. This way, he would not be alone for the New Year.


    Gu Yundong had also prepared a red packet for him. Unexpectedly, before he could take it out, Shao Qingyuan handed one to her.


    The two of them were stunned at the same time. Gu Yundong blinked and heard Shao Qingyuan say, "I thought that Auntie might not remember this, so I prepared it for you. You''ll have a red packet for the New Year too."


    Madam Yang really did not remember that. She had even happily epted one.


    Gu Yundong''s eyes burned as she looked at the redness in her palm.


    This was not only the first red packet she had received in this world, but also the first she had received in her two lifetimes.


    In her previous life, when she had a phone, there were indeed people in the group who sent it, but it was everyone who fought for it. The red packet that was handed to her alone was actually so precious.


    Gu Yundong lowered her eyes. After a while, she looked up and smiled. "Thank you."


    Later on, she went back to her room and opened it. There were ten taels of silver inside. It was actually the same as what she had prepared for him.


    Gu Yundong did not know how much money Shao Qingyuan had now. During the New Year, she had given him his 10%. However, Shao Qingyuan had only taken out a banknote worth 100 taels of silver and returned the rest to her.


    He said that the money was enough for him. He would leave the rest to her as an investment.


    He had also bought some New Year goods during the New Year. Many of the things at home had been changed. He probably did not have much money on hand now.


    Gu Yundong stuffed the ten taels of silver back into the red packet. She took out a metal box from her storage and ced the red packet inside.


    There were a lot of things in the metal box. She had ced the deeds and household registrations inside.

 Chapter 232 The Qian Familys Granny Is Here

    232 The Qian Family''s Granny Is Here


    On the second day of the New Year, everyone started to visit their rtives. Dong Xin brought the children to her parents'' house.


    Gu Yundong did not have any rtives to visit, so she brought Madam Yang and the other two to the county school to wish Mr. Qin a happy New Year.


    In the afternoon, they went to the Liu residence. Old Master Liu had a married eldest daughter who happened to be back, so they did not go out.


    On the third day of the New Year, Gu Yundong did not go out again. Zheng Gang brought his family over, and Zhao Zhu actually brought Gousheng over to pay New Year greetings.


    On the fourth day of the New Year, an unexpected person came to the door.


    This person was wearing patched clothes and holding a walking stick. Her hair indicated that she was already half a hundred years old, and she was trembling as she stood at the entrance and looked around.


    Father Tong almost thought that she was here to beg. After asking a few more questions, he found out that this olddy was Old Madam Qian from the neighboring vige. She said that she was here to return the money.


    However, when she reached the house and saw the imposing door, she was a little afraid. Her heart was beating like a drum, so she hesitated and did not dare to knock.


    Father Tong did not recognize this person and quickly went to report to Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong asked her toe in first. Seeing that the olddy was very cold, she quickly moved the brazier over to let her warm up.


    At this moment, she also remembered who the Qian family in the neighboring vige was. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It was the Big Qian that she had caught with when he came to her house to be a thief with Zhuangzi and Hu Liang.


    Back then, when she asked the four of them to hand over five taels of silver, Hu Liang handed it over. Zhao Zhu''s family was alright, and they gritted their teeth and handed it over. Zhuangzi''s family handed over a little, and the rest was paid off.


    Only Big Qian. At that time, three of the four people''s families had arrived, but no one from his family hade. Therefore, in the end, he left after writing an IOU. There was no news after he left.


    Later, when Zhuangzi became familiar with her, he told her that Big Qian had gone out to look for work.


    He only had one grandmother. She was old and clumsy. When Big Qian was born, he fell sick. His parents brought him to the county city to see a doctor. The county city was very chaotic that year. At that time, the county magistrate was not only afraid of death, but also extremely stupid. There was a fight in the city every other day. His parents were implicated and both died.


    In the end, Big Qian was brought back by a fellow viger. He even recovered from his illness.


    Rumors spread among the vigers in an instant. They said that he was a jinx who doomed his parents and exchanged his parents'' lives for his own.


    Big Qian had been criticized since he was young. Even though his grandmother did not believe those words and was good to him, he still developed an inferiorityplex, and a sensitive, and malicious personality.


    He didn''t have any friends when he was young and was often beaten up until he was covered in injuries. Later on, he slowly grew up and knew how to fight back, but he couldn''t beat most of them.


    Hu Liang could be considered his first friend. Not only did he help him when he was beaten up, but he also brought him along.


    After following him, Big Qian knew that what Hu Liang did was not the right path.


    But what did it matter? They were friends and should help each other. Besides, these people scolded him and hit him first. They only stole a little and didn''t hurt them.


    Look, after he followed Hu Liang, these people were scared to death when they saw him.


    Grandma Qian was furious because of this, but what could she do? She was old and could not control it.


    It was not until a few months ago when Grandma Qian fainted from anger and the doctor said that she could not be agitated anymore that Big Qian came back to his senses.


    He only had one family member. They had relied on each other since he was young. How could he bear to let anything happen to her?


    Therefore, Big Qian went to Hu Liang and said that he did not n to fool around in the future and would farm obediently.


    Of course, Hu Liang was unwilling. Even Zhuangzi and Gousheng could not understand at that time. They scolded him for being ungrateful and worse than a beast.


    However, Big Qian had already made up his mind. He had no choice. In the end, Hu Liang asked him to do onest job.


    At that time, they had gone to steal Gu Yundong''s money, but they failed.

 Chapter 233 Return the Money

    233 Return the Money


    Not only did he fail, but he also had to pay five taels of silver.


    How could the Qian family have it?


    Actually, the olddy of the Qian family had also heard that something had happened to her grandson and rushed to Yongfu Vige. However, she walked slowly and met Big Qian halfway.


    The next day, he went out to look for work and never came back.


    Gu Yundong had never thought of urging them to repay their debts. Although she had an IOU on hand, she did not write down the repayment date at that time. After knowing that Big Qian only had Grandma Qian at home, she would not go.


    Unexpectedly, Grandma Qian came to visit during the New Year.


    The room was warm. Grandma Qian felt that her hands were not as cold as before, so she slowly took out a cloth bag.


    The cloth bag was spread out in her hand. She opened ityer byyer, slowly revealing the silver inside.


    Trembling, she ced the silver pieces on the table one by one and counted them as she did so. When she was done, she looked at Gu Yundong. "Miss, this is the five taels of silver that we owe you. I''ve brought it all over."


    Gu Yundong was speechless for a long time.


    Grandma Qian lowered her head and said in a low voice, "Big Qian is a good child. He just took a wrong turn in a moment of folly and won''t do it again. He didn''t want to default on this money. That day, he ran out to find work and only came back this morning. As soon as he arrived home, he said that he had earned the money he owed you. Now that he''s tired and sleeping at home, I brought it over for you. Miss, I''m sorry. Please forgive him and don''t me him, okay?"


    Gu Yundong met her slightly turbid eyes and felt a lump in her throat.


    After a while, she said in a slightly hoarse voice, "Yes, I''ll forgive him if he can change his ways."


    The wrinkles on Grandma Qian''s face loosened, and she smiled until her eyes narrowed. "Alright, alright. I''ll go back now."


    After saying that, she took her walking stick and was about to leave. She did not even ask for the IOU.


    Gu Yundong quickly helped her sit down. "Granny Qian, there''s no hurry to leave. It''s the New Year. How can you not even drink a ss of water when youe to my house? Come, this is sugar water. Try it. It''s sweet."


    "Miss, I¡­"


    "Besides, Big Qian even gave me an IOU back then. I don''t even know where I put it. I have to find it and return it to you, lest I can''t exin it in the future, right?"


    When Grandma Qian heard this, she remembered that there was such a thing. This time, it was not easy for her to leave.


    Gu Yundong ced the walking stick aside and stuffed a warm cup into her hand. She subconsciously picked it up and took a sip. She was stunned.


    It was really sweet. It was different from the brown sugar she drank when she was young. Other than sweetness, there was no other taste.


    Gu Yundong brought her soft pastries again, but the old man refused to eat them.


    At this moment, Gu Yunshu and Gu Yunke returned. She waved and asked them to coax Grandma Qian to eat.


    She turned around and returned to her room, quickly finding the IOU.


    She looked at the note in her hand and sighed slightly.


    She had to ept the five taels of silver. Since the guy had done it, he had to pay the price. If she saw that the other party was pitiful and let him go easily, then how could she manage the workshop and shop? When the other party did something wrongter, he would cry in front of her andin. Then, her workshop would at most be at this size.


    However, she could not watch Grandma Qian go back just like that.


    Grandma Qian was a good person. She had never thought of giving this old woman a hard time.


    Moreover, to be able to earn five taels of silver in such a short period of time, Big Qian was clearly not too stupid.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 234 Unexpected Person

    234 Unexpected Person


    When Gu Yundong came out again, she had something in her hand.


    Grandma Qian, who was in the central room, was indeed coaxed by the two children to eat something. The smile on her face became brighter.


    "Grandma Qian, this is the IOU. Take it back and let Big Qian burn it in the stove. Then, the debt between us will be written off."


    Grandma Qian took the note and opened the cloth bag. She carefully ced the note inside and covered it before putting it back into her arms.


    "Then, then I''ll leave now."


    She felt a little embarrassed after eating such good pastries. She quickly grabbed her walking stick and was about to leave.


    Gu Yundong smiled. "There''s no hurry. There''s still something here for you to bring back."


    "Huh? Why are you giving something to me?" When she narrowed her eyes and saw the cloth and meat in her hand, she widened her eyes in shock. "This, this is for me? Why are you giving it to me?"


    "It''s not just for you. Zhuangzi and Gousheng''s families also have it. They''ve also returned the money." She didn''t mention the New Year goods that these two families were given for working for her.


    Did Grandma Qian think that the Gu family was kind enough to offer meat and cloth as a reward for returning the money?


    She was a little confused now, but the Shi family and the Zhao family had them. She thought that everyone had agreed.


    Gu Yundong saw that her hand was trembling slightly, so she called Tong Shuitao over and handed her the things. "Send Granny Qian back."


    "Alright." Tong Shuitao took the things and helped Grandma Qian away.


    Gu Yundong did not turn around to get busy until they hadpletely walked out of the door. What she did not know was that not long after they left the door, Tong Shuitao squatted down and carried Grandma Qian away.


    The Qian family''s matters were settled. After the fourth day of the New Year, the workshop started work again on the fifth day of the New Year.


    The vigers were very excited. They even went to the Liu family''s courtyard early in the morning and started to clean up.


    Gu Yundong also gave everyone a red packet for opening the business. It was not much. Ten copper coins per person was just a token to get good luck.


    The shop in the county city was also open. Zhuangzi had an especiallyfortable New Year.


    How should he put it? He ate well and had work to do. Most importantly, the rtives who used to look down on his family now had a hint of ttery in their words.


    Zhuangzi was very impatient with these people. In the past, he had never visited his rtives during the New Year. When something happened to his family, he had never seen these people reach out. They only made sarcastic remarks.


    In the past few years, the Shi couple would take Lan Huan''er for a walk. After all, the two children were already grown. If they want to get married in the future, their reputation would be very important.


    This year, Zhuangzi had followed them for three days just to show off.


    There were actually people who wanted to arrange a marriage for Zhuangzi, but Zhuangzi rejected them expressionlessly.


    He even went to see Big Qian and Gousheng. When he found out that Big Qian had returned the money and the Gu family had even sent something over, he patted his shoulder and sighed. "Work hard in the future and take care of your grandmother. If there''s a chance in the future, I''ll help you ask if you can work for the Gu family. It''s really good to work for the Gu family. It''s easy to talk about marriage in the future if you have money."


    Zhuangzi now held Gu Yundong in high esteem. He felt that if Gu Yundong could use him, she would definitely be able to use Big Qian in the future. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Although she was a little cruel at times, as long as he listened, he would be able to get candy.


    Big Qian was still a little ufortable, but when he thought of Tong Shuitao and those things that his grandmother had brought back that day, the difort he felt towards the Gu family was almost gone.


    Gousheng was now working for his father, helping him tidy up the orchard. This guy was also very obedient.


    The four thieves had all turned over a new leaf. Other than Hu Liang, who had broken his legs and was still lying in bed. Even his parents had begun to despise him.


    Gu Yundong''s workshop and shop were on the right track. There was no problem for the time being, but an unexpected person came to Yongfu Vige that day.

 Chapter 235 - 235: Aunt Ke Is Here

    Chapter 235 - 235: Aunt Ke Is Here


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When they saw another carriage drive into the vige and ask for the Gu family¡¯s address, the vigers of Yong Fu Vige were already numb.


    In any case, almost all the carriages entering the vige were looking for the Gu family.


    However, the children in the vige still skipped behind the carriage to join in the fun.


    The carriage stopped at the entrance of the Gu residence. A woman in in clothes got out of the carriage. After the person handed the money to the coachman, the carriage turned around and left.


    The people behind the carriage suddenly realized that the carriage was rented.


    The woman stood at the Gu family¡¯s entrance and looked up at the imposing green brick tiled house in front of her. Sheughed and said in a low voice, ¡°I knew that girl was capable. It¡¯s only been a while, but she actually has the money to build such a big house.¡±


    Madam Cui did not know her. Seeing that she was standing at the door and did not enter, she could not help but take a step forward. ¡°May I ask who you are looking for?¡±


    ¡°Gu Yundong¡¯s house is here, right?¡± The woman retracted her gaze and asked with a smile.


    Mdm Cui nodded. ¡°Yes, this is the Gu family. May I ask who you are?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± The woman was about to answer when the sound of a carriage rolling suddenly came from behind.


    A child shouted, ¡°Gu Yunshu, you¡¯re back. Your rtive is here.¡±


    In the carriage, Gu Yunshu scratched his head. Rtive? He opened the curtain of the carriage and looked outside. Coincidentally, the woman turned around and their eyes met. The woman smiled.


    Yes, the skinny and weak little fellow finally had some flesh on his face. He looked decent in his student uniform and was somewhat useful to Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yunshu¡¯s eyes lit up and he hurriedly wanted to jump down from the carriage.


    Father Tong was so frightened that he quickly hugged him and let himnd steadily.


    The next moment, Gu Yunshu rushed towards the woman. ¡°Aunt Ke, why are you here? When did youe? Have you eaten? Why don¡¯t youe in?¡±


    Aunt Ke hugged him and squatted down to pinch his little face. ¡°I just came over. Did youe back from school? If I had known earlier, I would have let the carriage walk slower. Who knows, we might have bumped into each other on the way. I¡¯ve been riding the carriage all day. I¡¯m very tired. In order to reach your vige before dark, the coachman worked so hard that my old bones almost scattered. I only ate two little buns on the way. I specially came to your house on an empty stomach and let your sister cook braised pork for me. Aiyo, you¡¯re getting more and more beautiful. You look really energetic in these clothes. Have you been in school for a few days?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s the teacher of the school? Did any of your ssmates bully you? How many friends have you made? Is the school very far away? Your elder sister is really too much. Why didn¡¯t she find a closer ce for you? Look at the cold weather. You have to rush to school in the morning. You¡¯ll fall sick from the cold.¡±


    Gu Yunshu chuckled. He knew that Aunt Ke looked serious, but she could ramble on for two hours without stopping in front of him and his sister.


    But even so, Gu Yunshu was very happy and did not find her annoying at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a month. Aunt, let¡¯s go in first. It¡¯s cold at the door. I¡¯ll bring you to see our house. My house is very beautiful. Come.¡±


    He pulled Aunt Ke inside. ¡°Eldest Sister, Mother, Keke, Aunt Ke is here.¡±


    Gu Yundong was in the backyard with Madam Yang and Gu Yunke. She did not know what had happened in front. Now that Gu Yunshu was shouting at the top of his lungs, she could vaguely hear him.


    She was stunned and quickly ran out.


    ¡°Aunt Ke? It¡¯s really you.. Why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 236 - 236: Serious Business

    Chapter 236 - 236: Serious Business


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Aunt Ke no longer had that kind expression when facing Gu Yundong. She snorted softly. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t Ie?¡±


    ¡°Of course you cane. The two little ones were talking about you two days ago.¡±


    Gu Yundong quickly invited her to sit in the central room. Gu Yunshu had already rushed over to pour some sugar water.


    Aunt Ke took a sip and nodded. ¡°Looks like your business is doing well.¡±


    Gu Yundong had sent her and Nie Cong New Year¡¯s goods before the New Year. She had asked Zheng Gang¡¯s family¡¯s bodyguard agency to deliver them. Among them was white sugar. She had also written a letter, but she had roughly mentioned her business without writing in detail.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Aunt Ke nodded at her. ¡°You¡¯re pretending to be humble again.¡± Then she looked at Gu Yunke. The youngdy had not seen her for months. Although she knew Aunt Ke, she was still young and her mind was a little blurry. At this moment, she was standing behind her and looking at her curiously.


    Aunt Ke¡¯s heart melted from her big, watery eyes. She hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°Keke doesn¡¯t remember Aunt Ke? In the past, when you were at my house, you insisted on sleeping with me. Aunt Ke even told you many stories. Have you forgotten?¡±


    ¡°Yes, was it the big tabby cat story?¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you still remember.¡± Aunt Ke was even happier. ¡°Do you still want to hear it? This time, I¡¯ll tell you about the big yellow dog.¡±


    The little girl nodded. Seeing her brothers and sisters looking at her with smiles, she immediately threw herself into Aunt Ke¡¯s arms.


    Aunt Ke had endless things to say to the two children. After speaking to Gu Yundong briefly, she ignored her.


    It was Gu Yunshu who whispered to her, ¡°Eldest Sister, Aunt Ke said that she only ate two small buns today and wants to eat your braised pork.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Eldest Sister will cook it.¡± Gu Yundongughed.


    She instructed Gu Yunshu to chat with her, but he must not tire Aunt Ke out. She turned her head and instructed Madam Jiang to clean up the guest room.


    Then, she went into the kitchen. She had not cooked in a long time, so she could show off her skills.


    Aunt Ke was tired after all. She went to the guest room to sleep for almost an hour. When she woke up, she could have dinner.


    However, when she saw the unfamiliar man sitting in the Gu family¡¯s restaurant, she could not help but raise her eyebrows.


    As Aunt Ke, who had grown up with her childhood sweetheart and had a good rtionship with him, she knew what Shao Qingyuan¡¯s gaze meant.


    No matter how obscure it was, she could clearly see the gaze that would drift to Gu Yundong from time to time.


    Moreover, this man was very aggressive. One look and one could tell that he was the kind of person who would not give up until he achieved his goal. Furthermore, he listened to Gu Yundong¡¯s every word and entered the kitchen whenever he was told to. Gu Yundong was used to his dog-like temper and would not fancy other men. Sooner orter, she would fall into his hands.


    Aunt Ke sighed inwardly. She had wanted to matchmake her silly nephew Nie Cong and Gu Yundong, but now it seemed that she should forget it. She would just focus on watching the show.


    Shao Qingyuan was a man of few words. He knew Aunt Ke and knew that she had helped the Gu family a lot. Hence, his attitude was friendly. He greeted her first and quietly became a listener. He ate¡­ braised pork.


    Seeing that his movements were not slow, even if Aunt Ke wanted to chat with the two children, she forcefully endured it and became a refined noblewoman who did not speak during meals.


    Let¡¯s eat first.


    However, after eating, it was more important to talk about serious matters first..

 Chapter 237 - 237: Does Big Sister Not Want Me Anymore?

    Chapter 237 - 237: Does Big Sister Not Want Me Anymore?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Aunt Ke wiped her mouth and went straight to the point. ¡°I came this time mainly because there¡¯s news from Dr. Song.¡±


    Gu Yundong was shocked. Joy shed across her face and she almost stood up in excitement. ¡°Really? Where is he?¡±


    ¡°In Qing¡¯an Prefecture.¡±


    Qing¡¯an Prefecture? Gu Yundong was stunned. Wasn¡¯t that¡­


    Aunt Ke: ¡°Physician He from Huimin Medical Center told me. He still remembers your mother¡¯s condition. Physician Song went back to Xuanhe Prefecture, but he only stayed for an hour to get some herbs before leaving. He said that he was going to Qing¡¯an Prefecture. There¡¯s an important patient waiting for him there.¡±


    Gu Yundong clenched her fists tightly and trembled slightly.


    She looked at Madam Yang, who was still confused, and the hope in her heart grew.


    ¡°I received the news yesterday and came over early this morning. Doctor Song should have left yesterday. He probably has to stay in Qing¡¯an Prefecture for a period of time. At the very least, he has to treat that important patient. What do you think now?¡±


    Gu Yundong slowly exhaled and held Madam Yang¡¯s hand with her fingers. Thetter smiled and put her other hand on it.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s voice was slow and firm. ¡°I¡¯m going to Qing¡¯an Prefecture, of course.¡±


    Aunt Ke smiled and said, ¡°I think so too. Oh right, Doctor He said that he doesn¡¯t know the address of Dr. Song¡¯s patient. If you go to Qing¡¯an Prefecture, you can go to Huimin Medical Center there. You should be able to find out Dr. Song¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°You previously said that your father agreed to meet you in Qing¡¯an Prefecture. Since you¡¯re going over this time, are you going to ask about him?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Yundong said, ¡°Actually, I was thinking of going to Qing¡¯an Prefecture after the Lantern Festival. I didn¡¯t expect you to send Doctor Song¡¯s message. Then I might as well set off early. There¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Now that she had money, the workshop was stable, and she had a shop, there were servants at home who could take care of Madam Yang and the two children.


    Therefore, the matter of finding her father became urgent. After the Lantern Festival, she nned to make a trip to Qing¡¯an Prefecture alone.


    But since Dr. Song was there, she had to bring Madam Yang along.


    Gu Yunshu listened from the side and quickly understood. He immediately jumped up and asked, ¡°Eldest Sister, can Mother¡¯s illness be cured and Father be found?¡±


    Gu Yunke jumped as well. ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great.¡±


    When Madam Yang heard the word ¡°father¡±, she suddenly looked up, and her eyes lit up.


    Although Gu Yundong also hoped that everything would go her way, she still had to tell the truth. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. Of course, it¡¯s best if we can cure Mother and find Father, but nothing is absolute. I¡¯m not sure yet.¡±


    Gu Yunshu was a little disappointed, but he quickly pulled himself together. ¡°But there¡¯s still hope, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan, who had been silent all this while, suddenly said, ¡°When do you n to set off?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. Tomorrow it is.¡±


    This time, even Aunt Ke was surprised. ¡°So fast?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make some arrangements in the morning and leave in the afternoon.¡±


    The atmosphere in the central room suddenly became tense. Even Gu Yunke seemed to realize something. She quietly pulled Gu Yundong¡¯s hand and asked softly, ¡°Eldest Sister, are you leaving? Where are you going? What about me?¡±


    Gu Yundong carried her over. ¡°Eldest Sister will be away for a while. Keke, can you wait for Eldest Sister at home?¡±


    The little girl burst into tears and hugged her neck tightly.. ¡°Big Sister, don¡¯t you want me anymore?¡±

 Chapter 238 - 238: Explanation

    Chapter 238 - 238: Exnation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong did not know whether tough or cry. She simply carried her out. As they walked, she coaxed her softly, ¡°How can Eldest Sister not want Keke? Eldest Sister is bringing Mother to the doctor. Keke also knows that Mother is sick, right?¡±


    The little girl buried her head in her arms, but she still nodded gently.


    ¡°That doctor is very far away now. Your Eldest Sister has to bring Mother over quickly. This way, she can bring Mother back as soon as possible. At that time, Keke will be able to see Eldest Sister and Mother again.¡±


    ¡°At that time, will Mother recover from her illness?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. That doctor is very powerful. If Eldest Sister finds him, Mother¡¯s illness will be cured.¡±


    The little girl still hugged her neck tightly, and her sobbing gradually became softer. After a long time, she said softly and firmly, ¡°Then Eldest Sister, go. I¡¯ll be good. I¡¯ll wait at home. I-I¡¯ll also take care of Older Brother and not make him cry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Keke is the best.¡±


    The little girl lowered her head shyly and muttered softly, ¡°I cried just now. It wasn¡¯t very good.¡±


    Gu Yundong burst outughing. She looked down at Gu Yunshu, who had been following behind her silently. ¡°If Eldest Sister leaves, you will be the biggest man in our family. You have to take good care of your sister and study well. If you have anything you don¡¯t understand, ask the teacher. If you feel ufortable, tell Aunt Ke in time. Don¡¯t take off your clothes when you¡¯re hot. You¡¯ll catch a cold, understand?¡±


    That¡¯s right. Gu Yundong had already thought it through. While she was away, she would ask Aunt Ke to help take care of Gu Yunke, who was staying at home. She thought that Aunt Ke must have had the intention to do that since she delivered the message personally at this time.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The little guy hung his head low and was also in a low mood.


    Eldest Sister was leaving, their mother was leaving, and their father was not around. Gu Yunshu felt that his mission was very important.


    Seeing that the two children were unhappy, Gu Yundong could not help but secretly sigh.


    After all, they had been together for a few months and had never been separated. This parting was also sudden, so it was normal for her to find it difficult to ept it.


    Gu Yundong coaxed the two children as she exined in detail what they should do after she left.


    Afraid that they wouldn¡¯t remember, she simply wrote it down. Anyway, Yunshu knew how to read.


    In addition, there were many people at home. The two children would not be short of food and clothes. The conditions in the old Gu family were much more difficult than now.


    Gu Yundong only came out after sending the two of them back to their rooms.


    She went to the guest room to look for Aunt Ke. Before she could speak, thetter said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stay at your house while you¡¯re gone. I have no problem taking care of the two children. Besides, I didn¡¯t expect you to have servants at your house. They can help.¡±


    Gu Yundong trusted Aunt Ke. She took out a banknote.


    Aunt Ke frowned. ¡°Why? Is this considered my sry? Do you want to be my boss?¡±


    She sounded very unhappy.


    Gu Yundong shook her head. ¡°Of course not. This is the cost of food. You have to eat and wear, right? Keep the rest on you for emergencies. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back. When the weather warms upter, you still have to buy cloth to make clothes for Yunshu and the rest.¡±


    Aunt Ke epted it in satisfaction when she heard her tone.


    Gu Yundong came out after exchanging a few words with her. She still had some things to tell the Tong family.


    However, not long after she walked out of the guest room, she saw a figure standing in the courtyard.


    Shao Qingyuan¡¯s expression flickered under the night sky, looking a little cold..

 Chapter 239 - 239: I’ll Only Be Relaxed With You Around

    Chapter 239 - 239: I¡¯ll Only Be Rxed With You Around


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Seeing her, Shao Qingyuan straightened his body slightly and walked towards her. After standing still, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Gu Yundong shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°If you encounter any danger on the way with nobody except Auntie, I can help.¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°I brought my mother, brother, and sister here safely even when I was escaping from the wilderness. Now, my mother is the only one I¡¯m taking. There¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan frowned, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Gu Yundong sighed. ¡°If you leave, what will happen to the family? What about the workshop? What about the shop? Aunt Ke is not from the vige after all. She is not familiar with many things. The Tong family are servants. Although the people in the vige don¡¯t say anything, there are many people who don¡¯t take them seriously. Mr. Qin lives in the county city. If anything happens, he won¡¯t be able to rush over in time. As long as you¡¯re here, I won¡¯t have anything to worry about.¡±


    As long as you¡¯re here, I won¡¯t have anything to worry about.


    Shao Qingyuan¡¯s breathing suddenly stopped, and his heart raced.


    He lowered his eyes slightly and smiled bitterly.


    This person was always capable. He had already made up his mind to follow her no matter what she said, but he was convinced with just one sentence.


    He really wanted to seal her mouth.


    ¡°Okay.¡± In the end, he agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of your family and protect your siblings.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Gu Yundong was telling the truth. With Shao Qingyuan¡¯s personality, identity, and ability, she was most assured to leave the family matters to him. Without Shao Qingyuan, she was not sure if she could go away so firmly.


    It was also at this moment that she realized that she seemed to have ced too much importance on him.


    Gu Yundong could not help but rub the space between her eyebrows. She thought that she had to sort out some feelings and think them through.


    She took out a lot of banknotes for Shao Qingyuan. ¡°You have to ept this money this time. The orchard will require a lot of money to buy seedlings. Also, you have toe to the workshop to distribute the wages. After the Lantern Festival, you have to find Uncle Feng to build your own workshop. I¡¯ve already drawn the specific blueprints. I¡¯ll give them to youter. You and Uncle Feng can discuss it.¡±


    Gu Yundong looked up. ¡°In short, you¡¯re in charge of everything here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As they were leaving tomorrow, Gu Yundong spoke a lot.


    After Shao Qingyuan finished giving instructions, she went to the vige chief Chen Liang¡¯s house and said that she would be away for a while.


    After that, she returned to pack her luggage.


    Actually, there wasn¡¯t much. There were only some clothes and shoes in her bag. The rest were all in her spatial storage.


    After going through everything, she returned to her room to sleep.


    The next morning, she got up early again and went to the kitchen to make a lot of good food.


    Then, she took some and put them into her spatial storage without anyone knowing. Her spatial storage could preserve freshness, so she could eat warm food on the way.


    She was not in a hurry to leave. After the two children got up and bade them farewell, she brought Madam Yang into the carriage under their reluctant gazes.


    Madam Yang didn¡¯t know what to do at first. It was only after Aunt Ke patiently exined it to herst night that she vaguely understood half of it.


    Tong Shuitao had wanted to follow them to take care of their clothes, food, amodation, and transportation, but she was rejected by Gu Yundong.


    She would definitely have to use the spatial storage a lot along the way. Forget it. Besides, she and Madam Yang were already missing from the team who processed white sugar. Every worker counted.


    When Gu Yundong drove the carriage to the county city, the city gate had just opened..

 Chapter 240 - 240: Departure to Qing’an Prefecture

    Chapter 240 - 240: Departure to Qing¡¯an Prefecture


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong had to go to Qin Wenzheng¡¯s school.


    Qin Wenzheng also knew a little about her family, but he really did not know that Madam Yang¡¯s illness needed to be treated by Doctor Song.


    He knew Dr. Song. He had even met him back then and said a few words. That person was really capable.


    However, back then, thete emperor was muddle-headed. Physician Song was clearly skilled in medicine, but he was framed. If not for the fact that he had once saved thete empress dowager¡¯s life and the empress dowager begged for mercy, Imperial Physician Song might not even be able to keep his life.


    Unfortunately, ever since Imperial Physician Song left the capital, Qin Wenzheng did not know where he went.


    He heard that the emperor wanted to hire him back to the Imperial Hospital.


    So he was in Qing¡¯an Prefecture?


    Qin Wenzheng asked Gu Yundong to wait while he went to the study to write a letter. ¡°If you see Dr. Song, please help me pass this letter to him. Yunshu, don¡¯t worry and leave everything to me. I¡¯ll also watch over your family.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Yundong received the letter and went to the Liu residence.


    She had met Old Master Liu a few times. Old Master Liu had imparted some business experience to her. Gu Yundong was quite grateful to him.


    This time, she came over to bid farewell to Liu Wei so that he wouldn¡¯tinter that she didn¡¯t treat him as a friend. At the same time, if Old Master Liu had any experience, he could give Shao Qingyuan some pointers.


    Gu Yundong finally went to Gu¡¯s. Zhuangzi was very happy to see her. He did not expect her to bring him such shocking news.


    When he heard that he should look for Shao Qingyuan if he had any problems in the future, he felt terrible.


    In the future, he would settle his own matters and try not to trouble others.


    After a whole circle, she had said everything she needed to say. Shao Qingyuan, Aunt Ke, Teacher Qin, and Old Master Liu were all reliable. She had nothing to worry about.


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath. After getting into the carriage, she went straight to the city gate.


    However, this time, they did not go home after leaving the city gate. Instead, they went straight to Qing¡¯an Prefecture.


    Madam Yang opened the curtains and saw an unfamiliar scene flying in front of her. She felt a little flustered.


    She quickly lifted the curtain and saw Gu Yundong driving the carriage. She immediately calmed down.


    Gu Yundong heard themotion behind her and could not help but turn around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mother?¡±


    Madam Yang shook her head slightly. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll sit down immediately.¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°There¡¯s something to eat in the cab beside the carriage. If Mother wants to eat it, you can take it yourself.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, okay.¡±


    Madam Yang nodded repeatedly and carefully opened the cab beside her.


    There was sugar, preserved fruit, oranges, pastries, and a container with water in it.


    Madam Yang looked around and finally took a sip of water. She felt a little better and sat down obediently.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she had maintained this posture. After enduring it for a while, she finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Dongdong, where are we going?¡± ¡°Mother, do you still remember where Father has repeatedly instructed us to meet?¡±


    Madam Yang knew this answer and said almost without thinking, ¡°Qing¡¯an Prefecture.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go to Qing¡¯an Prefecture.¡±


    The carriage drove very quickly. She did not stop at noon and only took out warm pancakes and buns from her space and handed them to Madam Yang.


    She had bought them in the county previously. There were tworge bags.


    After Madam Yang finished eating, Gu Yundong casually took a few bites.


    When the sky was about to turn dark, they finally arrived at their first stop..

 Chapter 241 - 241: Seeing Gu Yundong’s Foolish Smile

    Chapter 241 - 241: Seeing Gu Yundong¡¯s Foolish Smile


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This was a small town with a small poption. There were only two or three good inns in the town.


    Gu Yundong chose a rather lively inn and she only booked an upper room.


    When she was out, she naturally had to stay with Madam Yang.


    The day before, she sleptte and woke up early. After dinner, she fell asleep as soon as she touched the pillow. On the other hand, Madam Yang was a little unustomed with her eyes open.


    Ah Shu and Keke weren¡¯t around, but Dongdong was. It was fine.


    Madam Yang turned sideways. She did not move, afraid that she would disturb Gu Yundong¡¯s rest. She just looked at her gently.


    Seeing that Gu Yundong had kicked the nket away, she hurriedly covered her again nervously.


    Gu Yundong was a light sleeper when she was outside. She suddenly opened her eyes.


    Madam Yang immediately became helpless. ¡°Did I wake you up? I just wanted to cover you with a nket. You¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s expression immediately softened. She looked at the nket on her body and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± This time, Madam Yang obediently closed her eyes and tried her best to fall asleep.


    Gu Yundong could not help but smile. She felt warm all over. Although her mother was innocent, she loved the children very much.


    She really hoped that they could sessfully find Doctor Song this time and get him to treat her mother¡¯s illness.


    Her journey had been quite smooth. She hoped that this smoothness would continue.


    Gu Yundong closed her eyes and fell asleep quietly.


    The next morning, the two of them got up early and set off again.


    It was a long journey from Yongfu Vige to Qing¡¯an Prefecture, and it was impossible for the horse to speed up every day. Even if they could take it, the horse could not.


    When she left home, the two little guys reminded her repeatedly to take good care of Wind Chaser.


    Therefore, Gu Yundong would be slow for a day if she rushed for two days. Doctor Song had only set off two days earlier than her. Qin Wenzheng said that he was already old, so he definitely couldn¡¯t ride the carriage too quickly. Otherwise, he would fall sick.


    She should be able to make it.


    After five to six days, they were almost halfway through the journey.


    They would not always coincidentally encounter a town or county city and be able to stay in an inn.


    Sometimes, when it was dark and they happened to arrive at a vige, they would stay here for the night.


    Just like this vige called FuguiO Vige.


    It was quite¡­ fitting to call it a rich vige. This vige was much better than Yongfu Vige. After all, the vige was close to the official road and there were many guestsing and going. There were even people selling snacks at the entrance of the vige.


    Therefore, when Gu Yundong¡¯s carriage drove into the vige, the adults who passed by only looked at it in surprise. Only a few children followed behind happily as if they were joining in the fun.


    Gu Yundong went to look for the vige chief directly. Hence, this Fugui Vige was not called for nothing. It was obvious that the vige chief was much smarter than Chen Liang. He mentioned a bunch of benefits of the vige so that he could raise the amodation fee.


    Gu Yundong lived in the vige chief¡¯s house. It was also a green brick house with many rooms. It was not a problem to vacate one of the rooms for Gu Yundong and her mother. They even included breakfast and dinner. The price was also within her eptable range.


    Gu Yundong nodded and nned to go out to pull the carriage to the backyard.


    Beside the carriage stood a group of children. When they saw here out, they ran away with a smile.


    Only one person was still standing there. That person was not a child. He was tall and big. He tilted his head slightly and smiled foolishly at Gu Yundong.


    However, when Gu Yundong saw the person¡¯s face clearly, her pupils constricted and she was stunned on the spot.

 Chapter 242 - 242: Unexpectedly An Old Friend

    Chapter 242 - 242: Unexpectedly An Old Friend


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The vige chief also saw that person when he came out. He frowned slightly, but he still said to him patiently, ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Hurry up and go home. Don¡¯t stay outside.¡±


    That person chuckled, turned around, and ran.


    Gu Yundong came back to her senses and asked, ¡°Who was that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, him. He came to our vige a few months ago.¡± The vige chief didn¡¯t mind saying this. ¡°I think he escaped from Yongning Prefecture in the past. It¡¯s said that when he arrived at Qing¡¯an Prefecture, he encountered chaos. His parents, wife, and daughter were gone. He was injured himself, and he became unclear. In the beginning, he was awake for most of the day, but now¡­¡±


    As the vige chief spoke, he shook his head. ¡°For now, it¡¯s already good enough if he¡¯s awake for one day in two days. When he first came, he even saw a doctor. The doctor said that he could be cured. There¡¯s a widow in our vige. Seeing that he¡¯s penniless and sick, she married him and lived with him.¡±


    The corners of Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. Why? Could they be husband and wife just because she sympathized him? Only a fool would believe that. The widow probably saw that he was good-looking, right? This was just a cover.


    ¡°If I may ask, how old is the widow?¡±


    The vige chief coughed lightly and looked a little strange. ¡°About¡­ ten years older than him.¡±


    ¡°Widow Sun¡¯s family background is not bad. Her husband has been dead for many years. It¡¯s fine to marry again. If this person¡¯s illness can be cured, it will be a happy thing.¡± The vige chief shook his head. ¡°Unfortunately, his condition is getting worse. Widow Sun is also impatient with him now. Look at the clothes he¡¯s wearing. Sigh.¡±


    Gu Yundong realized that the vige chief was very nosy and open-minded. She knew that many viges did not allow widows to remarry, such as the old Gu family.


    ¡°Did that man say his wife and daughter were dead?¡±


    The vige chief nodded. ¡°Yes, he said it when he was sober. He was quite sad. You seem to be very curious about his affairs. Why? Do you know him?¡±


    Gu Yundong shook her head decisively. ¡°No.¡±


    The vige chief had already led them to the backyard. He instructed his wife, Madam Jiang, who was tidying up the guest room, ¡°Take care of Miss Gu and Madam Gu.¡±


    Madam Jiang agreed and asked Gu Yundong with a smile, ¡°Where are you going and what are you going to do?¡±


    Gu Yundong answered casually, but she looked a little dazed.


    She did not expect to meet Fu Ming here. He had be a fool.


    Although her mother was also ignorant, her mother only did not understand and think about some profound things. As long as others exined it to her in a simple manner, she would be obedient and do it.


    However, the Fu Ming just now had a silly smile on his face. He was like a person who could not take care of himself.


    There was also the matter of his parents, wife, and daughter dying. She did not expect that thest time she met her aunt would be that time outside Qing¡¯an Prefecture City.


    Gu Yundong did not feel guilty at all. Those who wanted to harm others would always be harmed.


    If it had been her eldest aunt¡¯s family back then, she would definitely have taken them away and protected them.


    ¡°Miss Gu, rest for a while. I¡¯ll call you again after dinner.¡± Madam Jiang¡¯s voice pulled her back to her senses.


    Gu Yundong put Fu Ming¡¯s matter to the back of her mind and smiled at Madam Jiang. ¡°Alright, thank you, Aunt.¡±


    Madam Jiang shook her head and left the guest room.


    However, as soon as she left the house, she immediately ran to her room to look for her man in a hurry, looking mysterious..

 Chapter 243 - 243: Gossip Couple

    Chapter 243 - 243: Gossip Couple


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The vige chief was happily eating peanuts with the money Gu Yundong had given him.


    When he saw his wife enter, he only raised his eyes slightly. ¡°Have you tidied it up over there?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Madam Jiang waved her hand and sat on the brick bed. She reached out and snatched the money from his hand before putting it away. The vige chief wanted to say something, but he immediately stopped when she red at him.


    Madam Jiang, on the other hand, was in high spirits. She leaned close to his ear and whispered, ¡°Do you know what I found?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that Miss Gu the one who kept talking to us just now? Her mother had been standing at the side and didn¡¯t speak. At first, I thought she was a mute, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± She pointed at her head. ¡°There seems to be a problem here.¡±


    The vige chief sat up straighter in surprise. ¡°Really?¡±


    However, he shook his head slightly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it. She¡¯s dressed neatly and cleanly. When she doesn¡¯t speak, she¡¯s like a quiet noblewoman. She¡¯s not at all the same as that half-wit who just came to our vige.¡± Madam Jiang pinched him. ¡°Do you still think that she¡¯s quite good-looking? You were looking so carefully.¡±


    The vige chief hurriedly shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± As he spoke, he touched his chin. ¡°I was wondering why that little girl kept asking me about Fu Ming. It turns out that her mother is also sick.¡±


    Madam Jiang also ate a peanut. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t look as serious as Fu Ming¡¯s. I heard her speak like a child. She¡¯s quite obedient. When she asked you, her tone was gentle. If you don¡¯t pay attention to her expression, she¡¯s really like a noblewoman. She dresses well too.¡±


    ¡°Look, you said that too. Then why did you pinch me just now and me me for looking at her?¡±


    Madam Jiang red at him fiercely. ¡°I can look, but you can¡¯t. She¡¯s a woman.


    As a man, you¡¯re a lecher if you look at her.¡±


    The vige chief said weakly, ¡°She¡¯s staying at our house. What if I don¡¯t see her clearly and mistake her for someone else?¡±


    Gu Yundong stood under the window outside and was speechless for a long time. She really did not mean to eavesdrop. She just wanted toe over and ask if Madam Jiang had hot water. She did not expect to hear the two of them talking about her name as soon as she walked over.


    After all, she was afraid of encountering a shady shop when she was outside, so she listened more.


    Unexpectedly¡­


    This couple was indeed a match made in heaven. They were both so gossipy. Since they did not have any ill intentions, Gu Yundong did not say anything. She only stepped forward slightly and called Aunt when she was far away. Other than the gossip factor that had been burning, Madam Jiang was not bad in other aspects.


    She would ask Gu Yundong and her mother about their tastes and if they were used to the temperature here and if they needed more nkets.


    However, she would ask Gu Yundong some personal questions from time to time. If she could answer, she would. If she could not, Gu Yundong would smile. This made Madam Jiang even more itchy.


    Gu Yundong was also speechless. Fortunately, they were only staying for a day. After dinner, she and Madam Yang went to rest.


    The next morning, Gu Yundong prepared to set off. She led the carriage out and helped Madam Yang in.


    Unexpectedly, just as she was about to leave, Madam Jiang suddenly called out to her, ¡°Gu girl, I¡¯ve packed some pickled radishes for you. Don¡¯t you like them? Take them and eat slowly on the way.¡±


    Madam Jiang marinated the radish herself. Her family did not like it, but Gu Yundong liked it very much. Madam Jiang was overjoyed.


    Gu Yundong quickly went back and saw Madam Jiang walking over with a small jar.


    She quickly took it. Unexpectedly, Madam Yang¡¯s scream suddenly came from the carriage outside.. ¡°Ah¡­¡±

 Chapter 244 - 244: I’m Your Uncle

    Chapter 244 - 244: I¡¯m Your Uncle


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She retracted her hand and ran out, lifting the curtain of the car.


    Madam Yang was huddled in the corner of the carriage, looking at a sloppy man squatting opposite her in horror.


    The man¡¯s back was facing the door. Gu Yundong did not even look at him and pulled him down.


    With a thud, the man fell to the ground with a heavy thud.


    Gu Yundong ignored him and hurriedly got into the carriage. She hugged Madam Yang and patted her back. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mother. It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Madam Yang took two deep breaths and quickly calmed down. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Dongdong. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not worried.¡±


    Only then did Gu Yundong let go. Seeing that she had a gentle smile on her face, her hair was not messy, and her clothes were neat, Gu Yundong felt slightly relieved.


    She had just turned around and entered the door. Madam Yang must have just been shocked by the sudden appearance of the man and was not injured.


    Only then did Gu Yundong jump out of the carriage. At this moment, the vige chief and Madam Jiang had alsoe out. They immediately saw Fu Ming, who was lying on the ground clutching his leg and moaning.


    Gu Yundong also saw the person clearly and was immediately shocked and furious. She turned around and saw a wooden stick in the corner. She picked it up and was about to hit him.


    The vige chief quickly stopped her. ¡°Gu girl, Gu girl, calm down. This is a fool. His mind isn¡¯t clear. He probably went up curiously when he saw the carriage. We can¡¯t hurt anyone.¡±


    Madam Jiang put down the small jar. When she saw Madam Yang get out of the carriage, she quickly brought her behind Gu Yundong and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Don¡¯t be rash. Look, your mother is frightened. You can¡¯t hit someone in front of her.¡±


    Gu Yundong snorted. She even dared to kill someone in front of Madam Yang when she was escaping. Why would she be afraid of hitting Fu Ming, who had a grudge against her?


    The vigers who heard themotion next door also came out. Someone went forward to help Fu Ming up and even reprimanded him. ¡°What are you doing here so early in the morning? Why did you run into someone¡¯s carriage for no reason? There¡¯s nothing to eat in the carriage.¡±


    However, Fu Ming did not seem to hear the person¡¯s words. He had fallen on his leg just now, so the pain was not as intense now. He could finally speak.


    However, he ignored everyone and said pitifully with a bitter expression, ¡°Yundong, Yundong, I¡¯ve finally met you. You don¡¯t know how hard my life has been. Your aunt and cousin are gone. They¡¯re gone. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Take me away.¡±


    Everyone was stunned. ¡°Idiot, are you not stupid today?¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling Yundong?¡±


    ¡°Why are you talking so strangely?¡±


    The vige chief was even more surprised. He widened his eyes and looked at Gu Yundong.


    Madam Jiang asked excitedly, ¡°Gu girl, he seems to know your name. Do you know him?¡± As expected, there was an inside story. There was something new to hear.


    Gu Yundong replied coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    As she spoke, she was about to help Madam Yang into the carriage again and leave. She was unwilling to look at Fu Ming again and even stopped taking the small jar of pickled radishes.


    However, how could Fu Ming let her go? He immediately stood in front of her and said bitterly, ¡°Yundong, I¡¯m your uncle. How can you not recognize me? Look at me. I doted on you when we were at Yongning Prefecture. Now that I¡¯m in trouble, you can¡¯t leave me behind.¡±


    ¡°Uncle?!!¡±


    Everyone was stunned. Their gazes immediately focused on Gu Yundong and her mother.. They actually had such a rtionship?

 Chapter 245 - 245: Targeting Madam Yang

    Chapter 245 - 245: Targeting Madam Yang


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong almostughed out of anger. She looked at Fu Ming. ¡°Who¡¯s my uncle? You? My aunt is gone, and you¡¯ve married someone else. What kind of uncle are you?¡±


    Everyone understood. She turned out to be a rtive of Fu Ming¡¯ste wife.


    Speaking of which, they were not connected now. However, if this uncle had indeed taken care of her in the past and treated her well, she could not be so heartless as to pretend not to know him.


    However, the vige chief did not think so. He was smart and had interacted with Gu Yundong before. From her attitude towards her mother, he knew that she was not an ungrateful person.


    Now that her attitude towards Fu Ming was so bad, there might have been a huge conflict in the past.


    Moreover, Gu Yundong had stayed at his house for a night. How could she be being blocked at the door?


    Hence, the vige chief waved his hand. ¡°Alright, alright. Why are you people so glib-tongued? How do you know if they were really close in the past? You keep muttering endlessly. You can¡¯t even settle your own matters properly, yet you still have the mood to care about other people¡¯s matters.¡±


    Fu Ming panicked when he heard this. He thought that the vige chief would stand on his side on ount that he was from the same vige.


    He nned to use public opinion to get Gu Yundong to bring him away. He had seen clearly that not only did the Gu family have a carriage, but they were also dressed so well. They were much better than Widow Sun. They must have met a noble and led a good life.


    In Fu Ming¡¯s impression, Gu Yundong was an easy-to-deal-with youngdy. Although he had been set up in the forest outside the Qing¡¯an Prefecturest time, Gu Yundong had mentioned that Uncle Wang wanted to avenge his daughter.


    He had always thought that there was indeed an Uncle Wang hiding in the dark and working together with Gu Yundong. After all, Master Qian had died from a crossbow bolt shot from afar.


    Uncle Wang must have taught Gu Yundong. Otherwise, how could this thirteen-year-old brat be so scheming?


    ¡°Yundong, you can¡¯t leave your uncle alone. Otherwise, what if your auntes looking for you in the middle of the night? You don¡¯t know how hard my life is now. I can¡¯t even sleep well without enough food and clothes.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at Madam Yang. ¡°Take me away. I can help you take care of your mother. Look at your mother now. You don¡¯t have a father, and no one will want your mother in the future. Although I¡¯ve injured my brain, I can be cured. At that time, your mother will have someone to rely on and you can also have someone to rely on. Think about it, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Fu Ming had always known that Madam Yang was quite beautiful. In the past, because she had to work in the Gu family, she did not dress well. Her face was sallow and her fingers were rough.


    Therefore, he felt that although she was good-looking, she was still not as good-looking as Gu Qiuyue. However, now that he looked at Madam Yang, who had already cleaned up, he actually felt that Gu Qiuyue was a little ugly.


    Compared to Widow Sun, the difference was like heaven and earth. Even if there was something wrong with her brain, she looked good, right?


    But Gu Yundong was infuriated by his words. Not only was he shameless, but he also dared to have designs on her mother?


    The surrounding people were stunned when they heard this. Fu Ming had a wife.


    At this moment, no one noticed Gu Yundong. Hence, she rushed forward and raised the wooden stick in her hand to hit him. ¡°Even a toad wants to eat swan meat, it has to see what it is. I don¡¯t even want to look at you. My little aunt wille to look for me in the middle of the night? Let here. I¡¯ll make her soul dissipate.. Do you believe me?¡±

 Chapter 246 - 246: Madam Yang Takes Action

    Chapter 246 - 246: Madam Yang Takes Action


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong was merciless. Everyone was stunned. This youngdy was so young, but she was so cruel¡­


    Madam Jiang watched her attack excitedly. However, as the vige chief¡¯s wife, she still stopped her when she saw her fellow viger being beaten up.


    However, no one could stop the invincible Gu Yundong, especially after what she had said.


    Just listen to it. She wasn¡¯t even afraid of ghosts and deities, but she wanted to destroy Little Aunt¡¯s soul. How much hatred did she have?


    Fu Ming dodged left and right, screaming in pain as he spoke. ¡°Help! Hurry up and stop her. She¡¯s crazy. She¡¯s just like her mother. She¡¯s crazy.¡±


    As he spoke, a viger with a hoe came over. He quickly went forward and snatched the hoe from him. He turned around and smashed it on Gu Yundong¡¯s head. ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Then go to hell.¡±


    Gu Yundong sneered. She dodged the attack and hit his leg with a stick.


    Fu Ming gasped in pain, and the hoe hit her even harder.


    Seeing that someone was about to die, the vige chief hurriedly called for everyone to stop him.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Separate the two of them.¡±


    Everyone instantly rushed forward. Because Fu Ming¡¯s hoe was even more dangerous, the vigers went to catch him first to prevent him from smashing a bloody hole in the little girl¡¯s head.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong hit him hard between his legs.


    Everyone was speechless. It felt so painful.


    All the men present subconsciously mped their legs together and gasped, their faces turning pale.


    Fu Ming¡¯s hoe had also been taken away by the original owner. He could only hold a certain spot and roll on the ground in pain.


    He was already in such a miserable state, so naturally, no one went to catch him. They even took two steps back, feeling that it didn¡¯t hurt so much anymore.


    Gu Yundong was also held back by Madam Jiang and the others. A woman reprimanded her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, girl? You¡¯re so ruthless. You hit someone with a stick and even hit their crotch. How old are you? You¡¯re too shameless.¡±


    F*ck, where did this b*tche from?


    Gu Yundong suddenly turned her head and red at that person. The woman was so frightened by the coldness in her eyes that she let go and took a step back.


    However, when she thought about it, she felt indignant. This was her vige. What was going on if she was frightened by a ten-year-old girl?


    ¡°Why are you ring at me? Am I wrong? No matter what, he¡¯s still your elder. Didn¡¯t you¡­¡± The woman didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. In the end, she muttered and left. ¡°Fu Ming is right. Look at how fierce she is. She¡¯s a lunatic.¡±


    The others did not dare to say anything. Madam Jiang quicklyforted her. ¡°Alright, alright. It was that Fu Ming who spoke nonsense. He¡¯s not clear-headed. Don¡¯t mind him.¡±


    Gu Yundong did not want to argue with him. Wasn¡¯t she going to pretend that she did not know him and leave when she saw him this time? But this b*tch insisted oning to find trouble. Was it her fault?


    Gu Yundong was stopped, and no one was beside Fu Ming.


    Therefore, no one noticed that a figure had passed by with a stone and smashed it towards Fu Ming¡¯s head.


    ¡°Who asked you to bully Dongdong?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Fu Ming grunted and fell silent.


    Everyone was stunned. Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    She broke free from everyone¡¯s grip and quickly went forward to hug Madam Yang.


    Madam Yang looked at the bloody hole in Fu Ming¡¯s head and her mind went nk for a moment. It was only when Gu Yundong came over that she threw the stone away and said, ¡°Dongdong, don¡¯t be afraid. Mother will protect you..¡±

 Chapter 247 - 247: My Mother Was Just Protecting Me

    Chapter 247: My Mother Was Just Protecting Me


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes were hot as she stroked Madam Yang¡¯s back. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    As she spoke, she nced at Fu Ming with a cold gaze, but she still stood up calmly and shielded Madam Yang behind her.


    Everyone finally reacted. The vige chief¡¯s expression changed drastically as he shouted, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and get a doctor. The two of you, carry Fu Ming in first.¡±


    The incident happened at the entrance of the vige chief¡¯s house, so they naturally carried the patient to his house first.


    Gu Yundong and Madam Yang were also surrounded. With such a thing happening, they definitely could not leave.


    Although Fu Ming had only been in Fugui Vige for a few months, he had married Widow Sun and could be considered a member of Fugui Vige. The outsider had injured someone from Fugui Vige, so she had to give an exnation. Moreover, this exnation could not be low.


    Now, even the vige chief and Madam Jiang could not stand on her side.


    Gu Yundong and Madam Yang were invited back to the vige chief¡¯s house. The vige chief asked someone to watch them and see how Fu Ming was doing before making a decision.


    The doctor in the vige was quickly invited over. He checked Fu Ming. Fortunately, he was still alive.


    Madam Yang was not very strong, and the stone was about the size of a fist. Although it had a sharp edge, it was not fatal.


    It was just that there was a lot of blood. It looked very scary.


    However, he had been unconscious all this time. They did not know what would happen.


    The doctor applied medicine, performed acupuncture, and bandaged him. It depended on the situation. What if he suddenly died?


    Madam Jiang heard the doctor¡¯s words from outside and quietly went out. She ran to the house where Gu Yundong and her mother were locked up. She said to the viger watching over them, ¡°I came to ask them for the money for the treatment.¡±


    The vigers let her in. When Madam Jiang entered, she saw that Gu Yundong had a calm expression and still had the energy to patientlyfort the uneasy Madam Yang.


    She sighed in her heart. This Gu girl was really not an ordinary girl. No wonder she dared to take her mother, who knew nothing, on a long trip alone.


    Unfortunately, although Madam Yang loved her daughter, she still got into trouble.


    She quickly walked to the two of them and met Gu Yundong¡¯s smiling face. Suddenly, she felt that there was nothing to worry about, so she whispered about Fu Ming¡¯s situation.


    Gu Yundong nodded, indicating that she understood.


    Madam Jiang looked at Madam Yang again and whispered, ¡°If your mother is like this and you encounter such a thing again in the future, she¡¯ll probably be a burden¡­¡±


    ¡°My mother is fine, Auntie. She¡¯s just protecting me.¡±


    At this moment, Gu Yundong hadpletely forgotten the thought of not allowing Madam Yang and the other two to drag her down when she first came to this world.


    Now, be it Madam Yang or Yunshu and Yunke, they had already be her family and responsibility.


    She would protect them. Even if Fu Ming really died today, she would not let anything happen to her mother!


    Madam Jiang suddenly felt inexplicably envious of Madam Yang. If she became stupid one day and lost her mind, she would bring trouble to her children. Would she have the same treatment as Madam Yang?


    It was said that there was no filial son in front of a sickbed after a long time. For example, Ah Guang from their vige was a famous filial son in this area. However, his mother was sick and could not take care of herself. He became impatient and went home.


    As she was thinking, she suddenly heard a sharp voice from the door.


    Madam Jiang¡¯s expression changed slightly. She quickly stood up and reminded Gu Yundong, ¡°Widow Sun is here. No, she¡¯s not a widow anymore. Aiya, she¡¯s Fu Ming¡¯s current wife. I¡¯ll go out and take a look..¡±

 Chapter 248 - 248: Gu Yundong Is Easy to Bully?

    Chapter 248: Gu Yundong Is Easy to Bully?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Madam Jiang went out and saw Widow Sun walking towards Fu Ming¡¯s room impatiently.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I heard that my husband was beaten up? His head was split open. Who beat him up? Get someone toe out and talk to me.¡±


    Widow Sun was a shrew, but she only went to the bed to take a look at Fu Ming before quickly looking away.


    Fu Ming was indeed good-looking. Back then, she had taken a fancy to his appearance and thought that he had fled to this ce. He did not have any rtives or friends and did not even have a ce to stay. If she was married to him, she would not have parents-inw. She could still be in charge at home. She was also familiar with the vige.


    Although Fu Ming was silly from time to time, didn¡¯t the doctor say that he could be cured?


    But¡­


    ¡®Cure my ass.¡¯


    No matter how good-looking Fu Ming was, he could not take care of himself for two out of three days. His clothes were dirty, and his snot was all over his sleeves. No matter how good-looking he was, she was disgusted.


    Widow Sun felt that there was not much hope for him to be cured and did not want to care about him at all.


    But he was her man after all. Weren¡¯t they bullying her by beating him up in the vige?


    ¡°Vige Chief, I heard that the person who hit her was from another vige? This outsider has already bullied our vige. You can¡¯t let her off. Do you think there¡¯s no one in our vige? She even dares to hit someone in front of you. Who does she think she is?¡±


    The vige chief frowned. Madam Jiang walked over and said, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Your Fu Ming was the one who caused this trouble first. She came to our vige to stay for the night and was about to leave early in the morning. However, your Fu Ming insisted on stopping her. His words were unpleasant, like a lecher. No wonder she was infuriated.¡±


    The vige chief pulled her back. After all, the person who was injured now was from his own vige. As the vige chief¡¯s wife, how could she stand on the side of outsiders? What would the vigers think of him?


    Madam Jiang snorted, but she did not say anything else.


    She just did not like Widow Sun. In the past, she even wanted to seduce her man. Who did she think she was?


    The vige chief coughed lightly and said, ¡°The person who hit him is now in the west wing. This matter indeed needs to be discussed properly. However, both sides are indeed at fault. Although I¡¯m the vige chief of Fugui Vige, I have to be reasonable.¡±


    Widow Sun turned around and left. After leaving the room, she looked around.


    Seeing that there were two familiar vigers guarding outside the door, she walked over in a few steps.


    The two vigers did not stop her. Widow Sun pushed the door open and entered.


    Gu Yundong looked up and saw Widow Sun¡¯s expression. She knew why Fu Ming was so anxious for her to take him away.


    She was ugly, really. She was especially burly. When she walked, the flesh on her face trembled. Gu Yundong felt that it was a little painful to look at her.


    No wonder she wanted to find someone like Fu Ming. She probably had no other choice.


    When Widow Sun arrived, she had heard that the mother and daughter were the ones who hit her man. The younger one was only in her teens, and the older one had a problem with her brain.


    Fu Ming¡¯s head was smashed by that big one, but it didn¡¯t look like she had much strength. Otherwise, he would have been smashed to death.


    Widow Sun smiled in satisfaction when she saw the two of them.


    Alright, it was obvious that these two people were easy to bully.


    She turned around and was about to close the door.


    The two vigers looked at each other and quickly said, ¡°Auntie Sun, why don¡¯t we ask the vige chief to make a decision?¡±


    ¡°What decision? This is between our families. They smashed my man. I¡¯ll talk to them aboutpensation. Don¡¯t be a busybody. Get lost.¡±


    She pushed the two of them away abruptly and closed the door. She even deliberately bolted it..

 Chapter 249 - 249: Blackmail

    Chapter 249: ckmail


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes at her. Widow Sun had a scheming smile on her face. Her eyes were narrowed into a line, as if a lump of fat had been pressed into a crease.


    Widow Sun walked around the mother and daughter. Gu Yundong was not afraid of her, but Madam Yang closed her eyes and hugged her daughter tightly.


    Widow Sun was even more satisfied when she saw her like that.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was about right, she brought a stool over from the side and sat opposite the two of them boldly. She nted her eyes and said, ¡°I heard that you injured my man severely. That won¡¯t do. He¡¯s the only strongborer in my family. The doctor said that he¡¯ll have to lie in bed for at least half a year with his injuries. Without him in this half a year, how can we live?¡± Gu Yundong found it funny as sheforted Madam Yang. That was not what Madam Jiang had told her previously.


    ¡°Then how do you want to resolve it?¡±


    Widow Sun chuckled. ¡°Of course you have to pay some money.¡±


    She knew that this mother-daughter pair had driven a carriage over. Although her family¡¯s conditions were not bad, they could not bear to use money to buy a carriage. At most, they would buy two catties of meat to eat.


    Looking at what the two of them were wearing, although it was not silk or anything, it was still beautiful.


    Widow Sun was already thinking about how much they shouldpensate. ¡°Let me tell you, this is Fugui Vige. The old and young masters of Fugui Vige are all united. We definitely won¡¯t allow outsiders to bully the vigers. You injured my man so badly today. Without my approval, you won¡¯t be able to leave this vige.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that unreasonable. As long as you talk nicely and apologize,pensate, and satisfy me, you can leave safely. So, let¡¯s calcte now how much silver you have topensate.¡±


    Gu Yundong did not say anything and allowed her to speak. ¡°Look, my man is a capable man. He¡¯s the head of the field and can handle small businesses. Therefore, in half a year, he can at least earn 20 to 30 taels of silver for the family. Let¡¯s take the middle amount and treat it as 25 taels.¡±


    ¡°This twenty-five taels can¡¯t be reduced at all. How about this? I think that the carriage will be worth five taels of silver. After all, it¡¯s already old. Other than this, there¡¯s also my man¡¯s medicinal money. He has to be nourished after losing so much blood. At least a chicken will be stewed every five days. It¡¯s at least fifty taels of silver here, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°That much?¡±


    ¡°Not much. From the looks of it, you can take out seventy taels of silver, right?¡± Widow Sun¡¯s expression became fierce. ¡°You almost took my man¡¯s life. If this family doesn¡¯t have strongbor, it will also take my life. Aren¡¯t two lives worth seventy taels of silver and a carriage? Or do you not want to leave this vige?¡± Madam Yang was shocked by her sudden raised voice. Gu Yundong hurriedly patted her shoulder and looked up into Widow Sun¡¯s eyes. ¡°Speak softer. You¡¯re too noisy.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you nicely. You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, do you?¡±


    As Widow Sun spoke, she reached out and pushed Madam Yang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯ll beat you up, break your limbs, and throw you into the pond?¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s face darkened. She let go of Madam Yang and stood up, pushing Widow Sun away.


    ¡°You little girl, you¡¯re courting death.¡± Widow Sun rolled up her sleeves and pped Gu Yundong¡¯s face..

 Chapter 250 - 250: Counter Blackmail

    Chapter 250: Counter ckmail


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong kicked her knee. Widow Sun stumbled and fell to her knees.


    Gu Yundong took the opportunity to cover her mouth to prevent her from calling out to the person at the door. Then, she kicked her twice and ced a dagger on her neck.


    Widow Sun held her breath. She had wanted to grab Gu Yundong¡¯s hand but did not dare to move.


    The dagger was cold and sharp.


    If she had moved a little, her neck would have bled.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door and Madam Jiang¡¯s voice. ¡°Widow Sun, don¡¯t mess around. Come out and talk.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, we¡¯re fine. We¡¯ll go out in a while.¡± Gu Yundong spoke first.


    She let go of Widow Sun¡¯s mouth and wiped her saliva on her clothes in disdain. She said to Widow Sun, who was about to say something, ¡°Don¡¯t scream. If you scare me, my hands will tremble uncontrobly.¡±


    Widow Sun wanted to nod, but she did not dare to. She could only say softly, ¡°You, don¡¯t be rash. Killing is illegal. You will go to prison. Think about it. You¡¯re still so young. If you go to the prison, it will be difficult for you to get married in the future.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded seriously. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? So eat this.¡±


    Before Widow Sun could understand what she was saying, she felt as if something had been stuffed into her mouth. Gu Yundong¡¯s knife approached and she lifted her chin. She swallowed it.


    Then, hers eyes widened. ¡°You, what did you feed me?¡±


    ¡°Poison Mai Lisu.¡± Omnipotent medicine.


    Gu Yundong had already moved the dagger away. Widow Sun hurriedly bent down and grabbed her throat. She vomited for a long time, but her face was red and she could not vomit.


    She looked at Gu Yundong with reddened eyes. ¡°You want to kill me.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I have no grudge against you. I was just frightened by you. I was afraid that the vigers would not let us leave, so I could only poison you first and treat you as a hostage. When we leave, I will naturally tell you the way to detoxify the poison.¡±


    Widow Sun opened her mouth and wanted to call the people outside, but she was afraid of death. What if she angered this person and this person didn¡¯t tell her how to detoxify the poison?


    Gu Yundong looked at her expression and confirmed that she was a person who was very afraid of death.


    Previously, when Chang Fu was fed with Mai Lisu, he would at least be suspicious. It took her a few scares to bend him.


    However, when she said that it was poison, the one in front of her immediately believed her without any doubt.


    Widow Sun red at Gu Yundong angrily. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so vicious at such a young age.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re outside. If we¡¯re not vicious, wouldn¡¯t we be bullied by you just like before?¡± Gu Yundong squatted in front of her. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to talk about mypensation.¡±


    ¡°You, whatpensation do you want?¡±


    ¡°Look, we were supposed to leave early in the morning, but your man stopped us and dyed us. My time is very precious. You have topensate me. He even went crazy and wanted to smash me to death with a hoe. I¡¯m still so frightened that my heart is beating wildly. You have topensate me. Also, you threatened and pushed my mother just now, scaring her. You mustpensate for that too. I¡¯m kind-hearted and don¡¯t want much. Just take out all the silver on you.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t possibly go to Widow Sun¡¯s house. She didn¡¯t have the time.


    Widow Sun did not want to give it to her, but she was poisoned. When Gu Yundong said that the poison would act up in half an hour, she hurriedly took out the silver from her sleeve.


    Gu Yundong frowned and looked at the five taels of silver in her hand. ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it right away..<sup>1</sup>

 Chapter 251 - 251: Fu Ming Wakes Up

    Chapter 251: Fu Ming Wakes Up


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong saw her sitting on the ground, pressing down on the fat on her stomach. She took off her shoes with some difficulty and took out a banknote worth five taels from under her shoes and handed it over.


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    Damn it, her eyes hurt from the smoke.


    Madam Yang quickly went forward and covered her nose. ¡°Dongdong,e here. She¡¯s releasing poison.¡±


    Gu Yundong felt that her mother¡¯s words were very vivid. She immediately waved her hand. ¡°Keep it well. I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    It was too smelly. There was nowhere to put it.


    Widow Sun hurriedly stuffed the banknotes back into her shoes and put them on.


    Gu Yundong frowned. She had spent so much effort and wasted one of her Mai Lisu pills, but she had only received five taels of silver.


    Widow Sun nced at her. ¡°You, you can give me the antidote now, right?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Gu Yundong snorted. ¡°Get up. Go out and tell the others to let us go. When we leave safely, we will naturally tell you the way to detoxify the poison.¡±


    Widow Sun was angry, but she did not dare to say anything. She did not know if it was a psychological effect. She felt that her body was in so much pain. Could it be that there would be other pain before the poison acted up?


    She did not dare to dy and hurriedly got up to open the door.


    Just as the two people at the door were wondering why there was no movement inside, they saw Widow Sune out with a dark expression.


    The vige chief and Madam Jiang were also outside. Seeing here out, Madam Jiang hurriedly entered the house to take a look.


    Gu Yundong was bringing Madam Yang out. Seeing that the two of them were fine, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    On the other side, the vige chief was lecturing Widow Sun. ¡°¡­I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ll handle this matter. Why are you adding to the mess? Since you don¡¯t care about me as the vige chief, don¡¯t look for me in the future.¡±


    Widow Sun quickly smiled and said, ¡°No, no. I was just thinking that this is a small matter. I¡¯m looking for them to discuss how to resolve it. Look, it¡¯s settled now. We¡¯ve already agreed. Vige Chief, quickly let them go. I heard that they¡¯re in a hurry.¡±


    The vige chief:¡±¡­¡± What the hell?


    Madam Jiang was speechless. Was Widow Sun trying to seduce her man again? She was smiling so fawningly.


    She red at Widow Sun and hurriedly asked Gu Yundong, ¡°She didn¡¯t bully you?¡±


    Gu Yundong shook his head. ¡°No, Auntie Sun is still very reasonable. We told her what happened and apologized. She especially understood that it was not easy for us two weak women. She knew that we have urgent matters to attend to, so she said that she would exin to you personally and not pursue the matter.¡±


    Widow Sun could not help but tremble. Apologize? Weak women? This brat was too good at acting.


    Madam Jiang had aplicated expression. Was Widow Sun a reasonable person?


    Gu Yundong nodded affirmatively. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s already been half an hour. If we don¡¯t leave now, we won¡¯t be able to make it to the next town.¡±


    Madam Jiang was puzzled. They had dyed more than half an hour, right?


    However, when Widow Sun heard that, she suddenly became anxious. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Two women can¡¯t sleep in the wilderness. It¡¯s not safe. Let them hurry up. Otherwise, if the people outside know, they will think that our vige is bullying them and won¡¯t let them go.¡±


    The vige chief felt like he had seen a ghost. Why did he feel like he didn¡¯t know Widow Sun? ¡°But Fu Ming isn¡¯t awake yet.¡± As a victim, he couldn¡¯t possibly not know anything, right?


    As soon as he finished speaking, a viger shouted, ¡°He¡¯s awake, he¡¯s awake. Fu


    Ming is awake. Vige Chief, go and take a look..¡±

 Chapter 252 - 252: Departure

    Chapter 252: Departure


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The vige chief hurriedly went in to take a look. The others also went over one after another.


    Gu Yundong did not really want to go, but Madam Jiang dragged her there.


    There were two thickyers of bandages on Fu Ming¡¯s forehead. At this moment, he opened his eyes and looked at the person standing by the bed.


    In the end, her gazended on Widow Sun. Widow Sun frowned. This bastard had better not cause trouble at this time and not let the Gu family¡¯s mother and daughter leave. She still had to detoxify the poison.


    In the next moment, Fu Ming suddenly curled his fingers and chuckled. ¡°Wife, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Everyone saw that he had be a fool again.


    They couldn¡¯t ask for his opinion now, so Widow Sun had the final say.


    Since she did not mind and there was nothing wrong with Fu Ming, they could not hold on to two weak women.


    Besides, it was indeed Fu Ming who provoked her first. She was about to leave, but he insisted on stopping her and saying something inappropriate.


    The vigers left one after another. Widow Sun was very anxious. She asked Gu Yundong, ¡°You guys should leave quickly too.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re leaving soon.¡±


    They had indeed wasted a lot of time. Today, they were going to speed up again.


    Seeing that there was no problem, Madam Jiang quickly carried the small jar out to her. ¡°Here, take it. If you pass by here again in the future, I¡¯ll marinate another jar for you. It won¡¯t take much effort.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt.¡± Gu Yundong had left a small bag of white sugar in the house.


    The vige chief and Madam Jiang treated them well. Even if such a thing happened, they did not speak ill of them. Madam Jiang even tipped them off and helped them criticize Widow Sun.


    White sugar was indeed expensive outside, but this was the most she had now. It was not shabby to give it away.


    Widow Sun was extremely anxious. Why was he still talking at a time like this? Was there no end to it?


    Madam Jiang nced at her suspiciously, but Gu Yundong smiled and got into the carriage.


    Widow Sun had been following beside the carriage. When Madam Jiang could no longer see them, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the antidote?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid to give it to you without leaving the vige?¡± Gu Yundong sat on the shaft of the carriage and said slowly, ¡°Wait here for half an hour. When the timees, I¡¯ll write a method to detoxify the poison and ce it under the second tree at the entrance of the vige. I¡¯ll press it with a rock.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t read.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you find someone you know to read to you? Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter if others see the antidote.¡±


    Widow Sun could only stop in her tracks. ¡°You have to keep your word.¡±


    ¡°Of course. You¡¯ve already let me go. Wouldn¡¯t I be courting death if I harmed your life again?¡±


    Gu Yundong shook the reins and the carriage immediately sped up.


    Widow Sun paced back and forth for a while before she could not take it anymore. She could not wait for more than half an hour.


    It did not take long for her to catch up. When she reached the vige entrance and found the second tree, she saw a note.


    Widow Sun quickly took it out and rushed to the vige chief¡¯s house.


    Madam Jiang was tidying up the guest room when she saw the bag of white sugar. She took it out to study it with the vige chief.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Madam Jiang shook her head, then suddenly pped her head. ¡°By the way, there was a small note under it at that time. Take a look at what was written on it?¡±


    The vige chief quickly took it and read with narrowed eyes, ¡°White sugar. You can make sugar water or use it as a seasoning to make sweet food. Thank you for your hospitality.¡±


    Madam Jiang was delighted. ¡°White sugar? The Gu family¡¯s girl gave us white sugar? It¡¯s so white. It must be very expensive¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Widow Sun¡¯s noisy voice came from the door.


    Madam Jiang hurriedly put away the white sugar and covered it under the nket. The next moment, she saw her barge in.


    The vige chief¡¯s expression was ugly.. ¡°What do you want now?¡±

 Chapter 253 - 253: Completely Crippled

    Chapter 253: Completely Crippled


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Widow Sun was panting. She did not care about his expression and hurriedly took out the paper and handed it over.


    ¡°Quick, help me see what¡¯s written on it.¡±


    The vige chief took it impatiently. ¡°Huh?¡± he said.


    The words on it were written with charcoal, just like the note Madam Jiang had brought just now.


    He raised his head and nced at Widow Sun strangely. Thetter was extremely anxious. ¡°Why are you looking at me? Hurry up and read it.¡±


    ¡®Can¡¯t you be a little nicer when you¡¯re begging?¡¯


    The vige chief snorted and began to read the words on it. ¡°Mai Lisu. It¡¯s a candy. It tastes great. Take it as a snack and drink more water, and it will keep you in good health. You have to admit that you¡¯re too old. If you¡¯re sick in the head, treat it quickly. See you again.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Who wrote this? It¡¯s quite poetic.¡±


    Widow Sun¡¯s face was ashen, and her fingers were trembling. However, she still asked unwillingly, ¡°That¡¯s all? Is there nothing else?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°B*tch, big b*tch, little b*tch, you actually lied to me. You actually lied to me.¡±


    Widow Sun snatched the paper from the vige chief¡¯s hand and tore it into pieces. She was still angry and stomped on it a few more times, almost creating a hole in the vige chief¡¯s soil.


    The next moment, she suddenly raised her head and asked with a grimace, ¡°Who are that mother and daughter surnamed Gu? Where do they live? Where are they going?¡±


    The vige chief frowned. ¡°How would I know?¡±


    ¡°How could you not know?¡±


    Madam Jiang said angrily, ¡°Be reasonable. She¡¯s only here to stay for the night. She left immediately after the night. Why would she tell us these things?¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Widow Sun screamed, turned around, and ran out.


    She had to ask Fu Ming. Fu Ming must know where the mother and daughter lived in Yongning Vige. He must know.


    Widow Sun waited for Fu Ming to wake up, but after that, Fu Ming never woke up again.


    Later on, Widow Sun found out that he was not even a man. She was so angry that she smashed more than half of the pots and pans in the kitchen.


    That day, the doctor was only in a hurry to help Fu Ming look at the wound on his head. At that time, the blood flow was so shocking that even the surrounding people forgot that he had been hit by Gu Yundong in the crotch.


    When Fu Ming woke up, he became a fool again. He only felt ufortable down there and didn¡¯t know how to say it. As a result, he dyed the treatment and became a cripple in some aspect.


    Widow Sun couldn¡¯t take it anymore and chased Fu Ming out.


    However, even though Fu Ming was retarded, he still remembered Widow Sun¡¯s house. He could find it himself.


    He even became irritable. If Widow Sun chased him away again, he would hit her.


    Then, Widow Sun starved him and kept him cold. She tried to trick him into leaving Fugui Vige.


    Then, Fu Ming came back and continued to hit her.


    The two of them repeated this cycle, and the days became more and more difficult.


    Gu Yundong left Fugui Vige in a good mood.


    Madam Yang also smiled and came out to sit on the shaft of the carriage. She held her hand and said, ¡°Dongdong is so awesome.¡±


    ¡°Mother is also powerful.¡± Gu Yundong turned her head. ¡°But don¡¯t rush to the bad guys in the future. Fu Ming fell to the ground and did not have the ability to fight back. If you encounter someone who fights back, Mother will be injured.¡±


    Madam Yang didn¡¯t know if she understood, but she tilted her head and suddenly pointed into the distance. ¡°We¡¯ve been there before.¡±


    Gu Yundong followed her finger and saw that she had been here before. Back then, they had also passed by here when they were pulling the pushcart from Qing¡¯an Prefecture to Xuanhe Prefecture.


    After walking for another five to six days, the carriage finally arrived at Qing¡¯an Prefecture..

 Chapter 254 - 254: Doctor Song Is Here

    Chapter 254: Doctor Song Is Here


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Thest time they came to Qing¡¯an Prefecture, they did not enter the city gate. This time, he did, but the prefectural city here was much more deste than the Xuanhe Prefecture.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped. It hadn¡¯t been long since the chaosst year.


    It was said that not only was the prefecture magistrate killed in the Qing¡¯an Prefecture, but many of the wealthy and influential people in the city had also be fat meat for those bandits. They directly barged into other people¡¯s residences to kill and snatch.


    The civilians were even more in trouble. Those who dodged quickly escaped, but those who did not could only be killed when they encountered those inhumane bandits.


    The refugees only snatched things, but it was also easy to get into conflicts. Many of them were killed or injured.


    That chaos had caused the Qing¡¯an Prefecture to suffer heavy losses.


    Gu Yundong led the carriage all the way and saw that many shops on the street had been destroyed and had to be renovated.


    There were many stalls along the way. Gu Yundong bought some food for Madam Yang and inquired about the location of Huimin Medical Center.


    Huimin Medical Center seemed to be quite famous. Soon, someone pointed ahead and said, ¡°Walk to the end here and turn left. You¡¯ll reach it after walking for a while.¡±


    Gu Yundong thanked him and sped up.


    She did not know if Doctor Song was in Qing¡¯an Prefecture. She hoped that he had already arrived and that he had not left.


    When they arrived at Huimin Medical Center, Gu Yundong saw that there were many people waiting outside.


    A waiter saw her and quickly asked her to park the carriage at the side before queuing up.


    Gu Yundong saw that her carriage was blocking the way, so she quickly led it to the side and parked it.


    Then, she brought Madam Yang to the shop assistant¡¯s side. ¡°Little brother, I¡¯m looking for the shopkeeper of your medical center.¡±


    The waiter was stunned for a moment. He looked at Gu Yundong, who was half a head shorter than him.


    Little brother??


    The shop assistant tried his best to ignore the way she addressed him. He coughed lightly and said, ¡°Who are you? Why are you looking for our shopkeeper?¡±


    ¡°I came from the Xuanhe Prefecture. Doctor He introduced me.¡± As he spoke, Gu Yundong took out a letter from his sleeve. ¡°This is Doctor He¡¯s personal letter.¡±


    The shop assistant knew that there was a Doctor He in the Xuanhe Prefecture. He had been herest time.


    He hurriedly led Gu Yundong inside. ¡°Wait here for a while. I¡¯ll go look for the shopkeeper.¡±


    With that, he took Gu Yundong¡¯s letter and ran to the backyard.


    After a while, the shop assistant came out. ¡°Our shopkeeper invites you in. Follow me.¡±


    Gu Yundong brought Madam Yang and followed the shop assistant into the backyard. The manager of Huimin Medical Center was a middle-aged man in his forties. He was holding a herb in the backyard and talking to a doctor.


    Seeing theme over, the shopkeeper asked the doctor to go to the front hall first.


    ¡°I¡¯ve read Doctor He¡¯s letter. I know why you¡¯re here.¡± The shopkeeper let them sit. He nced at Madam Yang and asked, ¡°The patient is this Madam, right?¡± Madam Yang hid slightly behind.


    Doctor He¡¯s letter was not very detailed. After all, he was not very familiar with Gu Yundong. He only asked the shopkeeper to help if he could. It would be good if he could fulfill Miss Gu¡¯s filial piety.


    However, if Dr. Song did not agree, he could not force him.


    The shopkeeper was just a middleman and a matchmaker.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Yundong held Madam Yang¡¯s hand and asked anxiously, ¡°Is Doctor Song in Qing¡¯an Prefecture?¡±


    The shopkeeper saw her subtle movements and sighed in his heart. ¡°Doctor Song is in Qing¡¯an Prefecture, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Gu Yundong quickly asked..

 Chapter 255 - 255: Familiar Child

    Chapter 255: Familiar Child


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The shopkeeper said, ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know where he is now.¡±


    Seeing Gu Yundong frown, he said, ¡°He went to treat a patient. I heard that he¡¯s an important patient. I can¡¯t ask where he lives.¡±


    Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief. It was fine as long as he was still in Qing¡¯an Prefecture.


    ¡°When will he be back?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say.¡± The shopkeeper shook his head. ¡°Doctor Song arrived the afternoon before yesterday. He just came to get some medicine and left. He didn¡¯t even have the time to take a break or drink a cup of tea. He hasn¡¯te back since the afternoon before yesterday.¡±


    Gu Yundong frowned. So long?


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Dr. Song¡¯s things are still in Huimin Medical Center. He will definitelye again.¡±


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips. It seemed that she could only wait.


    She looked up at the shopkeeper, pursed her lips, and took out a bag of white sugar from her bag. ¡°Thank you for telling me this, Shopkeeper Cao. Please ept this as a thank-you gift.¡±


    Shopkeeper Cao quickly refused. ¡°I can¡¯t ept this. I just read Doctor He¡¯s letter and said a few words. You¡­¡±


    Halfway through his sentence, he suddenly stopped and his gazended on the white sugar in the bag.


    He took it and widened his eyes to carefully identify it.


    Was it really sugar?


    Shopkeeper Cao could be considered experienced and knowledgeable. He knew what was the most popr thing in the capital recently. It was the white sugar made by this imperial court. It was said that the influential families in the capital had gone crazy fighting for it.


    Nowadays, this thing did not only mean that you were rich, but it also represented your status. This was because this thing was rare. Those young masters and youngdies in the capital were allpetitive. Today, at the banquet, those who were admiring the flowers and serving pastries had to say that the cake was made of rare white sugar. The sweeter it was, the more it meant that your family was powerful.


    The owner of Huimin Medical Center had also bought some. However, there were many Huimin Medical Centers in Dajin. If each family got a little, they wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to feel the sweetness.


    Shopkeeper Cao had kept the white sugar very well, but he did not expect this girl to take out a bag with one hand. There should be at least two catties inside, right?


    If this girl gave him money, he really wouldn¡¯t ept it.


    But sugar¡­


    Shopkeeper Cao was in a dilemma¡­


    Gu Yundong naturally saw the change in his expression, so she added, ¡°Actually, I still want to ask Shopkeeper Cao for a favor. I¡¯ll go to the inn next door to get a roomter. If Doctor Songes back, please ask the staff in the medical center to inform me immediately. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Sure, of course.¡± Yes, now he could ept the white candy in peace.


    However, in the next moment, he suddenly thought of something and hurriedly said, ¡°Are you nning to stay in the inn next door? Then you have to hurry. That inn¡¯s business is very good. If you gote, there won¡¯t be any good rooms.¡±


    Gu Yundong hurriedly thanked him and left with Madam Yang.


    She was quite lucky. When she booked the room, there was only one upper room left. Then, there was arge bunk.


    Gu Yundong quickly handed over the money. Just as it was settled, someone asked about the room.


    She heaved a sigh of relief and brought Madam Yang upstairs with the waiter.


    As soon as she entered the room, she put down her bag and asked Madam Yang to wait for her here. She went to the medical center again and told Shopkeeper Cao her room number. At the same time, she brought the carriage to the stable of the inn.


    Then, she walked back to the hall and asked the waiter for a meal to send to her room.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she entered, she saw a familiar child..

 Chapter 256 - 256: Where Are You Taking My Brother?

    Chapter 256: Where Are You Taking My Brother?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong could not help but take a few more nces, but a tall and thin man carrying the child red at her fiercely. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Then, he hurried away. In that moment, Gu Yundong suddenly remembered where she had seen this child before.


    Wasn¡¯t it one of the two fair and chubby children who lived next door to the farmhouse¡¯s courtyard when they were escaping?


    Coincidentally, this was the little boy Gu Yundong had seen before.


    When she was escaping from the wilderness, the children she saw were all sallow, thin, and on the verge of death. Therefore, the two pink children were too conspicuous and left an impression in her mind.


    She remembered that the person who had brought the children back then was the man who was known as ¡®Uncle Gao¡¯. One look at their clothes and she knew that they were rich.


    But now?


    The child was wearing a bup shirt, and so was the tall and thin man. Moreover, his expression was gloomy, as if he was flustered and uneasy. When he saw her take a few more nces, he immediately became fierce and quickened his footsteps.


    This was very wrong. If that child¡¯s family became poor, he wouldn¡¯t be able to afford to wear good clothes, but his face was still chubby, fair, and tender. It was obvious that he had been pampered since he was young.


    Moreover, although the child was sleeping with his eyes closed, there were obvious tears on his face.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s expression turned cold. Seeing the man walk out of the inn, she immediately ran over and blocked him. ¡°Who are you? Where are you taking my brother?¡±


    The man was stunned and his expression changed. ¡°What did you say? Who¡¯s your brother? This is my son.¡±


    Huh, son? Doesn¡¯t look like it at all.


    ¡°Nonsense. My younger brother clearly followed Elder Brother Gao out to look for me. When did he be your son?¡± For the sake of caution, Gu Yundong added.


    If this person was really this child¡¯s father, he would definitely know Brother Gao.


    ¡°What Brother Gao? Get lost.¡± As the man spoke, he winked to the side. Soon, a few people surrounded them.


    Very good, it was confirmed that they were human traffickers, and there were aplices.


    After all, Gu Yundong knew the child and had killed animals together. Brother Gao had even given her a bag of steamed buns and pancakes. When she encountered such a thing, she had to interfere.


    Gu Yundong suddenly stepped forward and took the initiative. She grabbed his little finger and pulled it out. When he let go of the child in pain, she instantly snatched the child and took a few steps back.


    Then, she shouted at the onlookers, ¡°This is a baby stealer. Everyone, catch him quickly.¡±


    The man¡¯s expression changed drastically as he shouted in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re the wild girl who came from nowhere. That¡¯s my son. Return the child to me, do you hear me? Everyone, help me. I don¡¯t know who instructed this girl to take my son away.¡±


    As he spoke, the man¡¯s aplices immediately swarmed forward.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re too young. How can you do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Hurry up and return the child to him. Didn¡¯t you see that the father and son are both wearing the same clothes?¡±


    ¡°When the timees, apologize properly. No one will me you. Don¡¯t do such a thing next time.¡±


    ¡°Look at the way you¡¯re carrying the child. It¡¯s pitiful. Don¡¯t hurt the child.¡±


    As he spoke, three to four people moved to snatch the child. When the onlookers heard this, they were a little hesitant.


    The three of them all said the same. Everyone stood on the side of the tall and thin man. The others naturally thought that the two of them were father and


    son..

 Chapter 257 - 257: Captured

    Chapter 257: Captured


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong frowned and kicked a middle-aged woman who hade to snatch the child away.


    The other three were stunned. The tall and thin man¡¯s face shed with ruthlessness. He gave them a look and the three of them came over at the same time.


    Some held her hand, some hugged the child, some pulled her hair, and some pinched her arm.


    But before these people could touch her, Gu Yundong nimbly bumped into the weakest-looking person and kicked him between his legs.


    That person immediately bent down in pain. Gu Yundong shed past him and ran into the inn.


    She said to the people present who still did not understand, ¡°These people are all in cahoots. They¡¯re the ones who are kidnapping. If you don¡¯t believe me, report it to the officials. I¡¯ll wait in this inn for the officials to arrest me.¡±


    The waiter in the inn suddenly came back to his senses. This girl was their guest and had brought her mother, who seemed to be a little silly. From her gentle and polite words, it was obvious that she was knowledgeable.


    She asked him to help take care of her mother, and she was exceptionally friendly with a smile. She even tipped him a tael of silver.


    Therefore, he was definitely on Gu Yundong¡¯s side. He immediately reached out to block Gu Yundong and said to the few people who had run up to snatch the child, ¡°Thisdy is staying here. But you, you¡¯re not a guest of our inn, right? You¡¯re not here to eat, so how did you get out of my inn?¡±


    The man¡¯s expression changed drastically. He took a small step back and said, ¡°I, I brought the child to borrow the toilet.¡±


    In fact, he had sneaked in from the backyard behind a guest¡¯s carriage when no one was paying attention and took the opportunity to leave through the front door.


    When the onlookers heard Gu Yundong¡¯s words, they almost leaned towards her. If she was really a kidnapper, would she dare to speak so confidently about reporting to the officials?


    After hearing the waiter¡¯s words, she was even more convinced that these people were not good people.


    After all, they knew the waiter. He couldn¡¯t be a bad person, right?


    The few kidnappers felt that something was amiss. Everyone looked at them strangely.


    Knowing that the situation was hopeless, and the child could not be snatched back, they understood each other and turned to leave.


    However, that tall and thin man was a thorn in everyone¡¯s side. How could he leave? He was quickly stopped.


    Still, his aplices saw that the situation was not good and wanted to hide in the crowd and leave in several different directions.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes turned sharp. ¡°And those few are his aplices. I saw them signaling with their eyes.¡±


    As she spoke, she saw a tea set on the table beside her. She handed the child to the waiter and smashed the teacups on their heads.


    As the teacup fell to the ground, the few people were instantly exposed and caught by the surroundingmoners.


    The few of them immediately struggled. ¡°Let go of me. I just thought that you were snatching someone¡¯s child. Who¡¯s in cahoots?¡±


    ¡°Me too. I don¡¯t know them.¡±


    Gu Yundong sneered. ¡°Since you¡¯re innocent, wait here for the officials toe. Anyway, you¡¯re so enthusiastic. You definitely don¡¯t mind being witnesses.¡±


    ¡°I-I still have something urgent to do,¡± the woman hurriedly said. ¡°I still have to go home and cook for my husband. If he doesn¡¯t see me when hees back, he¡¯ll be anxious.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy. Where is your house? I¡¯ll pay someone to send a message to your house. If what you say is true, I¡¯ll even treat your husband to a meal here. How about that?¡±


    ¡°1,1,1¡­¡± Now that she could not say it, everyone believed that Gu Yundong was a good person..

 Chapter 258 - 258: Awake

    Chapter 258: Awake


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong looked down at the child in the waiter¡¯s arms. She took the child and said to the waiter, ¡°Please help me find a doctor from the Huimin Medical Center next door. I¡¯m worried that this child has been drugged by them.¡±


    The waiter nodded repeatedly and turned to run. ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    The shopkeeper, who had been silent all this while, also said, ¡®Til get someone to find the officials. Miss, don¡¯t worry. Our Qing¡¯an Prefecture¡¯s officials are not bad.¡±


    Of course, they were not bad. Ever since thest chaos, there had been a huge change in the Qing¡¯an Prefecture. In addition, the new emperor had ascended the throne with sharp methods. He had directly sent a trusted prefecture magistrate over, and even the governance of the officials below had be much clearer.


    Gu Yundong thanked him, and the waiter happened to invite a doctor over.


    Perhaps the doctor next door had also heard themotion and knew that the matter had started. As soon as he came over, he took the child over and looked at him carefully. After a long while, he heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°He¡¯s fine. He was knocked unconscious.¡±


    As he spoke, he took a silver needle and pricked him slightly.


    Soon, the child frowned and groaned. He slowly opened his eyes.


    He looked around in confusion. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Gu Yundong asked him, ¡°Do you still remember what happened before you fell asleep?¡±


    ¡°What happened before?¡± The little boy scratched his head. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and sat up straight. ¡°Bad people were trying to catch me.¡±


    Gu Yundong pointed at the tall and thin man. ¡°Was that him?¡±


    When the child saw this, he immediately hid in Gu Yundong¡¯s direction. ¡°It¡¯s him. He, he took me away when my Sister Liang was buying me candy. He didn¡¯t care when I cried and even hit me¡­¡±


    As he spoke, his body could not help but tremble violently.


    When everyone heard this, they were certain that this man was a kidnapper. The few people holding him stared at him tightly to prevent him from escaping.


    The waiter said to the child, ¡°You¡¯ve met a kidnapper. Fortunately, this girl saw that something was wrong and saved you. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t know where you would be sold.¡±


    The child was stunned. When he looked at Gu Yundong again, his eyes sparkled. ¡°Thank you, Sister.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Gu Yundong stroked his head. He seemed to be about the same age as Yunshu.


    Although it had only been more than ten days since she left Yongfu Vige, she still missed him and Yunke.


    ¡°Your Sister Liang must be very anxious when she saw that you were gone.


    Where did you buy candy and split up?¡±


    The child shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I just remember¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, amotion came from outside the inn.


    A few officials followed closely behind, as well as a maidservant who looked to be no more than 15 or 16 years old. When the maidservant saw the child, she immediately cried tears of joy. ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s really you. Young Master, this is great.¡±


    ¡°Sister Liang.¡± The child hurriedly called out to her, but he remained in Gu Yundong¡¯s arms.


    Liang Jing wiped her face. As soon as she realized that the child was gone, she searched nearby, but she couldn¡¯t find him at all.


    She quickly went to the government office to report the case. Fortunately, the government office was not far away. Unexpectedly, she happened to encounter someone who came over to report a matter. A child was saved and they asked the sheriff to go over and take a look.


    When Liang Jing heard that he seemed to be her young master, she hurriedly followed him.


    Thank goodness the young master was fine and appeared in front of her safely..

 Chapter 259 - 259: Dr. Song Is Back

    Chapter 259: Dr. Song Is Back


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The shopkeeper had already told the official what had happened in detail. Liang Jing heard it clearly and was immediately grateful to Gu Yundong. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°Miss, thank you so much. If it weren¡¯t for you, I don¡¯t know what would have happened to my young master. I could¡¯ve only apologized with my life. You¡¯re my benefactor. I¡¯ll kowtow to you.¡±


    Gu Yundong was shocked and quickly reached out to pull her back. ¡°Don¡¯t. I¡¯ll help anyone when I see injustice. If you¡¯re grateful to me, pay the doctor¡¯s consultation fee.¡±


    Liang Jing was stunned and did not know whether tough or cry. She quickly took out her money bag. ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    She paid the doctor before thanking Gu Yundong again and again.


    The leader of the officers alsoughed out loud. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re right. When you see injustice on the road, you have a chivalrous heart. This time, not only does this child¡¯s family have to thank you, but we also have to thank you. You don¡¯t know, a few days ago, on the night of the Lantern Festival, kidnappers appeared to specialize in abducting children. These few days, we¡¯ve been looking for them. We¡¯ve finally found these bastards.¡±


    As he spoke, the officer kicked the tall and thin man hard. ¡°Bastard, you still dare to re at me. Previously, someone reported that the kidnapper had a mole on his nose. This person is you, right? Come back to the office with us and tell us where the other children are. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The official waved his hand. ¡°And the few of you, don¡¯t shout that you¡¯re innocent. We¡¯ll know if you¡¯re innocent when you go to the government office. Take them away.¡±


    Then, he said to Gu Yundong, ¡°Miss, are youing too?¡±


    Gu Yundong thought about how she still had to wait for Doctor Song and Madam Yang was alone upstairs. How could she leave in peace?


    She knew that it would take a lot of time for witnesses to record their statements in the modern world, let alone here. They would probably have to argue repeatedly.


    After thinking for a moment, she said to the officer, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I can¡¯t leave this ce now. The waiter saw what happened just now. Can I ask him to make a trip on my behalf? You can ask him if there are any details you need to know. I¡¯m staying in this inn. If there¡¯s anything that needs my help, I¡¯ll go over.¡±


    The officer saw that she was in a difficult position and thought about it. He felt that it was not a big problem, so he nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Then, he left with the kidnappers. As the victim, the child was also carried by Liang Jing.


    The crowd gradually dispersed, but there were still many people who nodded at Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong could not wait to go upstairs. She pushed open the door and saw Madam Yang sitting obediently in front of the table, staring at the puzzle on the table.


    Gu Yundong had unintentionally found it in her storage. She did not know when she had put it in, but it was a very simple wooden jigsaw puzzle. The image was of two cute little animals.


    She saw that Madam Yang was bored sometimes when she was alone in the carriage, so she took it out for her to y with.


    Madam Yang liked it very much. When she got it, she was overjoyed.


    She actually knew how to assemble the pieces, but she still couldn¡¯t bear to let it go. She enjoyed doing it repeatedly.


    When she saw Gu Yundong enter, she turned around and smiled at her. ¡°Dongdong, I heard that it was so lively downstairs. It was so noisy. But I obediently didn¡¯t open the door or go out to take a look. Look at how I worked. The time was short again.¡±


    Gu Yundong went forward to take a look and immediately praised, ¡°Mother is getting better and better.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll y a few more times. When I get home, I¡¯ll be able to teach Ah Shu and Keke.¡± When the time came, they would think that their mother was very powerful.


    It was rare for Gu Yundong to see Madam Yang with such a sense of aplishment. She smiled and nodded.


    After dinner, she took Madam Yang to rest.


    The next morning, Gu Yundong had just packed up and was about to go to Huimin Medical Center when there was a knock on the door.


    She opened the door and saw that it was the staff of the medical center.


    The shop assistant said to her happily, ¡°Miss Gu, Doctor Song is back..¡±

 Chapter 260 - 260: Gao Feng’s Visit

    Chapter 260: Gao Feng¡¯s Visit


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong was stunned, and her face lit up with joy.


    ¡°Really, bring us there.¡± She turned around and wanted to call out to Madam Yang, who was still sleeping on the bed.


    Madam Yang usually woke up earlier than her, but for some reason, she woke up from a nightmare in the middle of the night yesterday. She called out to Gu Dajiang, and it was almost dawn before she fell asleep again.


    The shop assistant hurriedly said, ¡°Miss Gu, our shopkeeper said that Doctor Song seemed to havee back to get the medicine. I don¡¯t know when he will leave. If we don¡¯t see him quickly, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to see him again.¡± Gu Yundong could not be bothered to wake up Madam Yang. She had to see Doctor Song first and get the man to agree to treat her mother before bringing Madam Yang over.


    Hence, she nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go over now.¡±


    The shop assistant went downstairs and Gu Yundong went out to close the door.


    She happened to see the waitering over and asked him to help watch over here. If her mother woke up, he would tell her mother that she had gone out and would be back soon.


    Then, she hurried to Huimin Medical Center.


    Not long after she left, Gao Feng carried Bai Yang in.


    ¡°This is the inn?¡±


    The little thing in his arms nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. This is the ce.¡±


    Gao Feng went to ask the shopkeeper, ¡°Is the girl who saved this child yesterday here?¡±


    The shopkeeper did not notice and called the waiter over. Coincidentally, the waiter did not see the shop assistanting to look for Gu Yundong. He did not know where she had gone.


    Still¡­


    ¡°That girl said that she would be back soon. Her mother is still in her room.¡± Gao Feng raised his head and looked in the direction of the second floor. After some thought, he found a seat and sat down. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait here.¡±


    Since she would be back soon, it shouldn¡¯t be long.


    Bai Yang was also very regretful. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Sister Gu here? I was so frightened yesterday that I didn¡¯t thank her properly.¡±


    Gao Feng lowered his eyes and retracted his coldness. He patted his head gently. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It won¡¯t be toote to thank her when we see herter.¡±


    The two of them ordered some food and waited for Gu Yundong to return. Meanwhile, Gu Yundong was following Shopkeeper Cao to the backyard. ¡°Doctor Song is looking for herbs in the pharmacy in the backyard. I¡¯ll go in and ask himter. Wait outside.¡± After all, he had epted a bag of white sugar. Shopkeeper Cao was still very friendly.


    Gu Yundong nodded and stopped at the entrance of the pharmacy.


    Shopkeeper Cao went in alone and saw Dr. Song frowning as he looked at the herbs in his hand.


    ¡°Doctor Song, there¡¯s a girl outside who came all the way from the Xuanhe Prefecture to look for you. She wants you to treat her mother.¡±


    Song Dejiang lowered his head as if he did not see or hear Shopkeeper Cao. He only muttered something.


    Shopkeeper Cao could not help but swallow his saliva. He tried again and said, ¡°Doctor Song? That girl is outside. Her mother¡¯s condition is quite serious. I pity her filial piety¡­¡±


    ¡°Aiya, aren¡¯t you annoying? Why should I treat her mother? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m annoyed? Get lost.¡± Song Dejiang raised his head. He was fierce and irritable. His eyes were a little bloodshot, and he looked like he had not slept well for the past two days.


    Shopkeeper Cao was scolded badly. He wiped his face and was about to leave. However, after all, he had epted the girl¡¯s sugar. Before he left, he still said, ¡°That girl was introduced by Doctor He from the Xuanhe Prefecture. There¡¯s also a handwritten letter from Doctor He..¡±

 Chapter 261 - 261: No Treating

    Chapter 261: No Treating


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What¡¯s great about Doctor He¡¯s introduction? Do I have to treat her just because he introduced her? Do you think I have nothing better to do? I haven¡¯t settled my own matters. No matter what illness you have, get lost and don¡¯t disturb me!!¡±


    Song Dejiang was furious. He raised his hand, grabbed a pen from the table beside him, and threw it.


    Shopkeeper Cao immediately did not dare to say anything else. He hurriedly left with his face covered in dust.


    He looked at Gu Yundong, who was standing at the door, and shook his head with a sigh. ¡°Did you hear that? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Song Dejiang¡¯s voice was so loud that Gu Yundong naturally heard him clearly. She could not help but frown fiercely.


    Her mother¡¯s illness could not be dyed. She immediately wanted to go in herself.


    Shopkeeper Cao quickly stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Doctor Song has just returned from his important patient¡¯s house. His eyes are red. It seems that he has spent a lot of effort on the patient. He¡¯s currently thinking about the prescription and has a bad temper. At this time, he¡¯ll only be more annoyed no matter what you say. It¡¯s better to wait and think of another way.¡±


    Song Dejiang was not a doctor of Huimin Medical Center. He was a distinguished guest of their boss. This guy was just a shopkeeper of a small branch. He did not dare to offend him or order him around.


    Gu Yundong could only stop, but she was a little anxious.


    Shopkeeper Cao brought her to the front hall and waited a little longer. Later, when Doctor Song was in a better mood, he might treat her mother.


    Gu Yundong simply sat in a corner of the clinic, but her eyes were fixed on the exit of the backyard, afraid that Dr. Song would leave again.


    How could she get him to agree? Should she just kidnap him?


    No, no, what if this old man got angry and stabbed her mother to death with a needle?


    Money? Doctor Song didn¡¯t seem tock money.


    White sugar? It could be used.


    And¡­


    As a doctor, what attracted him the most were probably medical skills and herbs.


    It was a pity that she did not know medicine. As for medicinal herbs¡­


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes were empty. Actually, she was rummaging through the spatial storage.


    After she dug out a pile of western medicine, she sighed secretly.


    As she was thinking, Dr. Song suddenly rushed out with a smile on his face.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly stood up and ran over. ¡°Doctor Song, please wait.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡± Song Dejiang waved his hand without looking back and ran out inrge strides.


    Gu Yundong was so angry that she almostughed. She did not expect this old man to be so fast despite his old age.


    She wanted to follow, but Shopkeeper Cao came over to stop her.


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath. ¡°Shopkeeper Cao!! I don¡¯t think I should give you white sugar.¡±


    Shopkeeper Caoughed dryly. ¡°Miss Gu, listen to my advice. Don¡¯t get into trouble at this time. From the looks of it, Doctor Song must have thought of the prescription and is going to treat his patient. If you stop him at this time, he will definitely be angry. Don¡¯t worry, Doctor Song didn¡¯t take his things with him. He will stille back.¡±


    Gu Yundong pursed her lips and did not chase after him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Shopkeeper Cao to inform me when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course.¡± Shopkeeper Cao nodded repeatedly.


    Gu Yundong nced at him and was about to leave when she suddenly thought of something. She turned her head and asked him, ¡°What does Doctor Song like?¡±


    Shopkeeper Cao understood when he heard that. This was to suit his taste.


    However, he was really not too sure about this. After all, he had only met Doctor Song a few times and had only interacted with him for less than four hours.


    There was nothing he could do.


    Gu Yundong wanted to vomit blood. She turned around and returned to the inn..

 Chapter 262 - 262: Little Sun and Little Moon

    Chapter 262: Little Sun and Little Moon


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When the waiter saw her, he quickly ran over. ¡°Aiyo, Miss Gu is too unlucky.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you save that child yesterday? Today, an uncle brought him here to thank you. He sat in the hall for a while and just left.¡±


    ¡®An uncle?¡¯


    Gu Yundong immediately thought of Uncle Gao. It could be seen that he was cold on the outside but warm on the inside. Thest time she saw him, he immediately became gentle when facing a child.


    It was not surprising that he woulde to thank her in person.


    Gu Yundong said to the waiter, ¡°If theye again, tell them not to be so polite. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    Only then did Gu Yundong go upstairs and bring Madam Yang out for dinner.


    At this moment, Gao Feng was still on a carriage not far from the inn. When he saw Song Dejiang lift the curtain ande up, he hurriedly went forward and asked, ¡°Do you have the prescription?¡±


    Song Dejiang nodded repeatedly andughed loudly. He took out a bag from his pocket.


    ¡°I was really blind. I was stuck in a dead end. If I hadn¡¯t seen this in the pharmacy, I wouldn¡¯t have thought of it. Let¡¯s go back and try.¡±


    Gao Feng poked his head over to take a look. It was the bag of white sugar that Shopkeeper Cao had hidden tightly.


    ¡°Sugar?¡± Could this cure disease?


    Song Dejiang nodded. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have to use white sugar, but this little thing gave me an idea and enlightened me. Moreover, this sugar is thin and white. It¡¯s rare. I should give this to Little Bai.¡±


    The corners of Gao Feng¡¯s mouth twitched, but he was still very excited. ¡°Then let¡¯s go back quickly?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Song Dejiang waved his hand, and the carriage quickly moved.


    He was happily thinking about the prescription in his mind. After a long time, he finally noticed Bai Yang, who was sitting quietly at the side. He could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Little Sun, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you unhappy that there¡¯s a prescription for your uncle¡¯s illness?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy!!¡± Bai Yang immediately retorted, but he quickly sighed again. ¡°But I didn¡¯t see Sister Gu today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the sister who saved you when you went out with Liang Jing to buy candied plums for your uncle yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Yang sighed faintly.


    Song Dejiang waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯ll meet her again if you don¡¯t see her this time. Didn¡¯t you say that she has something to do in Qing¡¯an Prefecture and won¡¯t leave for the time being?¡±


    When Bai Yang heard this, he immediately perked up and nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, I¡¯lle again next time.¡±


    As they spoke, the carriage stopped at the entrance of a quiet courtyard house.


    Gao Feng carried Bai Yang down and saw Bai Yue looking around the door. The little girl and Bai Yang were twins. When she saw them, she immediately ran over. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    ¡°Sister, long time no see.¡± Bai Yang held her hand and looked like they had reunited after a long time.


    The corners of Song Dejiang¡¯s mouth twitched. Weren¡¯t they separated for less than four hours? There was so much drama.


    After the group of people entered, Song Dejiang quickly went to prepare the medicine.


    Gao Feng brought the two children to the room to see Bai Zhiyan. The young man was only 15 or 16 years old, but his face was pale and he did not look well.


    Bai Yangy by the bed and called him softly, ¡°Brother Bai.¡±


    ¡°Call me Little Uncle,¡± Bai Zhiyan reminded him with a smile.


    Bai Yang pouted. ¡°You¡¯re only a little older than me.¡±


    He was clearly ten years older, but this was considered a little?


    Song Dejiang came in not long after. He sat on the edge of the bed and took his pulse. After that, he snorted coldly. ¡°Serves you right. You haven¡¯t recovered from your internal injuries to begin with, yet you still ran to Yongning Prefecture. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that it¡¯s chaotic over there. Great, there¡¯s even a problem with your eyes.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the girl is from Yongning Prefecture, so I went to look for her..¡±

 Chapter 263 - 263: Searching for the Girl Who Escaped

    Chapter 263: Searching for the Girl Who Escaped


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there Gao Feng? Can¡¯t we just get Gao Feng to look for her?¡± Song Dejiang snorted coldly, thinking that he was just messing around.


    Bai Zhiyan coughed slightly. ¡°It¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t consider it carefully. It¡¯s just that I was a little anxious at that time, so I couldn¡¯t care less. Moreover, my internal injuries had already recovered a lot. I didn¡¯t expect it to rpse after this trip.¡±


    It was easy for him to admit his mistake, so Song Dejiang did not say anything else. He only muttered, ¡°You also said that the girl fled all the way from Yongning Prefecture. There are always idents on the way. What if she¡­¡±


    Before Bai Zhiyan could say anything, Gao Feng shook his head firmly. ¡°There won¡¯t be any idents. That girl is soft on the outside but tough on the inside. Although I¡¯ve only spoken to her a few times, it can be seen from the fact that she can kill someone without hesitation. She¡¯s the kind of person who can be safe in a chaotic world.¡±


    Song Dejiang nced at him. ¡°You quite admire this girl.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I only thought that we met by chance and wouldn¡¯t interact with each other in the future, so I didn¡¯t ask her name and background. If I knew more, I might be able to find her sooner.¡±


    Bai Zhiyan shook his head. ¡°On the way to escape, it¡¯s a big taboo to talk too much. She might not tell you the truth.¡±


    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, that girl will most likelye to Qing¡¯an Prefecture. Unfortunately, Qing¡¯an Prefecture is in chaos. It¡¯s hard to say where she will go.¡±


    Song Dejiang saw that the two of them were shaking their heads and the two younger ones were sighing faintly. He could not help but twitch his lips and ask softly, ¡°Then have you ever thought that perhaps¡­ that thing is not with that girl?¡±


    Of course, they had thought about it, but¡­


    ¡°At least for now, she¡¯s our only lead.¡±


    Alright, they could only continue searching.


    Song Dejiang went out again and began to concoct medicinal ingredients.


    Before finding the target, he had to have a healthy body.


    Meanwhile, Gu Yundong waited in the inn for another two days.


    Just as she was about to get impatient, there was a knock on the door.


    Gu Yundong was sitting by the window and staring downstairs. She had been sitting here for most of the day.


    Coincidentally, under the window of her room was the backyard of Huimin Medical Center.


    Shopkeeper Cao said that when Doctor Song returned, he usually entered from the backyard.


    Therefore, she thought that since she was waiting for him, she might as well keep an eye on him while enjoying the scenery. That way, she would know the moment Dr. Song returned.


    When there was a knock on the door, Madam Yang stoppedpiling the puzzle and looked at Gu Yundong. ¡°Dongdong, is it time to eat?¡±


    ¡°Mother, continue working on the puzzle. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Gu Yundong had not done much for the past two days and was a littlezy. She hesitated for a moment before the knock on the door suddenly became louder.


    She even heard a gruff voice. ¡°I thought you said she was in her room.¡±


    Then, the waiter¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Yes, she didn¡¯t go out. Previously, she even instructed me to bring dinner upstairster.¡± Then, he called out softly, ¡°Miss Gu, Madam Gu, are you there?¡±


    ¡°Coming. Why are you rushing me?¡± Gu Yundong frowned. She suddenly increased her pace and opened the door.


    The hand that was about to knock on the door again almost hit her face. Fortunately, the man stopped in time and lowered his hand.


    However, when Gu Yundong saw who it was, her originally impatient expression was instantly reced with surprise..

 Chapter 264 - 264: Forget It, I Need Something from You

    Chapter 264: Forget It, I Need Something from You


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The next moment, Gu Yundong was suddenly hugged. ¡°Sister Gu, I finally see you again.¡±


    She looked down. Wasn¡¯t this Bai Yang?


    The waiterughed awkwardly. ¡°Miss Gu, these two are looking for you. Well, I¡¯ll get going first.¡±


    With that, he quickly slipped away.


    Gu Yundong brought them inside and closed the door. She looked at the old man standing there. ¡°Doctor Song, why are you with Bai Yang?¡±


    Song Dejiang was slightly stunned and blinked. ¡°Eh, you know me?¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. She forced a smile on her face. ¡°Two days ago, I went to the medical center to look for you. I wanted you to treat my mother. When Shopkeeper Cao went to look for you, didn¡¯t he say that there was a mother and daughter who hade all the way from Xuanhe Prefecture with Dr. He¡¯s reference?¡±


    Song Dejiang was speechless. F*ck, was she the one who was scolded badly by him back then?


    Oh no, oh no, oh no. Little Sun said that this was his savior?


    Song Dejiang¡¯s heart was in turmoil, but there was no change in his expression. He even frowned slightly and pondered. ¡°There¡¯s such a thing? Miss, did you get the wrong person? I didn¡¯t go back to Huimin Medical Center two days ago. Did Shopkeeper Cao trick you?¡±


    Gu Yundong immediately choked. Who would believe you? How could I have recognized you at a nce today if you hadn¡¯t returned to the clinic?


    On the other hand, Bai Yang could not help but blink in confusion. ¡°Grandpa Song, didn¡¯t you go back to the medical center to get the herbs and white sugar two days ago?¡±


    Song Dejiang instantly had the urge to go up and cover his mouth, but that would ruin his image.


    He immediately frowned and thought hard. ¡°Really? I can¡¯t remember clearly. I¡¯m too old, so my brain isn¡¯t very good. Moreover, I hadn¡¯t slept for two days at that time. I was in a daze. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about the past. Didn¡¯t you specially ask me to bring you over to meet your Sister Gu today? Since you¡¯ve seen her, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Gu Yundong felt as if she had seen a split personality. She looked at Song Dejiang and thought of the irritable and bad-tempered Doctor Song two days ago. It was as if she had seen a different person.


    However, Bai Yang¡¯s gaze was quickly diverted by him. He immediately waved his hand. ¡°Alright, Grandpa Song, you can go back first. Goodbye.¡±


    Seeing that Song Dejiang was about to leave, Gu Yundong hurriedly said, ¡°Doctor Song, please wait.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t remember what happened two days ago. You can¡¯t me me.¡± Song Dejiang turned around and defended himself righteously.


    Bai Yang nodded in agreement. ¡°Sister Gu, what Grandpa Song said is true. His memory is especially bad now. He ate my brother¡¯s white sugar yesterday and forgot about it two hourster.¡±


    Song Dejiang:¡±¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong raised her head and looked at him meaningfully. Don¡¯t you feel guilty for lying to a child?


    Forget it. She had a favor to ask, so it was better not to expose him.


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly. ¡°Since Doctor Song doesn¡¯t remember what happened two days ago, I¡¯ll talk about it again. My name is Gu Yundong. I came to Qing¡¯an Prefecture this time because I found out that Doctor Song is here and wanted to ask Doctor Song to treat my mother. Doctor He said that Doctor Song¡¯s medical skills are brilliant. If even Doctor Song can¡¯t do anything in this world, then my mother¡­¡±


    She lowered her eyes slightly, looking very pained.


    Song Dejiang chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Little Sun wants to hit me. Alright, alright, alright. Let me see. Where¡¯s your mother?¡±


    Gu Yundong pointed at the person who had already put away the puzzle and was sitting quietly by the window. She wanted to ask Song Dejiang if there was something wrong with his eyes. Didn¡¯t he see such a big person?


    Forget it. She had a favor to ask of him, so it was better not to poke at his


    scars..

 Chapter 265 - 265: Treating Madam Yang

    Chapter 265: Treating Madam Yang


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Song Dejiang coughed lightly and sat opposite Madam Yang. He said to her, ¡°Give me your hand. I¡¯ll take your pulse.¡±


    Madam Yang looked at Gu Yundong, who nodded. She slowly and carefully reached out her hand, but she still looked uneasy.


    How could Song Dejiang not see that there was something wrong with her? His expression immediately turned serious.


    He closed his eyes slightly and took her pulse quietly.


    After a while, he stood up and walked behind Madam Yang to look at the back of her head.


    Madam Yang almost jumped up in shock. It was only when Gu Yundong walked to her side and hugged her that she calmed down.


    Song Dejiang asked a few more questions. Most of them were simr to what Doctor He had asked back then.


    However, his emotions were not as intense as Doctor He¡¯s.


    Gu Yundong was a little nervous. ¡°Can my mother¡¯s illness be cured?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± Song Dejiang sighed.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°I can give her acupuncture once, but at most, I can maintain her current state and not let her condition worsen. However, if she wants to be cured, she needs a medicine to soak the silver needles for two days. I¡¯ll then inject them again to cure your mother¡¯s illness.¡±


    ¡°What medicine?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a medicine called Bai Muzi. It¡¯s not easy to find.¡±


    She had never even heard of Bai Muzi.


    Gu Yundong pursed her lips. If even Song Dejiang said that it was not easy to find, it must be very rare.


    ¡°What does it look like? Where does it usually grow? Do you know where to buy it?¡± No matter what, there was still hope.


    At most, she would just spend more time searching. If it was really as Song Dejiang had said, that he could stabilize his mother¡¯s condition and not let it endanger her life, then at least she would not have to worry so much.


    Coincidentally, Song Dejiang had a medical book with him. On it were records of Bai Muzi.


    He took it out and handed it to Gu Yundong. ¡°Take a look. Bai Muzi¡¯s appearance and features are drawn on it.¡±


    Then, he looked around and asked her, ¡°The blood clot in your mother¡¯s brain is starting to spread. Do you want to treat it now or in the future?¡±


    ¡°Now, of course.¡± Since it had spread, the sooner the better.


    Song Dejiang nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to Huimin Medical Center. It¡¯s too noisy here and it¡¯s not conducive to treating the disease.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Yundong put the book away and followed Song Dejiang and Bai Yang downstairs with Madam Yang.


    Shopkeeper Cao did not seem to be around. Only the waiter saw them. When he saw Song Dejiang and Gu Yundong enter together, he was surprised.


    It was not until Song Dejiang instructed him to prepare some things that he turned around and went to work.


    Song Dejiang brought them to the backyard. There was also a consultation room there. It was specially prepared for patients who were not convenient to be treated outside. There was no one there now, so Song Dejiang could use it.


    After the waiter brought the hot water, cotton cloth, and oilmp, Song Dejiang asked him to help guard the door with Bai Yang and not let anyone disturb them.


    He had originally nned to let Gu Yundong stay outside, but Madam Yang seemed to be unable to leave her.


    Song Dejiang cleaned his hands. The moment he picked up the silver needle, he immediately became different.


    Gu Yundong was more at ease with Doctor Song.


    Madam Yang closed her eyes and leaned against Gu Yundong without moving.


    After an unknown period of time, Gu Yundong¡¯s hand stiffened slightly. Doctor Song put away the silver needles and said to Gu Yundong, ¡°Alright, bring your mother back to rest. There won¡¯t be a problem if we do it again tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Joy shed across Gu Yundong¡¯s face as she went to open the door.


    Before she could take a step forward, Bai Yang pounced on her. ¡°Sister Gu, I remember now. I¡¯ve seen Bai Muzi before.¡±


    Song Dejiang¡¯s expression changed drastically. He suddenly took a step forward. ¡°Little Troublemaker. Shut up..¡±

 Chapter 266 - 266: The Little Brat Is Very Bad

    Chapter 266: The Little Brat Is Very Bad


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong was pleasantly surprised when she heard Bai Yang¡¯s words, but Song Dejiang¡¯s actions extinguished it.


    She looked at him suspiciously. Song Dejiang looked up at the sky. He didn¡¯t know anything.


    Bai Yang ignored him and said, ¡°When I heard Bai Muzi just now, I felt that it sounded familiar. It was as if I had heard it somewhere before. I thought about it for more than two hours before I finally remembered.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you to shut up, and you¡¯re still talking.¡± Song Dejiang red at the little guy, his heart bleeding.


    Bai Yang immediately hid behind Gu Yundong. ¡°But Sister Gu is my savior. I¡¯ve decided that when I grow up, I¡¯ll marry her. I can¡¯t hide anything from my wife.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Wait, what did you decide on your own? Did she agree?


    Song Dejiang was speechless. He had to quickly tell Bai Zhiyan that his nephew was engaged to someone else, and it was an old woman who was many years older than him.


    Gu Yundong decided to try her best to ignore Bai Yang¡¯s words. In order not to let him treat this matter as a love token in the future, she felt that it was better not to get any information from him.


    Therefore, she looked at Song Dejiang very sincerely. ¡°Doctor Song, since you¡¯ve already said this, can you tell me the truth? Do you have Bai Muzi? As long as you can treat my mother¡¯s illness, feel free to ask. I¡¯ll do what I can. Even if I can¡¯t do it now, I¡¯ll do it in the future.¡±


    Song Dejiang felt a headacheing on. He red at Bai Yang fiercely and turned to return to his room.


    ¡°Now that things havee to this, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Gu Yundong quickly followed him in happily, but Song Dejiang¡¯s next words were like a bucket of cold water.


    ¡°However, even if you know where Bai Muzi is, you won¡¯t be able to obtain it.¡±


    Gu Yundong helped Madam Yang sit down. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°As for Bai Muzi, I really don¡¯t have any. However, my master has two stalks.¡±


    Gu Yundong was surprised. ¡°You have a master?¡±


    Dr. Song red at her. ¡°What are you asking? If I didn¡¯t have a master, where would I get my medical skills?¡±


    ¡°I thought that since Doctor Song¡¯s medical skills were so brilliant, he might be extremely talented and self-taught.¡± In fact, Gu Yundong secretly felt that since Doctor Song was already so old, his master might already be gone?


    Song Dejiang feltfortable with her ttery and was about to humble himself.


    Bai Yang said, ¡°Grandpa Song¡¯s master is my biological grandfather, but my grandfather is even younger than Grandpa Song.¡±


    Gu Yundong silently shut her mouth. Song Dejiang really wanted to throw this brat out. He used to think that this boy was quite cute, but now he realized that he was just an elder sister ve who specially undermined him.


    He valued his lover over his friend. This brat was very bad.


    Song Dejiang was a little embarrassed and angry as he looked at Gu Yundong, who was trying her best to hold back herughter. ¡°So do you want Bai Muzi or not?¡±


    ¡°Yes!!¡± Gu Yundong quickly sat up straight. Then, she frowned. ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that I can¡¯t get it? Why? Is it because your master is not easy to talk to?¡±


    Song Dejiang nced at her from the corner of his eyes. ¡°My master is indeed not easy to talk to. He has a strange temper and doesn¡¯t care about favors. This Bai Muzi is rare, so it won¡¯t be easy for him to take it out. However¡­¡± he nced at Bai Yang, ¡°he treats his children and grandchildren very well. You saved his only grandson, so Bai Muzi will be given to you.¡±


    ¡°Then why¡­¡±

 Chapter 267 - 267: Undermining Bai Yang

    Chapter 267: Undermining Bai Yang


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Song Dejiang sighed. ¡°That¡¯s because Bai Muzi isn¡¯t the only thing in the storeroom. Master¡¯s precious medicinal herbs are all in there. Unfortunately, the key to the storeroom has been lost.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    She asked hesitantly, ¡°Can¡¯t we find someone and break it open?¡±


    Song Dejiang sneered. ¡°That key is not an ordinary key. Not to mention breaking it open, if you¡¯re not careful, the lock will be destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Then, what about smashing open that door with a stone or a sword?¡±


    Song Dejiang had a strange expression on his face. ¡°We can¡¯t smash it.¡±


    ¡°How about a bomb?¡±


    Song Dejiang jumped up and stood up abruptly. He pointed at her and scolded, ¡°Bang, bang, bang. Why are you so violent, fierce, and impatient? Do you know what that door is made of? Do you want to smash and blow it up?¡±


    Gu Yundong blinked, dumbfounded. Aren¡¯t you the fierce and impatient one now? ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s not a wooden door?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a jade door. It¡¯s such a huge piece of jade that¡¯s carved into a perfect door. Any damage will take my master¡¯s life, do you know that? For a Bai Muzi, you actually want to destroy the jade door passed down by the Bai family¡¯s ancestor. Your conscience has been eaten by a dog.¡±


    Song Dejiang cursed, scaring Madam Yang so much that she wanted to pick up the teapot beside her and smash it on his head.


    However, Dongdong had said that if the other party didn¡¯t make a move, she couldn¡¯t make a move either. This was called not making a move until the enemy did.


    However, she still silently grabbed the teapot.


    Gu Yundong was also a little surprised. The entire door was made of jade? The Bai family¡­ was so rich.


    Bai Yang whispered into her ear, ¡°That door isn¡¯t big. Even my Uncle Gao has to bow when he enters. However, Grandpa Song doesn¡¯t need to, but the storeroom is very big.¡±


    Song Dejiang grabbed his cor and wanted to throw him out.


    Gu Yundong quickly stopped him. ¡°Alright, alright. Dr. Song, I have no intention of destroying your master¡¯s jade door for Bai Muzi. Calm down. Otherwise, your blood will rush to your head and your memory will worsen. You¡¯ll even forget your name.¡±


    Song Dejiang really wanted to vomit blood on her face. Why was this girl so annoying?


    Gu Yundong decided not to agitate him anymore. She immediately changed the topic. ¡°But ording to what you said, does that mean that the door won¡¯t be able to be opened in the future and the herbs inside won¡¯t be able to be used? Wouldn¡¯t they be wasted?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we looking for the lost key?¡± Song Dejiang scratched his head, looking very troubled.


    ¡°How long will it take to find it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but there are already clues. It should be soon.¡± Song Dejiang nced at Madam Yang. ¡°If you want to treat your mother, why don¡¯t you wait for my master and the others to find the key? For Bai Yang¡¯s sake, Bai Muzi will be given to you. Why don¡¯t you think of a way to find Bai Muzi yourself and bring it to me? I¡¯ll help your mother insert the needles.¡±


    That was the only way.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do both.¡± She would find someone to help find the herbs. Fortunately, Madam Yang¡¯s condition had improved, so she could afford to wait.


    ¡°Alright, you can leave. I¡¯m exhausted from talking to you. I¡¯ve never seen such a stupid person. You¡¯re so young, but you keep asking questions.¡± Song Dejiang waved his hand impatiently.


    Gu Yundong slowly exhaled.


    Forget it, she had a favor to ask. It was better not to make a move.


    She would just treat it as self-cultivation. She respected the old and loved the young. She was considerate of his old age and poor memory.


    Smiling, Gu Yundong took out the teapot from Madam Yang¡¯s hand and ced it back on the table before pulling her out.


    Song Dejiang thought that he had finally sent her away and did not have to worry about Bai Yang undermining him anymore, so he went to open the door eagerly.


    Unexpectedly, the moment he opened the door, he saw a figure running over angrily..

 Chapter 268 - 268: My Family

    Chapter 268: My Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Doctor Song, you¡¯re finally back. Let me ask you, did you take the white sugar I ced in the pharmacy?¡± Shopkeeper Cao rushed in front of him like a gust of wind and asked with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°What are you doing? What¡¯s there to shout about?¡± Song Dejiang was even more self-righteous than him. ¡°Didn¡¯t your boss say that the medicine in the pharmacy is for me to use? Since you¡¯ve ced it there, why can¡¯t I take it? If I can¡¯t take it, don¡¯t put it there.¡±


    Seriously, he was so noisy. He didn¡¯t know how to respect the old and love the young at all. He dared to shout at him in front of everyone. How rude.


    Shopkeeper Cao was speechless. Then, he saw Gu Yundong behind him and felt even more aggrieved.


    Gu Yundong widened her eyes in surprise. Previously, when she heard Bai Yang mention white sugar, she thought that her family already had it. It seemed like it was taken away from Shopkeeper Cao.


    Gu Yundong did not know whether tough or cry. Seeing Song Dejiang walk in angrily, she led Madam Yang past Shopkeeper Cao and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give it to youter.¡±


    Shopkeeper Cao¡¯s eyes lit up. He swore not to leave the white sugar in the pharmacy again. He had clearly hidden it very well. Doctor Song was too good at finding it.


    Song Dejiang did not hear what she said. He only saw that Gu Yundong seemed to have said something. Shopkeeper Cao turned around and left happily.


    He looked suspiciously at Gu Yundong. With a nce, he realized that Bai Yang was actually pulling her sleeve and wanting to follow her.


    This little ingrate.


    Song Dejiang decided to ignore him and instructed Gu Yundong, ¡°Send him backter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, Bai Yang left happily with Gu Yundong.


    After returning to the inn, Gu Yundong let Madam Yang sleep. It seemed that after the acupuncture, she felt sleepy.


    Gu Yundong then brought Bai Yang downstairs for dinner and asked him about the Bai family. ¡°Is your grandfather¡¯s medical skills better than Dr. Song¡¯s?¡±


    Bai Yang nodded. ¡°Of course. My grandfather started studying medicine when he was three years old. When he was seven years old, he met Grandpa Song, who was ten years old. Then, he taught Grandpa Song how to recognize herbs and they became master and disciple.¡±


    Gu Yundong wanted tough. So there was such a rtionship.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your Uncle Gao? Why didn¡¯t he bring you here today?¡±


    Bai Yang took a bite of the drumstick and said, ¡°My Brother Bai¡¯s illness is already cured. He left Qing¡¯an Prefecture to do something.¡±


    That Gao Feng was quite busy.


    ¡°Then where is your home?¡±


    Bai Yang shook his head. ¡°Brother Bai said that we can¡¯t tell anyone about this. However, if Sister Gu marries me in the future, you will be a member of our family. You will know when the timees.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Forget it. Pretend she didn¡¯t ask.


    Then, she asked a few more questions. However, Bai Yang was still young. It was either he did not know, or he could not say. His answers were all to ordinary questions.


    After the two of them finished eating, Gu Yundong wanted to send Bai Yang back. He seemed to be unwilling.


    However, he also knew that it was not good for unmarried men and women to be together for too long, so he went back to Huimin Medical Center obediently. Later, Bai Zhiyan would ask the coachman to pick him up. He still had to go back.


    Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief. Were children nowadays so scary? Did they know too much? Yunshu was not like this. He was only thinking about studying. At most, he was worried that his family might not have money.


    She shook her head and went upstairs to wash up.


    However, just as she was taking off her coat, something suddenly fell out of her chest..

 Chapter 269 - 269: Split Personality

    Chapter 269: Split Personality


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong picked it up and realized that it was the medical book that Dr. Song had given her during the day.


    She flipped it open and took a look. Although it was a medical book, it was actually a book that introduced medicinal herbs.


    The exnation was very detailed. There were pictures, introductions, and habits.


    Gu Yundong flipped to Bai Muzi¡¯s page and tried her best to memorize it. Finally, she admitted with a headache that one had to be talented to learn medicine. After memorizing it, she closed her eyes and was confused again.


    After some thought, she took out a pen, ink, paper, and inkstone from her space.


    Ever since she settled down, she had started to learn how to write with a brush. Now, she was gradually getting better.


    She had copied down all of Bai Muzi¡¯s descriptions, including the appearance of the medicinal ingredient.


    After copying, she thought about it. Since she couldn¡¯t sleep, she might as well copy the other medicines in the book.


    Song Dejiang threw the medical book to her. He definitely didn¡¯t mind her looking at the rest.


    She would copy it once as if she had read it once to deepen her impression. Tomorrow, she would ask if the copy could be taken away. If not, she would give this book to Doctor Song.


    Gu Yundong calmed down, put the oilmp closer, and began to write.


    The medical book was not very thick. It was still dark when Gu Yundong finished copying it.


    Then¡­ she sadly realized that she had already forgotten the names of the medicinal herbs on the previous page.


    Damn it, what the hell.


    She closed her book. She had already given up. It was better for her to memorize Bai Muzi.


    Madam Yang had just woken up. When Gu Yundong went over, she found her sitting on the bed in a daze and frowned slightly.


    ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Hungry.¡±


    Gu Yundongughed. ¡°We didn¡¯t even eatst night. Let¡¯s go downstairs.¡±


    After breakfast, she took Madam Yang to Huimin Medical Center.


    Song Dejiang helped her perform the acupuncture again before saying, ¡°Alright, we¡¯re just waiting for Bai Muzi now.¡±


    Gu Yundong thanked Doctor Song and returned the medical book he had given her yesterday. She also took out the one she had copied.


    Song Dejiang sipped his tea and said nonchntly, ¡°Go ahead and copy it. I¡¯ve already shown it to you, so there¡¯s nothing to hide. Take your copy and read it more often. In the future, if you see any good medicinal herbs on it, keep them well. You can let me use them in the future. If there¡¯s a lot, I might even take you in as a disciple.¡±


    Gu Yundong thought about how she had failed to memorize the medicinal properties even after reading it three times. Forget it.


    Song Dejiang put away his book. Just as he put it away, he suddenly thought of something and mmed the table. ¡°No, how could you casually copy my medical book?¡±


    Gu Yundong:¡±¡­¡± Huh? So you really have a split personality?


    Song Dejiang¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Do you know that I wrote this medical book myself? There¡¯s only one copy in this world. It¡¯s very, very precious. Moreover, the herbs recorded in it can¡¯t be bought in ordinary pharmacies and clinics. Many doctors don¡¯t even recognize them. How can you copy such a precious medical book without asking me?¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll return it to you?¡±


    ¡°Return it to me and it¡¯s over?¡± Song Dejiang red at him. ¡°You¡¯ve already read it.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve forgotten all about it.¡±


    ¡°What? I said you were stupid, but you refused to admit it. You can even forget this. No, I don¡¯t believe it. You must have remembered everything clearly. Perhaps if you return this book to me now, you can go back and make another copy.¡±


    Gu Yundong felt that if it was not necessary in the future, she should interact less with this fellow with a split personality.


    ¡°So, what do you want me to do?¡±

 Chapter 270 - 270: The Peak of Life

    Chapter 270: The Peak of Life


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Doctor Song snorted and touched his chin as if he was thinking. After a while, he said, ¡°You took someone else¡¯s things, so you definitely have to pay something.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you money. How much do you want? Oh right, I¡¯ll also give you my mother¡¯s consultation fee.¡±


    Song Dejiang was furious. ¡°Who wants your stinky silver? What do you take me for? I treated your mother to help Bai Yang return your favor. Besides, how can my precious medical book be bought with money?¡±


    Gu Yundong was about to go crazy because of this lunatic. Her patience waspletely gone.


    ¡°Then what do you want? What do you want me to pay? Tell me quickly.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, then give me two catties of white sugar as a token of appreciation.¡± Song Dejiang looked proud.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Yundong almost choked on her own saliva.


    ¡°What? If you can give some to Cao, can¡¯t you give some to me?¡±


    Song Dejiang had almost tortured the guy to extract a confessionst night. He had finally gotten Shopkeeper Cao to tell him what Gu Yundong had mysteriously said to him that made him leave happily and not pursue his responsibility.


    Only then did he know that the bag of white sugar was actually from her.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. So you¡¯ve been acting for so long just for two catties of sugar?


    Seeing that she did not speak in a long time, Song Dejiang frowned and hesitated. ¡°Two catties is too much? Then, then forget it. Just one catty. That¡¯s not a high requirement, right?¡±


    Gu Yundong still did not speak.


    Song Dejiang couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You must have one catty, right? If you really don¡¯t have it, can¡¯t you just give me Cao¡¯s? Anyway, you don¡¯t owe Cao a favor. You owe me one. If you think you can¡¯t go back on your word, then give it to him. Give him one tael. Anyway, you didn¡¯t agree to give much.¡±


    ¡°Doctor Song, do you like sweet food?¡± Gu Yundong finally asked after thinking for a long time.


    Song Dejiang refused to admit it. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows and did not keep him in suspense. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it to you. Doctor Song, wait here for a while. Help me take care of my mother. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±


    Gu Yundong went to the inn. When she came out of her room, the cloth bag in her hand was a little heavy.


    Song Dejiang was pacing back and forth in the room. When he heard footsteps, he quickly went up to her.


    Gu Yundong ced the cloth bag on the table and held a bowl in his other hand.


    Song Dejiang was stunned. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Open it and take a look.¡±


    Song Dejiang felt like something was going to explode, but he still couldn¡¯t control his restless hands and opened the cloth bag.


    Then, his pupils suddenly constricted, and the hair on his body seemed to have exploded.


    Sugar, sugar, sugar, sugar?


    He had not thought about it at all. After all, he was certain that Gu Yundong would only give one catty of candy.


    But here, there were ten catties, right?


    Where did this girl get so much? Didn¡¯t they say that it was very difficult to buy it in the capital?


    ¡°These are all for you. You refused to ept my mother¡¯s consultation fee, so I had no choice but to rece it with this.¡± Gu Yundong lifted the lid of the bowl at the side. ¡°This is candy. I made it myself. It¡¯s sweet and delicious. You can try it.¡±


    Song Dejiang took a look and stuffed a candy into his mouth.


    Ah ah ah ah ah, it was so delicious that he wanted to cry. It was fragrant and sweet. He felt that his life had reached its peak.


    Gu Yundong asked him, ¡°How does it taste?¡±


    Song Dejiang nodded calmly. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡°Then eat slowly. I¡¯ll bring my mother back to rest first.¡±


    Song Dejiang still nodded. However, as soon as she went out, he instantly stuffed two fruit candies into his mouth. Then, he sat on the ground with the bag of sugar in his arms, tears streaming down his face.


    He was too excited. There was so much white sugar. He did not have to secretly eat others¡¯ anymore. The heavens had treated him well.


    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s one more thing¡­¡± Gu Yundong suddenly returned.


    Song Dejiang stood up in a second and forcefully controlled the expression on his face..

 Chapter 271 - 271: How to Find Gu Dajiang

    Chapter 271: How to Find Gu Dajiang


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong felt that this person¡­ indeed had split personalities. This was probably because doctors could not treat themselves.


    Sigh, it was quite pitiful.


    Song Dejiang was angry. Why did shee back for no reason?


    He raised his head and exined with a serious expression, ¡°The candy I ate just now made my tearse out.¡±


    Gu Yundong nced at the bowl. Were there a few missing?


    ¡°But sugar is sweet.¡±


    ¡°My feelings are different from ordinary people, alright? Sigh, I realize that you like to get to the bottom of things. Do you know that you¡¯re very unlikable like this?¡±


    Gu Yundong was enlightened. ¡°I will definitely learn my lesson and strive to correct it.¡± Alright, whatever you say. As long as you¡¯re happy. She respected the old and loved the young.


    Only then did Song Dejiang brush off his clothes and ask her unhappily, ¡°What else is there? Hurry up and say it. I¡¯m annoyed to see you.¡±


    Really, if this person had not cured her mother, Gu Yundong would have beaten him up.


    She walked over and handed him a letter.


    ¡°Qin Wenzheng asked me to give this to you.¡±


    ¡°Qin Wenzheng?¡± Song Dejiang looked at her in surprise. ¡°Where is he now?¡±


    Gu Yundong pointed at the letter. ¡°You¡¯ll know once you read it.¡±


    Song Dejiang was a little hesitant. After a while, he reached out to take the letter.


    Gu Yundong did not know what was written on it. She only knew that Dr. Song¡¯s originally casual expression slowly turned serious.


    Gradually, it ovepped with his appearance when he was treating the illness.


    Gu Yundong felt that he probably had¡­ three personalities?


    I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go.


    She left quietly, but Song Dejiang remained silent for a long time after reading the letter. He sat there for half a day and even forgot about the existence of the white sugar.


    Gu Yundong had been in the Qing¡¯an Prefecture for five to six days. Madam Yang¡¯s matter was half resolved, but Gu Dajiang¡¯s whereabouts were still unknown.


    It was not easy to find someone in the vast sea of people.


    Gu Yundong thought for two whole days in the inn. On the morning of the third day, Song Dejiang came with Bai Yang.


    He said to Gu Yundong, ¡°I¡¯m going to the capital. Give me your address. When there¡¯s news of Bai Muzi, I¡¯ll send you a letter.¡±


    Gu Yundong was surprised and quickly wrote down the address for him.


    Bai Yang also had a bitter expression on his face. ¡°Sister Gu, I¡¯m going to the farm outside the city. Brother Bai is going there to recuperate. I have to go too. It won¡¯t be easy to see you in the future.¡±


    As he spoke, he reached for Song Dejiang¡¯s hand and took the note from him. He read the address carefully twice before saying to Gu Yundong, ¡°Sister Gu, I¡¯ll write to you when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Sister Gu has a younger brother who¡¯s about the same age as you. You can write to him and even be friends with him.¡± She hoped that he wouldn¡¯t mention anything about devoting himself to her again. She couldn¡¯t take it.


    Bai Yang thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll write to you both.¡±


    Both Song Dejiang and Bai Yang had already packed their things and were about to set off. Song Dejiang¡¯s carriage was outside the inn. When they left the city, they could just bring Bai Yang to the farm. They had speciallye to bid farewell to Gu Yundong.


    In the end, Bai Yang even felt wronged and wanted Gu Yundong to send them to the city gate.


    Gu Yundong also wanted to go out for a walk. It was not a good idea to stay in the room, so she agreed and brought Madam Yang out.


    What she did not expect was that on this trip, she really thought of a solution that was not a solution..

 Chapter 272 - 272: Puzzle

    Chapter 272: Puzzle


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After sending Doctor Song and the boy back, Gu Yundong passed by the notice board at the city gate and could not help but narrow her eyes.


    There were two soldiers standing in front of the notice board. There were notices and decrees posted on it that the officers were announcing to themoners, but not many people were looking at them.


    However, there was a wall not far away that was surrounded by many people.


    Gu Yundong did not notice it when she entered the city.


    She brought Madam Yang over and asked the people beside her. Only then did she know that this was considered a civilian notice board.


    There hadn¡¯t been any in the past. It was announced a few months ago after the new prefecture magistrate took office. Ever since the chaos, many people had been separated from their families. Some people asked about their families¡¯ whereabouts, and some posted all kinds of news on the streets and alleys.


    When the new prefecture magistrate arrived, he saw many notices on the wall. He was nning to reorganize the Qing¡¯an Prefecture boldly. The environment on the street was naturally very important.


    Later on, someone suggested that everyone stick the notices together. Hence, this wall was filled with all kinds of missing persons notices and random news.


    Gu Yundong nced at the pictures on the wall and sighed again. The pictures drawn by these people were extremely abstract.


    Her eyes darted around slightly. She took a charcoal pen and memorized the information on the noticeboard. Then, she brought Madam Yang back.


    Gu Yundong wanted to post a missing person notice himself. Even if Gu Dajiang didn¡¯t see it, as long as someone who had seen him provided some clues, she would have a direction to look for the man.


    But Gu Yundong had a problem.


    Since she was going to put up a missing person notice, she would definitely draw it very realistically. However, thest time she drew someone so realistically, it was a wanted poster.


    Although the bandit leader had been caught, God knew if his otherckeys were hiding in the crowd, waiting for an opportunity to take revenge.


    It would be strange if they didn¡¯t look for her when they saw the missing person notice that came from almost the same artist.


    Even if she escaped safely, what about Gu Dajiang? Would he be their target?


    Therefore, Gu Dajiang¡¯s portrait couldn¡¯t be the only one unique among the missing person notices. That would be too suspicious.


    After returning to the inn, Gu Yundong consolidated the information she had copied down, especially the addresses on it.


    After packing up, she turned to Madam Yang and said, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s rent a courtyard in tomorrow. I don¡¯t know how long it will take to find Father. It¡¯s inconvenient to stay in an inn all the time.¡±


    Back then, she chose to stay in the inn because this ce was next to Huimin Medical Center, so it was convenient for Madam Yang to see a doctor.


    Madam Yang was ying with the puzzle, which Gu Yundong had made himself.


    After all, although the previous one was also a wooden puzzle, be it the image or the material, it was different from this era.


    She coaxed Madam Yang to get her a more difficult one, so she found a thin wooden board and drew two cartoon children on it. Those two children were Yunshu and Yunke. Then, she cut them into many pieces.


    Madam Yang liked it very much. Every time she finished the puzzle, she could see the two children. She almost forgot to eat and sleep.


    When she heard Gu Yundong¡¯s words, she looked up and smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± Then she continued.


    The next day, Gu Yundong asked Shopkeeper Cao where she could rent a cheap, quiet, and safe house.


    On the same day, she contacted the owner and signed a month¡¯s lease before moving in.


    At night, when the sky was about to turn dark, Gu Yundong put on her old makeup and left the courtyard..

 Chapter 273 - 273: Drawing Portraits for Others

    Chapter 273: Drawing Portraits for Others


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    She sent Madam Yang to Huimin Medical Center in the afternoon, but Gu Yundong was still worried about leaving her alone in the newly rented courtyard.


    Fortunately, Shopkeeper Cao¡¯s wife was a good person and was also helping out at the medical center, so Gu Yundong asked her to take care of Madam Yang.


    The other party naturally agreed. She knew that Miss Gu had given her family something good. This small favor was nothing.


    Gu Yundong was wearing rough clothes, the kind that was verymon on the streets.


    After searching the spatial storage for a long time, she could not find any hair dye. Hence, she went to ask Shopkeeper Cao and knew that there were many things that could be used to dye hair.


    Gu Yundong found an excuse to ask Shopkeeper Cao to create two hair dye solutions, one ck and one white.


    Now, she had dyed more than half of her hair white and tied her chest t. Although she was not very mature, she still had some curves.


    She put on some makeup, and when she turned around, she was a short old man.


    Gu Yundong only left when she saw that she was fine.


    Gu Yundong found a cksmith shop ording to the addresses she had previously gathered.


    Two brothers owned this shop. It was said that they had a younger brother who went missing during the chaos. The two brothers found someone to draw a rough portrait and pasted the notice on the wall.


    However, after such a long time, they were still nowhere to be found. There was only half of the notice left. Fortunately, there was an address on it.


    When Gu Yundong walked in with his back hunched, the two brothers were stunned.


    ¡°Sir, what do you want? A scissor or a kitchen knife?¡±


    Gu Yundong coughed and waved her hand. She said in a rough voice, ¡°I don¡¯t buy things. I saw a notice at the city gate. Are you looking for your brother?¡±


    The two brothers looked at each other and were a little excited at the same time. ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve seen him? Do you know where he is?¡±


    Gu Yundong shook her head and coughed again. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡± Seeing their disappointed expressions, she added, ¡°Even if I had seen him before, I wouldn¡¯t have recognized him. Don¡¯t you think about what the person in your portrait looks like?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. We spent a lot of money to hire someone to draw it, but it¡¯s nothing good.¡±


    Gu Yundong shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll help you draw a picture. Tell me what your brother looks like.¡±


    The two brothers were stunned again. ¡°Sir, we¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take money. I¡¯m just doing a good deed.¡±


    With that, she took out a charcoal pencil and paper andid them on the table.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± she urged impatiently.


    The two brothers thought about it. She didn¡¯t charge them, and it didn¡¯t look like she was extorting them. In addition, they weren¡¯t forging anymore, so why not give it a try?


    Hence, the two of them spoke one after another and described their younger brother¡¯s appearance.


    Gu Yundong was bing more and more proficient. It did not take long for a lifelike portrait to appear under the eyes of the two brothers.


    The two of them were shocked. It was as if their younger brother was standing in front of them.


    They looked up at Gu Yundong. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re too capable. Once this picture is posted, anyone who has seen our brother will definitely recognize him.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you write down your address and information. You can paste it on that wall tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll post it tomorrow.¡± The two of them praised the portrait.


    Gu Yundong left before they could react.


    She went to the next address..

 Chapter 274 - 274: Someone at Home

    Chapter 274: Someone at Home


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    That family was quite well-off and had a few servants.


    At that time, when the city was in chaos, a maidservant of theirs actually ran away with a lot of gold and silver jewelry. Although they had reported it to the officers, it was obvious that there were too many such things and they could not catch her at all.


    Gu Yundong had also asked them if they wanted to find the maidservant and let others think that she knew the maidservant¡¯s whereabouts and invite her in. In the end, she had been tricked into drawing the maidservant¡¯s appearance. She had also drawn the jewelry that the girl had taken away.


    The third and fourth families. When she came out of the fifth family¡¯s house, it was almost time for curfew.


    She quickly washed off the makeup on her face, put on a hat to cover her white hair, and went to Huimin Medical Center to fetch Madam Yang home.


    Fortunately, the sky was dark and she was in a hurry to leave. Shopkeeper Cao¡¯s wife did not notice anything strange about her.


    After returning and waiting for Madam Yang to fall asleep, Gu Yundong dyed her hair ck. Then, she began to recall Gu Dajiang¡¯s appearance and draw him.


    After painting, just as she was about to write down Gu Dajiang¡¯s information, the situation of the second family suddenly shed across her mind.


    After some thought, she wrote on the information about Gu Dajiang. ¡°This person doesn¡¯t pay his debts. If there¡¯s news of this person, no matter how many clues there are, you will receive ten taels of silver if they¡¯re true.¡±


    After writing down the address of this small courtyard, she blew on it, put it away, and went to bed.


    The next morning, Gu Yundong was woken up by a scream.


    She quickly got up to take a look and saw Madam Yang holding the portrait.


    She shouted and jumped, ¡°Dongdong, it¡¯s Dad, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my father, your husband.¡± Gu Yundong smiled helplessly.


    Madam Yang had a happy smile on her face. Her fingers gently brushed past Gu Dajiang¡¯s face on the blueprint, and her eyes were filled with nostalgia.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment before she suddenly reacted. She should have drawn Gu Dajiang¡¯s image and ced it at home so that her mother and siblings could have something to think about.


    She walked over and hugged Madam Yang gently. ¡°Mother, we¡¯ll find Father soon.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Gu Yundong quickly tidied herself up, changed into women¡¯s clothes, and brought Madam Yang to the city gate.


    As soon as they arrived, they heard amotion, especially exmations.


    ¡°This is too simr. Look, even her hair is strand by strand.¡±


    ¡°Who drew it? I want this person to draw one for me too.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Didn¡¯t you hear what the person posted just now said? The other party didn¡¯t take a single cent. He¡¯s just doing a good deed to help others.¡±


    Gu Yundong pursed her lips and smiled. Seeing that there were already three paintings pasted on the wall, he took the blueprints and pasted them on.


    Everyone looked over. Heh, it was also done by the same person.


    Someone quickly surrounded Gu Yundong. ¡°Miss, did an old man help you draw this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That old man is a good person.¡±


    ¡°When did he help you draw it? Did you see how he drew it clearly?¡±


    ¡°Miss, did you learn it?¡±


    The corners of Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. She looked at the schrly man who spokest. His eyes were filled with desire, as if as long as she said that she could learn a little, he would immediately let her teach him.


    Gu Yundong shook her head decisively. ¡°How can I learn it?¡±


    Seeing that another person hade to paste the picture, Gu Yundong quickly took advantage of everyone¡¯s rxation and led Madam Yang out of the crowd.


    Madam Yang heaved a sigh of relief and turned around to look at the picture on the wall, looking very excited.


    However, when they reached home, Gu Yundong had just opened the courtyard door when her body suddenly froze.


    There was someone at home..

 Chapter 275 - 275: Pretend No One Has Been Here

    Chapter 275: Pretend No One Has Been Here


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong stopped in her tracks and frowned as she pulled Madam Yang to the side.


    How did theye so quickly??


    Just as she was thinking about it, the person in the room came out. It was a man in the clothes of an officer.


    He was someone that Gu Yundong knew, the leader of the officers who came over after she saved the child at the inn that day.


    The officer stood at the door of the central room and gave her a look, telling her to close the courtyard door first.


    Gu Yundong had a good impression of him. It was said that not long after the kidnappers were taken away that day, they were asked about the whereabouts of the children who had been kidnapped during the Lantern Festival.


    The officers were lucky. They had nned to take Bai Yang away, but they did not expect to be caught by Gu Yundong.


    Later on, the government even sent money to Gu Yundong, saying that it was sent by the children¡¯s families.


    Therefore, when the officer looked mysterious, she closed the courtyard door even though she was puzzled.


    Then, she brought Madam Yang into the central room.


    The officer¡¯s surname was Li. He waited for them to enter before saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for scaring you. I was just afraid of alerting the enemy, so I had no choice but to do this.¡±


    Gu Yundong was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Officer Li exined, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know. Last year, Qing¡¯an Prefecture was in chaos. At that time, a bandit leader took the opportunity to enter the city and kill many people. The Xuanhe Prefecture sent troops to suppress him, but that bandit leader escaped. Later on, a magical painter from the Xuanhe Prefecture drew the appearance of the bandit. Only then did the bandit be brought to justice in three days.¡±


    Magical¡­ Painter??


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that although the bandit has been beheaded, the little bandits under him have not all been captured. The portrait that Miss took out today should be from the same person as the one that drew the bandit leader. They were both drawn by that magical artist. After the prefecture magistrate found out about this, he guessed that some bandit mighte to ask about the artist. He immediately gathered all the constables and guards to the house of the person who posted the portrait today, waiting to catch a turtle in a jar.¡±


    Gu Yundong could not help but widen her eyes.¡±¡­¡± Where did the new emperor find such a smart new prefecture magistrate? He even thought of this.


    In fact, Gu Yundong had also guessed that the bandits woulde to ask about the artist, so she had written an anonymous letter to analyze the situation. She nned to send it to the government office in a while and give it to Officer Li in front of her.


    She even thought about what would happen if the government office didn¡¯t take it to heart. Therefore, the few families she went to yesterday night had been specially selected. For example, the two brothers from the cksmith¡¯s forge who were tall and not to be trifled with, the big family with guards at home, the family with a few men who lived near the government office¡­


    Bandits were usually unwilling to find a family that was too strong and might expose themselves. In the end, they could only choose the weakest one with no foundation, which was only the mother and daughter.


    She nned to send Madam Yang to the Cao family for the night and then wait to see if any little thieves woulde.


    Unexpectedly, before she could do anything, the prefecture magistrate had already thought of it.


    Although Gu Yundong had never met the current emperor, from the things he had done after he ascended the throne and the officers he had assigned to govern the towns and cities, Dajin would definitely prosper under his governance.


    Seeing that she was silent, Officer Li thought that she was frightened. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid. I¡¯m not the only one here. There are ambushes around. We definitely won¡¯t let anything happen to Miss.¡±


    Only then did Gu Yundong look up. ¡°Of course I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯ll pretend that there¡¯s no one else in my house and go do my own thing..¡±

 Chapter 276 - 276: There’s News of Gu Dajiang

    Chapter 276: There¡¯s News of Gu Dajiang


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Officer Li smiled and nodded. He knew it. This girl was different from ordinary girls. Otherwise, why would she catch kidnappers in public?


    Sure enough, Gu Yundong followed Madam Yang into the house. They boiled water, cooked, and talked.


    Officer Li was also very self-aware. He went to another room and did note out.


    It was only at night that he asked Gu Yundong and her mother to stay in their room and not go out. He was on high alert.


    The reason why Small Thieves were Small Thieves was because they were not very smart, so they could not even be a small leader.


    Hence, when the sky turned dark at night, four of them did not disappoint others and sneaked into the courtyard. There was also one person outside.


    However, in the blink of an eye, a person pounced on him from the left and right. The bandit who was acting as a lookout was taken down before he could even make a sound.


    Immediately after, the officers outside the door quickly broke open the door and rushed in.


    The four of them were still prying open the door of the central room when they were surrounded in the blink of an eye.


    The door of the central room opened from the inside. Officer Li sneered at them. ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡±


    What? What did he mean? Could it be that the officers knew that they woulde?


    Could it be¡­ that this was a trap set up by the government to lure them out?


    Damn it.


    The few thieves turned around and ran, but there were more officers than them, and they hade prepared. How could they let them leave?


    However, thieves were different from ordinary thieves. They were indeed ruthless. They took out their daggers and started fighting with a few officers.


    One of the officers had a cut on his arm, but he still took them down.


    One by one, they were dragged away with their hands tied and their mouths covered. As for what happened next, it would depend on the prefecture magistrate¡¯s ability. Perhaps he could pull out the carrots and bring them out of the mud to catch them all in one fell swoop.


    Gu Yundong opened a corner of the window and saw the entire process clearly.


    Officer Li was thest to leave. He nced at the window. ¡°I¡¯ve disturbed Miss Gu today. Goodbye.¡±


    Gu Yundong waved her hand. When she saw that everyone had left, she lowered the window.


    The next day, she went to ask around. As she had expected, the other families did not encounter any thieves, although the officers were also lying in ambush at those ces.


    After this incident, even if the bandits were not all captured, they would probably think that this was a trap set by the government and not dare to act rashly.


    In the next few days, Gu Yundong would sometimes go to the noticeboard to take a look. Sometimes, she would go elsewhere to inquire. She had even asked Officer Li about Gu Dajiang¡¯s whereabouts.


    Unfortunately, the government office didn¡¯t find any information on Gu Dajiang¡¯s household registration.


    Actually, Gu Yundong had known for a long time. After all, when Qin Wenzheng agreed to help, he had hired someone to ask the authorities.


    Unfortunately, there were many refugees and bandits during that period of time. How many people went missing and how many people were killed? There were countless documents missing from the government. It was very difficult to find a person in the vast sea of people.


    Furthermore, the name Gu Dajiang was toomon. There were several of them in the same vige, so it was even more difficult to investigate.


    Nowadays, Qing¡¯an Prefecture had a lot of things to do. From the prefecture magistrate to the servants, they were all so busy that their feet didn¡¯t touch the ground. Who had the time to help you find someone who might be dead or out of Qing¡¯an Prefecture?


    The authorities could not find anything, so Gu Yundong thought of looking for her father among the people and posting a missing person notice.


    Fortunately, the vivid image attracted the attention of many people. Even those who did not often go to the notice board would curiously take a look.


    In addition, she had attached a reward of ten taels of silver at the back. There would always be people who wanted to earn this money.


    Thus, on this day, Gu Yundong had just eaten lunch when she finally received a clue..

 Chapter 277 - 277:1 Have Seen Gu Dajiang

    Chapter 277:1 Have Seen Gu Dajiang


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The person who came was a woman in her mid-twenties. Her hair was tied into a woman¡¯s bun, and her clothes were a little tattered.


    She was still a little nervous when she entered. She looked around as if she was afraid that someone would suddenly jump out.


    Gu Yundong asked her to sit, but she only dared to sit on half a stool.


    When she saw that there were only Gu Yundong and Madam Yang in the house, the woman heaved a sigh of relief and said to her, ¡°I, I¡¯ve seen the person in this portrait.¡±


    She took off the missing person notice. Perhaps because she was too nervous and hid it in her arms, it looked wrinkled when she took it out.


    Seeing this, Madam Yang was immediately angry. She went forward and took the notice, cing it on the table and ttening it.


    The woman was shocked by her actions and stood up abruptly. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡±


    Gu Yundong hurriedly said, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t be nervous. My mother just feels a little heartache when she sees such a good portrait wrinkled. It¡¯s fine. You just said that you¡¯ve seen the person in this portrait. Where did you see him?¡±


    She tried her best to be gentle, even though she was already very anxious.


    When the woman heard this, she sat down again. She bit her lip and asked her softly, ¡°You, you said that you would give me ten taels of silver, right?¡±


    ¡°That depends on whether you¡¯re telling the truth or not.¡±


    ¡°Of course it is.¡±


    The woman hurriedly promised, ¡°I swear that everything I¡¯m saying is true.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    The woman exhaled and said, ¡°This person, this person¡¯s name is Gu Dajiang, right?¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen him before. It was when the Qing¡¯an Prefecture was in chaos. I saw it after the soldiers from the Xuanhe Prefecture came here. At that time, the city was in chaos. Our family was poor, and our houses were in tatters. We thought that those refugees and bandits wouldn¡¯t like them, so we hid at home and waited for this chaos to pass beforeing out.¡±


    At the mention of the past, the woman still had lingering fear on her face. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect them toe to my house. At that time, the soldiers quickly chased after us. Those bandits saw that they couldn¡¯t escape, so they captured me and my man. This Gu Dajiang came out at this time. He seemed to have given that officer an idea. Then, we were saved and those bandits were captured.¡±


    Upon hearing Gu Dajiang¡¯s name, Madam Yang sat obediently at the side and listened.


    The woman continued, ¡°That officer seems to admire Gu Dajiang very much. He even asked Gu Dajiang to work by his side. However, he didn¡¯t seed. Gu Dajiang said that he wanted to find his wife and children in Qing¡¯an Prefecture.¡±


    ¡°That officer was quite disappointed. Later on, he said that he could help him find them. When he found them, he would agree to help him.¡±


    The woman was quite envious at that time. Back then, Gu Dajiang¡¯s clothes were tattered. Other than his clean face, his entire body smelled bad. It was obvious that he was a refugee who had escaped from Yongning Prefecture. The officer didn¡¯t mind at all.


    The problem was that Gu Dajiang actually rejected such an opportunity to soar.


    The woman didn¡¯t have a good impression of refugees, even though Gu Dajiang could be considered to have saved them.


    But at the end of the day, if not for these refugees, why would their Qing¡¯an Prefecture be in chaos? Why would she be captured by bandits? Why would more than half of her house be smashed? They were even poorer than before.


    ¡°The officer left after quelling the chaos. I heard that he made a great contribution and might go to the capital to be an official. We didn¡¯t see Gu Dajiang again and thought that he must have left with that officer.¡±


    The woman said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see him again half a monthter..¡±

 Chapter 278 - 278: Are You Giving Me Silver?

    Chapter 278: Are You Giving Me Silver?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Naturally, Gu Yundong could hear the dissatisfaction in her tone. But as long as the clues were urate, dissatisfaction was dissatisfaction. She often made others dissatisfied herself. Did she care?


    ¡°Where did you see him?¡±


    The woman replied, ¡°At the city gate. That day, my man was looking for work there. I went over to deliver some food to him and saw Gu Dajiang.¡±


    At that time, although Gu Dajiang was still very thin, the clothes he was wearing were much better.


    She felt that the officer must have given him silver before he left. He was really lucky.


    ¡°My man saw him first and even greeted him,¡± the woman suddenly said sourly. ¡°He didn¡¯t seem to know us anymore. That¡¯s true. At that time, he probably only had eyes for that officer. How could he remember small fries like us?¡±


    Gu Yundong frowned. This person was no longer as cautious as before. The more she spoke, the more emotional she became.


    She tapped the table. ¡°And? Get to the point.¡±


    ¡°My man was a fool. He even went forward to ask if he had found his family.¡± Seeing that she was impatient, the woman was a little afraid and hurriedly said, ¡°In the end, Gu Dajiang said that his family wasn¡¯t in Qing¡¯an Prefecture and that he had to find them elsewhere. Then, he left the city gate.¡±


    ¡°He left Qing¡¯an Prefecture?¡± Gu Yundong had thought of this possibility.


    The woman nodded. ¡°He did. My husband and I saw him carrying a bag out of the city gate with our own eyes. We never saw him again.¡±


    As she spoke, she leaned closer. ¡°Previously, I suspected that he was lying when he said that he wanted to find his wife and children. Tell me, how did he confirm that they weren¡¯t in Qing¡¯an Prefecture after searching for half a month? When I saw this notice today, I finally understood. He didn¡¯t pay his debts, so he escaped.¡±


    Gu Yundong thought that Gu Dajiang must have his own way to confirm it.


    ¡°Well, Miss, I¡¯ve said everything I need to say. Shouldn¡¯t you give me these ten taels of silver?¡±


    Gu Yundong said, ¡°But there aren¡¯t any useful clues. I still can¡¯t find him.¡±


    ¡°Why not? At least you know that Gu Dajiang is no longer in Qing¡¯an Prefecture. You don¡¯t have to spend so much effort putting up notices and giving rewards. It will save you a lot of time.¡±


    She had a point.


    ¡°Then how do I know if you¡¯re telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m telling the truth. I¡¯ve already sworn an oath. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± The woman stood up anxiously. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to give the ten taels of silver. Then aren¡¯t you lying by posting this notice? Do you know how difficult it was for me toe here?¡±


    Gu Yundong actually believed 70% to 80% of what the woman said. She could say her father¡¯s name, his height, and knew that he was looking for his wife and children here.


    Seeing that she was silent, the woman became a little anxious. ¡°Are you going to give it to me or not? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, an explosive voice suddenly sounded from outside the door. ¡°Wang Xiaomei, are you inside? Come out.¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned. The woman¡¯s expression changed drastically and she ran out of the central room in shock.


    However, after running a few steps, she ran back. ¡°What should I do? What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s outside the door?¡± Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°He¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wang Xiaomei, stop hiding. I know you¡¯re here. Come out quickly, do you hear me?¡± The voice outside the door sounded again.


    If this continued, the neighbors woulde out to watch themotion.


    Gu Yundong walked out and opened the door..

 Chapter 279 - 279: Gone

    Chapter 279: Gone


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When the man at the door saw that it was a teenage girl who opened the door, he was slightly stunned.


    Just as he wondered if he had found the wrong door, he saw the woman in the courtyard who was looking for a ce to hide.


    His expression changed as he ran in withrge strides. He grabbed her wrist and said sternly, ¡°You¡¯re really here. You really went to take off that notice. Do you still have a conscience?¡±


    Gu Yundong quietly closed the courtyard door, blocking the neighbors who wanted to watch the show. She slowly walked into the central room.


    Madam Yang had already hidden when the man came in.


    At this moment, there was only a man and a woman who looked like a married couple arguing in the central room.


    Wang Xiaomei was probably in pain from the man¡¯s grip. She shouted angrily, ¡°Why am I heartless? It¡¯s all for our family. Why don¡¯t you take a look at how dpidated our family is?¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t take this kind of money. If not for Gu Dajiang, we would have all died. They¡¯re here to collect debts. Would they let Gu Dajiang off if they found him?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean we would¡¯ve died without Gu Dajiang? Without him, the soldiers will save us. It¡¯s just a matter of time. You also know that they¡¯re looking for Gu Dajiang to collect debt. If he doesn¡¯t repay the debt, it means that he¡¯s not a good person at all.¡±


    ¡°Whether he¡¯s a good person or not, I admit that he saved my life. Let me tell you, Wang Xiaomei, if you dare to take this silver today, I¡¯ll divorce you when we get back.¡±


    Wang Xiaomei was stunned when she heard this. She looked at the man in disbelief. ¡°You want to divorce me? Bao Chunhua, you want to divorce me for someone you¡¯ve only met twice. What did I do wrong?¡± As she spoke, she started crying. ¡°So what if I came here to report? I don¡¯t know where Gu Dajiang is now. At most, I¡¯ll tell them not to look for him in Qing¡¯an Prefecture. It¡¯s a huge world outside. They might not be able to find Gu Dajiang even if they die. You only lost your conscience if you divorce me because of this.¡±


    She was crying profusely. The man probably realized that he had spoken too harshly. Seeing her cry so miserably, he was at a loss.


    However, he still straightened his neck and said, ¡°It¡¯s not right for you to have such thoughts. Alright, stop crying. How can you cry like this in someone else¡¯s house? Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Bao Chunhua pulled her away, but Gu Yundong still handed them the ten taels of silver.


    She was a woman of her word.


    Wang Xiaomei was overjoyed and reached out to take it.


    Bao Chunhua red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare take it.¡±


    Wang Xiaomei was so frightened that she immediately retracted her hand and red at Gu Yundong. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take it out earlier?¡±


    Then, she was pulled away.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. It was not her fault. She was just a little cautious.


    After Wang Xiaomei left, Gu Yundong returned to the central room and saw the portrait on the table.


    After some thought, she decided to paste it back on the notice wall.


    She waited at home for more than ten days. During this period, three more people came iming that they had seen Gu Dajiang.


    One of them was a man whose face was red from drinking. He spoke incoherently and looked like he was here to extort money.


    One was an olddy who had a small wonton stall. Although she was old, she had a good memory. She said that Gu Dajiang had gone to her stall to ask for a bowl of wontons. During the conversation, he had mentioned that he was leaving Qing¡¯an Prefecture to look for his wife and children.


    However, the olddy did not know where he went.


    There was also a schr-like person who said that he had seen Gu Dajiang talking to an officer before that officer left.


    After consolidating the information, Gu Dajiang was indeed no longer in Qing¡¯an Prefecture.


    She rubbed the space between her eyebrows. Wouldn¡¯t that be like looking for a needle in a haystack?


    Madam Yang suddenly blinked and said, ¡°The Gu family..¡±

 Chapter 280 - 280: Returning to the Gu Family

    Chapter 280: Returning to the Gu Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong was stunned and immediately stood up.


    That¡¯s right, the Gu family?


    Many of the refugees who had escaped from Yongning Prefecture had returned after the disaster relief from the Imperial Court.


    When Gu Dajiang left Qing¡¯an Prefecture, he either went to the Xuanhe Prefecture after receiving news of them or he only knew that they weren¡¯t in Qing¡¯an Prefecture. Then, the first ce he would go would probably be the Gu family.


    It was closer to Yongning Prefecture from Qing¡¯an Prefecture. Gu Yundong thought that since she was out, she might as well take this opportunity to return to Old Gu¡¯s house.


    It would be best if they could find Gu Dajiang. If they couldn¡¯t, they had to seek revenge.


    She still remembered the time when Gu Dahe hit her on the head and stole her money.


    At the thought of this, Gu Yundong lowered her head and began to write.


    She wrote two letters, one to Aunt Ke and the other to Shao Qingyuan. She said that she might need some time to go back and asked them to take care of the family and not worry about her.


    After writing, she stuffed it into a long and thin post box made of bamboo and brought the letter to Shopkeeper Cao.


    She wanted to find out if there were reputable caravans going to the Xuanhe Prefecture in two days. Unexpectedly, the Huimin Medical Center was about to send a batch of medicine to the medical center in the Xuanhe Prefecture. Moreover, they were in a hurry and would set off in the afternoon.


    Gu Yundong immediately handed the mailbox containing the letter to Shopkeeper Cao. She gave the leader of the delivery team money and asked him to deliver the letter.


    With Shopkeeper Cao around, there was naturally no need to worry.


    Shopkeeper Cao was a little emotional when he found out that she was leaving. Gu Yundong had asked him to tell Bai Yang that she was leaving if he saw him again, so that she would not drop by.


    Then, Gu Yundong began to pack her things. She went to the notice board and took off Gu Dajiang¡¯s portrait.


    From Wang Xiaomei, other than knowing that her father was not in the Qing¡¯an Prefecture, she also knew that her father had also contributed to catching bandits. She was worried that someone would hate him and look for him everywhere with this portrait.


    This portrait was too lifelike.


    When Gu Yundong took off the portrait, she heard the surrounding people discussing.


    Only then did she know that someone had really used this portrait to find the person. It was the cksmith brothers.


    Gu Yundong felt that it was quite good. Although it was immoral to use them back then, she had also helped them.


    She hoped that others would find what they wanted.


    When Gu Yundong took the portrait and left the notice wall with Madam Yang, she happened to see Bao Chunhua.


    This person frowned and looked at her with aplicated gaze.


    After a long time, he went forward and said, ¡°What my wife said that day was all fake. She made it up. Gu Dajiang might still be in Qing¡¯an Prefecture.¡±


    Gu Yundong wanted tough. Although Wang Xiaomei was a little selfish and heartless, this Bao Chunhua was not bad.


    She took two steps closer and said in a low voice, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. Gu Dajiang doesn¡¯t owe me money. I only wrote on the notice that he doesn¡¯t want to repay the debt because I want to find him as soon as possible.¡±


    She didn¡¯t mention her rtionship with Gu Dajiang. After all, it wasn¡¯t to that extent.


    Bao Chunhua was stunned. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, do you think two weak women like us can really ask Gu Dajiang for the debt even if we find him?¡± She took out a banknote worth ten taels of silver. ¡°This is the promised silver. Take it.¡±


    Bao Chunhua took a few steps back and refused to take it. ¡°I can¡¯t take it. My, my wife was up to no good.¡±


    ¡°But she gave me information after all. Take it.¡± Gu Yundong stuffed the banknote into his hand and left with Madam Yang.


    Bao Chunhua stood rooted to the ground and did not speak for a long time.


    Gu Yundong bought some more things from the Qing¡¯an Prefecture and returned the house. She set off the next day..

 Chapter 281 - 281: Explosive Luck

    Chapter 281: Explosive Luck


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This time, they did not feel as anxious as before. Instead, they walked much slower.


    The journey to Eternal Peace Prefecture was obviously much more deste.


    Previously, the refugees had migrated on arge scale and eaten everything they could on the way.


    Now that everything was slowly recovering, there were many teahouses on the way. Although the tea leaves cooked were all of inferior quality, they were still enough for everyone to take a break.


    Gu Yundong walked just like that for two days. That day, she ordered a bowl of fried rice with in water in the teahouse.


    Unexpectedly, the taste of the fried rice was simply indescribable. Gu Yundong really could not eat it, but Madam Yang did not feel much. It seemed alright, but after eating more than half a bowl, she drank two pots of water.


    Hence, not long after setting off in the afternoon, she could not hold it in anymore and stammered that she wanted to get out of the carriage.


    Gu Yundong did not know whether tough or cry. She found a secluded spot and parked the carriage.


    Then, she brought her inside and kept watch for her so that she could answer nature¡¯s call.


    However, Gu Yundong had only waited for a moment when she realized that there was something familiar on the tree trunk in the distance. She had good eyesight and roughly read it. After squinting and staring for a while, she suddenly took out her own manuscript from her space.


    It was the medical book that Song Dejiang had copied previously. After flipping through a few pages, she indeed found a medicinal herb.


    Although Gu Yundong could not remember the characteristics of herbs, she was a painter and was sensitive to pictures.


    Coupled with the introduction in the medical book, the herb did grow in the cracks of the tree trunk. There were also purple flowers. It looked ripe.


    Joy shed across Gu Yundong¡¯s face. Aiyo, her luck was so good. She could even meet a precious medicinal herb when they came to pee.


    Madam Yang had already tidied up herplicated clothes and walked over. ¡°Dongdong, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go over there to pick something.¡±


    Madam Yang looked in the direction she was pointing and nodded.


    Gu Yundong held her hand and walked carefully, avoiding the messy grass.


    When they finally reached the tree, Gu Yundong¡¯s face darkened.


    On the other side of the tree, a man was climbing up. His hand was about to reach the herb.


    Gu Yundong red at him. ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    The man was so frightened by her that he almost fell from the tree. He hurriedly hugged the tree trunk with both hands and looked down.


    Only then did Gu Yundong realize that the other party was only a child less than ten years old.


    At this moment, the child opened her ck eyes and looked at her in confusion. ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly. ¡°Well, do you know what this is?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a flower?¡± the boy said. ¡°I think it looks good, so I¡¯ll take it back for my sister to y with.¡±


    y with? It¡¯s an herb.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s head hurt. This was firste, first served. She was not someone who could easily bully by a child. But¡­


    ¡°Sister, do you like this flower too? I¡¯ll give it to you. I¡¯ll help you pick it.¡± He had an innocent smile on his face and was very enthusiastic.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s conscience hurt a little. Just now, she was still thinking of tricking this child into giving her the flower.


    The child quickly plucked the flower and handed it to her in a hurry. Then, he said shyly, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re very beautiful. The flower is also beautiful.¡± Then, he was about to leave.


    Gu Yundong clutched her chest. ¡°Wait, these are herbs. I¡¯ll pay for them.¡±


    She was the kind of person who could not withstand sugar-coated bullets.


    The child was stunned for a moment before his eyes lit up. ¡°Herbs? Then, then I have another one. Sister, do you still want it?¡±


    Another one? Wasn¡¯t this medicinal herb very precious? Why was it somon?


    ¡°Yes, where is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over there. My basket is there. I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    He was very happy and hurriedly led the way.


    Gu Yundong followed, but not long after, she suddenly stopped.


    A momentter, she turned her head stiffly and looked at a grave not far away..

 Chapter 282 - 282: Cousin Is Dead

    Chapter 282: Cousin Is Dead


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The child walked for a while before realizing that she was not following him.


    He hurriedly turned his head to look.


    Seeing that she was staring at the grave not far away, he was a little vexed and said uneasily, ¡°Sister, are you afraid of this? Then I¡¯ll take you to another path. Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ll just take a detour. It¡¯s not far.¡±


    Actually, there were more than one grave here.


    He was just hasty and was used to this path. He didn¡¯t expect this. Looking at their good clothes, they definitely didn¡¯t walk the mountain path often. He should have asked the sister to wait for him and brought the things over himself.


    Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡±


    She still held Madam Yang¡¯s hand and slowly walked towards the grave she had just seen.


    The grave was very simple, and the tombstone in front was only a rough wooden board.


    What made Gu Yundong¡¯s expression change was the words carved on the wooden board¡ªTomb of My Beloved Wife, Bian Mn.


    Below that was ¡°Husband: Ding Jincheng¡±.


    It was rare to see someone with the surname Bian. Coincidentally, her eldest uncle¡¯s surname was Bian.


    Her eldest aunt¡¯s daughter was called Bian Mn.


    Eldest Aunt¡¯s son-inw was called Ding Jincheng.


    Although she knew that it was hard to predict life and death on the way to escape, as long as she did not see their bodies or hear news of their death, she would always think positively.


    However, she did not expect to see this grave at this moment.


    The child walked to her side and looked at her, then at the graves. He said in a low voice, ¡°Sister, there are a few graves here. I heard that they all died after escaping from Yongning Prefecture. Do you know the people inside?¡±


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath and blinked. Feeling less bitter, she slowly nodded. ¡°She might be my cousin.¡±


    The child immediately fell silent, not knowing what to say tofort her. After a while, he said softly, ¡°Maybe, maybe they have the same name? Some time ago, someone came to move his family¡¯s grave, but they moved the wrong one. That person is alive and well.¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned. She turned to look at the child who was trying his best tofort her and nodded. ¡°What you said makes sense.¡±


    Maybe she wasn¡¯t dead? There were always many mistakes in this world.


    She took another look at the grave and thought for a moment before asking the child, ¡°Do you live nearby?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s our vige.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to your vige to take a look. I want to ask someone to help repair this grave. After we confirm it, we¡¯ll decide if we should move the grave.¡±


    If she was really her cousin, she would naturallye over. Moving the grave was not a small matter.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her cousin, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal to fix it.


    The child nodded and brought her to the ce where he kept his basket.


    Because of this incident, the child was very silent along the way.


    His destination was not far away. He saw his things and quickly ran forward. Gu Yundong finally understood why he did not carry the basket with him. The basket was filled with pig grass, wild vegetables, and wild fruits. It looked very heavy. This child was thin and weak. He would die of exhaustion if he carried it.


    The child squatted down and began to rummage through the basket on his back.


    After a while, he smiled and took out a purple flower.


    ¡°Sister, this is it.¡±


    Gu Yundong took a closer look and could not help but pat her forehead. It seemed that Dr. Song was not lying to her. This medicinal herb was indeed rare.


    Seeing her like this, the smile on the child¡¯s face froze.. ¡°It¡¯s not an herb?¡±

 Chapter 283 - 283: How Much Is It?

    Chapter 283: How Much Is It?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think this flower was picked from a tree, right?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± This was found in the grass. It had been blown over by the wind back then. It swayed beautifully.


    The child shook his head in disappointment and kept the flower. It turned out that only herbs that grew on trees were considered medicinal herbs.


    Gu Yundong waved the one in his hand. ¡°But there¡¯s one here. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no harvest, right?¡±


    The child raised his head again and nodded vigorously.


    Gu Yundong then asked, ¡°Is your vige far from here?¡±


    ¡°Just go down that way. It¡¯s not far.¡± The kid pointed.


    Although it was not far, in fact¡­ it was still a distance away.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s carriage was still parked on the other side. She picked up the child¡¯s basket. ¡°Let¡¯s take the carriage. I still have to find someone in your vige to help tidy up the graves. Do you have any rooms at home? Can I rent them for two days?¡±


    The child quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    However, he quickly frowned again. ¡°But, but my house is dpidated. You¡­¡± You must not be used to living here.


    Gu Yundong thought to herself, when she was escaping from the disaster, what kind of lousy ce had she not stayed in? There was nothing to be afraid of.


    The three of them walked to the carriage. Only then did Gu Yundong know that the child¡¯s name was Stinky Egg. His real name¡­ did not exist.


    When Stinky Egg reached the carriage, he could not help but look at it curiously.


    Gu Yundong asked him to get into the carriage. He quickly shook his head, afraid that he would dirty the carriage.


    In the end, he sat carefully on the shaft of the carriage with the basket on his back and spoke to Gu Yundong, who was also sitting on the shaft.


    Madam Yang gave him a piece of pastry, but he only epted it after rejecting it for a long time.


    Gu Yundong saw that this child was really honest. She thought for a moment and asked him while they were on the way, ¡°I¡¯m asking you how much you n to sell these herbs for.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Stinky Egg blinked, a little distressed.


    He didn¡¯t know how much it was worth, but seeing that his sister seemed to value it very much, this medicinal herb should be very precious, right?


    After thinking for a while, he stretched out a trembling finger hesitantly.


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. ¡°A hundred taels?¡±


    Stinky Egg was shocked and hurriedly shook his head. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s one tael.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Although Dr. Song, that unreliable person, did not specify the value of this herb on the medical book, based on his knowledge and experience as an imperial physician in the pce, even he said that the herb in this book was precious. It was at least 50 taels.


    This child wanted one tael? Gu Yundong felt that she would probably be struck by lightning.


    Stinky Egg exined in a low voice, ¡°Our family owes someone two taels of silver. I-I don¡¯t know how much this costs either. Can I sell it for one tael? Sister, if you think it¡¯s too expensive, you can give me however much you want.¡±


    Gu Yundong shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s expensive. I just think it¡¯s too cheap. Giving you one tael seems like I¡¯m bullying you.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Stinky Egg blinked. One tael was still cheap?


    In his heart, one tael of silver was already a lot of money. His family had owed two taels of silver for a year and had yet to repay it.


    However, he was still very happy to hear Gu Yundong say that.


    Hence, he pursed his lips and suppressed his smile. He said, ¡°Then, two taels it is.¡±


    He still couldn¡¯t control his expression, and the corners of his mouth curled up. Yes, with two taels of silver, the family would be much more rxed.


    Gu Yundong looked at the sky speechlessly. ¡°It¡¯s still too cheap.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Stinky Egg was shocked and could not help but swallow hard.. ¡°How much silver is that?¡±

 Chapter 284 - 284: Silly Stinky Egg

    Chapter 284: Silly Stinky Egg


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°About fifty taels.¡±


    Gu Yundong thought sadly. If it was possible, she would also give him two taels of silver. Really, it was not easy for her to earn money.


    But she wanted to live a peaceful life. It was better to be a good person.


    However, 50 taels of silver was the bottom line. It could not be more.


    After all, she had spent a lot of money in the Qing¡¯an Prefecture. She had paid a sum of money for amodation, the portrait, food, sending the letter, and buying all kinds of things. Also¡­ Ahem, it seemed that she had not given the consultation fee to Doctor Song. Uncle Bai Yang had given the man silver as thanks, and the officers had also rewarded her.


    Heh, this trip didn¡¯t seem to be a loss.


    Thinking of this, Gu Yundong felt much better.


    Fifty taels of silver was not a lot at all.


    After she finished pondering, she happened to see a fork in the road ahead. She quickly turned around and asked Stinky Egg, ¡°Where¡­¡±


    She stopped mid-sentence. She watched helplessly as Stinky Egg¡¯s eyes widened like a wooden man¡¯s, and the basket in her hand fell without warning.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly shouted, grabbed the basket on her back, and ced it inside.


    Stinky Egg trembled violently and finally came back to his senses. He pointed to the road on the left.


    Then, he dug his ears hard. ¡°Sister Gu, I think I was struck by lightning just now. I was unconscious and heard something strange.¡±


    The corners of Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°You didn¡¯t hear wrongly. It¡¯s 50 taels.¡±


    Stinky Egg looked like he had been struck by lightning again. Gu Yundong shook her head and ignored him.


    After a while, Stinky Egg grabbed the shaft of the carriage and smiled foolishly.


    Seeing that Stinky Egg¡¯s vige was not far away, Gu Yundong shook him and reminded him, ¡°But don¡¯t tell anyone. If others ask, just say that the herbs were sold for two taels of silver and that they were all used to repay the debt. Do you hear me?¡±


    This vige was very poor. After all, many refugees had passed through the vige from Yongning Prefecture to Qing¡¯an Prefecture a few months ago.


    Although this ce still belonged to Qing¡¯an Prefecture, if the prefectural city was in such a state, how good could the surrounding viges be?


    If others knew that his family suddenly had a lot of money, they would probably be in trouble.


    Stinky Egg hurriedly nodded and pointed to a courtyard. ¡°That¡¯s my house.¡±


    The carriage went all the way, just like the first time they went to Yongfu Vige. Many people followed curiously.


    Gu Yundong had to look for the vige chief to sort out the graves.


    When they found out that someone was hiring people to work, they naturally fought to rmend themselves.


    But Gu Yundong did not need many people. In the end, including Stinky Egg¡¯s father, only three people were enough.


    She had also seen Stinky Egg¡¯s family. His parents were indeed very honest. He also had a timid sister who hid shyly when she saw her.


    She had given 50 taels of silver to Stinky Egg¡¯s parents and exined the situation.


    The two were so excited that they cried tears of joy. They ughtered a chicken for Gu Yundong and her mother on the spot.


    Gu Yundong stayed in the vige for two days before leaving. Unexpectedly, it was raining again.


    Therefore, by the time she set off again, five to six days had passed.


    Stinky Egg and her sister were already familiar with her and could not bear to part with her.


    The rest of the journey was rather smooth, but after seeing Bian Mn¡¯s grave, Gu Yundong¡¯s heart felt heavy.


    Madam Yang seemed to understand and took a few days to recover.


    Half a monthter, the carriage finally entered the prefectural city of Yongning Prefecture.


    Compared to Qing¡¯an Prefecture, this ce seemed even more deste.


    Gu Yundong found an inn and nned to stay in the city for a day before going to the county tomorrow.


    However, just as she settled down and was about to bring Madam Yang out to buy some clothes, she felt as if someone was watching her from behind..

 Chapter 285 - 285: So You’re That Quack

    Chapter 285: So You¡¯re That Quack


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong frowned. When she reached the entrance of the alley, she finally stopped and turned to look at the person behind them.


    When that person saw her turn around, not only did he not leave, but he also approached her with a happy expression.


    Gu Yundong tried her best to recall for a long time. She was sure that she had never seen this thin middle-aged man.


    The man walked up to them in a few steps and looked at¡­ Madam Yang. ¡°Sister-inw, we meet again. Do you still remember me?¡±


    However, Madam Yang¡¯s body suddenly tensed up. She subconsciously touched her head and leaned against Gu Yundong tightly. Her other hand almost hurt her palm.


    Gu Yundong frowned and stood in front of Madam Yang, blocking her view. ¡°May I ask who you are? Do you know my mother?¡±


    ¡°Your mother?¡± The man immediately smiled. ¡°So you¡¯re this sister-inw¡¯s daughter. Where¡¯s your father? Why don¡¯t I see him?¡±


    ¡°You know my parents?¡± Gu Yundong was surprised.


    The man nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Of course I know her. Previously, when your mother came to the prefectural city to treat her illness, I was the one who performed acupuncture on her. However, after what happened in Yongning Prefecture, I didn¡¯t see your parents again. I was worried about your mother¡¯s condition and was afraid that she would dy the treatment. Now that she looks good, it seems that the acupuncturest time was very effective. Coincidentally, our family¡¯s medical center is over there. Miss, bring your mother over. I¡¯ll take a look at her again.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s pupils constricted and her face was instantly filled with anger.


    She still clearly remembered what Doctor He had said after seeing her mother. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had met a quack doctor who didn¡¯t have the ability and still performed acupuncture, her mother¡¯s illness wouldn¡¯t have be even more serious.


    If she had not met Song Dejiang this time, who knew what would have happened to her mother?


    Great, so this was the quack doctor.


    She hadn¡¯t evene looking for him, but this person had already bumped into her.


    Doctor Yu did not notice Gu Yundong¡¯s expression. He was secretly d.


    He really did not expect to meet this fool from the Gu family here. Looking at her clothes, she was much richer than in the past. She must be rich now. Her man was not by her side, and there was only a little girl in her teens in front of her.


    His medical hall had not been doing much business recently. Some time ago, there was a new medical hall in the city. The shopkeeper and waiter there were like ves. No matter what patient it was, they would wee them warmly with a smile. It was simply demeaning to their reputation as doctors.


    However, those patients just had to fall for this trick. All of them went to this new medical hall to treat their illnesses. Later on, they even went around saying that the doctors in the medical center were skilled and made the old medical center cold.


    Now that he had finally met this fool, he could finally open for business.


    Dr. Yu had a deep impression of Gu Dajiang and his wife. After all, although the two of them were dressed in tattered clothes, they were quite good-looking.


    Especially since Gu Dajiang was extremely good to his silly wife. He coaxed her like she was a child.


    If it was Doctor Yu himself, his wife would definitely be locked up at home first to avoid embarrassing herself. At that time, he would have an excuse to take in a concubine. How good would that be?


    Doctor Yu despised Gu Dajiang, but on the surface, he still said to Gu Yundong very kindly, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just taking a simple look. After all, I treated your mother in the past. If she recovers, I won¡¯t charge you. If she doesn¡¯t recover, we can¡¯t waste time. We have to perform acupuncture again as soon as possible.¡±


    Gu Yundong was so angry that sheughed. She raised her leg and kicked him..

 Chapter 286 - 286: Go Home and Eat Soil

    Chapter 286: Go Home and Eat Soil


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Dr. Yu eximed and rolled on the ground.


    The people beside him quickly looked over. Someone reached out and helped him up.


    However, Dr. Yu¡¯s face was ashen. He pointed at Gu Yundong with a trembling finger. ¡°You, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What am I doing?¡± Gu Yundong sneered. She wanted to kick him again, but Madam Yang, who was behind her, pulled her tightly. She could only stand on the spot. ¡°You quack. You don¡¯t even know any medical skills, yet you still dare to inject someone¡¯s head with needles. You are a sick person with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks. Your patients are simply unlucky to meet you. Gods are everywhere. How many people have you killed? Aren¡¯t you afraid that those people wille to settle scores with you in the middle of the night?¡±


    Doctor Yu¡¯s expression changed slightly. The people beside him also looked at him in surprise.


    Someone recognized him and could not help but frown.


    Doctor Yu panicked and said angrily, ¡°Where did this wild girle from? What nonsense are you talking about? I was kind enough to treat your mother, but you want to shirk the consultation fee and spread rumors about me, ruining my reputation. When have I killed someone?¡±


    He naturally knew how bad his medical skills were. Therefore, when he encountered patients with minor illnesses and pains, he would stall for time to get them to take expensive medicine. Anyway, they would not die. He would let them do it a few more times.


    He would shake his head if he could not treat a serious illness. He would the patients prepare for their funeral. Whether they could survive or not was up to fate.


    He would cheat Madam Yang firstly because the other party was not from the prefecture capital. He would charge as much as he could. He would not have a chance next time.


    Secondly, Madam Yang was a fool. Even if he treated her wrongly, she would not be able to exin it clearly.


    Therefore, Doctor Yu really did not prescribe the wrong medicine in the prefecture capital to cause death.


    He felt that his conscience was clear.


    Gu Yundong picked up a broken piece of wood and threw it at him. ¡°I¡¯ve ruined your reputation? Some time ago, the imperial physician who retired from the pce personally treated my mother. He personally said that quack doctors misled people and dared to inject needles into people¡¯s heads without knowing anything. It caused my mother to vomit blood and faint for a few days, bing weaker and weaker day by day. If I hadn¡¯t met that imperial physician, my mother would have been killed by you now. You met us today and still want to trick us into paying you for your treatment? It¡¯s already good enough that I didn¡¯t settle scores with you.¡±


    It was Physician He who said that quacks misled people, but this did not stop her from using Physician Song¡¯s name to scare people.


    ¡°Everyone, take a good look at this person¡¯s face. He doesn¡¯t even have basic medical ethics. What kind of doctor is he? Go home and eat dirt.¡±


    When everyone heard that the imperial physician hade out of the Imperial Hospital, they inexplicably believed her.


    Someone even whispered, ¡°Speaking of which, Doctor Yu seems to take a long time to treat people.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Thest time my neighbor caught a cold, it wasn¡¯t very serious. However, after seeing Doctor Yu, she took a full month of bitter medicine.¡±


    When Dr. Yu heard what the others said, his face alternated between green and white. He red at Gu Yundong angrily and turned to leave.


    ¡°Stop.¡± Gu Yunshu still wanted to hit him. The more she spoke, the angrier she became. This scumbag had caused her mother to be like this.


    If not for him messing around, her mother would have been cured by Doctor He in the Xuanhe Prefecturest time.


    Why wait for Dr. Song¡¯s Bai Muzi?


    She wished she could chop this beast into pieces.


    But Madam Yang held onto her tightly. Gu Yundong turned around and realized that her face was pale and she was sweating profusely.


    Gu Yundong was shocked and hurriedly held her.. ¡°Mother, Mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 287 - 287: Don’t Let Her Scream, Don’t Let Her Cry

    Chapter 287: Don¡¯t Let Her Scream, Don¡¯t Let Her Cry


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong was extremely vexed. She had been so focused on beating up Doctor Yu that she had neglected her mother.


    She quickly helped Madam Yang sit down.


    An aunt kindly gave her a ss of water. Gu Yundong took it and thanked her before feeding it to Madam Yang.


    Then, she wiped her sweat with a handkerchief. ¡°Mother, how are you?¡±


    However, Madam Yang suddenly hugged her. ¡°Dongdong, I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m not going. He¡¯s doing acupuncture. It hurts. It hurts so much.¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned. She quickly patted her back. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m not going. I¡¯ll stay here with Mother, okay?¡±


    Madam Yang nodded and slowly exhaled.


    After a while, she smiled again. She held Gu Yundong¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Go back and rest.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The two of them returned to the inn. Along the way, Gu Yundong chatted andughed with Madam Yang. She did not mention Doctor Yu at all.


    However, the anger in her heart kept rising. When she reached the entrance of the inn, she saw a few beggars squatting not far away. Her eyes narrowed slightly.


    If Madam Yang didn¡¯t let her go, could she not find someone else?


    After entering the room, Gu Yundong wanted to coax Madam Yang to rest. Unexpectedly, she took the initiative to hold Gu Yundong¡¯s hand and said very seriously, ¡°Dongdong, I¡¯m not going. He poked my head. It hurts. He didn¡¯t even let me scream or cry.¡± She became aggrieved.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s heart ached when she heard that. Quack doctors harmed people, quack doctors harmed people! It was simply intolerable for such a person to live sofortably.


    As she took out the puzzle for Madam Yang, she wiped her face and asked in a very gentle voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Father? Was Father not around?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Madam Yang thought for a moment. ¡°He¡¯s boiling water. The doctor asked your father to boil water. He needed it.¡±


    Gu Yundong understood. Dr. Yu had deliberately instructed Gu Dajiang to boil water and then inject Madam Yang.


    She wasn¡¯t allowed to scream or cry. Gu Dajiang couldn¡¯t hear her voice, and he didn¡¯t expect a doctor in the prefecture to not know how to administer acupuncture. He didn¡¯t expect her to suffer so much pain.


    Gu Yundong was furious. Wasn¡¯t her father quite smart? Why did he make a mistake at this time and not see the true nature of a quack?


    ¡°Your father was so worried about me,¡± Madam Yang said. ¡°Iughed with him after he boiled the water.¡±


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, Mother is so obedient. But if it hurts in the future, you must scream. Otherwise, we won¡¯t know that the person is a bad person.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Alright.¡± Madam Yang nodded and took the puzzle.


    She hadn¡¯t seen Ah Shu and Keke today. If she pieced the puzzle together quickly, she would be able to see them.


    Gu Yundong was slightly relieved to see that she seemed to be fine again. She called her softly, ¡°Mother.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Madam Yang didn¡¯t even look up.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of needles?¡± At least, she was calm after Song Dejiang injected her twice. Other than being a little nervous, she was not afraid.


    Madam Yang looked up in confusion. ¡°Why should I be afraid? Dr. Song was fine. Dongdong was there, so I was not afraid. That bad person was fierce to me and red at me, not letting me scream.¡±


    Gu Yundong did not ask further. Madam Yang was not afraid of needles, but humans.


    Dr. Song spoke softly. He would chat with Madam Yang first and let her speak if she was ufortable. He did not feel any pain when he performed acupuncture her.


    Moreover, she had always been by her side.


    Of course, this was the best. It was just that she was afraid of the bad doctor, so she just asked that person not to appear in front of Madam Yang.


    She looked at Madam Yang¡¯s excited face and got up. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll get the waiter to serve the food. It¡¯ll be ready soon.¡±


    Gu Yundong went downstairs, but left the inn and walked towards where the beggars were..

 Chapter 288 - 288: Fire

    Chapter 288: Fire


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At this moment, Doctor Yu was sweating and anxiously entering the Renxin Medical Hall.


    How unlucky. That girl who looked easy to bully was actually so fierce.


    Fortunately, he ran quickly. Otherwise, everyone would know about this.


    The owner of the medical center was drinking tea in the backyard with his legs crossed. When he saw him running over with a guilty expression, he could not help but ask, ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re so flustered. Those who don¡¯t know might think that a dog is chasing you behind.¡±


    Yu Youwei froze and immediately turned around with a ttering smile. ¡°Boss, I saw that the sky was gloomy and it was about to rain. I ran a little faster.¡±


    The owner of Renxin Medical Hall was surnamed Geng. When he heard this, he looked up. ¡°Isn¡¯t the weather quite good?¡±


    ¡°I heard from the uncle who sold the groceries that it might be going down soon.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Boss Geng¡¯s face was filled with disbelief, but he quickly put this matter aside and asked irritably, ¡°How¡¯s business today?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a few minor illnesses.¡± Speaking of this, Yu Youwei had a bitter expression on his face. ¡°Even so, they¡¯re still finding all kinds of excuses to ask for arrears in treatment fees.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Boss Geng snorted. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that new lousy medical center that snatched the patients. A strong dragon can¡¯t suppress a local snake. They came from other prefectural cities and don¡¯t know any rules before opening a medical center.¡±


    He stood up and took two steps in the courtyard. ¡°No, I can¡¯t wait anymore. I¡¯ll get someone to smash this lousy medical center tomorrow.¡±


    In fact, Renxin Medical Hall was quite big at first. It was considered one of the top medical facilities in Yongning Prefecture. There were also a few doctors in the medical hall. Otherwise, Gu Dajiang wouldn¡¯t have brought Madam Yang over. However, during the disaster, refugees appeared everywhere and the medical hall was closed.


    The doctors in the medical center had also left or died.


    Currently, there were only two doctors left. One was Doctor Yu, who was only average in medical skills and was hired because of his rtionship with the Geng family.


    However, at this critical juncture, several new clinics were opened. Among them, the Huimin Medical Center was the most infuriating.


    When Yu Youwei heard him say this, he quickly went up and asked, ¡°What does the boss n to do? Find a person who is about to die and carry him to the medical center?¡±


    ¡°No, this method is too old-fashioned. Think of something else.¡±


    ¡°Then, should we say that their medicinal herbs are inferior but sold at a high price?¡±


    ¡°No, this has been used on other clinicsst time, and it¡¯s not of much use.¡±


    ¡°Then send some silver to their doctors so that they can fight each other?¡±


    ¡°You think my money came from the wind and you¡¯re giving them silver? Keep thinking.¡±


    ¡°Yes, find a few hooligans¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no. Think again.¡±


    Yu Youwei frowned and began to think. The two of them pondered again and again until the sky turned dark. Then, they entered the house and lit the oilmp. The two of them pondered for another hour before they were finally satisfied.


    ¡°Alright, go and rest. We¡¯ll leave early tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry, boss. I will definitely make sure that Huimin Medical Center can¡¯t continue operating in our Yongning Prefecture. I will let it know that it can¡¯t offend just anyone.¡±


    Boss Geng was very satisfied with his hot-blooded speech.


    Yu Youwei smiled and was about to leave. However, just as he turned around, his nose twitched slightly, as if he had smelled something.


    ¡°Boss, do you smell¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, he saw mes soaring into the sky outside. His expression instantly changed. ¡°There¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s a fire. Boss, there¡¯s a fire..¡±

 Chapter 289 - 289: Gu Yundong Set The Fire

    Chapter 289: Gu Yundong Set The Fire


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Boss Geng also stood up and rushed out of the room.


    Yu Youwei couldn¡¯t care less. He ran towards the courtyard door at the back anxiously.


    When he reached the back door, he realized that it could not be opened at all. He quickly turned around to look for an axe.


    He did not expect it to be snatched away by Boss Geng, who had also run over. He was stunned. ¡°Boss, I¡­¡±


    ¡°You what? Why are you running? Can¡¯t you smell that the medicine in our clinic is burnt? Hurry up and save the medicine.¡±


    As he spoke, he kicked Yu Youwei into the storeroom. The fire came from the hall, and the medicine in the cab in the hall might not be able to be rescued. However, there was even more medicine in the storeroom. That was his assets. Without those assets, how could he open a clinic? He could just wait to go bankrupt.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if you dare to run, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡±


    Seeing that the fire had not spread to the storeroom, Yu Youwei gritted his teeth and went in.


    Boss Geng threw the axe aside and followed him into the storeroom.


    The two of them carried the herbs to the cart in the courtyard bit by bit. They were sweating profusely and their backs ached.


    Seeing that the fire was about to reach them, Yu Youwei retreated after only moving a third of the medicinal herbs. ¡°Boss, let¡¯s escape quickly. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be toote.¡±


    At this moment, the sound of peopleing and going to put out the fire could be heard outside the door. It seemed like someone was helping to smash the backyard door.


    Boss Geng was relieved and said to Youwei, ¡°Let¡¯s each carry out another bag. Take out the boxes in the innermost area.¡±


    Yu Youwei went in hurriedly. At this moment, the person who was smashing the door outside finally came in.


    At first nce, he almost vomited blood from anger when he saw the two of them running into the storeroom to move the medicine in the thick smoke.


    ¡°Are the two of you crazy? Such a big fire ising. Instead of escaping or putting out the fire, you actually want to move the herbs. Is money more important than human lives?¡±


    The people outside came in one after another. They fetched water and put out the fire.


    Fortunately, the houses nearby were not close to each other, and they reacted in time, so the spread was not too big.


    Gu Yundong still did not know how serious the incident at Renxin Medical Hall was. She rested after apanying Madam Yang for dinner.


    The next day, she packed her things and prepared to leave.


    Unexpectedly, just as she walked out of the inn, a group of people suddenly rushed over.


    The leader, Yu Youwei, pointed at her with a trembling finger and said, ¡°It¡¯s her. She was the one who got someone to burn down our medical center. It¡¯s her.¡±


    Gu Yundong was surprised. Burn down the medical center?


    Yu Youwei¡¯s face was dark, and his clothes were tattered. She almost didn¡¯t recognize him.


    This was¡­


    Perhaps because of this, Madam Yang did not recognize him, so she was not as flustered as yesterday. She only grabbed Gu Yundong¡¯s hand in confusion.


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. ¡°Uncle, you can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t say whatever you want. What do you mean by burning down your medical center? Please exin what happened.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re the uncle. I¡¯m Yu Youwei. You even hit me yesterday.¡± He wiped his face forcefully, but his sleeve was ck. The more he wiped, the dirtier he became.


    ¡°Miss, Renxin Medical Hall was on firest night and the fire was only put out this morning. The owner of the medical hall, Geng Yi, had his leg injured, and all the medicinal herbs in the hall were destroyed. The doctor of the medical hall, Yu Youwei, ims that you ordered someone to set the fire to take revenge on him. Pleasee with us.¡±


    A constable walked forward and said to Gu Yundong with a cold face..

 Chapter 290 - 290: Kneeling Wrong

    Chapter 290: Kneeling Wrong


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong understood. So she was not the only one who had been offended by Renxin Medical Hall, right?


    She nced at Yu Youwei. ¡°Is it me just because he said so? Where¡¯s the evidence? You also said that he has a personal grudge against me. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s taking this opportunity to frame me.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit. I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    The constable said expressionlessly, ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, the prefecture magistrate will find out. There¡¯s no need for the two of you to argue here. If there¡¯s anything, you can talk it out at the government office.¡±


    Gu Yundong had seen quite a few constables, but this was the first time she had seen someone so¡­ impartial.


    It seemed like there was no need to set off today. She would just make a trip to the government office.


    She held Madam Yang¡¯s hand andforted her softly.


    Only then did the constable look back at her.


    As soon as they left, the crowd who had joined in the fun also followed behind, wanting to see what was going on.


    Gu Yundong realized that she was really fated with the government office. Whenever she went to a prefectural city, she would have to deal with the government office there.


    Although she had never seen the prefecture magistrate of Xuanhe Prefecture, he took care of her on ount of Nie Cong.


    She had never seen the prefecture magistrate of Qing¡¯an Prefecture either, but it could be seen that he was a very smart person to set up an ambush to capture a small thief.


    Now that she was finally going to meet the prefecture magistrate, she suddenly felt a little excited.


    However, this excitement disappeared when she was about to kneel.


    Damn it, it was better not to see him.


    In order not to let Madam Yang suffer, Gu Yundong simply let her stand outside and listen to the trial.


    Coincidentally, the auntie who had given them water yesterday was also there, so Gu Yundong asked her to help take care of her mother.


    Then, she walked in and knelt on the ground unwillingly. The iron-faced constable wanted to remind her that the way she knelt was wrong, but he saw the prefecture magistratee out.


    The prefecture magistrate raised his eyebrows and didn¡¯t say anything, so the constable shut his mouth.


    As soon as Yu Youwei saw him, he shouted, ¡°Sir, you have to uphold justice for me. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up. How can you make a ruckus in court?¡±


    Yu Youwei¡¯s voice stopped abruptly. He looked with a trembling expression at the private advisor who spoke.


    Gu Yundong pursed her lips and wanted tough. She looked at the prefecture magistrate and saw him sittingzily on a chair.


    No wonder he didn¡¯t care that her kneeling posture was wrong. It turned out that he didn¡¯t sit properly either.


    The prefecture magistrate didn¡¯t say anything either. He just nced at the private advisor beside him.


    The private advisor coughed lightly. ¡°Alright, you. Tell me the cause and effect of the matter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Yu Youwei wiped his tears and began to speak. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor from Renxin Medical Hall. When I went out yesterday, I saw this girl and recognized that her mother was a patient who had been treated in my medical hall before¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you crying for? I can¡¯t even hear you. Speak clearly,¡± the private advisor interrupted him impatiently.


    Yu Youwei shrunk his neck. No wonder they said not toe into the government office unless something happened. It was too scary.


    He could only take a deep breath. Although he was still pitiful, he did not dare to sob anymore. ¡°I was kind enough to ask about her mother¡¯s condition. I didn¡¯t expect her to turn around and nder me. She said that I was a quack, and that not only did I not cure her mother¡¯s illness, but I also almost killed her mother. Heaven and earth, I¡¯ve been a doctor in Yongning Prefecture for twenty years. Everyone has seen it. How could I harm her mother? I¡­¡±


    ¡°Slow down. Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m recording?¡± The private advisor interrupted him again impatiently.


    Yu Youwei wanted to cry. The people in the government office were too difficult to serve.


    He paused for a moment and could only say slowly, ¡°I just rebutted. Who knew that she would hit me? I couldn¡¯t bully her. The mother and daughter might as well go back first. I didn¡¯t expect the medical center to catch fire at night. She must have gotten someone to do it..¡±

 Chapter 291 - 291: Pressing Closer

    Chapter 291: Pressing Closer


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The private advisor finished recording the statement and turned to ask Gu Yundong, ¡°What do you say?¡±


    Gu Yundong shrugged and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never left the house.¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯ve never left the house, you can ask someone else to do it.¡± Yu Youwei red at her angrily.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The beggars in the city. The waiter of Fulong Inn saw you go out after you returned with his own eyes and look for the beggars outside. He also saw you give them silver. If you didn¡¯t order them to set fire, what else could it be?¡± Yu Youwei snorted.


    The assistant took a note and said, ¡°Bring the waiter of Fulong Inn to the hall.¡±


    The waiter came over quickly and replied as if he was Yu Youwei, ¡°I was far away at that time and didn¡¯t see if she was giving money, but when those beggars passed by me, I saw them happily biting the silver.¡±


    Yu Youwei looked at Gu Yundong. ¡°What else do you have to say?¡±


    ¡°Oh, where are the beggars?¡±


    The private advisor also asked. He turned to look at the cold-faced constable. Thetter shook his head, indicating that he had not found the beggars.


    Yu Youwei said angrily, ¡°They must have been silenced by you.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence?¡± Gu Yundong asked again.


    The prefecture magistrate, who was slumpedzily in his seat, finally looked at her. Huh? The youngdy was so young. Not only was she calm, but she was also pressing on step by step.


    He could not help but be interested.


    Yu Youwei, who was in the hall, was speechless. Gu Yundong, on the other hand, spoke with a smile.


    ¡°Since you have no evidence, shouldn¡¯t it be my turn to say a few words?¡±


    Yu Youwei was about to object when the private advisor nodded. ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°I have to exin Dr. Yu¡¯s words. Firstly, about Yu Youwei being a quack, I didn¡¯t say this. It was determined by the former Imperial Hospital¡¯s Imperial Physician, Song Dejiang. I was lucky enough to meet Dr. Song. He saw that I was seeking treatment for my mother out of filial piety and took action to treat my mother. In the end, he told me a very bad result. Because Yu Youwei randomly treated my mother, the blood clot in my mother¡¯s brain spread and her life was in danger. It was Dr. Song who saved my mother. I was grateful to him and naturally hated Yu Youwei.¡±


    Everyone was in an uproar when they heard that. The imperial physician said that? It couldn¡¯t be wrong.


    Even the prefecture magistrate looked up and nodded slightly. ¡°Imperial Physician Song is indeed brilliant.¡±


    These words were more effective than anything else. Yu Youwei immediately panicked. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Secondly,¡± Gu Yundong interrupted him, ¡°you said that I hit you and your clinic caught fire. Later on, you said that I asked someone to set it on fire. But you have no witnesses and no physical evidence. How do I know that you didn¡¯t take the opportunity to frame me because you hated me for hitting you? In your eyes, I¡¯m probably just a person with no background in my teens who can be bullied at will. Do you think that as long as I enter the government office, I¡¯ll be so afraid that I won¡¯t be able to speak and you can throw me into jail as you please? You can also vent your anger.¡±


    ¡°How dare you? What do you think the government office is?¡± The private advisor was talking to Yu Youwei.


    Yu Youwei was scared out of his wits. Damn it, who was the one who was so scared that he couldn¡¯t speak?


    Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°Thirdly.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a third?¡±


    However, the onlookers were excited. ¡°Listen, listen, listen. I like to listen to this girl.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s much clearer and more reasonable than that quack.¡±


    Gu Yundong was satisfied. Very good. Everyone had already decided that he was a quack..

 Chapter 292 - 292: What You Say Makes More Sense

    Chapter 292: What You Say Makes More Sense


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Thirdly,¡± Gu Yundong said faintly, ¡°the waiter at Fulong Inn said that I was in contact with the beggars, but he didn¡¯t see what I said to them. How can he conclude that I bribed them to do something bad?¡±


    Gu Yundong had indeed bribed them, but she did not want them to set a fire. This would easily implicate others.


    She had no grudges with anyone else, so there was no reason for her to harm them.


    Therefore, she only asked those beggars to drag Yu Youwei out and break one of his hands. She wanted to see how he could treat people and kill them without a hand. Moreover, she asked them to attack today. After all, she had already left when she thought of her.


    Who knew that there was someone who hated Yu Youwei more than her? They even burned down the entire medical center.


    ¡°Everyone knows that my mother is sick. Imperial Physician Song said that he still needs a medicine topletely heal my mother. It¡¯s just that the medicine is not easy to find. He needs time. My heart aches for my mother, so I naturally pray for that medicine to be found as soon as possible every day. Therefore, when I saw that there were beggars in the city, I suddenly thought that if I did more good deeds, I could umte some good karma for my mother and let her recover as soon as possible. It¡¯s just my filial piety. I didn¡¯t expect him to say that I set fire to kill people.¡±


    The onlookers sighed when they heard that. ¡°That¡¯s right. This girl is so filial. It¡¯s not easy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If she wants to treat her mother, why would she set a fire to reduce her fortune?¡±


    ¡°This quack is always thinking about how to harm people. He doesn¡¯t even let a little girl off.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Just because she hit him a few times in anger, tell me, how much strength can a youngdy use to hit him? He actually wants to send her to jail. He¡¯s not human, he¡¯s a beast.¡±


    Yu Youwei was furious. This brat was very strong. She had kicked him to the ground easily.


    He looked at the other people in the court. The advisor was putting down his pen and rubbing his sore wrist.


    Yu Youwei felt that this guy was being biased. Why didn¡¯t he stop this brat from saying so much?


    If the private advisor had known, he would have scolded him. How could his messy and unpleasant wordspare to the organized and exciting speech?


    Gu Yundong was very calm. She did not even nce at Youwei. She said to the private advisor, ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    The private advisor nodded. ¡°Yes, what you said makes a lot more sense than him.¡±


    Yu Youwei was shocked. ¡°Sir, she¡¯s just quibbling.¡±


    ¡°No noise in court.¡±


    After saying that, the private advisor presented his record to the prefecture magistrate.


    The prefecture magistrate didn¡¯t say anything after reading it. He just nodded to show that he understood.


    The private advisor returned to his seat and said, ¡°Since both sides are only making ims and there¡¯s no evidence, we can¡¯t confirm the case. We¡¯ll investigate this matter after we find the beggars at the entrance of the inn.¡±


    Gu Yundong frowned. She still had to go to the Gu vige.


    At this moment, there was amotion at the door.


    The cold-faced constable went out to take a look and returned quickly. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s someone outside who wants toin.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t they know there¡¯s a case going on here?¡±


    The constable said, ¡°The visitors im that they¡¯re here for this case.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± This time, everyone was stunned.


    Yu Youwei¡¯s face shed with ecstasy. ¡°It must be those beggars who came to testify.¡±


    Gu Yundong nced at him. Look at how happy he was.


    Soon, two people came in..

 Chapter 293 - 293: Since I’m Here, I’ll Accept It

    Chapter 293: Since I¡¯m Here, I¡¯ll ept It


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, the two of them were dressed neatly and did not look like beggars.


    However, when Yu Youwei saw the two of them clearly, the smile on his face instantly froze. He even turned pale bit by bit, and a trace of a bad feeling shed in his eyes.


    The two of them knelt down. ¡°We are Gao Fang and Gao Yuan. Greetings, sir.¡± ¡°Who are you two? Who are you suing?¡±


    ¡°Lord, thismoner is Gao Fang, a citizen of Half Moon Vige. This is my younger brother, Gao Yuan. We want to sue Yu Youwei for disregarding human lives and causing my mother¡¯s death.¡±


    As the two brothers spoke, they looked at Yu Youwei angrily.


    Yu Youwei hurriedly denied, ¡°Nonsense, nonsense. I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Gu Yundong silently moved to the side as if it had nothing to do with her.


    ¡°You did.¡± Gao Yuan became even more irritable. ¡°Half a month ago, my mother was seriously ill. Eldest Brother and I took her to Renxin Medical Hall. We originally wanted to look for Doctor Li, but Doctor Li was busy at that time and couldn¡¯t spare any time. Doctor Yu was free, so he took the initiative toe and treat my mother. Later, he prescribed medicine and asked us to go back. However, I didn¡¯t expect that after taking the medicine for three days, my mother never woke up.¡±


    As the two brothers spoke, they began to cry. During the disaster, they did not go out, but their father was still gone. Before he died, he asked them to take good care of their mother. Now that their lives had finally improved, not long after, their mother had passed away.


    ¡°At that time, the two of us carried Mother to Renxin Medical Hall. Yu Youwei refused to admit it and said that we didn¡¯t take good care of Mother. He even said that we deliberately came to extort money and said that we didn¡¯t have evidence. I took out the prescription he prescribed and he tore it up. It¡¯s our fault for being stupid. We shouldn¡¯t have gone up to seek an exnation back then. We should havee to the government office to sue him.¡±


    The assistant nodded and asked, ¡°Even if the prescription is gone, there are still some dregs. Why didn¡¯t you go to the government office at that time?¡±


    The Gao brothers shook their heads and sobbed. ¡°When we carried Mother¡¯s corpse back, we realized that there was a thief in the house. Nothing was lost except the medicine dregs. It was Boss Geng of Renxin Medical Hall who secretly got someone to do it, but we don¡¯t have evidence. The vige chief said that we can¡¯t sue them at all.¡±


    The private advisor said, ¡°But you don¡¯t have any evidence now. Why are youining?¡±


    ¡°When we heard that Yu Youwei hade to harm others, we thought that even if we didn¡¯t have evidence, we had to stand up and let everyone know his true colors so that others wouldn¡¯t be harmed.¡±


    When Gu Yundong heard that she was mentioned, she quickly straightened her body and said to them, ¡°Gentlemen.¡± Anyway, she could not do it.


    Yu Youwei was so angry that his hands trembled. He did not have any evidence on Gu Yundong¡¯s side, but what about these two people? They did not have any either.


    He could only snort coldly. ¡°You¡¯re all talking nonsense. You can really turn ck into white with your mouths. I think you¡¯re the helpers this girl found, right?¡±


    Gu Yundong blinked. ¡°Honestly, I really don¡¯t know them.¡±


    ¡°Then they¡¯ve taken a fancy to you. Why don¡¯t you take a look at your foxy appearance?¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s face darkened. F*ck, this shameless woman. Did she really think that she would not dare to hit him in court?


    She was secretly rolling up her sleeves when she heard the cold-faced constable say, ¡°We¡¯ve found those beggars.¡±


    As he spoke, he nced at Yu Youwei with a strange expression.


    Yu Youwei was very happy. He had finally found the beggars. Now, he would see how this brat died.


    However, Gu Yundong was very calm. What was this saying? Since she was here, she would take things as they came..

 Chapter 294 - 294: Distorting the Truth

    Chapter 294: Distorting the Truth


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    A few beggars came, but everyone was surprised to find that they were actually dressed well.


    The assistant was also surprised. To be cautious, he called the waiter over. ¡°Come and identify them. Are they the beggars you¡¯ve seen?¡±


    The waiter didn¡¯t even need to look carefully to recognize them at a nce. He nodded to show that he was right.


    It was not the first day that these beggars stayed not far from the inn. They came almost every day and could not be chased away.


    The private advisor let him go down and asked the beggars, ¡°Do you know this person?¡±


    He pointed at Gu Yundong.


    The beggars nodded. ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    One of them said, ¡°This girl went to Fulong Inn yesterday. Later on, she saw that we were very hungry and had no food to eat, so she was kind enough to give us some silver fragments and asked us to buy some delicious food and clothes to block the cold. This girl is really a good person.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. She¡¯s a good person. We wanted to repay her, but she said no. She only said that she did it to umte good fortune for her mother.¡±


    ¡°The clothes we¡¯re wearing are new.¡±


    ¡°We had something hot this morning.¡±


    Gu Yundong listened quietly and felt that it was very strange.


    She had never taught them to say such things, but their responses matched her previous statement.


    The more Yu Youwei listened, the more he felt like his brain was going to explode.


    But what made him break downpletely was yet toe.


    One of the beggars suddenly stammered and said hesitantly, ¡°Actually, we saw how the fire startedst night.¡±


    Everyone was shocked. Even Yu Youwei looked at that person in surprise.


    The others nodded. ¡°We heard someone say that he wanted to burn the Renxin Medical Hall down.¡±


    ¡°Who said that?¡± a crowd outside asked anxiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s Dr. Yu.¡±


    The few beggars pointed at Yu Youwei in unison.


    Yu Youwei was stunned. He looked at the people in front of him in shock.


    The prefecture magistrate finally straightened up slightly. ¡°Tell me everything from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Yesterday, we saw Doctor Yu talking to a man wearing a big hat that covered half of his face. He said that since Renxin Medical Hall was already in decline, it was better to burn it down. He could use this fire to do something. He even gave that person a key to the medical hall. We didn¡¯t take it seriously at that time and left. In the end, Renxin Medical Hall really caught fire. At that time, we were the ones who got others to quickly put out the fire.¡±


    Actually, they were the ones who wanted to help Gu Yundong break Yu Youwei¡¯s hand. They had gone to check beforehand, but they did not expect to encounter a fire.


    Someone outside the court said, ¡°Yes, I can testify that a few beggars shouted and started a fire. I live next door, and they even helped put out the fire.¡±


    ¡°These young men worked hard. After the fire was extinguished, they said that they were hungry before leaving.¡±


    Yu Youwei jumped up as if he had been struck by lightning. ¡°You¡¯re lying. You¡¯re lying.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The cold-faced constable stepped forward and kicked his leg, causing him to kneel down.


    Then, he cupped his fists and said, ¡°Sir, the medical center did start burning from the inside.¡±


    At this moment, Boss Geng, who had already been bandaged and carried over to listen to the case, pointed at Yu Youwei with a furious expression. ¡°It¡¯s actually you. I was wondering why you were so flustered when you ran back yesterday. You ran out as soon as the fire burned. Our Geng family has treated you well, but you actually did such a thing.¡±


    Yu Youwei hurriedly shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    However, the prefecture magistrate suddenly pped the wooden stick. ¡°Don¡¯t quibble. Now that there are witnesses and evidence, you were the one who set the fire in Renxin Medical Hall. Men, take him to jail. As for the matter of him causing Mother Gao¡¯s death, it has yet to be confirmed. If it¡¯s true, we¡¯ll sentence him ordingly. Everyone, dismissed.¡±


    With that, he left. The private advisor and constable disappeared.


    The corners of Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. Wasn¡¯t it so careless? Wasn¡¯t there still a witness who had set the fire?


    She walked out in a daze and held Madam Yang¡¯s hand as they left the government office.


    Then, she saw her carriage parked not far away. She was stunned for a moment. The curtain of the carriage was lifted, revealing a face that she could not believe..

 Chapter 295 - 295: Shao Qingyuan Is Here

    Chapter 295: Shao Qingyuan Is Here


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Before Gu Yundong could react, Madam Yang took a few steps forward in surprise. ¡°Qingyuan, why are you here?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan got out of the carriage. He looked a little haggard and travel-worn. His dark circles were very thick.


    Gu Yundong almost thought that she had seen wrongly. She blinked hard. After a long time, she asked, ¡°When did youe?¡±


    ¡°I entered the city early this morning,¡± Shao Qingyuan said. Although he looked tired, the light in his eyes seemed to burn. ¡°Get into the carriage first. Aren¡¯t we going to the Gu family¡¯s vige? We can still rush to the county city if we leave now.¡±


    Gu Yundong got into the carriage in a daze while Shao Qingyuan drove him away.


    After walking for a while, Gu Yundong suddenly stuck her head out and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not go to the Gu vige first. We¡¯ll go tomorrow. Let¡¯s go back to the inn.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan immediately turned the carriage around and drove towards Fulong Inn.


    Gu Yundong patted her head and asked, ¡°Why did youe to Yongning Prefecture?¡±


    ¡°After I received your letter, I heard that Yongning Prefecture wasn¡¯t peaceful, so I rushed over. Don¡¯t worry, everything has been arranged at home. Nothing will go wrong.¡±


    Gu Yundong did not know whether tough or cry. Looking at his thin back, her mood improved.


    ¡°What about your horse?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in the caravan.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°When did you arrive? Have you eaten breakfast? How many days have you not slept? Were those people arranged by you just now? How did you know I was here?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan was still in a daze. She seemed to be¡­ very concerned about him? Or was he thinking too much?


    Previously, he was clearly determined, but now, he was actually a little nervous.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly came back to his senses. His grip on the reins tightened slightly, and his voice subconsciously deepened. ¡°I entered as soon as the city gate opened this morning. When I passed by the Renxin Medical Hall, the fire over there was put out. I originally nned to leave directly, but I heard someone in the crowd call out the words ¡®Gu Dajiang¡¯s daughter¡¯, so I listened.¡±


    Hence, I heard that Yu Youwei nned to pin the me on Gu Yundong.


    Coincidentally, he saw that the beggars were nning to leave secretly. His first reaction was that these people had done it. He raised his hand and arrested them.


    Shao Qingyuan had the means to interrogate them. These beggars were also instructed by Gu Yundong not to tell anyone. Hence, in order to clear the air, the beggar confessed the real murderer¡ªthe Gao brothers.


    Yes, they had indeed seen the Gao brothers set the ce on fire.


    They had seen it when they went to check on the situation. Although they had participated in extinguishing the fire, they did not intend to stand up and identify the Gao brothers.


    Firstly, they had never thought of meddling in other people¡¯s business. Moreover, that Renxin Medical Hall was not a good thing to begin with. If it was burned, so be it. In any case, it did not burn to anyone else¡¯s house.


    Secondly, what if others asked why they went to Renxin Medical Hall if they identified them? Wouldn¡¯t that expose their original purpose?


    Shao Qingyuan got the two of them to look for the Gao brothers. The Gao brothers had never thought of letting others take the me, let alone a little girl. It was a pity that they did not burn Yu and Geng to death.


    It was Shao Qingyuan who had asked them to go to the court, but they only said that their mother had been killed by Yu Youwei.


    Later on, he was the one who asked the beggars to testify that the fire was set by Yu Youwei.


    Of course, this was very rted to the prefecture magistrate. When Shao Qingyuan left Yongfu Vige, he specially went to Qin Wenzheng to ask about the officers who had taken office here.


    The prefecture magistrate was a little strange. As long as he was given a breakthrough, he wouldn¡¯t care if he had evidence. He would capture him first.


    As for evidence, he could take his time to find it, as long as the victim came to


    sue..

 Chapter 296 - 296: Fiance?

    Chapter 296: Fiance?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong was speechless. The prefecture magistrate was neither good nor evil. She really could not understand what he was thinking.


    However, she was not in Yongning Prefecture now. It was hard to say if they would have any contact in the future. He did not care about it for now.


    The carriage quickly arrived at Fulong Inn. As soon as they got off, they saw the waiter who had testified in the court walk out angrily with a bag.


    The innkeeper was also furious. ¡°Our inn can¡¯t afford you. The guests came to stay at our inn, so you should serve and take care of them. You shouldn¡¯t keep an eye on what they did and said. In the end, you even made wild guesses and told others. Do you think anyone will stay at our inn like this? Leave. Leave quickly.¡±


    The waiter was a little unconvinced. ¡°I went to the court to testify. How can I lie if the prefecture magistrate asked me a question? Do you dare not to say anything in front of the prefecture magistrate?¡±


    The shopkeeper sneered. ¡°Of course you should tell the truth in court, but before you went to court, you had already sold this matter to Doctor Yu. You still have the cheek to ask me? Are you leaving or not? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll get someone to beat you out.¡±


    The shopkeeper grew impatient and turned to call for the others.


    The waiter quickly grabbed his bag and ran away.


    When he came out and saw Gu Yundong standing there, he immediately red at her and snorted.


    Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes and suddenly nced behind him.


    On the other side, the beggars who had been talking confidently in the court smiled silently at him.


    Gu Yundong asked the shopkeeper to get another room. The shopkeeper looked apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Our inn didn¡¯t manage well. Miss, you want another room, right? I won¡¯t charge you for this room. Treat it as an apology, okay?¡±


    Gu Yundong felt that the shopkeeper was a good person. She had originally wanted to grab her stuff and look for another inn. Now that the waiter had been chased away, there was no need.


    Shao Qingyuan¡¯s room was next to hers. Gu Yundong knew that he was busy and had definitely not eaten breakfast.


    She had wanted to eat something in the hall, but after what had happened in the morning, many people were whispering to her. Gu Yundong asked the waiter to bring some food up.


    Shao Qingyuan was indeed hungry. Now that Gu Yundong was sitting opposite him, his appetite improved.


    Unfortunately, the food was not as delicious as hers.


    After barely finishing two big bowls of rice, Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Gu Yundong saw that he seemed to have lost a lot of weight. His dark circles were also a little heavy. She did not know how long it had been since he had slept properly.


    Although he was riding a horse at full speed, the Xuanhe Prefecture was even further away. He had only set off after receiving the letter and had even arrived here at the same time as her. It was likely that he often traveled overnight.


    Gu Yundong chased him to bed. It would not be toote to talk after he had slept well.


    Shao Qingyuan got the waiter to bring hot water and took afortable shower.


    However, he could not fall asleep no matter what.


    After tossing and turning for more than an hour, he finally sat up, changed into clean clothes, and tidied herself up. Only then did she go out and hesitantly knock on Gu Yundong¡¯s door.


    Gu Yundong looked at him in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re not asleep?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    You can¡¯t sleep with such dark circles under your eyes? I¡¯ve never heard of you having insomnia before.


    Shao Qingyuan looked ufortable. After a while, he said, ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you have a fiance here, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh??¡± Gu Yundong¡¯s mind was filled with question marks.. Fiance? Why didn¡¯t she know?

 Chapter 297 - 297: Fiance, Shao Qingyuan?

    Chapter 297: Fiance, Shao Qingyuan?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This was the first time Gu Yundong had heard of such a thing.


    However, this happened before she escaped, so she tried her best to recall it. She had no impression of it at all.


    How would Shao Qingyuan know something that even she didn¡¯t know?


    She eyed him suspiciously, his face tight. ¡°Who told you I had a fiance?¡±


    ¡°Yunshu told me.¡± That was why he had rushed here and caught up with her in Yongning Prefecture.


    He was afraid that she would not only bring Gu Dajiang back, but also a strange man.


    Gu Yundong was stunned. Did Yunshu say that?


    Where did that brat get such unreliable news?


    Gu Yundong nced at Shao Qingyuan and turned to ask Madam Yang, who waspiling a puzzle, ¡°Mother, have I been engaged before?¡±


    Madam Yang looked up in confusion. ¡°Engaged? Dongdong is engaged? To whom?¡±


    Gu Yundong spread his hands at Shao Qingyuan. ¡°I don¡¯t have a fiance, and my mother doesn¡¯t have any impression of him. If it was decided by my father, he would definitely tell my mother and me.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan heaved a sigh of relief in his heart, but he remained calm on the surface. ¡°I understand. I might have misheard. I¡¯ll go back to my room to rest first. If you need anything, just call me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Gu Yundong watched him walk out stiffly. When he heard the sound of the door opening and closing, he could not help butugh.


    ¡°Dongdong, what are youughing at? Ah, fiance, Shao Qingyuan?¡±


    ¡°Cough¡­¡± Gu Yundong choked on her own saliva. She looked at the shocked Madam Yang and quickly shook her head. ¡°No, Mother, you¡¯re thinking too much. Come,e, let¡¯s solve the puzzle. After we finish this, I¡¯ll make another er and draw our family of five, okay?¡±


    As expected, Madam Yang¡¯s attention was diverted. Thinking of the family of five, she immediately nodded. ¡°Then I want to draw it. It¡¯s very big, so big.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded and sat beside her to y with her.


    However, Shao Qingyuany on the bed after returning to his room. He rxed, smiled, and fell asleep in a second.


    Perhaps it was because he had not had a good rest for a long time, he only woke up when the sky turned dark.


    By the time he went downstairs, the inn¡¯s chefs had gone to bed. He rubbed his stomach and had no choice but to return to his room to take out the bag he carried. He found the hard pancake inside and took a difficult bite.


    She was taking her second bite when there was a knock on the door frame.


    He looked up and saw Gu Yundong leaning against the open door with his arms crossed.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯ll cook some supper. What do you want to eat?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan immediately put down the pancake. ¡°Anything is fine.¡± After a pause, he said, ¡°Egg fried rice.¡± That was simple.


    ¡°Start the fire,¡± she said, and was gone.


    Shao Qingyuan tidied his bag, closed the door, and followed Gu Yundong downstairs.


    Shao Qingyuan was quite agile with the fire. He sat quietly beside the stove and listened to the sound of eggs being added to the pot. Neither of them spoke, but his gaze kept ncing at Gu Yundong.


    For some reason, Shao Qingyuan felt that something was different when he saw her again.


    Although it was supper, Gu Yundong only took a small bowl. The rest went into Shao Qingyuan¡¯s stomach.


    He naturally knew that she had deliberately cooked it for him.


    After staying at the inn for the night, the three of them packed their things early the next morning and left Yongning Prefecture for Jiangyu County. The Gu Vige was under Jiangyu County..

 Chapter 298 - 298: It’s Called Gale

    Chapter 298: It¡¯s Called Gale


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shao Qingyuan still went to the carriage and horse shop to bring back the horse. He had bought this horse before he came. It was specially chosen to be young, strong, and tolerant. It looked very energetic.


    Along the way, the horse had interacted with Shao Qingyuan, and the man and horse had actually developed feelings for each other.


    He even secretly gave the horse a name, Gale, which was simr to Wind Chaser.


    When Gu Yundong heard this name, she was speechless. Why not Storm?


    After a night of rest in the carriage shop, the wind became energetic again.


    Gu Yundong wanted to give it a try. She let Shao Qingyuan drive the carriage and got on the back of Gale. He ran for a long time before stopping.


    The three of them only arrived at Jiangyu County when the sky was about to turn dark.


    Jiangyu County was very quiet now, especially at this time, there were almost no people on the streets.


    That was true. In that disaster, Jiangyu County had suffered heavy damage and its poption had decreased drastically. Although many people had returned, their vitality had decreased greatly and they could not recover for the time being.


    Gu Yundong and the others found an inconspicuous inn to stay in. It was rare for a guest toe to this ce. The waiter, who was originally lifeless, immediately perked up when he saw them and hurriedly invited them in.


    ¡°Sir, are you passing by our Jiangyu County or are you here to look for your rtives? If there¡¯s anything I can help with, just tell me. Although our inn is small, I can guarantee that you¡¯ll be at home. Yes, I can help you find anything.¡±


    Gu Yundong inquired about the situation in Jiangyu County. ¡°This county isn¡¯t very lively, and there aren¡¯t many people on the streets. I saw that most of the shops were closed early. I wanted to buy some food just now, but I didn¡¯t see many shops.¡±


    ¡°Sigh.¡± The waiter couldn¡¯t help but sigh. As he led their carriage inside, he said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. When the disaster came, many people left. In addition, many people who didn¡¯t have food at that time were forced to enter the city to snatch things. The owners of the shops in the county were terrified. Look, it¡¯s been a long time. The Imperial Court has also sent officers to help with the disaster, but isn¡¯t everyone used to it? When it was dark, they couldn¡¯t help but close the shops.¡±


    As if afraid of scaring the two of them, the waiter hurriedly said, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Sir. Our ce is stable now. Everyone has nted new food. After the hard days are over, it will get better and better. Don¡¯t think that these shops are closed early as if there¡¯s no one around. It¡¯s still lively during the day.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Gu Yundong followed him into the inn and looked at the clean room. She was quite satisfied. When the waiter was about to leave, she asked casually, ¡°By the way, I heard that before the disaster, there was a wonton restaurant called Xingsheng Restaurant in the county. Is this restaurant still open?¡±


    Xingsheng Restaurant was the restaurant where Gu Dajiang used to be the ountant.


    The waiter was stunned. ¡°Xingsheng Restaurant? There¡¯s a restaurant there that¡¯s still open, but it doesn¡¯t sell wontons.¡±


    ¡°Then I might have remembered wrongly.¡± Gu Yundong smiled and did not continue asking.


    She didn¡¯t n to go to the Gu Vige directly, so she had to go to that thriving restaurant tomorrow to take a look. She didn¡¯t know if the boss had any news of Gu Dajiang.


    However, they did not expect to see a familiar person when they entered Xingsheng Restaurant the next day.


    It should be said that Gu Yundong found him familiar. That person was sitting at a table not far from the door, facing it..

 Chapter 299 - 299: Lost From Eldest Aunt

    Chapter 299: Lost From Eldest Aunt


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong did not recognize him at first. It was only when someone called his name that she took a few more nces at him.


    She tightened her grip slightly and asked Shao Qingyuan to bring her mother to sit by the window. She walked over and sat opposite that person.


    Someone suddenly sat down in front of him. That person raised his head slightly and was slightly stunned when he saw Gu Yundong¡¯s clothes. ¡°You are¡­ the Jiang family¡¯s girl? Aren¡¯t you a little too young? Are you really 20 years old?¡±


    Gu Yundong frowned slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t know me?¡±


    The man was surprised. ¡°Do we know each other?¡±


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath and said, ¡°My surname is Gu. My father is Gu Dajiang. Bian Mn is my cousin. Cousin-inw, do you remember?¡±


    That¡¯s right, the person in front of her was Bian Mn¡¯s husband, Ding Jincheng.


    Ding Jincheng looked at her in shock. ¡°You¡¯re that girl from the Gu family?¡±


    He looked like apletely different person. How was that possible?


    Of course, Ding Jincheng had seen Gu Yundong before, but at that time, Gu Yundong was short and small. She always lowered her head and was usually very busy.


    He was the son-inw of the Bian family, and his mother-inw didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the Gu family. She only visited her younger brother, Gu Dajiang, asionally.


    Even his mother-inw was like this, let alone him. In his memory, he had only apanied Bian Mn to visit his uncle three or four times.


    This sister-inw of his uncle¡¯s family was from two years ago. Back then, she was even thinner and her clothes were tattered. At that time, his aunt had just be stupid, and Gu Dajiang¡¯s family had an especially difficult time.


    Now that he saw Gu Yundong again, he could not believe it even if he recognized her.


    ¡°Sister Gu, you¡¯re still alive. That¡¯s great. You¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong did not want to talk about himself. She just wanted to confirm one thing. ¡°Cousin-inw, where¡¯s my cousin?¡± She did not say that she had encountered Bian Mn¡¯s grave. She still had a trace of hope.


    However, reality was always cruel. At the mention of Bian Mn, Ding Jincheng could not help but wipe his face fiercely. ¡°Mn is gone.¡±


    Gu Yundong felt her throat tighten and she was thirsty.


    After a while, she heard her own calm voice. ¡°Why is she gone? Where are the bones?¡±


    ¡°She starved to death,¡± Ding Jincheng said. ¡°We were just a little bit away from reaching Qing¡¯an Prefecture, but she couldn¡¯t make it. She just¡­ died in front of me. I found a mountain and buried her there.¡±


    ¡°What kind of mountain was it? How far was it from the Qing¡¯an Prefecture? Was there any vige nearby? What¡¯s written on the stone tablet you erected for her? What kind of grave was it?¡±


    Ding Jincheng answered them one by one.


    When Gu Yundong saw that all the details were the same as the grave she had seen back then, she was certain that it was indeed her cousin, Bian Mn.


    She lowered her head slightly and felt her throat be even drier. ¡°What about my aunt and the others?¡±


    Ding Jincheng shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°What do you mean by you don¡¯t know? Didn¡¯t my eldest aunt¡¯s family leave Yongning Prefecture with you back then?¡±


    ¡°At first, we were indeed together. However, arge group of refugees suddenly rushed out halfway and ran around in a panic. They said that there were bandits killing people behind. We panicked and ran with them. At that time, my parents were together. Mn, Yuanzhi and I were together. My father-inw and mother-inw were together. All of us got separated. Later, we found my parents, but we couldn¡¯t find my inws no matter what. We don¡¯t know their whereabouts.¡±


    Gu Yundong frowned deeply. Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Where is Yuanzhi?¡±


    Bian Yuanzhi was the youngest son of her eldest aunt.


    Ding Jincheng suddenly felt a little guilty and avoided eye contact..

 Chapter 300 - 300: Blind Date

    Chapter 300: Blind Date


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong had a bad feeling. She stood up abruptly. ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Not far away, Shao Qingyuan had been paying attention to this side. Seeing that she was angry, he quicklyforted Madam Yang and asked her to sit down and eat something before striding to her side.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    As he spoke, his sharp gazended on Ding Jincheng.


    He wasn¡¯t the only one. Everyone else in the restaurant was staring at their table.


    Fortunately, Xingsheng Restaurant was not big, and there were only a few people inside.


    Ding Jincheng was already frightened by Gu Yundong¡¯s sudden anger. Now that he saw Shao Qingyuan again, he could not help but shiver. He hurriedly exined, ¡°He¡¯s fine. Before Mn died, she asked me to take care of Yuanzhi. I brought him back. He¡¯s at the old Gu family now.¡±


    The Gu family??


    He actually sent Bian Yuanzhi to Old Gu¡¯s house.


    Damn it, she knew too well what kind of people Old Gu and Madam Zhao were. Her aunt and uncle were missing. It would be strange if they could take good care of Bian Yuanzhi.


    Unless¡­ Gu Dajiang was around.


    Thinking of this, she hurriedly asked Gu Dajiang if he was back.


    At this moment, a middle-aged woman walked over from afar. She was holding a young woman in her hand. The two of them were talking as they walked over. ¡°Jincheng, have you ordered food? You and I¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, she looked up and saw Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan standing beside her.


    The middle-aged woman was slightly stunned. She sized up the two of them and suddenly smiled. ¡°Are you friends with my Jincheng?¡±


    Before Gu Yundong could speak, she heard Ding Jincheng deny it anxiously. ¡°No, Mother. They were just asking me about something.¡±


    Ding Jincheng¡¯s mother, Madam Hu, smiled and greeted them. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Ask me. I know everything about the surrounding viges.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m done asking.¡± Gu Yundong was in a bad mood and brought Shao Qingyuan back to her table.


    Before Shao Qingyuan left, he nced at Ding Jincheng coldly.


    Thetter did not even dare to look back. He could only smile dryly and sit down. There was still a little sweat on his forehead.


    Madam Hu also sat down with the girl beside her. She smiled and said, ¡°Look at our Jincheng. He¡¯s already nervous and is still sweating.¡±


    Miss Jiang looked at Ding Jincheng a few more times, lowered her head slightly, and said softly, ¡°Brother Ding is quite good.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a blockhead. He doesn¡¯t know how to speak.¡± Madam Hu pretended to reprimand him, but she kicked him.


    At this moment, Ding Jincheng did not dare to speak. Although he did not turn around, he could feel the gaze behind him stabbing his back.


    Such a scene was not good to begin with, and even less so when Mn¡¯s family bumped into it.


    Madam Hu called him a few more times. ¡°Jincheng, Jincheng, what¡¯s wrong? I called you a few times, but you didn¡¯t respond. Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Ding Jincheng shook his head violently and said to the girl opposite him, ¡°Miss Jiang, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t want to remarry now. My wife just passed away half a year ago. I¡­ Pfft¡­¡±


    Madam Hu wished she could break his foot and seal his mouth.


    The smile on Miss Jiang¡¯s face froze and instantly copsed. She said coldly, ¡°Did you misunderstand something? I just happened to bump into Auntie today. She said that the dishes in this restaurant are good, so I came over to take a look. But now it seems that this restaurant is too small. I¡¯m ufortable. You guys eat by yourselves. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    With that, she stood up and left.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Madam Hu wanted to call her, but when she saw that everyone in the restaurant was looking at them, she immediately shut up.


    Then, she suddenly turned her head and red at Ding Jincheng..

 Chapter 301 - 301: Lacking Women So Badly

    Chapter 301: Lacking Women So Badly


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? What did I tell you?¡± Madam Hu was furious. She reached out and pinched his arm fiercely. She said hatefully, ¡°Do you know how much effort I spent to find such a good girl for you? How much effort did I spend to persuade Miss Jiang to agree toe and take a look?¡±


    Ding Jincheng¡¯s face flushed red. ¡°Mother, stop talking. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He stood up and did not even bother to eat. He wanted to pull Madam Hu away. Madam Hu flung his hand away. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I say anything? You refused to admit that you¡¯re a blockhead. Bian Mn has been dead for more than half a year, but you still¡­¡±


    Since Ding Jincheng couldn¡¯t pull her away, he simply turned around and left.


    He felt that when Gu Yundong heard his mother mention Bian Mn, she almost rushed over to beat him up.


    Madam Hu was stunned. ¡°Hey, where are you going? Stop right there. Ding Jincheng, you¡¯re so capable. You angered Miss Jiang away. Are you trying to anger me to death?¡±


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve already said that I don¡¯t n to get married now.¡±


    After walking out of the restaurant for quite a distance, Ding Jincheng finally dared to speak softly.


    However, what she said made Madam Hu even angrier. ¡°You still don¡¯t n to get married? You¡¯re really going to anger me to death. You¡¯re already 21 years old, but you don¡¯t even have a child now. Do you want our Ding family to have no descendants? How great is Miss Jiang? She¡¯s two years younger than you and is from the county city. She only has one father at home. In the future, when you get married, everything in her family will be yours.¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, Ding Jincheng. You¡¯ve missed Miss Jiang. You¡¯ll be a bachelor for the rest of your life. Think about it. How many people from Yongning Prefecture are dead this time, especially girls? There aren¡¯t many who came back safely, and even if there are, they¡¯ve long been chosen by others. Although Miss Jiang has also been married and widowed, she¡¯s still young and beautiful. Didn¡¯t you see what kind of women Old Madam Cao introduced to you two days ago? They were 25 or 26 years old and even had children. It simply angered me to death. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to persuade Miss Jiang to meet you. When she saw you, she said that you¡¯re quite good. What exactly do you want?¡±


    Ding Jincheng walked very quickly. He really did not want to hear her continue to nag.


    Madam Hu stepped forward and pped him hard on the back. ¡°Did you hear that? You want to anger me to death, you want to anger me to death. Stop right there. If you continue forward, believe it or not, I¡¯ll bang my head against the wall and die here.¡±


    Ding Jincheng suddenly stopped in his tracks and walked back helplessly. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be like this. I already said¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. You have to promise me today that you¡¯lle with me to find Miss Jiang and apologize properly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill myself in front of you.¡± ¡°Hey, Mother¡­¡± Ding Jincheng sighed. Seeing that Madam Hu refused to give in, he could only agree. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Only then did Madam Hu be happy. However, when the two of them arrived at the Jiang family, they were told that there was no one in the Jiang family.


    Madam Hu could only leave resentfully, but she was still unwilling. She turned around and red at him. ¡°Come again tomorrow and have a good talk with Miss Jiang.¡±


    Ding Jincheng didn¡¯t want toe, but seeing that her mother looked like she was going to cry on the streets, he could only nod his head haphazardly.


    Meanwhile, in Xingsheng Restaurant, Gu Yundong and the other two did not look too good as they watched Ding Jincheng and his mother leave.


    Gu Yundong gulped down half a pot of water before calming down slightly. ¡°It¡¯s only been half a year, and you¡¯re already so badly in need of a woman? My cousin hasn¡¯t even turned cold yet, and you¡¯re immediately looking for another one.. And my cousin¡­¡±

 Chapter 302 - 302: Four People

    Chapter 302: Four People


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As Gu Yundong spoke, she took another sip of water.


    Shao Qingyuan reached out to pat her back, but Madam Yang beat him to it. ¡°Dongdong, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Gu Yundong rubbed her temples. ¡°I¡¯m not saying that he can¡¯t find another one. Ding Jincheng is only in his early twenties. But he doesn¡¯t have to be in such a hurry, right? It was a waste for my cousin to marry him.¡±


    There was anger in her heart for Bian Mn, who had lost her life because of her beauty, and also for her eldest aunt, whose whereabouts were still unknown.


    ¡°And Yuanzhi, he actually sent him to the Gu family.¡±


    Gu Yundong originally did not want to go to the Gu family. She only wanted to find out Gu Dajiang¡¯s whereabouts. If he was not in the Gu vige, she would secretly get someone to teach the Gu family a lesson. She did not even need to meet them.


    But things were different. She couldn¡¯t let Bian Yuanzhi stay in the Gu family.


    Her eldest aunt and uncle-inw were dead, and her cousin had passed away. Bian Yuanzhi might be thest member of the Bian Family.


    Among Gu Dajiang¡¯s many siblings, Gu Yundong only acknowledged his eldest aunt and youngest uncle as family, so it was impossible for her to ignore her eldest aunt¡¯s son.


    Shao Qingyuan supported her no matter what she did. ¡°From the looks of it, we have to get someone to go to Gu vige to inquire about the situation and see if Uncle Gu has returned.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded. At this moment, the owner of Xingsheng Restaurant returned.


    He actually recognized Madam Yang and immediately came over when he saw her.


    Knowing that Gu Yundong was Gu Dajiang¡¯s daughter, he shook his head slightly and sighed. ¡°Your father and I are considered friends. I even went to the Gu vige to ask before the new year. I thought that if he came back, he woulde to my restaurant to be a ountant. Your father is serious and knowledgeable. I¡¯m used to hiring him. Now that business is slowly improving, it¡¯s much easier for me if I could get his help. What a pity¡­¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°Your grandparents actually said that your entire family died outside. I found it strange. Why is it so coincidental? Everyone else is fine, but none of your family survived. I didn¡¯t expect to see you and your mother now. I think your father must still be alive. He might be looking for you too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I also believe that he¡¯s still alive.¡± Gu Yundong thanked him before leaving with Madam Yang and Shao Qingyuan.


    When they returned to the inn, Gu Yundong could tell that Madam Yang was in low spirits.


    She quicklyforted her. ¡°Mother, can we go home after we bring Yuanzhi out? Perhaps Father has already found our house. Think about it, we¡¯re looking for Father, and Father must be looking for us too. We might have missed him, right?¡±


    Madam Yang¡¯s mood improved a lot when she heard that. She nodded slightly. ¡°I miss Ah Shu and Keke too. I¡¯ll go and solve the puzzles.¡±


    She entered the house, but Gu Yundong was thinking about how to get Yuanzhi toe over.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find someone to inquire about the situation in Gu vige first,¡± Shao Qingyuan said.


    Gu Yundong agreed. ¡°But who should we ask?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan nced at the door. Gu Yundong was stunned and followed his gaze. The next moment, her eyes widened.


    ¡°They¡ª¡±


    Four people came in one after another. When they saw him, they immediately smiled brightly and rushed over.


    ¡°Brother Shao, we took the mule cart here. It¡¯s just that the mule cart was especially slow and kept pooping. When it sees any grass, it insists on eating it. The four of us together can¡¯t pull it back. Look, we¡¯rete. Hehe, don¡¯t take offense. Don¡¯t take offense..¡±

 Chapter 303 - 303: Entering Gu Village

    Chapter 303: Entering Gu Vige


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shao Qingyuan nced at them. Yes, they were all wearing new clothes, and their hair was glossy. It was just that the smile on their faces was really¡­ too ttering.


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote.¡± As he spoke, he turned to look at Gu Yundong. ¡°What do you think about letting them inquire?¡±


    Gu Yundong was still a little surprised. ¡°Why¡­ are they here?¡±


    These four people were the beggars who had previously helped them lie in the prefectural city.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I know anyone here. We need someone to help us look for Uncle Gu. These people are quite reliable, so I might as well let theme together.¡±


    It was only after Gu Yundong left Yongfu Vige that Shao Qingyuan suddenly realized that he needed to nurture reliable people.


    Otherwise, the next time she went somewhere else, he might still not be able to follow her.


    Although he had met these four people in the prefectural city of Yongning Prefecture, they were not bad. Back then, they had promised Gu Yundong to find trouble with Yu Youwei. Later, they had been caught by him, but no matter how hard he tried to interrogate them, they never gave Gu Yundong away.


    They even knew how to divert attention and simply told the authorities about the Gao brothers.


    The four of them were not very old, about twelve or thirteen years old. They were all very thin.


    One of them was the tallest. He looked like their boss, called Ah Mao.


    Yes, the four of them were called Ah Mao, Ah Shu, Ah Gou, and Ah Zhu.


    When Gu Yundong heard the names for the first time, she felt thunderstruck. Did they gather all the animals in the house? Maybe they should look for other animals if they had brothers.


    Ah Mao smiled and patted his chest at Gu Yundong. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. I promise we¡¯ll find out anything you want to know. Although we¡¯re all in the prefectural city, Ah Shu used to live in Jiangyu County. He¡¯s very familiar with this ce.¡±


    Ah Shu immediately nodded.


    Gu Yundong looked at Shao Qingyuan and agreed after some thought. ¡°Do you know about the Gu vige?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Ah Shu said, ¡°I have a distant rtive who married into the Gu vige. Most of the people in that vige have the surname Gu. The head of the Gu n is not a good person.¡±


    Oh, that was exactly what Gu Yundong was thinking.


    Wasn¡¯t that Gu family¡¯s patriarch a piece of trash?


    ¡°Alright, then help me find out more about the Gu Chuanzong family.¡± Gu Yundong told them the details.


    The few of them immediately nodded and expressed that they wanted to set off without even drinking water.


    It was still early, and Gu vige was not far from here. It was not toote to ask around.


    In the end, it was Ah Mao who brought Ah Shu there. The two of them could take care of each other.


    Shao Qingyuan sent them out and gave them a few taels of silver. He said, ¡°Other than asking about the Gu Chuanzong family, ask about the Gu family¡¯s patriarch too.¡±


    He had once heard Gu Yunshu talk about what the Gu family¡¯s patriarch had done to Gu Dajiang. If not for him, Gu Dajiang¡¯s family would have been independent long ago, and Gu Yundong would not have suffered for so many years.


    Ah Mao agreed and left with the money with a smile.


    The two of them were dressed cleanly and neatly. They drove the mule cart away.


    Fortunately, they were already familiar with driving. Otherwise, it would have wasted too much time.


    When the mule cart arrived at Gu vige, someone saw it immediately.


    Ah Shu asked him about the location of his distant rtive. This rtive was the daughter of his aunt¡¯s family and could be considered his cousin. She was not very close to him and was even a little cold.


    Back then, when something happened to Ah Shu¡¯s family, he went to look for her aunt and asked her to lend some money. At that time, it was this cousin who came out and arrogantly said that her family did not have money, humiliating him fiercely.


    Ah Shu felt that although he had yet to make a name for himself, he could still use his clothes to intimidate others.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the mule cart entered the vige, it almost bumped into someone..

 Chapter 304 - 304: A Child Like a Scared Bird

    Chapter 304: A Child Like a Scared Bird


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ah Mao cursed the mule and jumped out of the cart.


    The person who fell to the ground was a child. He didn¡¯t look very old and was carrying a bundle of firewood on his back. It was a little heavy. At this moment, he fell to the ground with the firewood.


    Actually, the mule cart did not hit him, but he was frightened. Coupled with the firewood, he fell to the ground and could not get up for a long time.


    Cat ttttt frowned and lifted him up. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    The child shook his head. Seeing that he was frowning unhappily, he quickly hid his hand that had been scratched by the stone. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I wasn¡¯t paying attention. I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t hit me. I¡¯ll be very careful when I walk next time, really.¡±


    Ah Mao was dumbfounded. Was he that scary?


    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m not going to hit you. Be careful when you walk.¡±


    Of course, he had also seen the kid¡¯s hidden hand. Having been on the streets for a long time, he still had this bit of discernment.


    However, this child was like a frightened bird, looking like he wanted to leave quickly. He could only pretend not to see it and let him leave.


    The child struggled to carry the firewood on his back and did not dare to look back. He staggered in his tattered shoes as if he would fall at any moment.


    Ah Shu also got out of the cart. He looked at the child and said, ¡°That child is carrying such heavy firewood on his back? What are his family members thinking?¡±


    ¡°Maybe his family is poor, or his family doesn¡¯t treat him well.¡± Ah Mao shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He was a beggar. Even his meals were not guaranteed. How could he have extra sympathy for others?


    There were not many people in Gu vige now. Ah Shu asked about his cousin¡¯s husband along the way.


    When she saw Ah Shu, the cousin was stunned.


    However, she was quickly attracted by his clothes and the mule cart. Seeing that Ah Shu looked rich, she immediately smiled and invited him in. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. Where have you been? Are you rich now?¡±


    Ah Shu raised his chin slightly. ¡°I went to the prefectural city and didn¡¯t achieve anything. I just came back and nned to find a ce to settle down. You know that my vige doesn¡¯t get along with me. I heard that Gu vige is not bad, so I came over to ask.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There are no good people in your vige. When your family was in trouble back then, they all hit you when you were down. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go. Our Gu vige is not bad. If you want to settle down here, I am here too. I can take care of you. You¡¯re young. When you need to get marriedter, my cousin can help you find a good girl.¡±


    How could this good-for-nothing afford a mule cart, wear good clothes, walk with the wind, and speak with confidence? Back then, Ah Shu was not like this at all.


    Ah Shu nodded. ¡°Then do we have to look for the chief of Gu vige? Where is his house? Will he agree to let me settle down?¡±


    ¡°Yes, why not? He¡¯ll be very happy.¡±


    Because of this disaster, Gu vige had lost many people, and there were only few in the neighboring vige. Now, the two viges had be one. Actually, there were many outsiders in Gu vige, and now, the Gu family took up at most half of the vige.


    Ah Shu let his cousin lead the way. He and Ah Mao went straight to the chief¡¯s house.


    After Ah Shu went in, Ah Mao said impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a walk. It¡¯s stuffy here.¡±


    ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡±


    After Ah Mao left, he wandered around the vige for a while and found out about Gu Chuanzong¡¯s house.


    He stood at the entrance of the courtyard and nced inside, but he did not expect to meet the eyes of the child who had almost bumped into him just


    now..

 Chapter 305 - 305: Old Gu’s Sigh

    Chapter 305: Old Gu¡¯s Sigh


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The child was stunned when he saw him. Terror shed across his face as he hurriedly ran out. ¡°I, I really didn¡¯t mean to bump your carriage. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Ah Mao was stunned for a moment. He quickly pulled him behind a haystack and asked him with a frown, ¡°Are you from Gu Chuanzong¡¯s family?¡±


    The child¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Don¡¯t tell my grandpa. I can apologize. I can apologize. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m not here to settle scores with you. Don¡¯t be nervous, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± A bad feeling shed across Ah Mao¡¯s heart. ¡°You call Gu Chuanzong Grandpa. You¡¯re his grandson. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The kid took a step back and shook his head, refusing to say.


    Ah Mao wanted to ask something, but a sharp voice suddenly came from the courtyard. ¡°Bian Tou, Bian Tou, where did you go? Didn¡¯t I ask you to wash your clothes? Where are you?¡±


    Bian Tou?


    Bian¡­


    The guess in Ah Mao¡¯s heart was 70-80% confirmed, but the child took the opportunity when he was not paying attention to run away.


    ¡°Second Aunt, I¡¯ll go wash the clothes right away.¡±


    ¡°Right away? Why are you so useless? You¡¯re eating and drinking for free in our house. You don¡¯t even know how to do some work. I told you to wash them two hours ago. You¡¯rezy, right? You¡¯re not allowed to eat tonight, do you hear me?¡±


    The child lowered his head slightly and rubbed his small hands together. However, the woman sneered and pulled his arm fiercely. ¡°What are you doing? You deliberately showed it to me. Do you want to say that your hand is injured?¡±


    The child looked up and shook his head quickly.


    ¡°Then why are you crying? Smile for me.¡±


    The child hurriedly opened his mouth and squeezed out a smile. His small hands were behind his back, and he even chuckled twice to show that he was smiling.


    The woman was disgusted. ¡°Your smile is so ugly. Hurry up and get to work. You still have to feed the pigs after washing the clothes, little bastard.¡±


    After saying that, she pinched him hard again. The child staggered and wanted to cry, but when he thought of the woman¡¯s words, he did not dare to. He turned around and obediently went to carry the basket of clothes.


    The basket was not big, but there were many clothes inside, including women¡¯s clothes.


    The child wanted to put it on the ground and pull it, but he was afraid that it would break the basket, so he could only take out half of the clothes and wash the restter.


    Ah Mao clenched his fists tightly. He wanted to rush to the Gu family and beat that damn woman to death.


    What about Gu Chuanzong? Wasn¡¯t that child his grandson? Didn¡¯t he know that his grandson was being bullied?


    Of course, Gu Chuanzong knew. He was in the room at this moment. As he helped Madam Zhao pick up the beans, he sighed.


    Madam Zhao snorted. ¡°Why? Do you feel sorry for her? If you do, tell your second daughter-inw not to scold her.¡±


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Doctor Gu sighed again. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s his bad luck. He has no parents. Even his sister is gone, and his brother-inw¡¯s family doesn¡¯t want him. Since we¡¯re raising him, we can¡¯t let him do nothing. I know that this second daughter-inw is angry. Her Xian¡¯er has been sold, and we don¡¯t know where she is now. In the end, our family is raising an outsider now. She definitely won¡¯t be happy. He won¡¯t lose anything even if she scolds him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t there a saying about people who live under someone else¡¯s roof? It¡¯s already good enough that we¡¯re providing for him. As long as Second Daughter-inw doesn¡¯t make a fuss, making the entire family unable to live in peace, it¡¯s fine even if Bian Tou gets scolded.¡±


    Old Gu nodded, shook his head, and continued to pick up the beans.


    Ah Mao, who was outside, followed the child to the river. He wanted to tell him to stop washing..

 Chapter 306 - 306: Waiting for Your Sister

    Chapter 306: Waiting for Your Sister


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, the child was terrified the moment he saw him. He trembled and almost fell into the river.


    Ah Mao could only stop and say to him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your sister will take you away soon.¡±


    With that, he turned around and left.


    He had to quickly help Miss Gu find out what had happened and return to Jiangyu County. Miss Gu and Brother Shao were both capable people. They would definitely be able to take this child away.


    Bian Yuanzhi was startled. When he heard the word ¡®sister¡¯, he thought of Bian Mn. He remembered that she was still worried about him before she died and told him to live well and reunite with his parents.


    However, when would he be able to find his parents? He was too tired and had to do many things every day. Second Aunt hit him and his cousins also pinched him. He did not have dinner tonight.


    Oh, that¡¯s not right. He didn¡¯t seem to have eaten lunch either. He was so hungry now.


    Bian Yuanzhi blinked his eyes, cupped his hands and drank two mouthfuls of river water. After feeling that his stomach was no longer empty and ufortable, he squatted down and started to wash his clothes.


    On the other side, Ah Mao had already quickly walked downstream. There were also a few women washing clothes there.


    He purposely pointed at Bian Yuanzhi and asked a few questions.


    These people loved to gossip. There were some things that Cat learned clearly without even asking.


    When he had heard enough, he hurried over to check on Bian Yuanzhi.


    He happened to see the child holding his stomach and looking at the river with a conflicted expression. After a while, the child squatted down and took two sips.


    When he felt a little better, he smiled.


    Ah Mao recalled that when he was a beggar, he also had nothing to eat and could only drink some water to fill his stomach. That feeling was too ufortable.


    However, at least he did not have to work. If he was too hungry, he would lie in the dpidated temple to conserve his strength.


    Seeing that the child had drunk two more mouthfuls of river water, he quickly reached out to search his body.


    He finally found half a steamed bun. He had bought it on the way here. He was used to being a beggar, so he couldn¡¯t bear to throw it away even if he had not finished it.


    He quickly handed the steamed bun to Bian Yuanzhi, who was stunned for a second and almost fell into the water again.


    Ah Mao quickly supported him and pulled him to sit on a rock at the side. ¡°Eat here.¡±


    After stuffing the steamed bun into Bian Yuanzhi¡¯s hands, Ah Mao went to wash his clothes.


    Bian Yuanzhi was startled. He wanted to stop him, but when he saw the steamed bun in his hand, he couldn¡¯t help but gulp.


    He looked at Cat again, then at the steamed bun. After a few times, he finally lowered his head and took a bite.


    After he finished eating, Ah Mao finished washing most of the clothes. He rubbed the dirty parts and soaked the lingeries in the water. Anyway, it was impossible to tell if he had washed them or not.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll send you back. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll just walk to the door. I won¡¯t go in.¡± Ah Mao smiled at him. His smile was very funny, and Bian Yuanzhi lowered his guard.


    After sending him to the Gu family¡¯s door, Ah Mao left.


    When he returned to the vige chief¡¯s house, he happened to see Ah Shu walking out with a gloomy expression. He scolded the vige chief loudly, ¡°Damn it, I only want to settled down and you charge me so much money. Why don¡¯t you rob me? It¡¯s not like I only have a ce like your Gu vige to choose from. Do you really think this ce is in high demand? Some old fart is already so old, yet he¡¯s still so greedy. I won¡¯t settle down here.¡±


    After saying that, he ignored the cries behind him. When he saw Ah Maoe over, he gave him a look and the two of them left.


    Ah Shu sat on the mule cart and said excitedly, ¡°You don¡¯t know, but this Chief Gu is really a talent.. Do you know what he did?¡±

 Chapter 307 - 307: Took a Concubine

    Chapter 307: Took a Concubine


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ah Shu tried to keep him in suspense, but after a long time, Ah Mao didn¡¯t say anything. He couldn¡¯t help but turn around.


    Only then did he realize that Ah Mao¡¯s expression was dark. No one knew what he was thinking.


    As they knew each other well, Ah Shu quickly guessed something. He nudged him and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you go to inquire about the Gu family? It didn¡¯t go well?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when we get back.¡± Ah Mao shook his head and shook the reins violently. The mule cart immediately sped up.


    The two of them entered Jiangyu County before the city gate closed. When they went to the inn where Gu Yundong was, they saw that she and Shao Qingyuan were still waiting.


    The few of them were talking in Shao Qingyuan¡¯s room. Madam Yang was also there, but she was sitting alone in the corner,pleting a puzzle.


    Just now, Ah Gou watched her interestedly and asked her a few questions, making Madam Yang extremely happy. She taught him how to solve puzzles like she was teaching a child.


    Ah Shu was the first to speak. ¡°I pretended to go to Gu vige to settle down and went to Chief Gu¡¯s house. Good lord, that old man is ck-hearted. He actually said that it¡¯s not easy to settle down with so many people in Gu vige. He asked me for ten taels of silver to smooth things over. Later on, he said that an acre of homestead costs ten taels of silver, and so does the wastnd. Does he think I¡¯m stupid? The entire Yongning Prefecture is short of people now. He should be paying me money for me to settle down. He¡¯s so shameless.¡±


    Speaking of this, he was still a little angry. Although he had pretended to be dissatisfied and left in the end, when he really chatted with that Gu person, his dissatisfaction had reached its peak. This shameless thing.


    ¡°By the way, that old man also escaped and has just returned. Although he suffered a little this time, he¡¯s in good spirits.¡± Ah Shu calmed down and became mysterious again. He said with a hint of gossip, ¡°This old man is old but still strong. He actually brought a woman back and took that woman as his concubine.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­ Cough, cough.¡± Gu Yundong choked on his tea. Shao Qingyuan quickly patted her back.


    Cat and the others looked at their actions and lowered their heads in tacit understanding.


    Gu Yundong wiped his mouth and asked in disbelief, ¡°Concubine? Gu Gang is 50 years old, right?¡±


    He was already 50 years old. Many people who were 32 or 33 years old could already be grandfathers now. He could be a great-grandfather at 50 years old.


    ¡°He¡¯s exactly 50 this year.¡± Ah Shu said, ¡°That woman is only 19 years old. I heard that she lost her parents on the way to escape. She almost died alone by the roadside. At that time, it was Gu Gang¡¯s 16-year-old eldest grandson who took a fancy to her and brought her along. In the end, Gu Gang intercepted her. However, he promised to find a better one for his eldest grandson, so his grandson didn¡¯t make a fuss. On the other hand, his wife is cursing at home every day.¡±


    Gu Yundong was full of admiration for Gu Gang. She knew that this person was a selfish person who would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. She did not expect him to be so shameless.


    As Shu spoke, he shook his head. ¡°But I don¡¯t think that concubine likes Gu Gang at all. There¡¯s even a hint of disgust in her eyes. But she¡¯s also a scheming person. When I was in the Gu family, she caused trouble for Gu Gang twice. The Gu family couldn¡¯t tell.¡±


    If not for the fact that he was knowledgeable and had met many two-faced fellows on the streets, coupled with the fact that he was an outsider, he would not have been able to tell.


    Gu Yundong knew that a 19-year-old youngdy would not be interested in a 50-year-old man.


    What did she want from him? He had no money, no face, and no good temper. He was just a useless old thing.


    She looked at Ah Mao.. ¡°What about the Gu family?¡±

 Chapter 308 - 308: Remembered by the County Magistrate

    Chapter 308: Remembered by the County Magistrate


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ah Mao pursed his lips and looked at her hesitantly. After a while, he said, ¡°I saw Bian Yuanzhi. He¡­ is having a hard time.¡±


    Gu Yundong took a sip of water. ¡°Tell me. I¡¯m mentally prepared.¡±


    She knew very well what the Gu family was like.


    Ah Mao told her everything about Bian Yuanzhi whom he had met when he entered the vige and what the two of them had said. He told her about the kid¡¯s fear and his jobs in the Gu Family.


    Gu Yundong was not the only one who was livid. Ah Shu, Ah Gou, and Ah Zhu were equally indignant.


    Although they had lived a hard life and were used to seeing the fickleness of human nature, that was because they had no rtives or friends. When their parents and grandparents were still alive, even if they did not treat them well, they would not be so mean. Moreover, they still had brothers to take care of each other now.


    Gu Yundong exhaled softly and tightened her grip on the cup.


    Ah Zhu stood up. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just sneak into Gu vige and steal him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Gu family doesn¡¯t care about him anyway.¡±


    ¡°That kid¡¯s been through a lot there. These people are no good.¡±


    Only Ah Mao sat there and didn¡¯t speak. Shao Qingyuan nced at him and asked, ¡°Why did the Gu family take him in back then?¡±


    As soon as he said this, everyone was stunned.


    That¡¯s right. Since the Gu family disliked this child so much, why did they ept him after Ding Jincheng gave him to them? Bian Mn was entrusted to the Ding family.


    Ah Mao then said, ¡°The Gu family really didn¡¯t want to take him in. At that time, it was Ding Jincheng¡¯s parents who abandoned the child at the entrance of the Gu family. Old Gu didn¡¯t even look at him. It was so cold at that time. Bian Yuanzhi froze at the door for the entire night. Someone in the Gu vige couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and brought him home to drink hot water. However, it was impossible for them to take in the child. At that time, it was difficult for anyone. Fortunately, the newly appointed county magistrate of Jiangyu County happened to travel incognito and went to various viges to learn about the people¡¯s livelihood.¡±


    The county magistrate bumped into Bian Yuanzhi, whose face had turned red from the cold. He thought that Gu vige was too difficult, so he asked a few more questions and finally understood the situation.


    The county magistrate got angry at that moment. Many people died in Yongning Prefecture because of the famine. This was really a time to develop manpower. The new emperor encouraged widows to remarry and have more children.


    It was not easy for Gu vige to have a child who survived the disaster. He had blood family, and was close to his maternal grandfather¡¯s family, but they refused to take him in and watched him freeze to death.


    He called the Gu family and the Ding family over. After repeated questioning and weighing, he finally asked the Gu family to take in this child.


    Therefore, Bian Yuanzhi was remembered by the county magistrate. If he suddenly disappeared, both the Gu family and the other people in the Gu vige would be worried about being punished by the county magistrate. Who knew how big the matter would be?


    Moreover, Bian Yuanzhi¡¯s household registration had already fallen into the Gu family. If he was taken away just like that, he would be an unregistered person and it would be very troublesome in the future.


    If they wanted to bring him out, they had to start from other sources.


    When Ah Shu and the others heard this, they were a little dejected. Was it so difficult?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we give some money to those people from the Gu family?¡±


    Ah Mao pped him. ¡°What bad idea did youe up with? It¡¯s obvious that that family is greedy. They might not even give him to you even if you offer the money.¡±


    ¡°Then what do we do?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan looked at Gu Yundong, who had been silent.. ¡°Do you have an idea?¡±

 Chapter 309 - 309: Just Get Him Back righteously

    Chapter 309: Just Get Him Back righteously


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong was indeed thinking. ¡°We can¡¯t steal him. We can¡¯t use money. Then we might as well get him back fair and square.¡±


    Ah Mao and the other three¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Get someone to ask the Gu family for him.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°Ding Jincheng.¡±


    The few of them looked at each other, and their eyes suddenly lit up.


    Yes, the Ding Family didn¡¯t want the child back then. What if the Ding Family took the child back? The Gu Family was afraid that the county magistrate would punish them, but the child would be raised by the Ding Family. When the county magistrate remembered and asked them, they would be able to exin.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that Ding Jincheng might not agree, right?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan clenched his fists. ¡°Just beat him up.¡±


    Ah Mao and the other three shuddered in unison. When they thought of how Shao Qingyuan had interrogated them back then, they immediately felt that this was nothing. Ding Jincheng would definitely agree.


    ¡°It¡¯ste today. We¡¯ll look for him at the Ding residence tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Yundong stood up. ¡°Alright, rest.¡±


    The four of them left the room one after another and returned to their rooms.


    Gu Yundong saw that Madam Yang had finished piecing together the puzzle and was just sitting there alone, thinking about something. She immediately walked over and asked softly, ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Yuanzhi¡­ I¡¯m a little familiar with this name.¡± However, she couldn¡¯t remember him even after thinking for a long time.


    Gu Yundong smiled and put the things away for her before leading her away. As they walked, she asked, ¡°Mother, do you still remember Eldest Aunt?¡±


    ¡°Feng?¡±


    Older Aunt Gu¡¯s original name was Gu Dafeng, very simr to Gu Dajiang and Gu Dahe¡¯s names. It could be seen how randomly Old Gu gave them names back then.


    ¡°Yes, Yuanzhi is the youngest son of Eldest Aunt.¡±


    Madam Yang¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I remember.¡± Actually, she had also heard Yuan Zhi¡¯s ttttttspace name yesterday, but her attention had been on Gu Dajiang and she hadn¡¯t thought about it carefully.


    Gu Yundong brought her back to her room, but she could not fall asleep on the bed.


    In the middle of the night, she suddenly heard a soft knock on the door.


    She looked at Madam Yang and sat up. When she opened the door, she saw Shao Qingyuan standing outside.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to Gu vige tomorrow morning,¡± Shao Qingyuan said.


    Gu Yundong looked down and suddenly smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve thought of that too?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Shao Qingyuan¡¯s heart suddenly raced when he saw her like this.


    How could he be so smart? He already knew what he was going to do before she even said anything. Was this feeling like what others said¡­ that their hearts were connected?


    Actually, ever since the two of them met again in Yongning Prefecture, even though they didn¡¯t say anything in detail, their way of interacting had changed slightly.


    Shao Qingyuan could feel the change in her attitude, and this change made his eyes burn more and more.


    ¡°Do you have any money on you?¡± Gu Yundong asked, as if she was about to give him banknotes. ¡°If that woman is not easy to deal with, then forget it. I don¡¯t care about her.¡±


    ¡°I know. I have enough money. Don¡¯t worry.¡± He would take care of it. After all, not only did he have to ask Old Gu for Bian Yuanzhi, but he also had to teach Gu Gang a lesson.


    After saying that, the two of them went to sleep respectively. The next morning, Shao Qingyuan left the inn.


    When Cat and the others arrived, only Gu Yundong was apanying Madam Yang for breakfast.


    The four of them quickly finished their porridge and said to Gu Yundong, ¡°Miss, the four of us will apany you.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Gu Yundong peeled an orange for Madam Yang, wiped her hands and said, ¡°Dog, Pig, ttttttt apany me. You two went to the Gu vige yesterday. Rest in the inn today and help me take care of my mother.¡±


    The four of them immediately agreed. Gu Yundong packed her things and left the inn.


    However, she did not expect to see Ding Jincheng not long after she left the house..

 Chapter 310 - 310:1 Won’t Break Your Leg

    Chapter 310:1 Won¡¯t Break Your Leg


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Alright, there was no need to go to his vige to look for him now.


    Gu Yundong led Ah Gou and Ding Jincheng towards Ding Jincheng.


    Ding Jincheng had listened to Madam Hu and came to apologize to Miss Jiang. For this, he had brought an extra 100 copper coins. When he passed by the pastry shop, he would buy her some sweets.


    Madam Hu originally wanted to follow them, but unfortunately, she had a stomachache when she woke up in the morning and didn¡¯t even leave the house.


    However, at this moment, Ding Jincheng was a little hesitant. Miss Jiang was indeed not bad. She was good-looking and from the county city. Although her family was not very rich, she was still much better than the woman Aunt Cao had set him up with.


    However, he still missed Bian Mn. After all, they had been husband and wife for four years, and Mn was an understanding, gentle, and virtuous person. Although she had never given birth to a child for him, she was really good to him.


    When he saw Miss Jiang, he couldn¡¯t help butpare the two of them.


    Afterparing them, he felt that this Miss Jiang was from the county after all. She gave off a superior feeling, making him feel ufortable.


    Therefore, although Ding Jincheng had arrived at the county city, he had been loitering on the street not far from the Jiang family¡¯s entrance for a long time.


    When Gu Yundong stood in front of him, he suddenly came back to his senses.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was because of guilt or something else, but he turned around and left.


    However, he had only taken two steps when he was forced back by Ah Gou.


    Ding Jincheng took a few steps back and stood in front of Gu Yundong. He was clearly a head taller than her, but his shoulders were hunched as if he had been abused.


    ¡°I-1 don¡¯t want to remarry. I just came here for a walk.¡± His exnation was a little revealing.


    Gu Yundong frowned. ¡°Who cares if you remarry or not?¡± If anyone had to care, it would be her uncle and aunt.


    She looked at Ding Jincheng and said impatiently, ¡°I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ding Jincheng was stunned.


    Gu Yundong said, ¡°Go to Old Gu¡¯s house and bring Yuanzhi out.¡±


    ¡®Bring Bian Yuanzhi out?¡¯


    Ding Jincheng said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t do. He¡¯s the Gu family¡¯s grandson to begin with, so he should be raised by the Gu family. I¡¯m not rted to him now, so it won¡¯t be right for me to ask for him.¡±


    Gu Yundong sneered. ¡°The Gu family is raising him? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know what kind of life he¡¯s living in the Gu family?¡±


    Ding Jincheng lowered his head. ¡°But that¡¯s also the Gu family¡¯s fault.¡±


    Gu Yundong gave him a hard kick. ¡°Are you going or not? If not, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡± Was he a man? Why did her cousin marry such a person in the first ce?


    Ah Zhu snorted at the side. ¡°Hey, why are you so stupid? She¡¯s only asking you to bring him out and move his household register out. She didn¡¯t ask you to raise him.¡±


    Ding Jincheng suddenly realized that she would definitely raise Bian Yuanzhi herself.


    Judging from Gu Yundong¡¯s current state, she probably did not want to return to the Gu family or have anything to do with them. Moreover, that man was dressed so elegantly that day. With such a rich man, it would definitely not be difficult for her to raise Bian Yuanzhi.


    Except¡­


    What if the Gu family found out that he had lied to them and came back to settle scores with him?


    Gu Yundong said, ¡°Ding Jincheng, you promised my cousin to take good care of Yuanzhi. Not only did you fail, you even pushed him into the fire pit. Aren¡¯t you afraid that my cousin wille to settle scores with you in the middle of the night?¡±


    Ding Jincheng shuddered. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    That¡¯s more like it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Gu Yundong turned around and left. Ding Jincheng hurriedly followed after her.


    As soon as the two of them left, a figure happened to turn around not far away. She narrowed her eyes as she watched Ding Jincheng walk further and further away..

 Chapter 311 - 311: Having a Lover

    Chapter 311: Having a Lover


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong walked so fast that Ding Jincheng had to takerge strides to catch up with her. ¡°Are we going now?¡±


    ¡°How long do you want to wait? It¡¯s still early. I have a carriage over there. It will take less than an hour to get to Gu vige. It¡¯s not even lunchtime yet.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not ready yet.¡±


    Gu Yundong suddenly stopped and turned to look at him. ¡°What else do you need to prepare? By the time you¡¯re done, Yuanzhi will be half-dead.¡±


    Ding Jincheng immediately didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to stall for time and take the opportunity to escape.¡±


    ¡°No, no. You know where my home is. I can¡¯t escape.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you know.¡±


    Gu Yundong continued to walk forward. When she reached the carriage, she immediately chased him up.


    Ding Jincheng had never sat in such a good carriage before. For some reason, he was actually a little happy.


    He did not dare to move and sat down obediently.


    However, he was a little puzzled. This girl from the Gu family seemed to be different from before.


    But it made sense. After marrying a rich man, she would have confidence and there would be someone to back her up.


    Dog drove the carriage. However, just as they left the city gate, an ox cart brushed past them and entered the county.


    The person who came was Madam Hu. She was still worried that her son would say something he shouldn¡¯t and anger the girl away.


    Hence, as soons as she felt slightly better, she immediately got on the ox cart of her fellow vigers and rushed over.


    Madam Hu alighted from the ox cart and went straight to the Jiang family. Unexpectedly, as soon as she reached the entrance of the Jiang family, she bumped into Miss Jiang, and there was no sign of her son beside her.


    Madam Hu thought to herself, Oh no, did he mess it up?


    Just as she was thinking about it, Miss Jiang also saw her.


    Madam Hu quickly squeezed out a smile and went up to her. ¡°Miss Jiang, what a coincidence. Did you see our Jin Cheng? He said that he wanted to apologize to you early in the morning. He even said that he wanted to queue up to buy pastries for you. He¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Miss Jiang. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t joke around. No wonder he doesn¡¯t like anyone. He already has a lover. The girl is young and beautiful. Your Ding Jincheng is quite lucky.¡±


    After saying that, she snorted and turned to enter the door, closing it with a bang.


    Madam Hu wanted to step forward, but she was almost hit in the nose and could only take two steps back.


    Jincheng had a lover? Who was it?


    Why didn¡¯t this kid tell her earlier that he had a lover? She was young and beautiful. What? How could his mother not let him marry her?


    Madam Hu muttered in frustration.


    No, she had to go back. When that kid returned, she would ask him what was going on.


    Madam Hu walked back to Shangbei Vige in the ox cart.


    When they were about to reach Gu vige, they saw a carriage parked there from afar.


    She did not dare to look too long. Those who had carriages were all rich people. Who knew what kind of person with a temper was sitting inside?


    Madam Hu got off the ox cart. Unexpectedly, as soon as she entered Shangbei Vige, she saw a person from the same vige say, ¡°Auntie, why did your Jin Cheng go to Gu vige?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about going to Gu vige?¡± Madam Hu didn¡¯t mind. ¡°My Jin Cheng is kind-hearted. He goes to visit Mn¡¯s younger brother from time to time. He¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Madam Hu was right about this. Ding Jincheng would go to the Gu vige once a month. It was unknown if it was because of his conscience or for his reputation, but every time he went to Madam Hu, he was not allowed to carry gifts..

 Chapter 312 - 312: I’ll Raise Him

    Chapter 312: I¡¯ll Raise Him


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Because of this, every time Ding Jincheng visited him, Yuan Zhi would not eat that night. Madam Zhao said that Ding Jincheng had brought him food, so he must have hidden it, although she never found anything.


    However, this made them even angrier. Sometimes, they didn¡¯t even give him breakfast the next day.


    Madam Hu felt that it was fine if Jin Cheng just went to see the child.


    This time, she didn¡¯t think much of it either, but as soon as she entered the house, what Miss Jiang had said suddenly shed through her mind.


    She was young and beautiful, but Jin Cheng didn¡¯t tell his mother about her.


    Oh no, wasn¡¯t there one in Gu vige? That was Gu Gang¡¯s new concubine.


    Madam Hu scolded the vixen fiercely. No wonder Jin Cheng always ran to the Gu vige. Did he hook up with a married woman?


    Damn it, why did he fall for that woman?


    Madam Hu couldn¡¯t stay any longer. No, she had to quickly bring Ding Jincheng back. He couldn¡¯t be ruined by that woman.


    Thinking of this, she got up and left quickly.


    At this moment, Ding Jincheng had already arrived at the entrance of Old Gu¡¯s house.


    Bian Yuanzhi was the first to see him, and his face instantly turned pale. He knew that he would not have dinner every time his ex-brother-inw came.


    He had clearly told this guy several times not toe again. This guy had also agreedst time. Why did he stille?


    Bian Yuanzhi was in despair as he heard his second aunt¡¯s mocking voice, ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Yuanzhi¡¯s brother-inw? What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re here to see Yuanzhi again? Since you care so much about Yuanzhi, why don¡¯t you take him away and raise him yourself?¡±


    Ding Jincheng swallowed his saliva. He had put down the carriage a kilometer away from the Gu vige and came alone. Gu Yundong and the rest were still in the carriage.


    Hearing Gu Dahe¡¯s wife¡¯s mocking voice, he immediately agreed with her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take him away. Our family will raise him in the future.¡±


    Madam Jia was stunned. The other Gu family members who came out were also stunned.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Ding Jincheng secretly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Look at how badly you¡¯ve tortured him. I really can¡¯t stand it anymore. I¡¯ll take him away today. From now on, he¡¯s a member of my Ding Family. I promised his sister to take good care of him.¡±


    Bian Yuanzhi was a bit surprised when he heard that, but now he became numb.


    Actually, there was no difference whether it was in the Gu family or the Ding family.


    He stood silently in the corner, as if everything had nothing to do with him.


    However, Ding Jincheng looked at him. ¡°Yuanzhi, are you willing toe with me?¡±


    He thought that Bian Yuanzhi was willing to do so. After all, he often came to visit him and Old Gu would beat and scold him. At least he wouldfort and encourage him. He might be the only person who treated this kid well.


    Bian Yuanzhi raised his head and nced at him indifferently.


    This was his brother-inw. When his sister was still alive, he had treated him quite well.


    It was not until they were separated from their parents when they fled that the Ding family despised the siblings for being a burden.


    He had heard Madam Hu say with his own ears that his sister was a hen who couldn¡¯ty eggs. It was fine if she couldn¡¯t carry the Ding family¡¯s children, but she even had to bring a burden.


    At that time, his brother-inw did not dare to say anything. He just sat at the side with his head lowered, as if he was afraid that this scolding would affect him.


    Bian Yuanzhi felt that this was not the behavior of a husband. He defended his sister, but his sister wouldn¡¯t let him stand up for her. She said that it was just a few words of scolding, and she wouldn¡¯t lose anything.


    Now, this person who could not make the decision at home said that he wanted to raise him..

 Chapter 313 - 313: Gu Gang Is Here

    Chapter 313 - 313: Gu Gang Is Here


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Bian Yuanzhi lowered his head again. He always felt that it was impossible.


    Ding Jincheng was stunned when he saw that he did not agree immediately.


    On the other hand, the people from the Gu family became smug. Madam Zhao snorted coldly. ¡°Ding Jincheng, what are you thinking? Back then, it was your family who didn¡¯t want him and left him at our door. Now, you want to go back? Dream on. Who do you think you are? Do you think you can take or abandon him as you wish?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ding Jincheng instantly panicked.


    He thought that things would go smoothly. After all, the Gu family did not like Yuan Zhi.<div>


    ¡°You don¡¯t even treat him as your biological grandson. Since you don¡¯t like him, why are you still raising him? Wouldn¡¯t it be a good opportunity for me to take him away?¡±


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t treat him as a biological grandson?¡± Gu Chuanzong suddenly scolded. ¡°Don¡¯t spout sh*t everywhere and ruin our Gu family¡¯s reputation. I, Gu Chuanzong, can raise my own grandson. I don¡¯t need an outsider like you.¡±


    Ding Jincheng wanted to grab the dirt on the ground and throw it at his face. The most shameless person was this old man.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Gu Dahe leaned against the side and saidzily, ¡°Hey, you have to be careful with your words. Yuanzhi is doted on by us uncles, aunts, cousins and is very happy. Why are you saying that we don¡¯t have any feelings?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have it in the first ce.¡± Ding Jincheng was furious. This was a well-known fact, yet they were still lying through their teeth.


    At this moment, the people from Gu vige heard themotion and came over to watch it.


    When they heard that Ding Jincheng wanted Bian Yuanzhi back, they were surprised that the Gu family didn¡¯t agree.


    The patriarch, Gu Gang, also came over, apanied by a young and weak woman.


    He was the patriarch, so he naturally stood in the middle as soon as he came over. He frowned and looked at the two of them. ¡°What¡¯s going on? You¡¯re all living too well. Are you starting to look for trouble?¡±


    ¡°How can that be? Patriarch, it¡¯s all because this Ding Jincheng went crazy and suddenly came to our ce to take Yuan Zhi away.¡± Madam Zhao reported him first.


    Before Gu Gang could speak, his concubine, Madam Shen, covered her mouth andughed. ¡°Why should he take her away? She¡¯s a child of the Gu family. How can we let an outsider take her away?¡±


    Madam Zhao pursed her lips. She did not like this vixen. At such a young age, she was so indecent and followed someone who could be his grandfather. She even dressed up all day and led the children of their vige astray. Pfft.


    However, in front of the Patriarch, Madam Zhao did not dare to say anything. She even had to lick her cheeks and say, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? If others find out, what will they say about our Gu family?¡±


    Mdm Shen nodded. ¡°This child is already seven years old, right? In a few more years, he will be able to marry a wife with some betrothal gifts. Our Gu vige will have more people and everyone will be happy. You people from Shangbei Vige, don¡¯te and join in the fun. Go home and live your lives well.¡±


    ¡°What you said makes sense.¡± n Leader Gu looked very happy. He felt that bringing this concubine out was a great honor.


    However, Madam Zhao frowned. ¡°What betrothal gifts? It¡¯s not easy for us to raise him, yet we¡¯re preparing betrothal giftf for him? He has his own hands and feet. He can earn it himself. If he can¡¯t earn it, then don¡¯t get married. That¡¯s his life.¡±


    Mdm Shen was a little surprised. ¡°You¡¯re not going to give him betrothal gifts? That¡¯s impossible. The county magistrate said it himself. Have you forgotten? No way. It¡¯s such an important thing.¡±


    ¡°What did the county magistrate say?¡± They really couldn¡¯t remember and panicked..

 Chapter 314 - 314: Shen’s Assistance

    Chapter 314 - 314: Shen¡¯s Assistance


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mdm Shen shook her head and sighed. ¡°The county magistrate said that there are too few people in Yongning Vige now. It¡¯s lucky that this child survived the famine. We should nurture him well. When he grows up, he will offer some betrothal gifts and marry a good girl. He will give birth to more children to increase the poption of Yongning Prefecture. Why? Have you forgotten such an important thing?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    The members of the Gu family looked at each other. The county magistrate did talk a lot back then, and he vaguely mentioned getting married and having children.


    But the county magistrate was a well-educated man. His words were full of twists and turns. One simple sentence had to get soplicated that it made them dizzy.


    Mdm Shen clicked her tongue. ¡°Although the county magistrate might have said it casually, he might remember it at some point. I think we should take his words to heart. I even told my husband to pay some money for the wedding. The county magistrate will praise uster.¡±<div>


    Gu Gang was a little confused. When did he say that he was going to offer money?


    He had always been a money-grubber. How could he give away money?


    Frowning, Gu Gang looked at his concubine.


    Mdm Shen saw that the people from the Gu family were discussing this matter softly and did not notice her. She quickly whispered to Gu Gang, ¡°Husband, why don¡¯t you understand? We can¡¯t let that child continue to stay in the Gu family. Look at how the Gu family treats him. He doesn¡¯t have enough to eat or wear. He¡¯s dressed like a beggar and they even let him work outside every day.¡±


    Gu Gang was stunned for a moment before he heard her continue, ¡°Husband, you¡¯re the chief. What will outsiders think of you when they see that the children in our vige are living such a hard life? What will they think about the entire vige? Do we still have our reputation? Do we still have our image? Look at the young man who came yesterday and was about to settle down here. Didn¡¯t he say that he met Bian Yuanzhi at the entrance of the vige? If this child continues to stay in our vige, it will be a disgrace to the Gu vige and to you. If no onees here to settle down in the future, where will you get the money?¡±


    Gu Gang¡¯s body trembled, and he suddenly came back to his senses.


    Bian Yuanzhi walked around the vige in shabby clothes all day long, which made Gu Gang¡¯s eyes hurt. If outsiders saw him, they would think that his vige was full of beggars.


    Seeing the change in his expression, Mdm Shen continued, ¡°So, we can¡¯t let Bian Yuanzhi stay in our vige. If the county magistrate really remembers him and finds out that he¡¯s living such a hard life, he might me the Gu family. However, as the head of the n, you can¡¯t escape being scolded. Now that Ding Jincheng is finally willing to take the child away, just let him. When the county magistrate askster, you can find a beautiful excuse and you might be praised.¡±


    Gu Gang felt that what she said made too much sense. As expected, he had taken in the right concubine. She was much smarter than that woman at home.


    If not for the fact that they were in public, he would have hugged her and kissed her.


    Mdm Shen pinched him. Gu Gang cleared his throat and said, ¡°I did say that I wanted to prepare a gift for this child. Just one tael of silver. Old Gu, you have to find a good woman for this child. Just give her more betrothal gifts. It will be embarrassing if word gets out. It shows that you value the county magistrate¡¯s words and bring good luck to our Gu vige.¡±


    When Madam Zhao heard that they still had to pay so much money, she immediately refused and hurriedly said, ¡°Patriarch, actually, our family is really poor. Look at how many children there are in my second and third sons¡¯ families. Yuan Zhi can¡¯t eat well or wear warm clothes here. Since the Ding family wants it, let¡¯s give it to the Ding family.¡±


    When Ding Jincheng heard this, he did not expect things to take a turn for the better. A smile instantly appeared on his face..

 Chapter 315 - 315: Taken Away

    Chapter 315 - 315: Taken Away


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ding Jincheng secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Now, as long as he took this child away and changed his household register, he would be able to live up to Mon¡¯s entrustment.


    However, just as he was about to take Bian Yuanzhi¡¯s hand, someone rushed out from the other side.


    ¡°Ding Jincheng, how dare you!!¡±


    Everyone suddenly turned around and saw Madam Hu running over with disheveled hair.


    As soon as she came over, she pulled Ding Jincheng back. After pulling him out of Old Gu¡¯s house, she pped him hard. ¡°You¡¯re crazy. You actually want to bring this little bastard back. You can¡¯t even raise yourself. Why are you being a kind person and raising him? You¡¯re really crazy, crazy, crazy. Let me tell you, if you dare to bring him back, I¡¯ll beat him to death.¡±<div>


    Ding Jincheng¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Mother, what are you doing? Let go. Yuanzhi is living too hard a life here. I promised Mn to take good care of him. Don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°You promised what? That little bastard was assigned to the old Gu family by the county magistrate. How dare you disobey the county magistrate¡¯s order? Do you want to die? Go back and don¡¯te to the Gu vige again, or I¡¯ll break your legs.¡±


    Madam Hu was about to go crazy from anger. She thought that he had taken a fancy to that little b*tch and ran over here. She didn¡¯t expect him to adopt the little bastard for that Bian Mn who was infertile. She couldn¡¯t tell that her son was a devoted person. No wonder he didn¡¯t even like Miss Jiang.


    Bian Mn, that b*tch, still wanted to seduce her son¡¯s soul even after she died.


    When Old Gu saw the sudden change in the situation, they were a little shocked. At this moment, they finally reacted and hurriedly went to stop her. ¡°Sister-inw Hu, wait a moment. What¡¯s wrong with you? You came and went as you pleased. Do you think we¡¯re monkeys?¡± It was Madam Jia who spoke. She reached out and blocked Madam Hu.


    Madam Hu was taller and stronger than her. She reached out and pushed her aside.


    ¡°Screw you. Tell that to the county magistrate if you dare. If the county magistrate says that he wants us to raise that bastard, I¡¯ll take him away without hesitation.¡±


    Madam Jia immediately choked. The others present were also stunned.


    It was one thing for the Ding Family to take Bian Yuanzhi away voluntarily, but the Gu Family couldn¡¯t force them.


    Madam Hu snorted and pulled Ding Jincheng away.


    Thetter was so anxious that he was sweating profusely. Why did his mothere all of a sudden?


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not leaving. I-I want to raise Yuan Zhi. Mn sent me a dreamst night and asked me to take good care of Yuan Zhi. I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up. I knew you were thinking about that little b*tch. Why did she visit you in a dream? Do you think I¡¯m easy to deceive?¡± Madam Hu shouted outside. ¡°Old Ding, why are you still standing there? Hurry up and pull this embarrassing thing home.¡±


    Madam Hu had pulled Mr. Ding over with her. However, when they arrived at the vige entrance, Madam Hu heard that Ding Jincheng wanted to bring the child home, so she ran over quickly.


    At this moment, Madam Hu called out to Father Ding. Father Ding was a burly and strong man. No matter how much Ding Jincheng didn¡¯t want to leave, he was pulled away.


    The others looked at each other. Gu Gang lowered his head and quietly asked Mdm Shen, ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Mdm Shen was also a little confused. She nced at a corner without a trace and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    The most important part of taking Bian Yuanzhi away was Ding Jincheng. Now that he was gone, how could they continue?


    The Gu family was especially furious. When they saw Bian Yuanzhi, they red at him fiercely.


    If not for the fact that the onlookers were still around, Madam Zhao would have gone forward to hit him..

 Chapter 316 - 316: I’m Professional

    Chapter 316 - 316: I¡¯m Professional


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, when she passed by him, Madam Zhao still snorted. ¡°There¡¯s no need to eat tonight.¡±


    Bian Yuanzhi slightly lowered his head. He knew that every time his brother-inw came, he would have no dinner.


    Hence, he did not say a word and just stood there motionless with his head lowered.


    This time, even Gu Chuanzong was a little angry. He had made a fool of himself for nothing, so when he walked to his side, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to eat tomorrow. You¡¯re just causing trouble for the family.¡±


    Bian Yuanzhi didn¡¯t want to cry, but he couldn¡¯t control himself.<div>


    It was fine for Madam Zhao to scold him. Her mother said that she was not his biological grandmother, but his grandfather was different. Why didn¡¯t he treat him as his grandson?


    The onlookers gradually dispersed. Watching Bian Yuanzhi standing alone at the gate of the courtyard, they all let out a sigh.


    Actually, so what if Ding Jincheng took him away?


    It would be strange if Madam Hu, that shrew, treated him well.


    He was afraid that his life would be worse than living in the Gu family. After all, the Gu family were his rtives.


    Gradually, no one was left at the entrance of Old Gu¡¯s house, except for Bian Yuanzhi. Although it was already spring, his clothes were still very thin and cold.


    Suddenly, a person stood in front of him. He was tall and big, as if he was blocking the wind in front of him.


    Bian Yuanzhi raised his reddened eyes and a white steamed bun appeared in front of him.


    He was stunned for a moment before he heard the man in front of him say, ¡°Eat. It¡¯ll warm you up. Hold on for another day.¡±


    After saying that, he stuffed the steamed bun into his arms and strode away


    Bian Yuanzhi was stunned. The white steamed bun was even bigger and whiter than the one the man gave him yesterday. It looked delicious.


    He couldn¡¯t help but take a big bite.


    Delicious.


    Wiping his tears, Bian Yuanzhi turned around and ate the white steamed bun in big mouthfuls.


    Then, he wiped his mouth and smiled. That was great. A steamed bun couldst him until tomorrow.


    These two days, he always met good people who gave him steamed buns to eat.


    Shao Qingyuan, who was standing far away, saw the rxed smile on his face. He then turned around and left Gu vige inrge strides.


    Gu Yundong was still in the carriage. As it was a little far away, she did not see Madam Hu and Father Ding who had arrived at Gu vige from the other side to take Ding Jincheng away.


    It was only when Shao Qingyuan came over and told her the process that she frowned fiercely.


    Ah Gou and Ah Zhu, who were standing outside the carriage, also kicked the tree trunk at the side angrily. ¡°Why did that womane out to cause trouble?¡± ¡°Miss, what should we do next?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we trick Madam Hu out and let Ding Jincheng finish the matter before letting her go back?¡±


    ¡°How can we do that? We still have to get the child¡¯s household register out. It won¡¯t be a short time.¡±


    Gu Yundong also shook her head. ¡°After Madam Hu finds out about what happened today, she will definitely stay by Ding Jincheng¡¯s side all day long. We won¡¯t be able to deceive her.¡±


    ¡°Then what do we do?¡±


    Gu Yundong thought for a moment and tapped her fingers lightly on the windowsill.


    After a while, she raised her eyebrows. ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ah Gou and Ah Zhu hurriedly approached.


    Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a professional in acting.¡±


    Madam Hu did not believe that Ding Jincheng dreamed of her cousin? Then let her see her in person.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to town first and buy some things we need.¡±


    This time, she couldn¡¯t use the space. The town was close, and the carriage arrived not long after.


    Gu Yundong bought a lot of misceneous items. Then, she parked the carriage beside an inconspicuous small mountain ditch by the roadside of Shangbei Vige. Then, she asked Shao Qingyuan, Ah Gou, and Ah Pig to get off while she fiddled with the items on the carriage for a long time..

 Chapter 317 - 317: Wetting Her Pants

    Chapter 317: Wetting Her Pants


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After a long time, Gu Yundong drew the curtain.


    Unexpectedly, when they showed their faces, Ah Gou and Ah Zhu took a few steps back and shouted, ¡°Ghost!¡±


    Gu Yundong red at them. ¡°Who are you calling?¡±


    Her re made the two of them shiver in fear.


    Shao Qingyuan was still very calm. He went forward and sized her up. ¡°I can¡¯t see your original appearance at all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Anyway, ghosts are the same. Madam Hu won¡¯t be able to recognize if I¡¯m my cousin or not.¡±


    Her hair was down, and her face was pale. Blood flowed from the corners of her eyes and nostrils, and there were heavy dark circles around her eyes. Coupled with her bright red lips, anyone who saw her would be frightened to death. How could they recognize her?


    If Madam Hu really had the guts, Gu Yundong would admire her.


    Gu Yundong had already looked at himself in the mirror in the carriage and expressed his satisfaction.


    Only then did she look at Ah Gou and Ah Zhu. The two of them slowly leaned against each other, wanting to hug each other for warmth.


    It was true. When Lady Gu looked at him, they felt as if their souls were about to leave their bodies.


    Gu Yundong nced at them. ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±


    ¡°O-Our turn? What are we going to do?¡±


    Gu Yundong took out a set of things from the carriage. ¡°You¡¯ll pretend to be the ck and White Ghosts.¡±


    No, they wanted to stay away from her.


    Now, she looked terrifying even during the day. They even had to be by her side at night. They were so scared that they peed their pants.


    Gu Yundong did not care about them. She made a tall hat to increase their height and make them oppressing.


    Coupled with the long tongue and dark circles under their eyes, they looked good.


    After dressing up, the group went straight to Shangbei Vige. When it was dark, they got out of the carriage and went straight to the Ding family.


    Ah Gou and Ah Zhu had adapted to Gu Yundong¡¯s attire and found it interesting.


    Shao Qingyuan stood in the courtyard to keep watch. Gu Yundong went to Madam Hu and Father Ding¡¯s room and stood by the bed with Ah Gou and Ah Zhu, who were acting as the ck and White Ghosts.


    She reached out and patted Madam Hu¡¯s face. Madam Hu frowned and waved her hand. She turned around and continued sleeping.


    Gu Yundong frowned and asked Ah Gou to wake her up.


    However, Madam Hu was sleeping like a dead pig. No matter how they shouted or patted, she couldn¡¯t wake up from the deep sleep.


    Ah Zhu waved his hand. ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    He went up and pulled Madam Hu¡¯s hairs out, two at a time.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. What if you make her bald?


    Fortunately, this method worked. Madam Hu gasped in pain and rubbed her eyes.


    Unexpectedly, when she opened her eyes, three terrifying faces suddenly appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Madam Hu screamed and quickly crawled back, pressing down on Father Ding¡¯s finger. It was so painful that he suddenly woke up too.


    Gu Yundong shushed her. ¡°Don¡¯t scream.¡±


    Madam Hu instantly felt like she was being strangled. She stared at the three people in front of her with wide eyes and trembling hands.


    Mr. Ding tttfatherding was so frightened that his face turned pale and he could not say a word.


    Gu Yundong could not help but sniffle. Why did it smell like urine?


    She nced at Madam Hu and wanted to leave, but she held her breath and stayed.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± She called out faintly.


    Madam Hu shivered again. ¡°You, you, you, who are you? I don¡¯t know you. Boohoo¡­¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you know me? I¡¯m Mon. I died so tragically¡­¡±


    ¡°Mu, Mon ttttt? Why are you looking for me? You¡¯re dead, but I didn¡¯t kill you. Boohoo, let me go..¡±

 Chapter 318 - 318: This Is How People Die

    Chapter 318: This Is How People Die


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Father Ding, who was standing at the side, probably felt that he was a man. At least he mustered up a little courage and said fearfully, ¡°Yes, yes, Mn. Back then, you were the one who said that you would save your share of rations for your brother to eat. That¡¯s why you starved to death. We only said a few words to you and didn¡¯t force you.¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned. So there were such twists and turns.


    It was obvious what kind of state Bian Mn was in to make such a decision back then. The Ding couple had beenining about her because she had been married for four years without getting pregnant and had to take another child with her on the way to escape. It was obvious how unpleasant the couple¡¯s words were.


    Intellectually, Gu Yundong knew that this was Bian Mn¡¯s choice. But as Bian Mn¡¯s cousin, she really wanted to strangle the two people in front of her.


    Ah Gou tugged at her from behind. Gu Yundong then continued, ¡°Yes, I was the one who voluntarily saved the rations for my younger brother. But what did I say before I died? I asked you to take good care of Yuanzhi for me. You agreed. Did you send my younger brother, whom I exchanged my life for, to the old Gu family to be abused?¡±


    The Ding couple was speechless. What could they say? They did agree back then, but wasn¡¯t Bian Mn going to die at that time? Could they let her die with her eyes wide open?


    But neither of them dared to say it now, especially when Gu Yundong¡¯s tears of blood started to flow down slowly.


    ¡°The King of Hell said that my wish in this world had not been fulfilled. My obsession was too deep, and I could not be reincarnated. He asked me toe to the Human Realm to do myst thing. In the end, when I came here, I realized that you guys actually treated Yuan Zhi like this. My poor brother, his life is so bitter.¡±


    She suddenly cried. Immediately after, a bowl that Madam Hu had ced by the windowsill suddenly fell to the ground and shattered.


    Madam Hu and Father Ding¡¯s faces turned pale. The two of them hugged each other tightly.


    With a bang, a small stool at the side fell over.


    Bam! The closet door opened by itself.


    Ah Gou moved his fingers behind his back and quietly retracted the fishing lines that were tied to these things.


    But Madam Hu was already frightened. ¡°Mn, we didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Boohoo, it was the county magistrate who made the decision. It had nothing to do with us.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s voice continued to sound ethereal. ¡°I don¡¯t care. He can¡¯t stay in the Gu family. He can¡¯t stay in the Gu family. He can¡¯t stay in the Gu family.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. We won¡¯t let him stay in Old Gu¡¯s house. We¡¯ll bring him back tomorrow morning. Really, don¡¯te looking for us.¡±


    Gu Yundong slowly looked at her and suddenly smiled. The moment her blood-red lips parted, she was so frightening that her hair stood on end. Even Ah Gou and Ah Zhu, who were standing beside her, had to restrain themselves with all their might to prevent their legs from moving outwards.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you said, hehehehe.¡±


    The husband and wife nodded repeatedly. ¡°We promise to bring him out. You, you go. Just go.¡±


    Satisfied, Gu Yundong slowly turned around.


    Madam Hu was about to heave a sigh of relief when she suddenly turned around and continued to smile at her. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something I forgot to say.¡±


    ¡°What, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Madam Hu was trembling with fear. She only hoped that this ghost would finish speaking and leave quickly. She didn¡¯t even dare to look up at her face.


    It turned out that people were like this after they died..

 Chapter 319 - 319: Picking Someone Up

    Chapter 319: Picking Someone Up


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong smiled again and opened her bloody mouth. Before Madam Hu almost fainted, she said, ¡°My younger brother¡¯s name is Bian Yuanzhi, not Little Bastard. If I find out that you call him that next time, I¡¯lle and take you away with me.¡±


    Madam Hu nodded quickly. Gu Yundong¡¯s face suddenly bled from all seven orifices. She opened her mouth and giggled. Even her teeth were covered in blood.


    Madam Hu had just quietly looked up when her eyes rolled back in fright and she fainted.


    Mr. Ding was stunned for a moment. Then, he closed his eyes and fainted.


    The corners of Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. She gave Ah Gou and Ah Zhu a look, and the three of them left silently and quickly.


    Father Ding only opened one eye quietly when he could not feel any movement.


    There was no one in the room. The door was open, and only the wind was blowing in.


    He immediately went limp. His back was drenched in sweat, and he shivered violently when the wind blew.


    After a long time, he pushed Madam Hu away in disdain and got out of bed trembling. He walked to the door and nned to close it.


    Unexpectedly, he saw his son lying unconscious on the ground in the central room. She was shocked and thought that Bian Mn had killed him.


    He hurriedly went forward to take a look and heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, his son had just fainted.


    Father Ding quickly woke Ding Jincheng up and asked him what was going on.


    Ding Jincheng didn¡¯t know either. He rubbed his head and said with a frown, ¡°I just heard Mother¡¯s loud cry and quickly came over to take a look. As soon as I walked to the central room, I was knocked out.¡±


    Father Ding trembled and quickly told him what had happened.


    Ding Jincheng didn¡¯t quite believe it, but when he returned to his parents¡¯ room and saw the wet sheets on the bed, they were clearly frightened.


    The two of them quickly went forward and woke Madam Hu up. Madam Hu was still in shock. She grabbed Ding Jincheng¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You must bring Little¡­ Bian Yuanzhi back. You can¡¯t let him stay in the Gu family. No.¡±


    Ding Jincheng nodded repeatedly. None of them dared to sleep that night.


    Because Madam Hu¡¯s bed was smelly and messy, in addition to the broken bowls and fallen stools on the ground, and the open wardrobe door, everything indicated the terrifying scene that had just happened.


    Hence, the three of them went to Ding Jincheng¡¯s room and waited until dawn, shivering.


    Then, they changed their clothes and rushed to Gu vige.


    The people of Gu vige were about to go out to work when they saw the three members of the Ding family rushing over.


    What was going on? Was yesterday¡¯s incident not over yet?


    Some people who liked to join in the fun and were not important followed behind. When they saw that they were indeed going to Old Gu¡¯s house, they immediately became excited.


    Someone also went to inform Gu Gang. Not long after, the entrance of Old Gu¡¯s house was filled with people.


    When Gu Chuanzong came out and saw them, his expression immediately turned ugly.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯re here to pick Yuanzhi up.¡± Ding Jincheng took a step forward, his attitude exceptionally friendly and respectful.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your grandpa?¡± Gu Chuanzong¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Why? Do you want to take Yuan Zhi away again? Yesterday, you refused no matter what. Is there no end to your family¡¯s drama?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Madam Zhao followed them out. ¡°What do you take my Gu family for? Do you think you can say whatever you want? Get lost.¡±


    Madam Hu was furious and wanted to pounce on Madam Zhao and scratch her face..

 Chapter 320 - 320: Five Taels of Silver and He’s Yours

    Chapter 320: Five Taels of Silver and He¡¯s Yours


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, she could not do that. She even had to squeeze out a smile and apologize. ¡°Uncle, Aunt, don¡¯t be angry. We weren¡¯t clear-headed yesterday, right? We went back and thought about it for the entire night. We felt that we had let Mu Lan down. Yuan Zhi was entrusted to us by Mu Lan. We can¡¯t just leave him in the old Gu family. We feel guilty.¡±


    The members of the Gu family acted as if they had heard a joke, especially Madam Jia. She leaned against the door andughed hysterically. ¡°Sister-inw Hu, why are you acting like this every day? I don¡¯t think you feel guilty. Yesterday, you said that you didn¡¯t want Yuan Zhi. Today, you came over to ask for him again. What if you say that you don¡¯t want him tomorrow? Who can stand you making a fuss like this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Gu family is very busy. We don¡¯t have time to mess around with you,¡± Gu Dahe said loudly.


    The three members of the Ding Family did not look good. They secretly despised him in their hearts. Busy? You, Gu Dahe, are theziest sloth in this vige.


    Madam Hu suppressed the anger in her heart and said with a smile, ¡°No, no. I promise that after we take Yuan Zhi away this time, we won¡¯t send him back.¡± ¡°Who would believe you?¡± Madam Hu was not someone who could be trusted.


    The third son of the Gu family, Gu Dahu, stroked his chin and suddenly said, ¡°Sister-inw Hu¡¯s change today is too strange. Is your family plotting something?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to sell Yuan Zhi?¡± Madam Chang, the third daughter-inw, asked softly.


    Bian Yuanzhi, who had just walked out of the courtyard, was stunned. His small body shook violently, and he barely stood against the wall.


    Madam Jia¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. She rushed to Madam Hu and said, ¡°Sister-inw Hu, Third Sister-inw is right, right? You want to sell Yuan Zhi? Let me tell you, that won¡¯t do. Yuan Zhi has met the county magistrate. Can you bear the responsibility if you sell him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not selling him.¡±


    ¡°Who would believe you?¡± Madam Jia snorted coldly. ¡°Then why are your words yesterday and todaypletely different?¡±


    ¡°I told you, I felt guilty when I went back and thought about it.¡±


    ¡°Who are you trying to fool? It¡¯s fine if you want to take Yuan Zhi away. Give us some silver. We¡¯ve helped you raise him for so long. You¡¯ll have to pay for his food, clothes, and amodation. Five taels, take him away.¡±


    Madam Jia nced at Gu Chuanzong. Seeing that he did not say anything, she thought that he had no objections.


    Five taels of silver was not a small amount. At least for now, the Ding family could only take out this much.


    Bian Yuanzhi also looked at Gu Chuanzong. After a while, he finally walked to Gu Chuanzong¡¯s side, ¡°Grandpa, are you really¡­¡±


    Gu Chuanzong frowned and sighed. ¡°Yuanzhi, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to raise you, but you heard it yourself. It¡¯s your sister who entrusted you to the Ding family. If you leave with the Ding family, your sister will rest in peace. Your uncle and aunt have taken good care of you recently. It¡¯s only right for the Ding family to give them some money.¡±


    Bian Yuanzhi¡¯s heart turned cold as he let go of Gu Chuanzong¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡®I should have known. Forget it. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯


    Madam Hu was so angry that she almost vomited blood. She red at Madam Jia and said, ¡°Five taels of silver. Why don¡¯t you rob me?¡±


    ¡°Are you giving it to me or not? If you don¡¯t give it, Yuan Zhi won¡¯t be able to leave with you.¡±


    Madam Hu gritted her teeth. This b*tch.


    ¡°Jia Meizi, don¡¯t force me. If you force me, I will say anything.¡±


    Madam Jia raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re threatening me? Tell me, let¡¯s see what you have to say.¡±


    Madam Hu was furious. ¡°I¡¯ll tell them about the lousy, bad, and vicious things you did..¡±

 Chapter 321 - 321: How Was Madam Yang Injured?

    Chapter 321: How Was Madam Yang Injured?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What did I do? I, Jia Meizi, do things openly and honorably. Don¡¯t nder me.¡± Madam Hu had never seen such a shameless person. ¡°You do things openly and honorably? Have you forgotten about Gu Dajiang¡¯s wife and sister-inw? Do you want me to tell you?¡±


    Madam Jia¡¯s expression changed, but the others¡¯ curiosity was piqued. ¡°Sister-inw Hu, what¡¯s wrong with Gu Dajiang¡¯s wife? Isn¡¯t she a fool?¡± ¡°Tell us, what did Jia Meizi do?¡±


    Jia Meizi panicked. She took two steps forward and wanted to shut Madam Hu¡¯s mouth.


    However, Madam Chang took a step forward and said, ¡°My second sister-inw has always done things with a clear conscience. Sister-inw Hu, don¡¯t spout nonsense here. You¡¯re ndering my second sister-inw and even bringing up my first sister-inw. You have to give us these five taels of silver today. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about taking Bian Yuanzhi away.¡± ¡°Huh? A clear conscience?¡± Madam Hu was so angry that sheughed. She pointed at Madam Jia and said, ¡°She, Jia Meizi, has a vicious heart. Back then, she was the one who smashed Gu Dajiang¡¯s wife by the river and pushed her into the water. I saw it with my own eyes. It was real. If not for that, would Gu Dajiang¡¯s wife have be stupid?¡±


    As soon as she said this, there was silence.


    Everyone looked at Madam Jia and Madam Hu. Back then, didn¡¯t Madam Yang fall into the river? Was she pushed down?


    This, this¡­


    Madam Jia screamed and pounced forward. She immediately started fighting with Madam Hu. ¡°You¡¯re spouting feces and talking nonsense. I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart for ndering me.¡±


    She was ruthless, and Madam Hu was not to be outdone. She was much stronger than Madam Jia. After a while, she rode on her and pped her a few times.


    ¡°I¡¯m ndering you? I saw it with my own eyes. I even saw you took away the stone that hit her head and found a ce to bury it. Do you want me to take everyone and dig out that stone for you to see?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. You¡¯re talking nonsense. I didn¡¯t.¡±


    The two of them fought more and more fiercely. Madam Zhao was so angry that she scolded, ¡°What are you doing? How dare you hit someone at the entrance of my Gu family? Second Brother, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and pull her away. Third Sister-inw, are you stupid? Why aren¡¯t you helping?¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Madam Chang went over, but she didn¡¯t dare to get close. She tugged at them twice to show that she was trying.


    Then, she saw Madam Hu wave a hand over and fall to the ground. Gu Dahu helped her back.


    Gu Dahe wanted to help, but Father Ding was still there.


    Gu Gang could not stand it anymore and shouted, ¡°Enough, stop fighting.¡±


    As he spoke, he pointed at the onlookers and said, ¡°All of you, go up and separate them.¡±


    Only then did the people from Gu vige take action. One of them pulled Madam Hu, and another pulled Madam Jia.


    Gu Gang snorted. ¡°Gu Dajiang¡¯s family is gone. What¡¯s the use of saying this now? Gu Chuanzong, do you want to give Bian Yuanzhi to the Ding family or not? If you do, you can just ept one tael of silver. If you don¡¯t, you can raise him yourself and give him betrothal gifts in the future.¡±


    When Gu Chuanzong saw that things hade to this, he quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Gu Gang looked at Father Ding again. ¡°What about you guys?¡±


    The Ding family could afford one tael of silver, but Madam Hu was unwilling. However, when she thought of Bian Mn who came to look for her in the middle of the night, she could only nod. ¡°Let¡¯s give it to them. They¡¯re like a group of beggars.¡±


    After giving them the money, Ding Jincheng carried out Bian Yuanzhi, who had be numb and didn¡¯t speak anymore.


    Then, he said to the Gu family, ¡°Let¡¯s move his household register now..¡±

 Chapter 322 - 322: Finally Done

    Chapter 322: Finally Done


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? We¡¯ll go tomorrow.¡± Gu Chuanzong was unhappy.


    Mdm Shen tugged at Gu Gang¡¯s sleeve and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s quickly finish this matter so that there won¡¯t be anyplications.¡±


    Gu Gang thought about it and agreed. Madam Hu was capricious, so he could not give her a chance to go back on her word.


    Hence, he red at Gu Chuanzong and said, ¡°Why tomorrow? It¡¯s still early. You cane back after you¡¯re done.¡±


    As the vige chief, he had to make a trip. Therefore, he walked up to Gu Chuanzong and said, ¡°Give me the silver.¡±


    Gu Chuanzong was stunned. Gu Gang red at him. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you need to bribe to move the household register?¡±


    Doctor Gu ttttttt could only give him the silver. After giving it to him, he suddenly realized that the Ding family should pay for it.


    However, Gu Gang could not be bothered with him. He got someone to get an ox cart and sat on it.


    Doctor Gu could only get into the car unwillingly. Ding Jincheng asked Father Ding to bring Madam Hu back to the vige first. He could do this.


    Madam Hu wanted to follow him, worried that he would be at a disadvantage alone.


    However, she had just fought with Madam Jia. Her face was bruised, her clothes were torn, and her right foot was twisted.


    Hence, she could only remind Ding Jincheng to be more careful. Only then did Father Ding carry her back.


    The three of them staggered out of Gu vige on the ox cart. Not long after they left the vige, they saw a carriage parked by the roadside.


    There was a young man sitting on the shaft of the carriage. They did not know him.


    Only Ding Jincheng remained silent with his head lowered and Bian Yuanzhi in his arms.


    Gu Gang and Gu Chuanzong had a discussion curiously.


    Not long after the ox cart left, Shao Qingyuan walked over from afar. Ah Zhu lifted the curtain and jumped up. ¡°That¡¯s enough. As long as they settle the household registration.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Yundong rxed slightly and turned to look out of the window. He instantly felt refreshed.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t notice Shao Qingyuan¡¯s hesitant expression.


    However, before Shao Qingyuan left, he asked Ah Gou to stay behind and instructed him to do something.


    The carriage did not move very fast. After all, the speed of the ox cart was limited, so they could only move slowly.


    After entering the county city, Gu Yundong went to the inn to see Madam Yang.


    Madam Yang didn¡¯t see her the entire night and was a little anxious. If Shao Qingyuan hadn¡¯te back to report, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to sleep at night. Now that she saw her, she quickly pulled her back. ¡°Dongdong, I missed you so much.¡±


    ¡°I miss you too. Have you eaten?¡±


    Madam Yang nodded, and Gu Yundong apanied her to talk while waiting for news from Ding Jincheng.


    Ding Jincheng had already entered the county office. The person in charge of household registration was the secretary, so he could be considered to know Gu Chuanzong.


    Now that Ding Jincheng hade personally and exined the situation, he did not make things difficult for him.


    However, Ding Jincheng didn¡¯t want to transfer Bian Yuanzhi to the Ding Family. Instead, he wanted to give Bian Yuanzhi an independent house.


    ¡°Yuanzhi is the only son of the Bian Family. He¡¯s going to carry on the family name. If he moves to the Ding Family, what if things get messed up in the future?¡±


    Gu Chuanzong pursed his lips. Things get messed up? Wasn¡¯t he just afraid that the child would take away his assets when he grew up?


    However, this was no longer his business. The three of thempleted their household registration and walked back.


    However, Ding Jincheng said that he would buy clothes for Bian Yuanzhi instead of going with them.


    In the end, after Gu Gang and the other man left, Ding Jincheng led the child straight to the inn. They didn¡¯t even look at the clothing store when they passed by.


    Bian Yuanzhi thought that he had brought him here to sell him.


    Especially when he saw Ding Jincheng bringing him to knock on a door of the room in the inn and saw a richdy standing inside, this thought reached its peak..

 Chapter 323 - 323: I’m Your Cousin Yundong

    Chapter 323 - 323: I¡¯m Your Cousin Yundong


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Only Gu Yundong and Madam Yang were in the room. Shao Qingyuan and the rest had returned to their rooms.


    Ding Jincheng let out a sigh of relief after bringing him over. ¡°Yundong, I¡¯ve brought him over. This is his household register. I¡¯ll leave it here.¡±


    After saying that, he ced the thing on the table and turned to leave.


    Seeing this, Bian Yuanzhi subconsciously took two steps forward. However, he soon stopped and watched the door close in front of him.


    It was as if all the light had been blocked outside. He stood there alone, not knowing what to do.<div>


    A gentle voice came from behind him. ¡°Are you Yuan Zhi?¡±


    Bian Yuanzhi¡¯s petite body trembled slightly as he slowly turned around. He then took two steps back and pressed his back against the wall, watching her carefully.


    Naturally, he did not recognize Gu Yundong. Gu Yundong was dressed very differently from before. Even if she was wearing the same clothes as before, he would not recognize his cousin.


    After all, thest time they met was in the first month ofst year when he went to visit his uncle. He did not stay for long. Most of the time, he yed with Gu Yunshu, who was about the same age, and did not speak much to Gu Yundong.


    When Gu Yundong saw his frightened expression, she cursed the Gu family in his heart.


    She took two steps closer to him. Bian Yuanzhi wanted to hide into the wall.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember me? Then do you remember your eldest uncle?¡± Gu Yundong stopped in front of him and squatted down to ask him.


    Bian Yuanzhi was stunned. Eldest Uncle? Of course, he remembered that Eldest Uncle doted on him a lot.


    Before his sister died, she had said that if he returned to his hometown and didn¡¯t see his parents, he should look for his eldest uncle or fourth uncle. However, when he arrived at the Gu family, he couldn¡¯t find his eldest uncle or fourth uncle. He only saw his second and third uncles, who had never treated him well.


    Gu Yundong tried her best to make the smile on her face look kind and gentle. ¡°I¡¯m your eldest uncle¡¯s daughter, Cousin Yundong. Do you remember?¡±


    Bian Yuanzhi¡¯s body was not as tense as before. He just widened his eyes in surprise.


    Gu Yundong asked again, ¡°Do you still remember Ah Shu? I remember that you guys yed togetherst year and you said that he was your best friend. I¡¯m Ah Shu¡¯s sister.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Ah Shu? Eldest Uncle?¡± Bian Yuanzhi finally opened his small mouth and muttered softly. He looked at Gu Yundong, who was showing him kindness, and vaguely felt that he had seen her before¡­ ¡°Cousin?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m your cousin.¡± Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°My current home is very far away. It¡¯s called Yongfu Vige. I came back here to look for your eldest uncle, but I couldn¡¯t find him. I met Ding Jincheng and found out that you had been sent to the Gu family and had suffered a lot. That¡¯s why I asked him to bring you out. Yuanzhi, are you willing to go home with me?¡±


    ¡°Go home?¡± Bian Yuanzhi¡¯s mind was in a mess. It turned out that she didn¡¯t want to buy him as a ve.


    Only then did Gu Yundong reach out and hold his tiny shoulders. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll bring you back to your eldest uncle¡¯s house. Yunshu and Yunke are both there. Cousin and your eldest aunt are also there.¡±


    Bian Yuanzhi came back to his senses and nodded quickly, ¡°I-I¡¯m willing to. I can work, cook, wash clothes, and feed pigs. I¡¯ll go to Eldest Uncle¡¯s house. Is that okay?¡±


    Although he was unfamiliar with his cousin in front of him, he still remembered Ah Shu. Even if he was asked to go over and continue working, it did not matter to him..

 Chapter 324 - 324: It Feels Like a Dream

    Chapter 324 - 324: It Feels Like a Dream


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ah Shu was over there. He was his best friend. When he was sad, he could talk to Ah Shu. Ah Shu did not bully andugh at him like the other cousins of the Gu family.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s heart ached when she heard what he said. She tightened her grip on Gu Yundong¡¯s shoulders and slowly released her grip when she felt the thin and weak bones under her palm.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to work. When youe to Eldest Uncle¡¯s house, you just have to take care of yourself and help do what you can when we¡¯re busy. You¡¯re our family, not a servant.¡±


    ¡®Family?¡¯


    It seemed like a long time since he had a family by his side.<div>


    Blinking his eyes, Bian Yuanzhi was confused and in disbelief. He felt like he was dreaming.


    Gu Yundong patted his head. ¡°Ah Shu must be very happy to see you.¡±


    She stood up and held his hand as she walked towards Madam Yang, who had been standing at the side.


    ¡°Do you remember Eldest Aunt?¡±


    Bian Yuanzhi raised his head. He had an impression of Madam Yang. Firstly, it was because Madam Yang¡¯s situation was special and he easily remembered her. Secondly, it was because she was an adult and he had to greet the elders when he went to his uncle¡¯s house. He spoke more to her.


    When he entered just now, he was afraid and did not dare to look around. Only now did he notice her.


    Madam Yang also squatted down and hugged his small body. She patted his back gently and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ll bring you home. Don¡¯t be afraid. Dongdong is here. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    ¡°Wah¡­¡± Bian Yuanzhi suddenly burst into tears.


    Perhaps it was because Madam Yang was an elder, and her smile was reassuring. Her embrace was warm, and her voice also made his uneasy emotions rx. Immediately, all his difort and grievances surged and he could not help but cry until he was hoarse.


    Madam Yang was shocked. She looked up at Gu Yundong helplessly.


    Gu Yundong blinked at her. Madam Yang patted Bian Yuanzhi¡¯s back gently. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Be a good boy, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Bian Yuanzhi had been suffering for too long. He had been treated like livestock by his rtives in the Gu family. Now that he was in the arms of his aunt, he finally understood what it meant to have a family member.


    Not all blood rtions could be called family.


    He was crying so hard that he was out of breath. Seeing that he was about to faint, Gu Yundong went forward and pulled him out of Madam Yang¡¯s arms. She wiped his face with a handkerchief. ¡°Stop crying. It¡¯s all in the past. Are you hungry? Let¡¯s eat first. You can take a shower and sleep. We¡¯ll talk after you rest, okay?¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s temper was much better now, especially when facing children. She was especially patient.


    Yes, this was all thanks to Yunshu, Yunke, and Madam Yang.


    After all, these were three babies.


    Now, with the addition of Bian Yuanzhi, Gu Yundong suddenly felt that she had the potential to be a kindergarden teacher.


    She suddenly shivered and got up to open the cover on the table. The food had been prepared long ago, and now it was warm enough to eat.


    Bian Yuanzhi was indeed very hungry. He had only eaten a steamed bunst night. At the sight of the delicious food, he couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard.


    However, he was probably tortured by the Gu family for too long. He still asked carefully, ¡°Can I really eat it?¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled at him. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat much in the past. Now, you can only eat soft porridge and some light and refreshing dishes. You can slowly eat something betterter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± That was good too. This seemed to be in porridge. Even Old Master Gu could not eat such porridge..

 Chapter 325 - 325: Dog Hasn’t Returned

    Chapter 325: Dog Hasn¡¯t Returned


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong saw that although he nodded, he did not dare to do anything, so she scooped a bowl for him and ced it in front of him. ¡°Eat.¡±


    She also scooped a bowl for Madam Yang. Madam Yang was very happy. She took a sip happily and said to Bian Yuanzhi, ¡°Eat quickly. After you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll teach you to solve the puzzle. The puzzle is very fun. After you finish it, you¡¯ll see Ah Shu and Keke.¡±


    Bian Yuanzhi was curious. What was a puzzle?


    He couldn¡¯t help but take a sip. Then, he felt his entire body warm up.


    It was delicious. More delicious than anything he had ever eaten.


    He wanted to cry again.


    Bian Yuanzhi hurriedly wiped his eyes with the back of his hand and continued eating with a smile.


    Gu Yundong got up and went out, asking the waiter to prepare a bucket of hot water. She had bought two sets of clean clothes and some necessities for Bian Yuanzhi.


    Unexpectedly, when she opened the door, she saw Shao Qingyuan standing not far away, looking at the door.


    Gu Yundong walked over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I heard crying just now.¡± That was why he was worried.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°It¡¯s all the Gu family¡¯s fault. It¡¯s fine. He¡¯s crying everything out.¡±


    Doctor Gu was a selfish person. He didn¡¯t treat Bian Yuanzhi as his grandson at all.


    This child suffered worse than her family did back then. At least Gu Yundong and her siblings had Gu Dajiang to protect them. Although Gu Dajiang was usually so busy that he could not take care of them, the Gu family was really afraid of angering him.


    But Bian Yuanzhi, who didn¡¯t have his parents by his side and didn¡¯t have Gu Dajiang and Fourth Uncle Gu protecting him, was almost tormented to death. They wouldn¡¯t do this even to strangers, right?


    ¡°Although I didn¡¯t find Father this time, it¡¯s a good thing to bring Yuan Zhi back.¡±


    Older Aunt Gu had a total of three children. The eldest, Bian Mn, didn¡¯t make it through the escape.


    The second child was a son, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t grow up. When he was four years old, he died because of a fever.


    Older Aunt Gu had been traumatized for a long time. It was only eight years ago that she was pregnant with Bian Yuanzhi.


    He was Older Aunt Gu¡¯s only bloodline.


    As they were talking, the waiter came over with the cold water that was to be mixed with the hot water.


    Only then did Gu Yundong open the door and let them in.


    The two people in the room were almost full. Bian Yuanzhi¡¯s stomach had shrunk due to hunger, so he was already full after eating a little bit.


    Although he still wanted to eat, he touched his stomach and obediently put down the spoon.


    It was difficult to bathe after eating. Gu Yundong showed him the new clothes and asked him to choose one.


    Bian Yuanzhi widened his eyes in astonishment as he looked at the brand new clothes. It took him a long time to touch them.


    The fabric was veryfortable and seemed to be very warm. It waspletely iparable to the rough clothes he was wearing.


    He looked up. ¡°Are you going to let me wear them?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you like the clothes?¡±


    Bian Yuanzhi hurriedly nodded his head, ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°Take a bath and change into itter.¡±


    Bian Yuanzhi couldn¡¯t help but burst out intoughter. After eating, he even had new clothes to wear. It was as if he was dreaming.


    He was so silly that Gu Yundong could not help but rub his head.


    Gu Yundong waited for the waiter to bring them hot water before she went out to call Ah Shu, who happened to pass by, to help Bian Yuanzhi bathe.


    Although Madam Yang was an elder, Yuan Zhi was seven years old after all. At this era, it was important for men and women to sit at different tables when they reached seven years old. However, the conditions of rural families were limited, so even if they had grown up, they might still live in the same room.


    Madam Yang sat obediently outside the screen,pleting the puzzle. From time to time, she would say a few words to Yuan Zhi to prevent him from feeling nervous and uneasy in the same room as the unfamiliar Ah Shu.


    Gu Yundong went to look for Shao Qingyuan. She was curious why Ah Gou was not back yet..

 Chapter 326 - 326: Itchy Hands

    Chapter 326: Itchy Hands


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Unexpectedly, just as she knocked on his door, Shao Qingyuan happened to being out. He seemed to be looking for her for something.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Are you done over there?¡± Shao Qingyuan asked as he let her in and closed the door.


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°I felt that you had something to tell me just now. What¡¯s wrong? Also, what did you ask Ah Gou to do? Why isn¡¯t he back yet?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan poured her a cup of tea and sat opposite her. ¡°There¡¯s indeed something.¡±


    As he spoke, he pushed the cup in front of her. He realized that she would always drink water when she was angry.


    Gu Yundong looked at him in surprise. This person¡­


    She took the cup of water silently. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°When the Ding family went to ask for the child today, they quarreled with the Gu family. At that time, Madam Hu said that she saw with her own eyes that your mother was hit on the head and pushed into the river by Gu Dahe¡¯s wife back then. That¡¯s how she became like this.¡±


    Gu Yundong suddenly stood up. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Madam Hu said it in her anger or if it¡¯s true. I let Ah Gou stay in Gu vige and keep an eye on Old Gu¡¯s family to see if it¡¯s true. If he can¡¯t find out, we can only ask Madam Hu.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s face was ashen. It was not an ident that her mother fell into the water and became like this. Was Jia Meizi the one who smashed and pushed her?!


    Her mother had already suffered enough in the Gu family. She was low-key and hardworking, but Jia Meizi actually wanted her life.


    She suddenly lowered her head and took two sips of water. Shao Qingyuan immediately poured more water for her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll talk about it when Doges back.¡±


    Gu Yundong slowly sat down, her gaze cold.


    Back then, when Madam Yang became like this, she had suffered so many insults and abuses. There were always some malicious fellows in the vige who would deliberately trick her when they saw her, giving her something she shouldn¡¯t eat or making her do something she shouldn¡¯t do.


    In the beginning, Madam Yang was really miserable. At that time, Gu Yundong was still young and had to take care of her younger sister, who was born half a year ago and had no one to take care of her.


    However, those bastards from the Gu family deliberately made Madam Yang go out to wash clothes and shoot pig grass.


    It was only when Gu Dajiang suddenly returned and saw Madam Yang being forced to kneel on the ground and kowtow to someone with his own eyes that he got angry and smashed a stone at that person¡¯s head.


    He had injured the guy, and Gu Gang had found an excuse to beat him up.


    At that time, Gu Dajiang¡¯s gaze was fierce, and he looked like he wanted to perish together with him. This made Gu Gang a little afraid. He was worried that he would really anger Gu Dajiang, so he could only ask him topensate the victim and let him go.


    After that day, Gu Dajiang didn¡¯t go to the county restaurant to continue being a ountant. He stayed at the Gu residence and didn¡¯t work. He had to take care of Madam Yang and the children.


    Doctor Gu had no choice but to give in and promise to let Madam Yang stay at home and work in the future so that she would not be bullied by the vigers.


    Only then did Gu Dajiang return to Xingsheng Restaurant. He had no choice but to go back. Madam Yang still needed money to treat her illness. He had to earn money.


    Gu Yundong had always thought that Madam Yang¡¯s fall into the water was an ident. After all, someone in the vige had said that they had personally seen her fall into the water. Then, Madam Yang was rescued immediately and did not drown.


    Unexpectedly, the culprit was Jia Meizi.


    Very good. Her hands were itchy now.


    ¡°Calm down first. Ah Gou should be back soon. We¡¯ll ask about the situation then.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯LL WAIT FOR AH GOU TO COME BACK!¡± She said word by word, almost gnashing her teeth..

 Chapter 327 - 327: How Dare You Kill Her?

    Chapter 327: How Dare You Kill Her?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At this moment, Ah Gou was in the Gu family¡¯s small storeroom.


    Although it was called a small storeroom, it was actually filled with various hoes, farm tools, dustpans, and baskets.


    There was also a medium-sized wooden board in the room, which was Bian Yuanzhi¡¯s bed.


    Ah Gou sat on the wooden board and looked at the storeroom that was leaking in all directions. He had a better understanding of the inhumaneness of the Gu family.


    He was waiting for Doctor Gu toe back. It would take some time for Doctor Gu to go to the county to move the household register.


    As for the rest of the Gu family, they seemed to be staying in their rooms. No one came out, and no one knew what they were talking about.


    It was not until Gu Chuanzong entered the courtyard with a dark expression that Madam Zhao came out to wee him.


    Gu Chuanzong did not stop walking. He said to her, ¡°Go and call everyone over.¡±


    With that, he entered the room.


    Madam Zhao muttered, but she still went to call everybody.


    When Ah Gou heard themotion outside, he quickly stood up from the wooden board and quietly crawled to the window under the main house to squat.


    The main house was the best ce in the entire Gu family. Behind the window was a small courtyard. It had been cultivated and nted as a vegetable field.


    When Ah Gou came out, he also took out the wooden board from the storeroom. At this moment, he put the wooden board up and leaned against the wall, squatting down.


    The main room was filled with people one after another.


    The second and third branches, together with Old Gu and Madam Zhao, filled up the not-so-big main room.


    Gu Chuanzong raised his head and nced at them. His gaze finallynded on Madam Jia.


    ¡°Was that woman from the Ding family telling the truth?¡±


    Madam Jia wanted to y dumb. ¡°Father, what are you talking about? Are you serious? How can I believe that shrew¡¯s words?¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t believe it, why did you go up and hit her?¡± Doctor Gu mmed the table. ¡°Do you think everyone is blind? No one will believe you if you say that you¡¯re not guilty.¡±


    Madam Jia immediately lowered her head and muttered softly.


    However, Gu Dahe said, ¡°Father, how long has it been? Why are you still bringing it up? Besides, Eldest Brother¡¯s entire family is dead. No one is here to settle scores now.¡±


    The third son, Gu Dahu, nced at him. He lowered his head and said softly, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. That woman was shouting in front of the entire vige. Even if Eldest Brother¡¯s family is no longer around, we can¡¯t pretend that what Second Sister-inw did never happened. What if the vigers point fingers at us in the future? Can our Gu family¡¯s daughters get married in the future?¡±


    Madam Zhao originally did not think that it was a big deal. In her opinion, even if Madam Yang died, it would be her life.


    However, when she heard her third son¡¯s words, she was instantly furious. She stood up and rushed towards Madam Jia, hitting her in the face. ¡°You troublemaker, how can you be so capable? You even dare to throw a stone at someone. You¡¯re too vicious. It¡¯s not enough that you harmed yourself, but you also dare to implicate us.¡±


    Gu Dahe red at his third brother and went up to stop Madam Zhao. ¡°Mother, stop. What¡¯s done is done. What do you want?¡±


    Madam Zhao was identally pushed by him and took two steps back. Madam Chang happened to support her.


    ¡°Mother, be careful.¡± She lowered her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t anger Second Sister-inw. She was unhappy when Xian¡¯er was sold.¡±


    When Madam Zhao heard this, she suddenly shivered.. What did she mean? Could it be that Madam Jia dared to kill her?

 Chapter 328 - 328: Old Gu Was Beaten Up

    Chapter 328: Old Gu Was Beaten Up


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Madam Jia suddenly raised her head and red fiercely at Madam Chang.


    Suddenly, she rushed over, grabbed Madam Chang¡¯s hair, and gave her two tight ps.


    Madam Chang was caught off guard and fell.


    Gu Dahu reacted quickly and went forward to pull Madam Jia up and push her to the side. ¡°Second Sister-inw, what are you doing? Why? You hit Eldest Sister-inw and now you want to hit your Third Sister-inw. It seems that none of your sisters-inw will have a good ending, right?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, what kind of sister-inw is she?¡± Madam Jia sneered. She couldn¡¯t care less and pointed at Madam Chang. ¡°Why did I hit Eldest Sister-inw? You should ask your wife properly. If she hadn¡¯t said in front of me that Eldest Sister-inw secretly seduced my Dahe, would I have gone to settle scores with her?¡±


    Madam Chang trembled in Gu Dahu¡¯s arms. She sobbed and retorted, ¡°Second Sister-inw, don¡¯t talk nonsense. When did I say that? Eldest Sister-inw had a man. Why would she seduce Second Uncle?¡±


    ¡°You still dare to deny it, you still dare to deny it¡­¡± Madam Jia wanted to rush up and hit her again. ¡°You said that Eldest Uncle is not Mother¡¯s biological son, and Father doesn¡¯t treat him well, so Eldest Sister-inw¡¯s life is the most difficult. So in order to live a good life, Eldest Sister-inw wants to secretly hook up with our Dahe. Did you say that? Is that right?¡±


    Madam Chang shook her head vigorously. ¡°I didn¡¯t. I really didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°You slut, I knew that you two were bad people. When Eldest Uncle was around, you guys abused them. Now that they¡¯re not around, you¡¯re here to deal with us, right? When Xian¡¯er was sold, it was you, slut, who sowed discord. Alright, your daughter was saved, but you want my daughter to go out and suffer as a servant. I¡¯ve long wanted to beat you to death.¡±


    Gu Dahu said angrily, ¡°Second Sister-inw, are you crazy? You¡¯re biting people everywhere. You two are not good people. Ever since you came back, you¡¯ve been using Xian¡¯er as an excuse and don¡¯t do anything. Father and Mother feel guilty and let you lie at home like corpses every day. Now, you¡¯ve done something wrong and let the entire vige know that our family has a vicious woman. How dare you me my wife here?¡±


    As soon as Gu Dahu got involved, Gu Dahe naturally had to protect Madam Jia.


    The two families were arguing fiercely. The children on both sides were also secretlypeting. The entire main house was like a market, revealing all their shorings.


    In the past, with Gu Dajiang around, the second and third sons had the same parents. Naturally, they were on the same side and didn¡¯t get along with Gu Dajiang. Now that Gu Dajiang¡¯s family was gone, only the two families lived under the same roof.


    However, Gu Dahe and his wife werezy. When they were working, they would ck off if they could. The third branch had long lost their patience. Now that they had finally found Gu Dahe¡¯s fault, they naturally had to make use of it. If they could poke someone¡¯s wound, they would poke it.


    It was best to take the opportunity to split up the family and let the twozy people from the second branch fend for themselves.


    Madam Zhao was stunned. So her two daughters-inw had actually done so much behind her back?


    She looked at Old Gu, who also had a sullen face.


    His two sons, whom he doted on the most, had actually hated each other to this extent.


    His head hurt from the noise. He closed his eyes for a long time before mming the table. ¡°Shut up, all of you.¡±


    No one listened to him. The two sides were in a heated argument and even started fighting.


    It was not known who was careless, but one of their fists missed and knocked Old Gu, who was walking over angrily, to the ground.


    Madam Zhao screamed, ¡°Old man.¡±


    The quarreling in the main room finally stopped..

 Chapter 329 - 329: Back

    Chapter 329: Back


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ah Gou, who was under the window, heard what happened and cursed in his heart. He deserved it.


    Doctor Gu was sent to the bed. Madam Jia immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go find a doctor.¡±


    After saying that, she ran out. Her positive attitude made Ah Gou feel that something was wrong.


    After hesitating for a moment, Ah Gou followed her silently.


    Madam Jia was not on the way to call a doctor. She secretly ran to the foot of a mountain and looked around. When she did not see anyone, she quickly squatted under a tree and dug.


    Not long after, a stone was dug out.


    Ah Gou quickly guessed that this stone should be the one that hit Madam Yang¡¯s head.


    Madam Jia hugged the stone and looked around. Ah Gou hurriedly hid his body.


    She quickly filled in the hole she had dug and stepped on it forcefully.


    Then, she took the stone and left. She originally wanted to throw it into the river, but now that the riverside was filled with women washing clothes, she could only find a random ce to throw it away.


    Anyway, Madam Hu only said that she saw the ce where the stone was buried. Now that there were no more stones in that ce, what else could she say?


    Only then did Madam Jia hurriedly run to find a doctor.


    Ah Gou waited for her to leave before he went over to pick up the stone.


    The stone was not big, and it had been a few years. There were no traces left on it.


    However, Ah Gou still tore off a piece of his sleeve and carefully wrapped the stone. Seeing that it was gettingte, he hurriedly returned to Jiangyu County. Gu Yundong was sitting in the room and listening to Madam Yang humming a tune.


    Bian Yuanzhi had just fallen asleep. He didn¡¯t seem to be sleeping well. His brows were tightly knitted. It wasn¡¯t until Madam Yang hummed Older Aunt Gu¡¯s tune that he slowly fell asleep.


    Gu Yundong tilted her head and looked at Madam Yang¡¯s confused eyes.


    If she returned to normal in the future and recalled the humiliations she had suffered in the past, would she be very sad and painful?


    However, she could not let her remain foolish forever. This was unfair to Madam Yang.


    When she had the chance, she would ask Dr. Song if Madam Yang could forget this unhappy memory after she was cured.


    Just as she was engrossed in her thoughts, there was a soft knock on the door.


    Gu Yundong stood up and said to Madam Yang, ¡°Mother, Yuanzhi is asleep. You should rest too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± Madam Yang actually enjoyed this state.


    Deep down, she still wanted to take care of others. Previously, on the way to escape, she had been feeding and dressing the two children with Gu Yunke on her back. This seemed to have be her body¡¯s memory.


    It was just that she had been out with Gu Yundong during this period of time and did not have Ah Shu and Keke by her side to take care of. Dongdong did everything by herself, so Madam Yang was a little¡­ perturbed. Sometimes, there was a panic in the depths of her heart that she was not needed.


    Now that Bian Yuanzhi was here, she was much calmer.


    Actually, Gu Yundong had long noticed her state, but she could not think of a solution for the time being. After all, she really did not need her mother to dress and wash her face.


    Pursing her lips, she opened the door and went out.


    Gu Yundong guessed that Ah Gou had returned. Sure enough, when she went to Shao Qingyuan¡¯s room, she saw Ah Gou sitting on a stool with a serious expression.


    In front of him was a stone covered in mud.


    Seeing Gu Yundong enter, Ah Gou immediately stood up. ¡°Miss.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s gaze fell on the stone and he quickly guessed its origin.


    Ah Gou looked at her worriedly. He nced at Shao Qingyuan, who was also silent. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Gu Yundong had already walked to the stool and sat down. ¡°Speak..¡±

 Chapter 330 - 330: Let Them Have a Taste of Blood

    Chapter 330: Let Them Have a Taste of Blood


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ah Gou nodded and immediately repeated what he had heard under the window of Old Gu¡¯s house.


    His memory was extremely good, and he could almost recall everything that everyone had said.


    Gu Yundong listened quietly, her gaze fixed on the rock.


    After Ah Gou finished speaking, she even poured him a ss of water.


    Ah Gou felt that thedy¡¯s mood was a little strange now. He had clearly said it with righteous indignation, but thedy was so calm that there were no ripples.


    Only Shao Qingyuan knew that this was the calm before the storm.


    Sure enough, after she took the teacup from Shao Qingyuan and drank the water, the teacup was crushed by her.


    Ah Gou was speechless. Was Miss Gu that strong?


    He tried to exert his strength, and even the veins on his face popped out, but the teacup was still intact.


    Ah Gou silently put the teacup back and asked Gu Yundong, ¡°Miss, what should we do next? We must teach Old Gu¡¯s family a lesson.¡±


    ¡°More than a lesson.¡± She wanted them to have a taste of blood.


    ¡°Tell us, we¡¯ll do it,¡± Shao Qingyuan said.


    At the side, Ah Gou nodded desperately.


    Gu Yundong thought of what Old Gu¡¯s family had done. Old Gu cared about his face and was selfish and hypocritical. Madam Zhao was unreasonable, ruthless, and unreasonable. The second branch waszy, vicious, and enjoyed life. The third branch was a couple who specialized in sowing discord in the dark.


    Coincidentally, she could deal with them all at once.


    Gu Yundong began to roll up her sleeves, eager to make a move.


    ¡°How about this¡­¡± Gu Yundong asked the others toe in and exined many things in detail.


    Ah Mao and the others nodded as they listened. In the end, their eyes lit up.


    After Gu Yundong finished nning everything, she let Ah Mao and the rest go to bed while she prepared to return to her room.


    Behind her, Shao Qingyuan suddenly asked, ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy with Gu Gang¡¯s family? Do you need me to make a n for you?¡±


    Actually, there was no need. Shao Qingyuan knew that she wanted to deal with Old Gu¡¯s family. As the patriarch, Gu Gang might cause trouble, so he just had to stir up trouble in Gu Gang¡¯s family.


    But¡­


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said seriously and sincerely.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth could not help but twitch. She sat back down.


    Shao Qingyuan poured her a ss of water and sat up straight, looking like he was all ears.


    But the next moment, he saw Gu Yundong frowning as if she was thinking hard. His heart ached instantly.


    He immediately stood up. ¡°Go back and rest. I can settle it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Didn¡¯t you just say¡­¡±


    ¡°I suddenly had an idea.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. I don¡¯t believe you. You had a sh of inspiration?


    ¡°Yes, I just thought of it.¡± Shao Qingyuan nodded affirmatively. His expression was exceptionally serious, and he spoke as if it was true.


    Gu Yundong could not help but want tough. Aiya, why was this man so cute?


    She was originally filled with frustration today, but when she saw him like this, she suddenly felt relieved.


    After dealing with Old Gu¡¯s family, she felt that she should have a good chat with Shao Qingyuan.


    Gu Yundong returned to her room and she reserved another room beside.


    In any case, there was really no business in this inn. Gu Yundong and her gang¡¯s arrival had increased its poprity.


    The next morning, Ah Gou and Ah Zhu set off. However, before they left, they took the stone wrapped in cloth with them.


    Not long after, Ah Shu and Ah Mao also left the inn.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong carried the food into the room and asked Madam Yang and Bian Yuanzhi to eat.


    Bian Yuanzhi walked to the table and his eyes widened when he saw Shao Qingyuan enter..

 Chapter 331 - 331:1 Can Do Anything

    Chapter 331:1 Can Do Anything


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Wasn¡¯t this the person who gave him the white steamed bun?


    Bian Yuanzhi blinked. So, did his cousin send this guy over?


    What about the one from the day before? Was it also his cousin¡¯s doing?


    His eyes suddenly curved into crescents, and he smiled happily.


    Shao Qingyuan noticed his gaze and couldn¡¯t help but look at him.


    Bian Yuanzhi hurriedly lowered his head and ate obediently. However, from the corner of his eye, he saw Shao Qingyuan scooping porridge for Gu Yundong. He could not help but think to himself that this was his cousin-inw.


    She looked better than his ex-brother-inw. She would definitely be happy in the future. Definitely.


    After everyone at the table finished eating in silence, Shao Qingyuan said, ¡°Someone wille overter.¡±


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at the time and walked to the windowsill. He lowered his eyes and looked at the peopleing and going below.


    After a while, a familiar-looking woman walked over and raised her head to look over.


    When she saw Shao Qingyuan, she quickly lowered her head.


    This person was Gu Gang¡¯s concubine, Madam Shen.


    Mdm Shen was holding a basket in her hand and there was a woman beside her. She did not notice Mdm Shen¡¯s abnormality and was bargaining with the vegetable seller by the roadside.


    Seeing that the discussion was intense, Mdm Shen suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m a little unwell. I¡¯ll go to the inn opposite to borrow the outhouse. If you¡¯ve bought the vegetables, wait for me under the willow by the river.¡±


    The woman frowned. She wanted to say that she waszy and had a lot of feces and urine, but she still forced a smile. ¡°Alright, go ahead. But you have to give me the money for the groceries.¡±


    Mdm Shen gave her the money and the basket. She hurriedly turned around and entered the inn.


    The woman pursed her lips, but she was a little happier when she saw the money in her hand. She worked even harder to argue with the vegetable seller. If she could get the price lower by one copper coin, she would be able to keep one more copper coin.


    Mdm Shen entered the inn and looked at the second floor. When she saw Shao Qingyuan, she hurriedly came up.


    After entering, she saw Gu Yundong, Madam Yang, and Bian Yuanzhi.


    Bian Yuanzhi also saw her. Of course, he recognized this person. In the past, when Madam Shen pitied him, she would asionally give him some food.


    Bian Yuanzhi had a good impression of her and would not call her a vixen behind her back like the other children in the vige did.


    Mdm Shen was slightly surprised to see Bian Yuanzhi, who had changedpletely. She smiled and nodded at him before looking at Gu Yundong. ¡°You must be Miss Gu.¡±


    ¡°Miss Shen,¡± Gu Yundong said with a smile.


    When Mdm Shen heard her address, she was still in a daze.


    Ever since she became Gu Gang¡¯s concubine, she had heard many vicious and unpleasant titles. The best was ¡®Madam Shen¡¯.


    It had been a long time since anyone called her Miss Shen.


    Mdm Shen was a little moved. She secretly took a deep breath and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time. I¡¯ll make it short.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the room next door.¡± Gu Yundong asked Madam Yang to teach Bian Yuanzhi to solve the puzzle, and the three of them went to Shao Qingyuan¡¯s room.


    Originally, Shao Qingyuan could have gone to the Gu vige to look for Mdm Shen. However, Gu Gang¡¯s wife kept a close eye on her and was especially keen to find trouble with her. Just two days ago, when Shao Qingyuan went to look for her, he was almost seen by that woman.


    Mdm Shen took the opportunity to go out. She even brought Gu Gang¡¯s daughter-inw, Mdm Yu, with her.


    Since ancient times, mother-inw and daughter-inw had always been difficult to get along. Madam Yu and her mother-inw had always been at odds. Now that she had Madam Shen as her second mother-inw, wouldn¡¯t she be close to her so that they could deal with the mother-inw together?


    After the three of them sat down, Mdm Shen asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°What can you do?¡±


    Mdm Shen sneered. ¡°As long as Gu Gang receives retribution, I can do anything..¡±

 Chapter 332 - 332: Shen’s Hatred

    Chapter 332: Shen¡¯s Hatred


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mdm Shen was indeed saved by Gu Gang¡¯s grandson, Gu Wanbao. She was originally a girl from a small town, the only daughter of her parents. Her family background was not bad.


    When she grew up, her parents wanted to find a son-inw for her, but the conditions of a live-in son-inw were not particrly good. After some selection, she was already seventeen or eighteen years old. Then, the Shen family left Yongning Prefecture because of the famine.


    Unfortunately, the Shen family¡¯s parents were gone. Only Madam Shen was barely alive.


    She had promised her parents that she would take care of herself and save her life.


    Therefore, when Gu Wanbao saved her, she was sincerely grateful.


    Even though the rest of the Gu family looked at her sloppy appearance with disdain, even though she knew that the Gu family was not a good family, even though after she washed her face, the three males of the Gu family looked at her strangely¡­


    Madam Shen was already prepared to be a ve. They had saved her life, so it was not too much to be a ve.


    However, this did not include the fact that Gu Gang had forcibly defiled her when she waspletely unwilling.


    The pain from that day was still unforgettable and heart-wrenching.


    There were no good people in Old Gu¡¯s family. None of them were innocent.


    This included Gu Wanbao and Madam Yu, who had sent her to Gu Gang¡¯s bed. She was the woman who had been bargaining with the vegetable seller.


    Madam Yu was Gu Wanbao¡¯s mother, so she didn¡¯t like Madam Shen. Not only did Madam Shen have no one to rely on, but even her man had to peek at this woman from time to time. Coupled with the fact that Gu Wanbao was liking her more and more, Madam Yu was a little anxious.


    Perhaps because she had been the vige chief¡¯s daughter-inw for a long time and felt that her family was superior to others, Gu Wanbao had to marry a girl from the county.


    Therefore, Madam Yu found an opportunity and secretly sent Madam Shen to her father-inw¡¯s bed.


    This way, Gu Wanbao would not marry this woman, her own man would not dare to look at this woman, and she would be able to disgust her annoying mother-inw. Everyone would be happy.


    Only Madam Shen was almost sent to hell.


    Gu Wanbao, on the other hand, was dissatisfied and wanted to make a fuss. After being threatened and tempted by Gu Gang, he stopped.


    However, Mdm Shen knew that the way Gu Wanbao looked at her was even more unscrupulous and dirty than before, as if she was just an unpresentable thing.


    Sometimes, she even thought of buying a bag of arsenic and poisoning everyone in Old Gu¡¯s family to death.


    However, she had promised her parents that she would live well.


    Hence, she was waiting for an opportunity. Now, this opportunity had arrived.


    Madam Shen looked at Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong with a hint of madness in her eyes. ¡°I just want to keep my life. I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do.¡±


    ¡°Then let Gu Gang and Gu Wanbao fight,¡± Shao Qingyuan said.


    Mdm Shen was stunned. Let Gu Gang and Gu Wanbao go against each other?


    Gu Wanbao was actually a coward. When facing Gu Gang, he could only retreat. If they were to fight, he would have to be forced into a corner.


    Shao Qingyuan said, ¡°Although Gu Wanbao is timid, he grew up under Gu Gang¡¯s dominance. There are some things that he doesn¡¯t dare to say. Didn¡¯t Gu Gang find a marriage for him? Let Gu Gang ruin this marriage. Gu Wanbao¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Mdm Shen. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything else. I have an idea.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong looked at each other. Seeing the determination in Mdm Shen¡¯s eyes, they did not say anything else.


    ¡°If you need help, you can look for Ah Shu and the others. You¡¯ve seen them before.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Mdm Shen stood up and turned to leave the inn.


    Gu Yundong looked at her back and frowned slightly. ¡°Why do I feel that her thoughts are a little dangerous?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan had this feeling in his heart too..

 Chapter 333 - 333: Something Happened to the Old Gu Family

    Chapter 333: Something Happened to the Old Gu Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mdm Shen returned to Mdm Yu¡¯s side and smiled again.


    Madam Yuined impatiently, ¡°What took you so long? I¡¯ve been standing here for a while.¡±


    ¡°I had no choice. My stomach suddenly felt ufortable. I really don¡¯t know if I ate something wrong.¡± Mdm Shen sighed and frowned slightly. She looked a little haggard.


    Mdm Yu immediately eximed, ¡°The food this morning was made by Mother-inw. Could it be that she¡­¡±


    She wanted to say something but hesitated, as if she was concerned.


    Seeing Mdm Shen¡¯s expression suddenly darken, she immediately felt happy.


    She loved watching these two mother-inws fight.


    Because Madam Shen was not feeling well, the two of them sped up. After hurriedly buying things, they took the ox cart back.


    In the end, just as they got off the ox cart at the vige, they suddenly saw the doctor in town running in hurriedly. The person leading the way was actually Gu Dahe.


    Beside them, the women in the vige were discussing mysteriously.


    Madam Yu was a person who liked to join in the fun. She quickly ran over and asked around.


    The woman immediately said, ¡°Something happened to Gu Dahe¡¯s wife. This morning, when she carried her clothes to the river to wash them, she was suddenly knocked on the head and fell into the river.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Madam Yu was surprised. ¡°Is that person still alive?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s alive. Someone downstream saw her fall into the river and quickly saved her. Speaking of which, it¡¯s strange. That person only saw Jia Meizi fall into the river, but he didn¡¯t see anyone push her down.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this situation exactly the same as when Gu Dajiang¡¯s wife fell into the river?¡±


    ¡°Do you think¡­ Gu Dajiang¡¯s wife came back to take revenge?¡±


    The person who spoke at the end lowered his voice, carrying a strange aura. When others heard this, they could not help but shiver.


    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. If Gu Dajiang¡¯s wife wants revenge, why didn¡¯t shee over earlier?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t know who hit her head. If it weren¡¯t for the Ding family¡¯s wife yesterday, who would know?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Why don¡¯t we go to Old Gu¡¯s house to take a look and ask if that¡¯s true?¡±


    The people gathered here were all gossipy. They were very curious.


    As soon as someone said this, although they were also a little afraid that Madam Yang¡¯s ghost would not disperse, there were many people and it was broad daylight, so there was nothing to be afraid of.


    Mdm Yu was also curious and wanted to take a look, so she went over and said to Mdm Shen, ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, go back quickly. Bring everything home first. I¡¯ll take a look at Old Gu¡¯s house too. I¡¯ll tell you when Ie back.¡±


    After saying that, she stuffed the basket in her hand into Madam Shen¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Before Mdm Shen could finish speaking, Mdm Yu impatiently followed the others towards Old Gu¡¯s house.


    Mdm Shen pursed her lips and returned to the Gu residence.


    At this moment, the Gu residence was exceptionally deserted. The courtyard door was not locked, but there seemed to be no one around.


    Mdm Shen put down her things and looked around. She realized that only Gu Wanbao was sleeping on the bed.


    The others might have gone to Old Gu¡¯s house?


    Mdm Shen¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. She walked into the courtyard and deliberately made a loud sound. Bang! It immediately spread into the room.


    Gu Wanbao jolted and sat up on the bed.


    Frowning, he rubbed his eyes and looked out sleepily.


    Just as he was about to curse, he suddenly heard a low cry..

 Chapter 334 - 334: You’re My Darling

    Chapter 334: You¡¯re My Darling


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Wanbao was stunned. He immediately got off the bed and looked in the direction of the voice. He saw Mdm Shen sitting in the central room with her head lowered, wiping her tears.


    That low sobbing voice was actually indescribably melodious and pleasing to the ear.


    Gu Wanbao could not help but feel an itch in his heart. He looked around and saw that there was no one around, so he quietly approached her. ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    Mdm Shen seemed to be shocked. She suddenly looked up with tears in the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°You, why are you home?¡± She quickly wiped her tears and turned her back to him.


    ¡°I just came back from work and I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m resting in my room.¡± In fact, he had been fooling around outside for the entire night and had only returned in the morning.


    After all, he was going to get married soon. At that time, it would be inconvenient for him to do anything with a wife at home. Of course, he had to go out and have a good time before he got married.


    He asked again, ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    Mdm Shen shook her head. ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°How so? We¡¯re family now. Tell me quickly, who bullied you?¡±


    Mdm Shen sneered. ¡°What family? Who¡¯s your family? You¡¯re getting married soon. When the timees, your family will be another woman. What am I?¡±


    As she spoke, she started crying again. She was even sadder than before.


    Gu Wanbao was stunned for a moment. He carefully thought about what she meant and his eyes lit up. He smiled casually. ¡°You¡­ can¡¯t bear to leave me?¡±


    Mdm Shen did not speak and only lowered her head to hide her tears.


    Wasn¡¯t her silence a tacit agreement?


    Gu Wanbao¡¯s vanity was greatly satisfied. He leaned forward. ¡°Tell me, did you miss me?¡±


    Mdm Shen seemed to be annoyed by his interrogation. She suddenly turned around and pushed him. ¡°So what if I did? You¡¯re going to marry someone else. I¡¯m already your grandmother.¡±


    Gu Wanbaoughed. ¡°What grandmother? Is there a grandma as young as you? You¡¯re my darling. I really cherish you.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I can¡¯t tell.¡±


    She looked as if she didn¡¯t believe him, but the corners of her mouth curled up uncontrobly.


    Gu Wanbao looked at her seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. My heart is filled with you. You ignored me a while ago. Were you angry with me? Now that you see that I¡¯m getting married, you¡¯re nervous?¡±


    ¡°Nervous about what? Why should I care?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean what you say.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just¡ª¡±


    Before Mdm Shen could finish speaking, footsteps came from outside.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hide first.¡± Gu Wanbao quickly turned around and returned to his room. Madam Shen looked at his back and snorted.


    The next moment, Gu Gang¡¯s wife, Madam Wang, strode in. When she saw Madam Shen, she scolded her, ¡°How long have you been here? Don¡¯t you have to work? If everyone is waiting for you to cook, won¡¯t we starve to death?¡±


    Gu Wanbao walked out with sleepy eyes. ¡°Grandma, why are you shouting? You woke me up.¡±


    Madam Wang¡¯s expression changed. She quickly went forward and said, ¡°Wanbao, you¡¯re here. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t notice. I won¡¯t be noisy anymore. Why don¡¯t you sleep for a while more?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already awake. Why should I sleep?¡± He looked around. ¡°Where are my parents and the others?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all at Gu Chuanzong¡¯s house. His family has the most trouble.¡± Madam Wang was originally watching themotion, but when she saw her daughter-inw, Madam Yu, go over, she found out that they had returned from the county city and hurriedly ran back to find trouble with Madam Shen.


    Gu Wanbao¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°What happened to that family?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that they encountered a ghost. Hmph, it¡¯s broad daylight. Where did the ghoste from?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go take a look too.¡±


    Gu Wanbao ran out. When he arrived at Old Gu¡¯s house, he saw that it was indeed surrounded by people.


    When he finally squeezed in, he heard his grandfather talking..

 Chapter 335 - 335: Scared to Death

    Chapter 335: Scared to Death


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t your family ever stop? Previously, Bian Yuanzhi attracted a county magistrate. Two days ago, the Ding family¡¯s wife came to cause trouble. Today, you said that your wife encountered a ghost. Can¡¯t you live a good life?¡± Gu Gang was very impatient. He lectured Gu Chuanzong like a grandson.


    Gu Wanbao listened with great interest outside. However, he was curious about what Gu Dahe¡¯s wife looked like after she encountered a ghost. Hence, he quietly blended into the crowd and walked towards Gu Dahe¡¯s room.


    There were a lot of people surrounding Gu Dahe¡¯s room and they couldn¡¯t be chased away.


    Everyone wanted to hear what the doctor had to say. The old doctor only took her pulse slightly and said, ¡°She¡¯s fine. She was just shocked. She just needs to rest well.¡±


    ¡°But doctor, there¡¯s a big bump on the back of my wife¡¯s head. How can she be fine?¡±


    The old doctor nced at Gu Dahe. ¡°You said it¡¯s a big bump yourself. It will disappear after a while. What¡¯s the hurry?¡±


    Gu Dahe wanted to say something, but the old doctor had already left impatiently.


    As soon as he left, the others immediately asked, ¡°Dahe¡¯s wife, what happened? Did you see anyone smash your head? Did you really encounter a ghost?¡±


    Jia Meizi, who had already woken up, could not help but shiver.


    She did not know who hit her on the head, but she knew that she was not by the river when she fainted.


    When she was at the foot of the mountain, she felt a pain in her head and fainted. However, the women who had saved her just now said that when they saw her, she was standing by the river upstream. They called her a few times, but she did not respond. Instead, she fell straight into the river.


    And there was no one beside her.


    She looked as if she had been possessed by a ghost.


    Without needing anyone to remind her, Jia Meizi almost immediately thought of Madam Yang.


    Wasn¡¯t it exactly the same when she pushed Madam Yang into the river?


    But the problem was that when she pushed Madam Yang, she happened to be at the corner of the river. At that time, a big rock blocked her figure.


    Therefore, no one could see if Madam Yang had fallen identally or been pushed down. However, no one had expected someone to be so vicious as to kill someone. Therefore, when Gu Dajiang asked, the women by the river said that she had slipped and fallen into the river and hit her head.


    As it happened, Madam Yang had be stupid, so she naturally could not defend herself.


    However, Madam Jia was different. There were no obstacles around the ce where she fell into the water. Everyone could clearly see that she was standing alone by the river with her body leaning forward. At that time, a woman called out to her.


    Then, she fell.


    Jia Meizi was still afraid when she thought about it. She even felt that Madam Yang might be beside her.


    The people in the room were still discussing loudly. Gu Dahe had a headache from the noise and suddenly roared, ¡°All of you, get out. Didn¡¯t you hear the doctor say that my wife needs a good rest? Get lost.¡±


    As he spoke, he asked his eldest son, the 12-year-old Gu Fa¡¯er, to chase them away.


    Gu Fa¡¯er picked up the broom beside him and waved it at the crowd. ¡°A group of gossipy women. Do you have nothing better to do? Get out, get out.¡±


    As he did this, everyone left one after another. However, they were cursing and swearing. Some even said that Jia Meizi deserved it. This was her retribution.


    The third branch of the Gu family, Gu Dahu and his wife, also came to visit. The two of them looked at each other andughed.


    Now, the two branches hadpletely fallen out with each other and did not even greet each other.


    Seeing Jia Meizi encounter such a thing, the two of them were indescribably happy.


    Unexpectedly, just as they were about to return to their room, they suddenly heard two voices discussing from the corner of the wall..

 Chapter 336 - 336: Hiding Merit and Fame

    Chapter 336: Hiding Merit and Fame


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Dahu suddenly stopped in his tracks and pulled Madam Chang back. He pressed his lips together and shushed her.


    Soon, the discussion gradually became clearer.


    ¡°¡­Gu Dahe¡¯s wife must have suffered retribution. Madam Yang must havee back to take revenge on her. Who asked her to be so vicious and evil? Do you think Gu Dahe will also suffer retribution?¡±


    ¡°Gu Dahe didn¡¯t break his sister-inw¡¯s head and push her into the river, right? Otherwise, why was Jia Meizi the only one who got into trouble today?¡±


    ¡°Heh, you don¡¯t know about this, right?¡± Another person said mysteriously. ¡°Let me tell you. Gu Dahe was drunk some time ago and personally said that on the way to Qing¡¯an Prefecture, he knocked his niece¡¯s head and even snatched a tael of silver. I heard that his niece was already half-dead at that time. Do you think she died because he knocked her?¡±


    ¡°Oh? There¡¯s such a thing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I wondered if his niece would seek revenge on Gu Dahe.¡±


    The two of them chatted for a while before suddenly getting up and leaving.


    Gu Dahu stood where he was, deep in thought.


    On the other hand, Madam Chang hurriedly walked around to look at the two people who were talking.


    Unfortunately, she could only see the backs of the two men. They were wearing the clothes of ordinary vigers. She did not know who they were.


    When she returned, she saw Gu Dahu¡¯s eyes shining. He pulled her back to the room and whispered, ¡°I have an idea. Do you want to hear it?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Second Sister-inw has harmed Eldest Sister-inw. Isn¡¯t there a retribution now? Then Second Brother has harmed Yundong. Shouldn¡¯t he pay the price too?¡±


    Madam Chang was stunned.


    Gu Dahu cackled. Second Brother wanted Yundong¡¯s life.


    Of course, he could not take Second Brother¡¯s life, but Second Brother¡¯s silver¡­


    The couple lowered their heads and began to discuss in detail.


    On the other side, Ah Gou and Ah Zhu, who had been hiding, covered their mouths andughed softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s go back today.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    The two of them left Gu vige silently.


    Because of the Gu vige was thebination of two viges, the other vige had few people and was poor. After they returned from the wilderness, some houses could not be lived in, so some people moved to the empty houses in Gu vige.


    Therefore, there were always strangersing in and out of this ce, so the two of them were not so conspicuous.


    The two of them returned to Jiangyu County and entered the inn.


    In the end, they only saw Ah Mao waiting for them alone. Ah Mao and Ah Shu woke up early to look at the houses in the county city. After all, they could not leave for the time being, and it was inconvenient to stay in the inn all the time.


    After looking around, they all moved over, leaving only Ah Mao here to bring them to the ce.


    The new courtyard was a little remote. They wouldn¡¯t be staying there for long anyway.


    Ah Gou was a little excited when he went in. After sitting down, he could not wait to tell them what had happened in Gu vige. ¡°That Jia Meizi really thought that she was possessed by a ghost. She was so frightened that her face turned pale. I¡¯m dying ofughter.¡±


    Actually, Ah Gou had indeed knocked her out and moved her to the river with Ah Zhu.


    They originally wanted to move her to the ce where Madam Yang had fallen into the water. There wererge rocks there that could block people, and the same ce looked more realistic.


    However, there was someone there. After Ah Gou and Ah Zhu discussed, they found another ce.


    At that time, Jia Meizi was tied to a rope, and the other end of the rope was pulled by Ah Zhu, who hid in a tree..

 Chapter 337 - 337: It Must Be Gu Yundong

    Chapter 337: It Must Be Gu Yundong


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ah Gou went into the water and stuck his head out. He grabbed Madam Jia¡¯s feet and held them in ce. From afar, it was like Madam Jia was standing facing the river, her body leaning forward as if she was about to fall.


    However, they could not see Ah Gou in the water. When they called out to Madam Jia, Ah Gou untied the rope on her body and Madam Jia fell into the river.


    In order not to kill anyone, Ah Gou even put her head aside. Then, he swam to the other side and immediately changed his clothes when he got ashore.


    Fortunately, the weather was gradually getting warmer. Although it was still a little cold, Ah Gou felt fearless.


    Even so, Gu Yundong still made him drink arge bowl of ginger tea to get rid of the cold.


    ¡°Gu Dahu and his wife should have fallen for it too.¡±


    Speaking of this, everyone could not help but feel excited. Ah Mao said, ¡°We should go to Gu vige tomorrow.¡±


    The next day, Ah Shu went to Gu vige with the excuse of settling down.


    They pretended to be dissatisfied with other ces and had no choice but to run back to Gu vige.


    Se??ch ?ew?o?e?. o?g o? ?oo?l?


    On the other hand, Gu Gang became even more smug and arrogant.


    Ah Shu said that he wanted to walk around the vige first. When Gu Gang saw that there was a chance, he immediately brought him along.


    They walked to the entrance of Old Gu¡¯s house.


    Then, they heard amotioning from inside. ¡°Father, there was a thief in our house. I don¡¯t have any money left in my room.¡±


    The smile on Gu Gang¡¯s face suddenly fell, and he gritted his teeth in anger.


    Ah Shu looked inside curiously. Gu Dahe¡¯s loud shout had called the whole family over.


    When Madam Zhao heard that her house had been robbed, she immediately turned around and returned to her room. She looked at her money bag and heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, her expression immediately turned ugly. She came out and asked him, ¡°You saved money? How much did you save? Was it your wife who urged you?¡±


    ¡°Mother, why are you still talking about this at a time like this? Our house has been robbed.¡±


    Madam Zhao: ¡°Robbed? Then why didn¡¯t I lose anything in my room?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lose anything in my room either. Even the copper coin that Mother gave our Bao¡¯er yesterday is on the table. It¡¯s still there,¡± Madam Chang added.


    Gu Dahe was stunned. What did she mean? Was he the only one who lost money in his room?


    Gu Dahu suddenly seemed to have thought of something and eximed, ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t tell me it was also taken by a ghost? It even specially took your silver.¡±


    ¡°What did you say!!¡± Gu Dahe red at him fiercely.


    Gu Dahu quickly took a step back. ¡°Why is Second Brother so angry? Could it be that Second Brother has forgotten that he snatched Yundong¡¯s money on the way to escape? Look, she came back to take revenge on you. Otherwise, while Second Sister-inw is still recuperating in her room, who would dare to go in and steal?¡±


    When everyone heard this, their expressions instantly changed.


    It would have been fine if Jia Meizi had encountered such a strange thing alone, but now, even Gu Dahe had encountered it?


    ¡®Well¡­¡¯


    Gu Dahe felt as if his throat was choked and he could not say a word.


    Ah Shu, who was outside the door, clicked his tongue. A trace of embarrassment shed across Gu Gang¡¯s face. ¡°They¡¯re all talking nonsense. There¡¯s something wrong with the brains of everyone in Old Gu¡¯s family.¡±


    Ah Shu didn¡¯t say anything and turned around to go back.


    When they returned to Gu Gang¡¯s house, Gu Gang started to talk about the price again, but Ah Shu did not say a word.


    The central room was silent for a moment. On the other hand, Ah Mao sauntered out again.


    When no one was around, he walked to the kitchen. Seeing that Mdm Shen was alone, he quickly went in and said, ¡°Miss Shen, mydy asked me to tell you something..¡±

 Chapter 338 - 338: Something Happened to Old Gu Again

    Chapter 338: Something Happened to Old Gu Again


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mdm Shen looked out. Madam Wang had gone to the toilet and was not back yet.


    She took a step forward and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ah Mao said, ¡°Mydy said that there are many ways to take revenge. If this path doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll find another one. However, it¡¯s not worth it to sacrifice yourself for revenge.¡±


    When Madam Shen heard this, she was stunned. Did that Miss Gu guess something?


    She pursed her lips and looked up to say something, but Ah Mao had already left.


    Mdm Shen secretly pinched her fingers. Another way? Of course she knew there were other ways, but she didn¡¯t want to wait any longer.


    She would not throw herself in.


    ¡°Why are you standing at the door? Did you do something wrong? Did you secretly eat something? Huh?¡±


    Madam Wang¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in her ears. Madam Shen was pushed by her and instantly lowered her eyes to hide the disgust in the corners of her eyes. She did not say a word.


    Se??ch ?ew?o?e?. o?g o? ?oo?l?


    However, Madam Wang refused to give up. ¡°Why are you acting like this again? Alright, there¡¯s a piece of meat missing. You must have eaten it secretly. I knew that you¡¯re not a good person. I was only gone for a while. Your hands and feet are dirty, right? I was wondering why you spent so much money when you went to the county city to buy things yesterday. Were you the one who kept some of the money?¡±


    Her cursing continued. Gu Gang finally couldn¡¯t help but walk over and p her.


    ¡°Can you stop? The guests have been scared away. Do you think everyone is as petty and stingy as you?¡±


    Madam Wang screamed, ¡°You hit me again?¡±


    She pounced on him and scratched him with her nails. Mdm Shen silently retreated to a corner and watched them fight to the death.


    On the other side, Ah Shu had also returned. However, he told Gu Gang that he had to consider it carefully and woulde back another day.


    The next day, Ah Gou and Ah Zhu came over. Then, something happened to Old Gu¡¯s family again.


    It was said that when Madam Jia came out of the outhouse in the morning, she saw the youngest son of the third branch take out a stone from Gu Dahu and his wife¡¯s room and n to throw it away.


    Then, she recognized that it was the stone that she had dug out from the ground and thrown away.


    Jia Meizi exploded on the spot. She snatched the stone and beat the child until he almost vomited blood.


    Hence, the two branches started fighting again.


    Madam Jia insisted that it was Gu Dahu and his wife who had smashed her head, not Madam Yang¡¯s ghost at all.


    Of course, Gu Dahu and his wife did not admit it. They felt that Madam Jia was deliberately ndering them because the second branch had lost money and wanted to extort a sum from them.


    Old Gu and Madam Zhao were in a terrible fix. Not to mention stopping the fight, they were even injured.


    The vigers were all watching themotion. Only then did they realize that Madam Chang, who looked soft and weak, actually had extraordinarybat strength. She pressed Madam Jia down and beat her up until she cried like a ghost.


    On the third day, Ah Mao and Ah Shu came again, so something happened to Old Gu¡¯s family again.


    The two branches of Old Gu¡¯s family wanted to split up, but Old Gu refused. Madam Zhao said that they wanted to follow Third Brother.


    This was because she knew that her second son and wife werezy and greedy. Moreover, she had sold Gu Xian¡¯er previously. Madam Jia must have a grudge against them.


    Gu Dahe did not want to take care of this couple either, so he agreed readily. However, the condition was that they had to share more of the family assets aspensation for Gu Xian¡¯er. Madam Zhao said that she did not have money.


    When no one was paying attention, Gu Fa¡¯er secretly ran to the third branch¡¯s room to search for silver. He actually found eight taels of silver.


    The Gu family was stunned, and Madam Zhao was even more dumbfounded. She had only saved fifteen taels of silver for so many years..

 Chapter 339 - 339: The End of the Old Gu Family

    Chapter 339: The End of the Old Gu Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Dahe leaned over to take a look and realized that one of the pieces of silver looked very familiar. When he took a closer look, he immediately recognized it.


    Wasn¡¯t this his? He remembered that when he went to exchange for copper coins, the silver fragments were in this shape. At that time, he even joked that the silver fragment was twisted too uniquely, and the two gaps were a little symmetrical.


    Gu Dahe rushed up on the spot and hit Gu Dahu. He scolded him for being a thief and wanted to send him to the officials. He scolded his brother¡¯s wife for being a murderer and trying to murder Madam Jia.


    The two branches started fighting again. This time, even the children were involved.


    Old Gu shouted at the top of his lungs. No one listened to him at all. Madam Zhao cried even louder. Many things in her house had been smashed.


    On the fourth day, Ah Gou and Ah Zhu came again. Then, something happened to Old Gu¡¯s family again.


    The fifth day, the sixth day, the seventh day¡­


    On the eighth day, Old Gu¡¯s family¡¯s two branches had already reached a point where they could not get along.


    The vigers seemed to be watching the show every day. Gu Gang wanted to interfere, but he realized that Gu Wanbao had been making things difficult for him recently. The two of them had quarreled several times, and he had even said that he did not want to get married.


    The rumors had even reached the ears of his future inws. Gu Gang was already in a terrible fix over his own family¡¯s matters, so how could he have the time to pay attention to Old Gu¡¯s family¡¯s situation?


    By the time he came back to his senses, something had already happened to Old Gu¡¯s family.


    It was said that Jia Meizi had suffered too much during this period of time. It was mainly because they were at a disadvantage every time they fought with the third branch.


    The third branch¡¯s couple were good at secretly scamming people. Others did not expect their martial arts to be so strong. If they fought, the second branch would always lose.


    That day, when Jia Meizi saw the eldest daughter of the third branch, anger surged. She thought about how her Xian¡¯er¡¯s life was still unknown and how she worked like a ve for others. How could the daughter of the third branch enjoy life at home?


    At that time, her eyes were bloodshot. She stuffed the twelve-year-old girl¡¯s mouth and put her into a sack and brought her to the county city.


    On the way, someone saw that something was wrong with her and noticed that Madam Chang was looking for someone. They roughly guessed it and told Madam Chang.


    Madam Chang rushed to the county city in a hurry and happened to see Madam Jia nning to sell her daughter to a brothel.


    Her eyes were about to split open as she went up and started fighting.


    It was true that Madam Jia could not defeat her, but Madam Chang had to protect her daughter, so she was at a disadvantage.


    Unexpectedly, Madam Jia took the opportunity to tear off her clothes and expose most of her body in public.


    Who were the people in the brothel? They were all despicable men. Madam Chang was stunned and her mind went nk.


    In the end, it was her daughter who escorted her back. After Madam Chang returned, there was something wrong with her and she was in a daze.


    The doctor said that her brain had been hurt and was afraid that she would be like this in the future.


    However, Madam Zhao even said that she was embarrassing and wanted Gu Dahu to divorce Madam Chang.


    Gu Dahu was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He pushed Madam Zhao and almost made her fall. He rushed into the kitchen, grabbed a knife, and ran to the second branch¡¯s room.


    Madam Jia was trembling in fear. Gu Dahe naturally went to stop her, and the knife shed his wrist.


    The tendons in Gu Dahe¡¯s hand were broken, and his right hand waspletely crippled. However, Gu Dahu did not give up. He steeled his heart and cut off the tendons in Gu Dahe¡¯s left hand.


    Old Gu¡¯s house was covered in blood. When Old Gu and Madam Zhao rushed in, they saw Gu Dahe lying in a pool of blood with a scream. Madam Jia was knocking Gu Dahe away. Then, she picked up the knife that he had dropped on the ground and shed his leg¡­


    Old Gu copsed to the ground. Thest thought in his mind was, ¡°If I had known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have sharpened the knife yesterday..¡±

 Chapter 340 - 340: The God-like Gu Yundong

    Chapter 340: The God-like Gu Yundong


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The vigers were shocked by such a huge incident.


    Madam Chang went crazy. Gu Dahe¡¯s hands were crippled and Gu Dahu broke his leg. Madam Zhao wanted to sink Madam Jia into the pond.


    When Gu Gang heard this, he almost fainted.


    By the time he arrived at the Gu residence, the entire courtyard was filled with tragic cries.


    The vigers hired two doctors, but their medical skills were not very good. They could only stop the bleeding and save their lives.


    As for curing them? That would be too difficult for the doctors.


    Gu Gang went to look for Old Gu. Thetter sat weakly in Gu Dahu¡¯s room with his back hunched. It was as if a lot of white hair had grown out of his head in an instant. His vitality had been sucked out of him, as if he had aged many years.


    Madam Zhao was in Gu Dahe¡¯s room. She got someone to grab Madam Jia and shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°Get rid of her and sink her into the pond.¡±


    It was all this scourge¡¯s fault. All her fault.


    If it weren¡¯t for her, Madam Chang wouldn¡¯t have gone crazy, and Third Son wouldn¡¯t have been so angry that he cut off Second Brother¡¯s tendons. In the end, Madam Jia even cut off Third Brother¡¯s legs.


    Their two strongborers, her two sons, were ruined. Destroyed.


    ¡°You¡¯re a jinx. Since you married into our family, our family has never lived a good life. We¡¯ll sink her into the pond.¡±


    Her screams could be heard clearly by everyone outside, including Old Gu and Gu Gang.


    Gu Gang frowned and asked him, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Old Gu wiped his face and looked at his third son on the bed, then at Madam Chang, who was sitting at the head of the bed in a daze.


    In the end, he thought of his second son who was also lying down and sighed heavily. ¡°Karma. It¡¯s all karma.¡±


    As he spoke, he got up and bent down to go to the second branch¡¯s room.


    He said to Madam Zhao, whose eyes were still fierce, ¡°Let Second Daughter-inw stay.¡±


    Madam Zhao turned to look at him in disbelief.


    Old Gu said, ¡°Second Brother is already like this. Someone has to take care of him.¡±


    ¡°I can take care of him.¡±


    ¡°What about Third Son?¡±


    Madam Zhao opened her mouth. Thinking of Madam Chang¡¯s appearance, she probably could not rely on her. She could only do it herself.


    Old Gu continued, ¡°Besides, if you sink her into the pond, who will do all the work in our family? Or are you going to arrange another wife for Second Brother? But our family spent most of our money on the treatment just now. Besides, look at Second Son. No one is willing to marry him again.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Old Gu said in a low voice, ¡°At most, you can just torture her in the future. Let this matter go. Don¡¯t make a fuss. Our family is already like this, what are you still making a fuss for? Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. For the sake of your eldest grandson, you can¡¯t sink her into the pond. Otherwise, what if your eldest grandson wants to get married in the future?¡±


    After Madam Zhao heard this, she looked at Mdm Jia with a vicious gaze.


    Madam Jia was also afraid now. At that time, she was just hot-headed. She did not expect things to develop to this extent.


    Now, as long as they did not let her sink into the pond, she would do anything.


    Now that things hade to this, Old Gu¡¯s words made sense. In addition, his eldest grandson was still pleading on the side.


    Madam Zhao could only give in. However, Madam Jia¡¯s life would be difficult in the future.


    ¡°Therefore, Old Gu¡¯s family has suffered heavy losses this time.¡± When Ah Gou and the others reported the situation to Gu Yundong, they were extremely excited.


    Miss Gu¡¯s foresight was godlike. She was too smart. Look at how she had tormented Old Gu¡¯s family.


    Gu Yundong knew that Old Gu¡¯s family would not have a good ending. After all, she knew the weaknesses of that family too well. They were all selfish.


    What she cared more about now was¡­


    ¡°What about Miss Shen?¡±

 Chapter 341 - 341: You Adulterous Couple

    Chapter 341: You Adulterous Couple


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At the mention of the Shen family, Ah Shu and Ah Mao looked at each other.


    Of course, they already knew how Madam Shen nned to deal with Gu Gang. Although they felt that it was not worth it, there was nothing they could do since Madam Shen insisted on doing so.


    Ah Shu said, ¡°Miss Shen asked me to help her tomorrow. She should be preparing to reel in the.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°Go there early tomorrow.¡±


    The next day, Ah Shu went to Gu vige again.


    Recently, Gu Gang had been very frustrated. Gu vige was not peaceful because so many things had happened to Old Gu¡¯s family. Ah Shu, whom he had always thought could extort more money from, always said that he would consider whether or not to settle down here.


    Every time he thought there was hope, something would happen to Old Gu¡¯s family. Then, Ah Shu would go back. This dragged on day after day.


    Therefore, Gu Gang really hated Old Gu¡¯s family to the core. He was considering whether he should chase this useless family out of Gu vige.


    However, he had lost his patience with Ah Shu. This time, when he heard that Ah Shu wasing, he was also disinterested.


    It was only when Ah Shu¡¯s cousin came over and said that Ah Shu wanted to see the homestead that he suddenly came back to his senses. Had this guy made up his mind?


    Gu Gang immediately tidied himself up and left.


    Ah Shu was standing not far from his distant cousin¡¯s house. He pointed at a ce and said that he wanted to buy one acre.


    Gu Gang still stated the previous price, and there was no room for negotiation.


    Although Ah Shu was unhappy, he still agreed.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Gang pushed his luck and asked for five taels of silver as he had to bribe the officials.


    When Ah Shu heard this, he exploded and started arguing with him on the spot. He said that Gu Gang was a blood-sucking bug, that he was ck-hearted, and his words were very intense. It provoked Gu Gang so much that he almost fainted.


    He pointed at Ah Shu and told him to get lost. He didn¡¯t have toe again.


    Then, he went home angrily.


    There was no one at home. Gu Gang was so angry that his throat was smoking. He wanted to go to the kitchen to drink water.


    Unexpectedly, he heard strange rustling sounds. Among them was his concubine Madam Shen¡¯s.


    There was something wrong with that sound.


    Gu Gang followed the sound and saw that the door to his room was ajar. He could hearughtering from inside.


    He only heard a few words before his anger surged. He suddenly pushed open the door.


    What greeted his eyes were two people in disheveled clothes hugging each other.


    One of them was Gu Wanbao, his good grandson.


    The other was Madam Shen, his beloved concubine.


    What a match made in heaven.


    Gu Gang pointed at them with a trembling finger. ¡°You adulterous couple, you actually did such a thing, you did such a thing!¡±


    Slowly, even his body began to tremble.


    He turned around to look for something, as if he wanted to beat them to death.


    Seeing that there was a wooden stick beside the door frame, Gu Gang took it.


    Mdm Shen screamed in fear and hurriedly hid behind Gu Wanbao. She said pitifully and dependently, ¡°What should I do? Wanbao, save me. He¡¯ll kill me. What should I do? I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    Initially, Gu Wanbao was still a little timid. However, he had been quarreling with Gu Gang recently, so his courage slowly grew. Coupled with Mdm Shen¡¯s stimtion, he immediately puffed out his chest and stood in front of her. ¡°Who are you calling an adulterous couple? You¡¯re clearly the one who¡¯s so old and still doesn¡¯t know shame. I was the one who saved her in the first ce, and I was the one who wanted to marry her. If you hadn¡¯t ruined her, we would have been a perfect couple. You old man, you already have my grandmother, yet you still fancy a youngdy. She¡¯s young enough to be your granddaughter..¡±

 Chapter 342 - 342: Escaped

    Chapter 342: Escaped


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Gu Gang raised his hand that was holding the wooden stick high, but he could not smash it no matter what.


    He felt that his hand was out of control, and a bad feeling welled up in his heart.


    Gradually, his pupils erged, and Gu Gang made a difficult ¡°hehe¡± sound.


    He walked towards Gu Wanbao step by step, his eyes bloodshot as if he wanted to say something.


    However, in Gu Wanbao¡¯s eyes, it was obvious that he wanted to kill him.


    However, Mdm Shen saw that something was wrong before him. She tugged at Gu Wanbao¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Is he going to beat us to death?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s run.¡± Gu Wanbao pulled him away.


    Gu Gang was a little anxious. He moved his other hand and seemed to be able to control it. He immediately grabbed Gu Wanbao, who was walking past him.


    Gu Wanbao¡¯s expression changed. In his panic, he grabbed the scissors in the embroidered basket and stabbed them at him.


    Bright red blood spurted out, dyeing Gu Wanbao¡¯s hands and his clothes red.


    Gu Gang lowered his head in disbelief and looked at the scissors stuck in his chest.


    Gu Wanbao was also shocked. He lowered his head and looked at his hands.


    He, he, he had killed someone. He killed his own grandfather.


    Gu Wanbao suddenly took two steps back. He looked at Madam Shen, who also looked at him with wide eyes.


    ¡°You, you, you have to pay with your life for killing someone,¡± she said with difficulty.


    Gu Wanbao¡¯s face turned pale. He shook his head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I don¡¯t want to pay with my life. I don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t want¡­¡±


    He turned around and ran out in a panic.


    Mdm Shen was still standing on the spot. She looked at Gu Gang, who was panting heavily on the ground, and suddenlyughed.


    Ah Mao¡¯s head appeared at the door and waved at her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Mdm Shen cleaned up the traces on the bed and followed Ah Mao over the wall, temporarily leaving the Gu residence.


    At this moment, Gu Wanbao did not expect to bump into Ah Shu and his cousin the moment he ran out of the door.


    Ah Shu saw the blood on Gu Wanbao¡¯s hand at a nce, and so did his cousin.


    They both looked at him in shock.


    Gu Wanbao shook his head violently. ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he ran away quickly and disappeared in an instant.


    Before Ah Shu could say anything, his cousin shouted, ¡°Oh no, something must have happened.¡±


    She ran into the house first and searched around. In the end, she found the person lying on the ground in Gu Gang¡¯s main room, covered in blood.


    Screams instantly resounded throughout the entire Gu family. Not long after, people arrived one after another.


    Mdm Shen also came in with a basket. When she saw that her house was surrounded by people, she asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are they all gathered at our door?¡±


    When someone saw hering over, he immediately said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back. Something happened at your house. Your man was stabbed by his grandson. Blood is everywhere.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mdm Shen¡¯s basket fell to the ground and she ran in without saying anything.


    Gu Gang¡¯s bed was filled with people. Among them, Madam Wang cried the most sadly.


    Madam Yu, on the other hand, muttered to herself. She looked at Ah Shu¡¯s cousin one moment and shouted the next, ¡°Impossible. My Wanbao didn¡¯t do it. He didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    The cousin took two steps back. ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who saw it. Ah Shu saw it too. His hands were covered in blood when he ran out. He was in a panic. I think we weren¡¯t the only ones who saw him when he ran away. There were others on the way. Why don¡¯t you ask?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I don¡¯t believe anyone until Wanbao is found..¡±

 Chapter 343 - 343: A Stroke

    Chapter 343: A Stroke


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Then go and find him.¡±


    Madam Yu suddenly came back to her senses. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go look for my Wanbao. I¡¯ll get him back.¡±


    After she ran out, Mdm Shen took a few steps forward and asked the doctor, ¡°How¡¯s our master?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, his vitals weren¡¯t stabbed. He just lost a lot of blood. However, he suffered a huge shock and fell ill. He had a stroke. He has to be taken good care of in the future.¡±


    The doctor shook his head and sighed.


    A stroke??


    Everyone was stunned. Madam Wang stopped crying.


    She lowered her head and looked at Gu Gang, who could not even speak. She was a little stunned.


    How could this be? How could he have a stroke? What would they do in the future?


    When the vigers heard this news, they were inexplicably happy.


    Although Gu Gang was the chief of Gu vige, while most chiefs were doing it for the benefit of the family, only Gu Gang was focused on his family¡¯s money and even sucked blood from his nsmen, which had long caused everyone to be dissatisfied.


    Unfortunately, the position of the patriarch was not so easy to shake.


    At that time, most of the elders were on Gu Gang¡¯s side. After all, there were benefits to be gained.


    Fortunately, when they fled, a few elders did not survive.


    Gu Gang¡¯s influence weakened immediately, and after he returned, he gradually lost his power in Gu vige.


    Therefore, even Gu Gang¡¯s appearance did not work when Old Gu¡¯s family was in trouble.


    Now that he was paralyzed, it was simply a joyous asion.


    The news spread quickly. Not long after, many people came to their house one after another.


    Among them was a middle-aged man who had gradually gained prestige in the vige. This person was ambitious. He was from the neighboring vige. When they escaped from the famine, most of the people in his vige were mobilized together. This person was the leader.


    After returning, the two viges merged. He knew that the chief of Gu vige was not a good person and had always wanted to pull him down.


    The vigers from his previous vige all supported him. As for the people of Gu vige, they were like a pot of loose sand now, without any cohesion.


    With the excuse that Gu Gang was not qualified to be the chief of Gu vige, he told the town about the matter and then reported it to the county.


    After that, the head of Gu vige changed hands.


    In just one day, so fast that Gu Gang¡¯s family did not even have time to react, their family had gone from the high and mighty vige chief¡¯s family to one that no one liked.


    When the new vige chief heard about Gu Gang¡¯s case, he reported the suspect, Gu Wanbao, to the police. The police was also searching for Gu Wanbao.


    Madam Yu went out to look for her son for a day, but she couldn¡¯t find him. When she returned, she realized that the sky had changed.


    The entire Gu family was filled with a gloomy atmosphere.


    Only Mdm Shen slept soundly.


    Gu Yundong was quite satisfied with this result.


    As long as Mdm Shen felt that it was fine, she would naturally be fine.


    About ten days had passed since the start of her ns for Gu vige.


    The Gu family was finished, and so was Gu Gang.


    Gu Yundong thought that it was time to go back and meet her younger siblings. She was already starting to miss them. Her mother was ying with the puzzle over and over again, almost to the point of erasing the patterns on the puzzle. However, before leaving, she still asked Bian Yuanzhi, ¡°We will be leaving here in two days. Is there anywhere you want to go?¡±


    She thought that after leaving this time, they might not have a chance toe back again. She asked him if there was anywhere he wanted to go and would bring him there before they left.


    Bian Yuanzhi was stunned. He lowered his head and replied after a while, ¡°Yes..¡±

 Chapter 344 - 344: Meeting Madam Hu Again

    Chapter 344: Meeting Madam Hu Again


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Bian Yuanzhi wanted to take a look at his home. Ever since he came back from the desert, he stayed in the Ding Family for a few days before being sent to the Gu Family.


    Until now, he had never returned to the warm home where his parents and sister used to live.


    Gu Yundong immediately agreed. She also wanted to take a look.


    The Bian Family was a little far away. After leaving the county city, they had to pass by Gu vige and the Ding Family¡¯s Shangbei Vige. After passing another vige, they arrived at his house.


    Her eldest uncle Bian Han¡¯s parents had passed away a few years ago. His family had never had many children. Bian Yuanzhi¡¯s only close rtive was Bian Han¡¯s sister, who had long been married off. Unfortunately, he did not return after escaping.


    Guashia Vige was not big and was poorer than Gu vige and Shangbei Vige. After the disaster, it was even poorer and there were not many people left in the vige.


    When they saw Gu Yundong and the rest, they looked over curiously.


    It was only when they saw them going to the Bian family that they suddenly remembered. Wasn¡¯t he the child from the Bian family?


    The Bian Family had long been in shambles. When they left previously, they had taken everything they could. Those that could not be taken away had probably been plundered long ago.


    However, looking at the familiar room and environment, Bian Yuanzhi was still very happy.


    After the joy, her heart ached. Her sister was gone and she would nevere back. She did not know where her parents were or if they were still alive.


    Gu Yundong looked around and realized that there were some wood carvings in the corner. These were all made by her uncle.


    Eldest Uncle used to be a carpenter. Unfortunately, he had only learned it for a short period of time, so he could only make some trinkets for a living.


    Gu Yundong took a piece of cloth from the carriage andid it on the ground. She ced the small wooden carvings on it.


    Seeing this, Bian Yuanzhi also ran over to help.


    Now that he could eat and wear warm clothes, he felt much stronger. After packing the small wooden carvings, he carried them on his back.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he stepped out of the door, he saw a few people surrounding him. A young-looking woman asked him, ¡°Yuanzhi, is it you?¡±


    Bian Yuanzhi still remembered this person. She was the aunt next door. He immediately put down his things, ¡°Aunt Li, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you went to your grandpa¡¯s house. Why are you back?¡± The two viges were far apart, so Auntie Li really didn¡¯t know what kind of life he was living.


    Although she knew that his family and his grandfather¡¯s family did not have a good rtionship, she did not expect it to be so bad.


    Bian Yuanzhi looked at Gu Yundong, then turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯m not at my grandpa¡¯s house anymore. I¡¯m out. Auntie Li, I¡¯m leaving. I might note back in the future.¡±


    Aunt Li was stunned. She looked at him, then at Gu Yundong and Mdm Yang. She did not ask further. She just sighed and said, ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s good to be alive. It¡¯s not easy to have a full meal these days. You¡¯re a good child. Take good care of yourself.¡±


    Based on Bian Yuanzhi¡¯s current attire, he seemed to be doing well. He should be living a good life.


    Bian Yuanzhi nodded at Aunt Li with a smile. He now had a cousin and his aunt, Ah Shu and Keke. He was very good.


    Picking up the cloth bag on the ground, Bian Yuanzhi walked towards the carriage.


    Unexpectedly, halfway there, he suddenly saw someone walking over.


    As soon as Bian Yuanzhi saw that person, he recalled a bad memory. He turned around and ran towards Gu Yundong, holding her hand nervously.


    Only then did Gu Yundong look up at Madam Hu, who was walking over.


    Madam Hu was also surprised. She looked at Bian Yuanzhi and was speechless for a long time..

 Chapter 345 - 345: A Little Familiar

    Chapter 345: A Little Familiar


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Madam Hu called out to him tentatively, ¡°Yuanzhi?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t be med for not being sure. It was mainly because Bian Yuanzhi was too different from what she had seen before.


    Who would have thought that in just ten days, this person would be apletely different person?


    It seemed that he had indeed lived a good life.


    Madam Hu felt a little jealous.


    When Ding Jincheng came back that day, she panicked when she didn¡¯t see Bian Yuanzhi. She thought that Ding Jincheng had really sold him after getting him back from Old Gu¡¯s family.


    Wasn¡¯t he just out of the tiger¡¯s den and into the wolf¡¯s den? Wouldn¡¯t Bian Mn look for him in the middle of the night?


    At that time, Madam Hu cried and asked Ding Jincheng to bring him back. Unexpectedly, Ding Jincheng said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you dislike him? Then wouldn¡¯t it be good if I sent him to a family who wanted to adopt him?¡±


    Madam Hu almost went crazy with anger. ¡°I don¡¯t like him, but what can I do? What if his sisteres to me in the middle of the night to take my life?¡±


    ¡°Mother, Mn just doesn¡¯t want Yuanzhi to suffer. Think about it, did she only ask you to let us take him away from the old Gu family?¡±


    Madam Hu actually didn¡¯t dare to recall the situation at that time. It was Father Ding who nodded and confirmed that Bian Mn had indeed said that.


    However, Madam Hu was still afraid. Ding Jincheng advised her, ¡°That family is quite good and well-off. Yuanzhi doesn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing. It¡¯s much better than in our family. If Mn finds out, not only will she not me us, she will even thank us.¡±


    Madam Hu was skeptical. Although it made sense, she still didn¡¯t dare to sleep that night. She waited all night with dark circles under her eyes and heaved a sigh of relief when she didn¡¯t see Bian Mn and the ck and White Ghosts again.


    She fell onto the bed and slept for an entire day and night.


    When she woke up the next day, she heard that something had happened to Old Gu¡¯s family and that it was haunted. Jia Meizi had also been hit on the head and fell into the water, just like Madam Yang back then.


    At that time, she felt that Bian Mn was taking revenge on Old Gu¡¯s family and was secretly happy. She secretly thought that the woman deserved it and started tough at her.


    However, something had been happening to Old Gu¡¯s family. In just ten days, they had actually reached the point of killing each other and breaking their limbs.


    Madam Hu was a little afraid. She felt that Mn seemed to be a little ruthless and especially vengeful. She was afraid that after Mn finished dealing with Old Gu¡¯s family, she would remember what Madam Hu had done wrong and look for her again.


    Therefore, Madam Hu set up a memorial tablet for Bian Mn at home and burned a lot of paper money.


    In the end, she still felt uneasy. She actually dreamed of Bian Mn¡¯s family in the middle of the night. She shivered and came to the Bian Family the next day. She wanted to clean the house for the Bian Family so that Bian Mn could stay at her maternal home if she had nothing to do and wouldn¡¯t scare them again.


    He didn¡¯t expect to see Bian Yuanzhi here.


    Bian Yuanzhi still looked like he was living a good life.


    Madam Hu shifted herplicated gaze away from him and looked at Gu Yundong.


    Then, she was stunned. This woman looked a little familiar.


    ¡°Miss, have we¡­ met before?¡±


    Gu Yundong did not like Madam Hu. Initially, she did not want to talk to her. Unexpectedly, Madam Hu remembered it herself. ¡°By the way, it¡¯s at Xingsheng Restaurant, right? You asked my Jincheng about something, right?¡±


    Gu Yundong was a little surprised. He did not expect Madam Hu to have such a good memory at her age.


    Madam Hu was a little jealous. Her Jincheng knew such a rich family first, but she didn¡¯t expect Bian Yuanzhi to take advantage in the end.


    Gu Yundong nodded slightly and said to Bian Yuanzhi, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Madam Yang also held Bian Yuanzhi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Dongdong will protect you.¡±


    Madam Hu was stunned.. Why did this person¡¯s words sound¡­

 Chapter 346 - 346: That’s Gu Dajiang’s Wife

    Chapter 346: That¡¯s Gu Dajiang¡¯s Wife


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Madam Hu watched as the three of them got into the carriage, but her brows furrowed slightly.


    It was only when their carriage disappeared into the distance that she came back to her senses.


    She strode towards Auntie Li¡¯s house and asked her, ¡°Hey, do you know who the person with Yuanzhi is?¡±


    Auntie Li shook her head. ¡°How would I know?¡± She didn¡¯t really want to bother with Madam Hu. Besides, she really didn¡¯t know. She had only said a few words to Yuanzhi.


    That girl looked very noble. How could a poor family like hers dare to look at the girl?


    Seeing that she could not find out anything, Madam Hu was a little angry.


    At this moment, she could not be bothered to go to the Bian house. She turned around and ran home.


    When she saw Ding Jincheng chopping firewood, she hurriedly pulled him over and asked him very seriously, ¡°Tell me honestly, who exactly is the person who adopted Bian Yuanzhi?¡±


    Ding Jincheng was taken aback, and his gaze drifted a little. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it already? It¡¯s just a kind-hearted family who pitied Yuanzhi¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Madam Hu suddenly shook off his hand and said angrily, ¡°I met them all today. Not only did I meet Bian Yuanzhi, but I also met¡­¡±


    Gu Dajiang¡¯s wife.


    Yes, the woman who spoke like a child was Gu Dajiang¡¯s wife.


    Of course, she recognized Madam Yang. It was just that the Madam Yang she saw today was too different from before. Not only had she gained weight, but her face had also be better and her clothes were neat. She didn¡¯t dare to look at her anymore.


    It was only when she heard Madam Yang¡¯s words that she suddenly connected the two of them.


    However, Madam Hu could not believe it no matter what. Still, along the way, she was certain that it was Madam Yang.


    Who was the woman holding Bian Yuanzhi¡¯s hand?


    Ding Jincheng saw that his mother had seen them, so he did not hide it anymore. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°That person is Yuanzhi¡¯s cousin.¡± ¡°Cousin?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Eldest Uncle Gu Dajiang¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Psst¡­


    Madam Hu¡¯s eyes widened. Gu Dajiang¡¯s daughter? Madam Yang¡¯s daughter?


    No wonder Madam Yang was also there.


    She frowned tightly. Gu Dajiang¡¯s daughter was back, and she looked rich.


    ¡°She returned to Jiangyu County, but she didn¡¯t show up. She didn¡¯t go back to Gu Vige, but only asked you to bring Bian Yuanzhi out?¡±


    Ding Jincheng nodded. ¡°Yes, she knew that Bian Yuanzhi wasn¡¯t doing well. The Gu family didn¡¯t like him, so she took him away.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t live in Jiangyu County?¡±


    Ding Jincheng still nodded.


    Madam Hu lowered her head and thought for a moment. Suddenly, she pped her hands and smiled.


    Then, she turned around and left.


    Abad premonition shed across Ding Jincheng¡¯s mind. He suddenly pulled her back. ¡°Mother, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Where am I going? Hahahahaha, I¡¯ll go to Old Gu¡¯s house.¡± Madam Hu gloated. ¡°They extorted a tael of silver from me and tortured me. Do you see that? Old Gu¡¯s eldest granddaughter is so promising now. She clearly came back, but she doesn¡¯t even enter the house. Hahaha, isn¡¯t that hrious?¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t stop me. If Old Gu finds out, he¡¯ll definitely regret it and die. I have to tell them that their rich granddaughter came back and took Bian Yuanzhi away without even looking at them. Hahaha. I want tough when I think of Old Gu¡¯s face when he hears that.¡±


    Madam Hu was extremely excited. She just wanted to see the world in chaos.


    She struggled free from Ding Jincheng and wanted to leave..

 Chapter 347 - 347: I’m Not Scaring You

    Chapter 347: I¡¯m Not Scaring You


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, when Ding Jincheng heard her words, he broke out in cold sweat. He hugged her and dragged her back.


    ¡°Mother, Mother, don¡¯t go.¡±


    Not only did he drag Madam Hu back to the house, but he also locked the door.


    Madam Hu was furious and pinched his hand desperately. ¡°Why are you stopping me?¡±


    ¡°Mother.¡± Ding Jincheng pressed her down on the chair and said with a serious expression, ¡°If you want me to lose my limbs, go ahead.¡±


    Madam Hu, who was about to hit him, paused and looked at him in surprise. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Mother, have you forgotten what happened to Old Gu¡¯s family recently?¡± Ding Jincheng took a deep breath and lowered his voice. ¡°I suspect that the eldest daughter of the Gu family is behind Old Gu¡¯s family¡¯s matters.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Madam Hu¡¯s eyes widened, as if she didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Her? How is it possible for a girl who didn¡¯t even dare to speak loudly in the past to do that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not scaring you,¡± Ding Jincheng said. ¡°In the past, she didn¡¯t dare to speak loudly, but now she does. Don¡¯t forget that at Xingsheng Restaurant that day, other than her, there was a man who looked powerful and influential. Now that the eldest daughter of the Gu family has a backer, she¡¯s more confident. Thest time she saw me, her gaze was so terrifying that I was afraid of her.¡±


    Madam Hu was stunned. There did seem to be a man.


    She thought of the Gu Yundong she had seen today. Her gaze was indeed¡­ a little scary.


    She slowly calmed down, but she still couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°But didn¡¯t the second and third branches of Old Gu¡¯s family fight between themselves?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I find it scary.¡± Ding Jincheng did not expect them to be involved, but thest time he passed by Gu vige and saw Ah Gou, he found it strange. Bian Yuanzhi had already been sent back, so why would this person who had been with Gu Yundong appear?


    When he heard that something had happened to Old Gu¡¯s family and that it was very tragic, he could not help but shiver. He did not even dare to go to the county city during this period of time.


    ¡°Mother, think about it. Why didn¡¯t anything happen to Old Gu¡¯s family earlier orter? Why did something happen as soon as Yuanzhi left? Why did Gu Yundong stay in Jiangyu County even though she had already rescued Bian Yuanzhi? Why did Old Gu¡¯s family get into trouble, and even Patriarch Gu became like that? These people all have a grudge against Gu Dajiang.¡±


    As Ding Jincheng spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. ¡°I suspect that the Gu girl came back this time to take revenge. Gu Dajiang must have died. Perhaps his death is rted to Old Gu¡¯s family, so when she bes capable, shees to find trouble with Old Gu¡¯s family. The man she followed is obviously powerful. Mother, let¡¯s not get involved with them. Otherwise, we won¡¯t have a good life either.¡±


    He had been thinking a lot these past few days. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this was the case.


    He even suspected that his parents¡¯ encounter with a ghost had something to do with her.


    Madam Hu was stunned when she heard this. However, when Ding Jincheng said that, his tone was scary, making one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    She red at him. ¡°Then, then I won¡¯t go?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    Madam Hu wanted tough at Old Gu¡¯s family, but when she thought of the miserable state of Old Gu¡¯s family, she decided to forget it.


    What if this woman realized that they were bad to Bian Mn and Bian Yuanzhi?


    Gu Yundong did not know that Madam Hu had almost gone to Gu vige to announce her return, but it did not matter even if she did.


    The Gu family was already in such a state.. So what if they knew that she was the one who did it?

 Chapter 348 - 348: Preparing to Bid Farewell

    Chapter 348: Preparing to Bid Farewell


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Now that the matters here were almost resolved, since his father was not here, Gu Yundong was prepared to go back.


    She gave the owner of Xingsheng Restaurant more than ten catties of white sugar and asked him to pay more attention to Gu vige. If Gu Dajiang or his aunt and uncle returned, he would tell them that she was safe and that she and the family were at the Xuanhe Prefecture.


    Gu Yundong had left him the address of Aunt Ke¡¯s house in the prefectural city of the Xuanhe Prefecture. This was to prevent Old Gu¡¯s family from running to Yongfu Vige to cause trouble when they heard the news.


    Secondly, there were many people going to the prefecture capital, so it would be easier to find Aunt Ke¡¯s house.


    Originally, she had wanted to leave Nie Cong¡¯s address. After all, Aunt Ke was now staying in Yongfu Vige. If she liked that ce, Gu Yundong also wanted her to continue staying there. Otherwise, it would be too difficult for her to live alone.


    However, Nie Cong¡¯s family was wealthy. If her father and the rest went over, they might not be able to see Nie Cong. It was better to leave Aunt Ke¡¯s address. When the time came, she would have to trouble the neighbors to keep an eye out.


    The owner of Xingsheng Restaurant liked white sugar very much and had a good rtionship with Gu Dajiang. He agreed without hesitation.


    When everything was settled, Gu Yundong began to pack her luggage and clothes. She had not stayed here for long, so she did not have many things.


    However, he bought a lot of trinkets for Madam Yang and Bian Yuanzhi as a memento.


    Just as she was packing her luggage, there was a knock on the door.


    Ah Mao¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Mydy, Miss Shen is here.¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned. She opened the door and saw Mdm Shen standing outside. She was dressed in dark green clothes and looked a little haggard.


    When she saw Gu Yundong, her smile was very gentle.


    Gu Yundong nced at the bag on her back and was a little surprised. ¡°What are you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to bid you farewell.¡±


    Gu Yundong let her in and poured her a ss of water. ¡°Farewell? Where are you going? Will Old Gu¡¯s family let you go?¡±


    It was early in the morning and still a little cold outside. Mdm Shen took a sip of hot water and felt much warmer.


    She smiled. ¡°So what if they won¡¯t let me go?¡±


    Gu Gang could not even speak. He stared and drooled all day. Madam Wang wanted to detain her as a ve. Now that Gu Gang was no longer supporting her, Madam Wang wanted to bully her to death, but she was no longer obedient.


    As for Madam Yu and her husband, they were still trying their best to find out where Gu Wanbao was.


    Didn¡¯t Madam Yu use such a despicable method to send her to Gu Gang¡¯s bed because she was afraid that Madam Shen would pester Gu Wanbao?


    Now, Madam Shen would let her have a taste of losing her son.


    Mdm Shen was overjoyed and her smile became brighter. ¡°Back then, when Gu Gang wanted to take me in as his concubine, I lied and said that I had lost my household registration certificate. In fact, I had been hiding it all along. When Gu Gang wanted to go to the government office to get me a new one, I thought of a way to dy it until now. Although I¡¯m his concubine on the surface, I¡¯m still a good citizen. Even if I escape, they can¡¯t do anything to me.¡±


    Although the refugees had been back to their hometown for some time, because the two viges had merged, many household registrations were still unclear, so she was not an exception.


    Gu Yundong admired her. ¡°Then where do you n to go?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just go home.¡± Mdm Shen sighed faintly.


    ¡°I remember you saying that your home is in a town on the other side of Feng County, right? Feng County is not close to here.¡±


    It could even be said that it was far away. After leaving Jiangyu County, they had to pass through the Yongning Prefecture.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait for another day? We¡¯ll give you a ride. We have to pass by anyway..¡±

 Chapter 349 - 349: A Favor

    Chapter 349 - 349: A Favor<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mdm Shen was stunned for a moment before she lowered her eyes and thought about it.


    To be honest, she was indeed a little worried about traveling alone.<div>


    Originally, she had nned to look for a caravan after bidding farewell to Gu Yundong and see if she could hitch a ride.


    It would be great if she could be with Gu Yundong.


    Hence, she nodded and agreed.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you to your room to rest. We¡¯ll leave early tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Gu Yundong brought her to the room next door. That room was empty and just needed to be tidied up.


    When Mdm Shen was working, Gu Yundong went out.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she walked out of the courtyard, she saw Ah Mao and the other three pushing each other towards her.


    Gu Yundong stopped in her tracks and nced at them. The four of them immediately straightened their backs.


    However, their eyes did not stop rolling for a moment. Anyone could tell that they wanted to say something but hesitated.<div>


    Gu Yundong entered the central room and said, ¡°Do you have anything to say to me?¡±


    The four of them quickly walked in and looked at each other. After a while, Ah Mao, who was the boss, said, ¡°Um, Miss, we want to beg me for something.¡± ¡°Beg me for something?¡± Gu Yundong was surprised. Why did it sound so serious?


    She couldn¡¯t help but sit up straight. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Well, Miss, can you bring us back to the Xuanhe Prefecture?¡±


    Gu Yundong could not help but be stunned. She blurted out, ¡°Brother Shao didn¡¯t say that he wanted to take you away?¡±


    Brother¡­ Brother Shao?


    Shao Qingyuan, who had just stepped through the door, suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    This was the first time he had heard her call him Brother Shao.


    Why did it sound so nice?


    Shao Qingyuan couldn¡¯t help but smile. He tried his best not tough out loud.


    He cleared his throat and strode into the central room.<div>


    Gu Yundong turned her head and saw him. She looked at the spring breeze on his face in confusion. What happened? Why was he so happy?


    Shao Qingyuan silently walked to a chair at the side and sat down. He picked up his teacup and drank his tea quietly. ¡°Continue chatting.¡± He pretended that he didn¡¯t exist.


    She could continue to call him Brother Shao.


    Gu Yundong felt that there was something strange about him. They were talking about him and he was present. How could they continue chatting?


    However, Ah Mao could still continue. He said, ¡°Young Master Shao said that it¡¯s up to you whether we stay or leave.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan nodded slightly.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Didn¡¯t you bring them from the prefectural city?


    He had already ordered them around for so many days. Had he not decided if he wanted to take them away?


    Gu Yundong could not help but rub her forehead. He pointed outside and said, ¡°Go pack your things. Buy everything you need. If you need money, ask Shao Qingyuan.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± The four of them immediately cheered up and skipped out of the door.


    Shao Qingyuan was a little disappointed. Why did she call his name again?


    Ah Mao quickly poked his head in. ¡°Young Master Shao, we¡­¡±


    Shao Qingyuan could only stand up and leave expressionlessly.


    Gu Yundong looked at his back and was puzzled. Why did it feel like he was a little disappointed? Could it be that he did not want to bring Ah Mao and the other three along?


    No way. Didn¡¯t he say that Ah Mao and the others were very smart? If they were nurtured well, they would be his right-hand men in the future?


    Moreover, they had already done bad things together. It was not good to leave them behind.


    Gu Yundong shook her head and returned to her room to continue packing.


    The next morning, the group loaded the items into two carriages, checked out of the inn, and set off for the city gate..

 Chapter 350 - 350: Follow-up of Gu Village

    Chapter 350 - 350: Follow-up of Gu Vige<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Sitting in the carriage, Bian Yuanzhi looked very happy.


    He would be able to see Ah Shu and the others soon. Although he had yet to find his parents, his cousin was right. As long as he lived well, he would definitely be able to see them.<div>


    Mdm Shen was also sitting in the carriage. As she watched this ce that had given her a painful experience get further and further away, her mood was unprecedentedly calm.


    Unfortunately, Gu vige was not peaceful at all.


    After Madam Wang found out that she had disappeared, she started to shout everywhere that she had eloped with someone and wanted to find her and drown her in the pond.


    It was a pity that Gu Gang was no longer the vige chief. At most, he was only the patriarch of the Gu family in name. However, it was likely that he would not even be the patriarch soon.


    As the new chief of Gu vige, he did not react to Madam Wang¡¯s words at all. He even heard from the family living next door to Old Gu¡¯s family that Madam Wang had tortured Madam Shen until she ran away, so he reprimanded Madam Wang fiercely.


    Only then did Madam Wang realize that her family really had no status in the vige anymore. They were the kind that anyone could step on.


    She hated it to death, but who could she me?


    In the end, no matter how she thought about it, it was all because of Gu Gang, who had to take a concubine despite being so old.


    Therefore, when she was taking care of Gu Gang, she became extremely impatient. Not only did she curse, but she also often starved him and kept him cold. Not long after, he became so thin that he was only skin and bones. He did not have any energy left.


    His son and daughter-inw didn¡¯t care about him at all. They didn¡¯t even have enough time to look for Gu Wanbao, let alone care about such a useless person.


    However, Gu Gang¡¯s vitality was still very tenacious. He could not die, so he could only suffer.<div>


    The Gu family, which was not far away from them, was not doing well either. The brothers had lost their arms or leg. Now, he could not do any work and had to lie in bed every day to be served.


    To the two of them, what was the difference between them and trash?


    In the beginning, the two of them would still scold each other. Later on, when they ran out of strength, they would lie on the bed in a daze. Their willpower was especially low.


    asionally, when their temper red up, they would scold their children. After scolding their children, they would scold their wives. After scolding their wives, they would start scolding their parents.


    Not only had their families been tortured, but they had also destroyed many things.


    The Old Gu family, who had spent almost all their money to treat their injuries, was now extremely poor.


    The children of Old Gu¡¯s family¡¯s two branches, who had been cking off whenever they could, had no choice but to work now. The younger ones had to go to pick pig grass and firewood. Every day, they woulde back and look at their swollen fingers with teary eyes.


    It was only then that they realized what kind of life Gu Yundong and her siblings had led in the past. There was regret and hatred.


    Why didn¡¯t Gu Yundong and her siblingse back? If they were here, they would be the ones doing the work.


    Jia Meizi was so tired that she couldn¡¯t even straighten her back every day. In the past, she was theziest and most greedy sister-inw, but now, she couldn¡¯t sleep or eat her fill every day.


    In the day, she had to wash clothes, cook, and go to the fields. In the middle of the night, she had to take care of Gu Dahe. Sometimes, when Gu Dahe¡¯s temper red up, he would hit her.<div>


    He med her for selling the third branch¡¯s child and implicating him, causing him to be a cripple.


    Jia Meizi didn¡¯t dare to retort. She had gone back to her maternal family, but what did they say?


    ¡°Meizi, your reputation is ruined now. Everyone in our vige knows that you wanted to harm your sister-inw and even cut off your third uncle¡¯s leg.


    Now, it has already implicated your niece¡¯s marriage. If you¡¯re divorced, our Jia family will treat it as if we don¡¯t have a daughter like you..¡±

 Chapter 351 - 351: The Gu Family’s Granddaughter Returned

    Chapter 351: The Gu Family¡¯s Granddaughter Returned


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Jia Meizi could only continue to stay in Old Gu¡¯s house. She was ordered around by Madam Zhao and scolded by Gu Dahe.


    However, her children did not understand her and pushed all the me to her.


    Madam Chang was still in a daze. She did not go out at all and rarely even left her room. Not only was she unable to take care of Gu Dahu, she even needed her daughter to take care of her.


    Madam Zhao was furious and deliberately starved her a few times. Madam Chang was so hungry that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and came out, but she directly smashed the door of the main house to find food and almost fought with Madam Zhao.


    Madam Zhao almost fainted. She was also busy. Madam Chang could not take care of Gu Dahu, so she could only do it herself.


    There were many things to do at home. She was already so old, but she still had to do it herself.


    It was the same for Gu Chuanzong. He did not have to go to the fields previously.


    Before escaping, he had four sons. Even though Gu Dajiang worked as an ountant in the county and Gu Dahe and Gu Dahu would asionally ck off, he still had a diligent fourth son.


    After returning from the famine, he asionally had to work in the fields, but he also had two sons. In order to have a good harvest, the two of them had to work.


    But now, the second and third branches did not have any strongborers. Gu Fa¡¯er was not young anymore, but he used to rely on the fact that he was the eldest grandson and was always pampered. Even if he was a child from the countryside, he still lived a pampered life. Now, he could not lift anything heavy. He could not stand such weather for an hour.


    The only person in Old Gu¡¯s family who could work was Gu Chuanzong.


    Nowadays, he went out early and returnedte every day. He was so tired that he went home and fell asleep.


    Initially, he thought that he would be able to enjoy life with so many sons. Now, it was theplete opposite. He had to support two families.


    Gu Chuanzong was very regretful now. If he had known earlier, he would have stopped Fourth Son from leaving the team to look for Gu Yundong and his mother. At least his youngest son would be filial to him.


    He sighed slowly and carried the hoe home.


    Unexpectedly, a familiar name suddenly sounded in her ear.


    ¡°Yes, Gu Dajiang¡¯s eldest daughter is very rich.¡±


    Gu Chuanzong was stunned. Gu Dajiang? Eldest daughter?


    He looked up in confusion and turned to see Madam Hu chatting with someone under a tree not far away.


    He could not even lift his legs, but he still walked over numbly.


    Madam Hu¡¯s back was facing him, but her voice was not soft. ¡°That¡¯s Gu Yundong. I saw it with my own eyes. She¡¯s back with her silly mother. Do you know why we had to bring Bian Yuanzhi out? It was Gu Yundong who begged us. Now, that Bian Yuanzhi is going to enjoy life too.¡±


    Someone at the side did not believe it. ¡°That eldest granddaughter of Old Gu¡¯s family was very timid in the past. Why do you make it sound like they¡¯re twopletely different people? Are you sure you didn¡¯t see wrongly?¡±


    ¡°How could I be wrong?¡± Madam Hu retorted excitedly. ¡°I even saw her bring Bian Yuanzhi to the Bian family that day and take away a lot of the things in the Bian family. She¡¯s changed. She married a rich man. Her clothes are mboyant and she¡¯s wearing gold chains. There¡¯s a silver hairpin on her head, a jade bracelet on her wrist, and she¡¯s sitting in a carriage with four or five maidservants.¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡± Everyone was in an uproar. So rich?


    Madam Hu snorted. ¡°And Gu Dajiang¡¯s wife. Tsk tsk, there¡¯s a maidservant supporting her when she gets into the carriage. She¡¯s even fed.. What does it matter if she¡¯s a fool? Anyway, there¡¯s someone to serve her, right?¡±

 Chapter 352 - 352: Why Doesn’t She Care About Me?

    Chapter 352: Why Doesn¡¯t She Care About Me?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The more Madam Hu spoke, the more excited she became. ¡°Bian Yuanzhi has already put on new clothes. In just a few days, he¡¯s gained weight and hisplexion has improved. After eating, a maidservant will wipe his mouth and make sure that his soup isn¡¯t too hot. He can buy whatever he wants. He can even throw away a stick of candied hawthorn just for fun.¡±


    When she said this, even the children beside her came over and swallowed their saliva with sparkling eyes.


    ¡°Why would he throw it away? He can give it to me.¡±


    Madam Hu nced at the child who spoke. ¡°To you? When he was suffering here in the past, did you give him a grain of corn? Dream on.¡±


    Everyone was extremely envious. If they had known that Bian Yuanzhi had such good fortune, they would have treated him better.


    One of the families in the crowd was stunned. When they thought of the bag of white rice that had suddenly appeared in their room a few days ago, their hearts pounded.


    They were the ones who took Bian Yuanzhi home for a meal when he was about to freeze to death.


    In that case, was he thanking them?


    However, Old Gu, who was standing at the back of the crowd, became more and more shocked. His eyes lit up as he listened.


    His body, which had originally felt weak, suddenly erupted with a huge force. He pushed away the person in front of him and stood in front of Madam Hu in a few steps. She widened her eyes and asked, ¡°Is what you said true? Is what you said true?¡±


    Madam Hu was so shocked that she almost fell off the standing stone.


    She barely managed to stabilize herself before she saw Old Gu¡¯s weathered face clearly. She secretly pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Why would I lie to everyone?¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t shee back? Why didn¡¯t shee home when she had money?¡±


    Madam Huughed. ¡°Why do you think? Wasn¡¯t she afraid that your Gu family will cling onto her like blood-sucking insects? Old Gu, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know what kind of life Gu Dajiang¡¯s family used to live? You bullied them in the past. Do you think they wille back and be filial to you? Do you think they¡¯re stupid? Let me tell you, she¡¯s smart. She secretly took Bian Yuanzhi away and didn¡¯t even look at you.¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s a member of Old Gu¡¯s family. She¡¯s my granddaughter. How can she leave us alone when she¡¯s rich?¡± Old Gu was so angry that he was panting. The veins on the back of his hand were bulging, as if he could not ept this fact.


    The Gu family had already be like this. If Gu Yundong was really rich, why would he need to work so hard? His second and third sons could also go to a good medical center to treat their illnesses. They could also live in a big house with people serving them.


    Madam Hu sneered. ¡°You really dare to think about it. Your granddaughter is already married. The rich man is her husband. Why should he care about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ What about Gu Dajiang? What about Gu Yunshu? My son and grandson. It would be unfilial of them to ignore me.¡±


    Madam Hu smiled even more happily. ¡°I only saw Gu Dajiang¡¯s wife. As for Gu Dajiang and Gu Yunshu, I didn¡¯t see them. Don¡¯t tell me these two are gone? Think about it, if they were still alive, would Gu Yundong not bring them here? She even brought Madam Yang with her when she went out. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone else in the family who can take care of her.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they all thought that it made sense.


    Madam Yang was a fool. It would be so troublesome to bring her out. If Gu Dajiang was around, she would definitely leave her at home for him to take care of.


    If Gu Yunshu was around, Gu Yundong might as well bring him along instead of a fool. The daughter must¡¯ve been worried without Madam Yang¡¯s close rtives by her side..

 Chapter 353 - 353: You Reap What You Sow

    Chapter 353: You Reap What You Sow


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Gu¡¯s expression changed again and again. After a while, he suddenly roared, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I don¡¯t believe it. Tell me where they are. I¡¯ll go find her.¡±


    As he spoke, he came to pull Madam Hu. Madam Hu was pulled off a huge rock and lost her bnce, spraining her ankle.


    She was in so much pain that her face contorted and she spoke without thinking. ¡°Alright, go and find her. Let me tell you, it was Gu Yundong who caused your family to be like this. If you¡¯re not afraid of death, go and find her again and see if she¡¯ll take the lives of your two sons.¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    The entire venue was silent. Everyone gasped and looked at Madam Hu, unable to say a word.


    After a while, someone couldn¡¯t help but gulp and ask, ¡°Hu, what did you say just now?¡±


    Madam Hu suddenly came back to her senses and cursed in her heart.


    Previously, she had really been persuaded by Ding Jincheng not to provoke Gu Yundong. However, when she heard that the ghost she had encountered that night might have been her doing, Madam Hu could no longer remain calm.


    She was so angry that she wanted to settle the score with Gu Yundong.


    However, when she thought of how miserable Old Gu¡¯s family was, she was afraid. After dying it for a few days, the more she thought about it, the angrier she became. The angrier she became, the more indignant she became.


    What should she do? In the end, she pushed the responsibility to Old Gu¡¯s family.


    Wasn¡¯t this all Old Gu¡¯s family¡¯s fault? If she could not find trouble with Gu Yundong, could she not cause trouble for Old Gu¡¯s family?


    Madam Hu was quite shrewd. She saw that there had been no movement from Old Gu¡¯s family recently, so Gu Gang¡¯s family was just like that.


    She also noticed that Mdm Shen had escaped. When one thought too much, it would be easy for one toe up with conspiracy theories. Madam Hu felt that Mdm Shen had been arranged by Gu Yundong from the beginning.


    After Mdm Shen left, there was no movement from Old Gu¡¯s family. Gu Yundong must have left Jiangyu County.


    Therefore, Madam Hu came to Gu vige. She deliberately came to provoke Old Gu¡¯s family.


    But she only nned to say that Gu Yundong was living a good life because of her wealth. She did not intend to reveal her and Ding Jincheng¡¯s guesses.


    It was all Old Gu¡¯s fault for letting her tongue slip.


    Madam Hu wanted to take back her words, but there were so many people around and they heard her clearly.


    When they regained their senses, they immediately grabbed her and asked, ¡°Are you telling the truth? Was it Gu Yundong who did everything to Old Gu¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°But she didn¡¯te to our Gu vige, how did she do it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Gu Yundong was so timid in the past. How dare she do such a cruel thing?¡±


    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t fool them anymore, Madam Hu decided to give up. ¡°That¡¯s right. Those things were done by the Gu girl. She didn¡¯te to the Gu vige, but didn¡¯t I say that girl is rich now? With money, are you afraid that she won¡¯t be able to find someone to help her? She was timid in the past. But don¡¯t you see how badly she was persecuted by Old Gu¡¯s family? Her father and siblings are dead, and her mother was harmed by Jia Meizi. How can she not hate her?¡±


    ¡°So, this was all forced by Old Gu.¡±


    Madam Hu came to a conclusion. ¡°The Gu family reaped what they sowed. If they had treated Gu Yundong better in the past, wouldn¡¯t she have brought their family over to enjoy life now that she¡¯s rich? Just look at how Bian Yuanzhi is living now.¡±


    Not far away, Madam Zhao also roughly heard it. Her expression immediately turned ferocious as she shouted, ¡°That b*tch, I¡¯m going to sue her. She caused our family to be like this. I¡¯m going to sue her.¡±


    Madam Huughed out loud when she heard this. ¡°Go ahead. Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. The man that the Gu girl married is not an ordinary person. One look and you can tell that he¡¯s powerful. Otherwise, how could he make all of you lose your arms and legs? If you sue him, you won¡¯t even be able to protect your grandson.¡±


    Madam Zhao¡¯s face turned pale, but Old Gu suddenly roared. He turned around and pounced at Madam Zhao, grabbing her and beating her up..

 Chapter 354 - 354: Dust Settled

    Chapter 354: Dust Settled


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Everyone was stunned by this change, but Old Gu¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he hit Madam Zhao fiercely. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s all your fault, you old woman. If you hadn¡¯t treated Dajiang¡¯s family badly, we wouldn¡¯t have be like this. It¡¯s all your fault.¡±


    He kept reying what Madam Hu had just said in his mind. If he had treated them better in the past, he would have been taken away to enjoy life now.


    ¡°A stepmother is a stepmother. Your own son is spoiled like a piece of trash. Dajiang was your ve. You even abused Yuanzhi. You old woman, I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡±


    Madam Zhao was about to go crazy. As she dodged, she shouted, ¡°How can you me me? You didn¡¯t even take your own son seriously, and now you¡¯re ming me. Gu Chuanzong, you¡¯re not a man. When we kick their family out back then, it was clearly your idea. You¡¯re the most disgusting person.¡±


    Madam Hu and the others watched from afar as they exposed each other and watched them fight each other.


    The Gu family was finished. Completely finished.


    Madam Hu pursed her lips and felt happy. She felt that she had said enough and left.


    Later on, she heard that Old Gu and Madam Zhao were covered in injuries and had to lie in bed for a few days to recover.


    The Gu family was even more chaotic. Later on, Madam Zhao reallyined to the vige chief and wanted to arrest Gu Yundong.


    But the new vige chief ignored her. Besides, she had no evidence and Gu Yundong was not around. Why should she be arrested?


    In any case, Madam Zhao did not dare to go to the county city toin to the county magistrate. She could only go home gloomily.


    Old Gu had been regretting not treating Gu Dajiang¡¯s family well these days.


    He had gone to look for Madam Hu several times. When he went to her house, he cried bitterly. As he cried, he said that he missed his eldest son and his eldest granddaughter. He asked her where Gu Yundong was.


    How could Madam Hu know? She was so annoyed by him that she regretted it so much that she had acted rashly.


    In the end, Ding Jincheng simply told him about the inn that Gu Yundong used to stay in. Anyway, he only knew about that inn.


    Old Gu went to look for her but the waiter said that she had left long ago.


    Old Gu wanted to verify if that person was Gu Yundong, so he listened to the waiter describe how rich she was, how well she ate, and how good she looked. It was as if he was stabbed in the heart.


    After he returned, he scolded Madam Zhao and the two of them fought again. Then, he went to look for Madam Hu to cause trouble, iming that it was her fault for not telling them earlier and causing the Ding family to be in trouble.


    The other members of the Gu family naturally heard about what happened to Gu Yundong. They were jealous and regretful at the same time. In the end, they became envious of Bian Yuanzhi.


    Old Gu¡¯s life was getting poorer and poorer, and everybody was in chaos every day.


    Old Gu thought about Gu Yundong all day long. He hoped that she woulde back and take him away.


    Gu Yundong sneezed several times because of this. Shao Qingyuan almost thought that she had caught a cold.


    The temperature difference between morning and night was indeed a little big. They were on the road, so there would be times when they didn¡¯t realize it.


    Gu Yundong felt that her family missed her, so she could not wait to go back.


    It took three days to travel from Jiangyu County to Feng County, where the Shen family¡¯s home was located. Gu Yundong sent her all the way and took a slight detour to bring her directly to the town where her family lived.


    However, the closer she got to home, the more silent Mdm Shen became.


    When she arrived at her destination, she sighed heavily and said in a low mood, ¡°Thank you for your help along the way. We¡­ will meet again if fate allows.¡±


    After saying that, she looked at Madam Yang and Bian Yuanzhi before lifting the curtain and going down.


    However, in the next moment, she suddenly retreated..

 Chapter 355 - 355: Can You Bring Me Along?

    Chapter 355: Can You Bring Me Along?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mdm Shen¡¯s expression changed slightly as she nced outside the carriage curtain.


    Gu Yundong was puzzled. She peeked out and was stunned.


    Why was this person here?


    She let go and sat back down. She looked at Mdm Shen, who was looking uncertain. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    However, Mdm Shen took a deep breath, as if she had made up her mind. Her eyes lit up slightly, and she became energetic.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been holding a question in my heart for the past few days, Yundong,¡± she said. ¡°Can I follow you to Xuanhe Prefecture and Yongfu Vige?¡±


    Gu Yundong was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re not going home?¡±


    Mdm Shen smiled bitterly. ¡°My parents are gone, and I don¡¯t have any rtives at home. Actually, I¡¯ve been hesitating. I thought that even if I went back, I would be alone. I¡¯ve felt very rxed andfortable spending time with you guys these few days. Especially when I heard you introduce Yongfu Vige to Yuanzhi, I yearned for it very much.¡±


    She was also a little reluctant to part with those rare friends. After spending a few days together, Gu Yundong, Shao Qingyuan, Ah Mao, and the others were all very clear about her past in the Gu vige.


    They knew that she had be a concubine to an old man in histe fifties, but no one looked at her strangely, despised her, or distanced themselves from her.


    Sometimes, she even felt that she was not clean. When she went back, she might just live a life in a daze, but deep down, she still yearned for a beautiful life.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering if I should go home or find another ce to start over. Now that I see Gu Wanbao here, I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡±


    That¡¯s right. When she lifted the curtain just now, she saw Gu Wanbao.


    No one expected that this person who had escaped from Gu vige would actuallye to the Shen family¡¯s hometown.


    However, looking at his sallow and haggard appearance, it was obvious that he was not doing well.


    Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Thanks a lot.¡±


    No matter what, they had a deep friendship. Gu Yundong was very supportive of her decision.


    The carriage changed direction and headed out of town again.


    Gu Wanbao, who was squatting in the corner, only had time to squint at the back of the carriage before he sniffled and shrank back.


    Madam Shen¡¯s original name was Shen Sitian. Perhaps because the direction in her heart was finally clear, her smile could not help but be much brighter.


    The group went out of town. Shen Sitian first went to pay her respects to her parents¡¯ graves and told them about her decision to leave.


    Her parents¡¯ burial was arranged by the Gu family, so it was not strange for Gu Wanbao to know that her family was in this town.


    After bidding farewell to the Shen parents, the group of people moved much faster.


    They had a carriage, a mule cart, and a horse. Gu Yundong still liked to ride horses. asionally, when she was bored in the carriage, she would ride Gale, the horse brought by Shao Qingyuan, for a while.


    Ah Mao and hispanions were extremely envious. There were a few times when they wanted to ask Shao Qingyuan if they could ride it, but they were frightened by his sharp gaze and didn¡¯t dare to say a word.


    Other than Gu Yundong, no one else could touch the horse.


    The group of people walked steadily. asionally, they would encounter people who were in the same direction as them. They kept a distance from each other and only nodded.


    Seeing that they were only a few days away from reaching Stinky Egg¡¯s vige, Gu Yundong could not help but think of Bian Mn¡¯s grave.


    As she rode her horse, she gradually slowed down and wondered if she should get into the carriage and have a good talk with Yuanzhi about this.


    At this moment, two carriages also came from the opposite side of the road. When they met, the horse under Gu Yundong was suddenly shocked. It suddenly roared and ran forward crazily..

 Chapter 356 - 356: Fear

    Chapter 356: Fear


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Gu Yundong screamed and hurriedly grabbed the reins of the horse. She tried her best to stabilize herself and try not to fall off.


    Shao Qingyuan¡¯s expression changed drastically. He suddenly pulled the carriage and hurriedly instructed the people in the carriage, ¡°Miss Shen, take good care of them.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out his dagger and cut off the reins. He mounted Wind Chaser and chased after him desperately.


    Shen Sitian only had time to hug Madam Yang and Bian Yuanzhi. When she stuck her head out again, she could barely see Shao Qingyuan¡¯s disappearing back.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± She could only shout. Then, she turned around tofort the panicked Madam Yang.


    Although Gu Yundong was very familiar with riding horses, she still could not deal with such a crazy horse that seemed to have been provoked.


    She could only hold the reins tightly and try her best to stabilize herself so that she would not fall.


    It was fine if she fell down here, but she was afraid that she would be trampled to death by the horse before she could get up.


    ¡°Gale, calm down.¡± She tried to calm it down, but at this moment, Gale could not realize who was on her back.


    It could not even tell the direction anymore and began to run into the forest.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly lowered her body to prevent the branches from scratching his face and eyes.


    However, she was anxious. The horse did not slow down at all.


    ¡°Yundong.¡± A familiar voice came from behind. Gu Yundong knew that it was Shao Qingyuan.


    She knew that this person would definitely not abandon her, but she could not turn around to look.


    Fortunately, Shao Qingyuan rode Wind Chaser that was not agitated. Moreover, he had been with Gu Yundong for a long time and clearly realized that she was in danger. He quickly caught up with her.


    The path in the forest was not easy to take. After Gale was blocked by the trees twice, it finally slowed down a little.


    Wind Chaser took the opportunity to run forward, and the distance between the two horses slowly shortened.


    Shao Qingyuan controlled Wind Chaser to block Gale and reached out to Gu Yundong. ¡°Give me your hand. I¡¯ll pull you over.¡±


    The horse was still running, but Gu Yundong was much more rxed when she saw him.


    She held the reins with one hand and handed the other to Shao Qingyuan. Taking advantage of the moment when the two horses approached, she suddenly exerted strength and pounced towards him.


    Shao Qingyuan exerted strength and carried her over.


    Now that there was no one on the back of Gale, it quickly rushed forward again.


    Shao Qingyuan could no longer care about it. He only hugged Gu Yundong tightly and calmed his wildly beating heart before slowly stopping.


    Gu Yundong was also panting heavily. She hugged his waist and gradually regained her senses.


    After a while, she retreated slightly.


    However, halfway through, the hand on her waist suddenly tightened, and she was pressed back down. Her ears were filled with the sound of a certain someone¡¯s heartbeat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± His voice with lingering fearcame from above.


    Gu Yundong paused and did not move.


    After a long time, she heard Shao Qingyuan¡¯s slightly hoarse voice. ¡°I almost thought that I wouldn¡¯t be able to save you in time.¡±


    Her voice was still trembling. Gu Yundong was in a daze. She did not expect him to be so afraid.


    She reached out to pat his back, but as soon as she opened her palm, she could not help but gasp.


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned and quickly let go of her. Only then did he see that her hands were already covered in blood from the reins.


    He was instantly vexed. Gu Yundongforted him instead. ¡°It¡¯s alright. There¡¯s a first aid kit in the carriage. I¡¯ll be fine after applying some medicine.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back now,¡± Shao Qingyuan said as he turned his horse around.


    Gu Yundong thought of Gale that had disappeared into the forest. ¡°What about the horse?¡±


    ¡°Ignore it.¡± Shao Qingyuan¡¯s voice was extremely cold..

 Chapter 357 - 357: I’ll Give You Money As Compensation

    Chapter 357: I¡¯ll Give You Money As Compensation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shao Qingyuan still hugged her tightly and rode back with her.


    They had already run a long way. Madam Yang and the others were probably worried to death.


    Shao Qingyuan thought that the injury on her hand needed to be treated properly and couldn¡¯t help but speed up.


    However, when they saw where the carriage was parked from afar, their faces could not help but darken.


    Ah Mao and the others were either holding their stomachs or hands and feet as they fell to the ground, groaning in pain. Shen Sitian protected Madam Yang and Bian Yuanzhi as she stood beside the carriage and looked at the people opposite her warily.


    There were seven people standing in front of them. One was a middle-aged man dressed in riches who looked like the master. The other was a boy in his early teens. There were two tall men who looked like guards. There were also two coachmen and a maidservant. There were also two carriages behind them.


    This group of people was the ones who had brushed past them at that time.


    Shao Qingyuan rode his horse forward. When Ah Mao and the other three saw them, their eyes lit up. They couldn¡¯t care less about the pain on their bodies. They stood up and staggered over. ¡°Young Master, Miss, it¡¯s him. It¡¯s that kid who blew an arrow at Gale¡¯s butt. That¡¯s why Gale suddenly ran crazily. We wanted to stop them, but we couldn¡¯t beat him¡­¡±


    He pointed at the boy in his early teens. Shao Qingyuan¡¯s sharp gaze suddenly shot towards him.


    The child was a little afraid when he met his gaze. However, he quickly thought of the two guards on his side. The four people who wanted to stop them just now had been beaten until their butts were swollen. What was there to be afraid of?


    Therefore, the boy raised his chin and snorted. ¡°So what if it¡¯s me?¡± He was still ying with a small blowpipe in his hand. ¡°I just wanted to see if that horse is a good horse. I heard that even if a smart horse has a knife cut into its body, it will consider the owner on its back and endure the pain. It seems that your horse can¡¯t do it. I¡­ Ah.¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, his head was hit hard. He looked up and red at the middle-aged man. ¡°Father, why did you hit me?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t look at him. He only cupped his hands at Shao Qingyuan and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t teach my son well. This girl was frightened. Fortunately, she¡¯s safe and sound. Here¡¯s 20 taels of silver. Take it as apensation for you.¡±


    He took out a banknote and handed it over.


    Shao Qingyuan did not even look at it. He just bent down and entered the carriage. He took out the first aid kit and lowered his head to carefully treat the wound on Gu Yundong¡¯s palm.


    Madam Yang and the others eximed and hurriedly ran forward. ¡°Dongdong, are you bleeding?¡±


    Madam Yang¡¯s heart ached terribly. She lowered her head and blew on it for her, her tears almost falling.


    Gu Yundong could onlyfort her. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    The man¡¯s outstretched hand was a little awkward. When he saw Gu Yundong¡¯s palm, he suddenly realized something and quickly took out another banknote. ¡°This is 50 taels. Please ept it.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan still had his head lowered. He had already wrapped her hand with gauzeyer byyer.


    The corners of Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. Wasn¡¯t it a little too thick?


    Seeing that the strangers had ignored them again and again, the child finally couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Hey, my father is talking to you. Do you hear him?¡±


    Seeing that the hand was treated , Shao Qingyuan let go and walked towards the child.


    One of the guards instinctively sensed danger and reached out to stand in front of the child.


    The child was a little unwilling to be protected, which made it seem as if he was afraid of them..

 Chapter 358 - 358: So Handsome That I Want to Scream

    Chapter 358: So Handsome That I Want to Scream


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    He pushed the guard away and raised his chin high. He looked at Shao Qingyuan with disdain. ¡°Why? Do you want to hit me? Our Ah Hai and Ah Feng are experts. Look at your four servants. They wanted to attack just now, but they were beaten until they cried for their parents. It¡¯s extremely embarrassing.¡±


    Ah Mao and the other three trembled in anger, but what he said was the truth. Even if they were tied up together, they would not be able to defeat the two guards.


    Shao Qingyuan looked down at the child and suddenly grabbed his wrist, dragging him to the side.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The child was shocked and screamed.


    The expression of the guard standing beside him, Ah Hai, changed drastically. He raised his hand and was about to hit Shao Qingyuan.


    With a swoosh, an arrow suddenly shot over. Ah Hai subconsciously dodged to the side, but the arrow brushed past his shoulder, leaving a trail of blood. Finally, it nailed heavily to the ground.


    Ah Hai looked up in shock and saw that Gu Yundong, whom they had ignored earlier, was sitting on the shaft of the carriage. She was holding an exquisite crossbow in her hand and was squinting in his direction.


    However, Gu Yundong shook her hand slightly. It was all Shao Qingyuan¡¯s fault for wrapping her hand like a dumpling. Her agility was greatly reduced and she almost missed.


    She looked at Ah Hai and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Ah Hai only paused for a moment, but Shao Qingyuan threw the child in his hand onto the horse beside him and whipped the horse¡¯s butt.


    The horse neighed and ran forward in pain.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Help, Father, help me.¡±


    The middle-aged man was stunned by this sudden change. He suddenly came back to his senses. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to save Young Master?¡±


    Ah Feng, who was standing beside him, hurriedly jumped onto the other horse and chased after him as fast as lightning.


    Ah Mao and the others looked at Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong with starry eyes. Why? They were so handsome and tacit. Their followers wanted to scream.


    The middle-aged man was furious. He pointed at Shao Qingyuan with a trembling finger. ¡°You, you¡­¡± His face flushed red as he suddenly shouted, ¡°Ah Hai.¡±


    Ah Hai quickly attacked Shao Qingyuan. He was a professional guard. Although Shao Qingyuan also had skills, he was not a professional. Most of his skills were from fighting various prey on the mountain. The escorts in the agency had also taught him.


    Therefore, at first, Shao Qingyuan was at a slight disadvantage, but after he became familiar with it, Ah Hai found it a little difficult.


    In particr, he had been injured previously. Although it was just a superficial wound, his aura was already weak.


    The middle-aged man was a little flustered and exasperated when he saw this. He asked the two coachmen to go forward and help.


    There was no need for Gu Yundong to speak. Ah Mao and the rest, who were slowly recovering, rushed forward and started punching and kicking the two coachmen.


    If they could not defeat the guards, couldn¡¯t the four of them deal with two coachmen?


    They had also been in the gangs and fought for territory. Who didn¡¯t know how to fight?


    On the other hand, the only maidservant present was smart. She looked around and saw Madam Yang and the others standing not far away to watch themotion, so she wanted to sneak over.


    But she had just taken a step when Gu Yundong aimed her crossbow at her. She raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Come here.¡±


    The maidservant shuddered and her hands trembled. She quickly lowered her head and pretended that she did not exist.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s face finally turned pale. He regretted it. He should have left quickly before the two of them returned.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Finally, the knife in Ah Hai¡¯s hand was struck down by Shao Qingyuan, and he was sent flying.


    When Ah Gou saw this, he immediately pounced over. He picked up the rope and tied the man up. He could not help but hit the man¡¯s head.. ¡°Who told you to kick my stomach?¡±

 Chapter 359 - 359: Gu Concubine

    Chapter 359: Gu Concubine


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The middle-aged man¡¯s face was ashen. He red at Shao Qingyuan and said, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Then do you know who we are?¡± Gu Yundong jumped down from the shaft of the carriage, looking insufferably arrogant.


    ¡®Do you know who I am? Who wouldn¡¯t say that?¡¯


    The middle-aged man was stunned. He took a closer look at Gu Yundong and the rest. They were dressed verymonly and did not look like people with power and influence.


    However, the aura of these two people made people feel that they could not be underestimated.


    They were so confident. Could it be that their backer was also very powerful?


    The middle-aged man¡¯s surname was Zhou. He was originally a wealthy businessman in Qing¡¯an Prefecture. Later on, when Qing¡¯an Prefecture was in chaos, his business plummeted. Also, his backer was transferred to Xuanhe Prefecture, so he simply moved his entire family to Xuanhe Prefecture.


    Their current location belonged to the Qing¡¯an Prefecture. Other than some close friends, his backer was really not here.


    Could it be that these people had someone backing them up in Qing¡¯an Prefecture?


    Zhou Dafu pondered in his heart and became a little uncertain.


    At this moment, Ah Feng rode his horse and brought back Zhou Xiaojun, who had almost fainted from crying.


    The child was indeed saved, but he was frightened. As soon as he was carried off the horse, his legs went limp and he fell to the ground.


    Ah Feng looked at Ah Hai, the coachmen, and the others who were tied up. His expression immediately changed, and he was about to draw his saber.


    Gu Yundong had somehow gotten into the carriage behind Zhou Dafu. A dagger was pressed against his neck as he nced at Ah Feng.


    Thetter immediately stopped and was tied up by Ah Mao.


    Zhou Dafu stared at the dagger on his neck and trembled in fear. He finally realized that he had be meat on the chopping board. His voice immediately softened. ¡°Guys, let¡¯s talk things out. This matter is indeed our family¡¯s fault. We will apologize andpensate the two of you. Can you give us a price?¡±


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows. Zhou Dafu sensed the change in her attitude and hurriedly said, ¡°Look, my son did go overboard and did something wrong, but you¡¯ve also taken revenge. Look, he¡¯s so scared that he can¡¯t speak. We¡¯re even now, right?¡±


    Everyone looked at Zhou Xiaojun, who was covered in sweat. This child in his early teens had probably never experienced such a life and death situation. He was so frightened that his face turned pale and his hands and feet trembled. The lesson was indeed quite ruthless.


    But Gu Yundong did not regret it at all. He had asked for it. If she had not been calm enough, if Shao Qingyuan had not risked everything to save her, she would have been thrown off the horse and trampled to death.


    She was just giving him a taste of his own medicine.


    ¡°I think you should thank us for helping you educate your son.¡± This person didn¡¯t think much of it at first. Although he apologized, his sincerity was very perfunctory.


    Otherwise, why would he beat up Ah Mao and the others after he did something wrong?


    Zhou Dafu could only smile and say, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re right. Then about this¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course you mustpensate. Not only do you have topensate me, but you also have topensate them. They were also beaten up badly by you.¡± Gu Yundong pointed at Ah Mao and the others.


    Zhou Dafu nodded repeatedly. ¡°Of course, of course.¡±


    This time, he took out 2,000 taels of silver. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring much with me on this trip. Take this money, mydy, and go to the pharmacy to buy the best Jade Skin Cream to wipe your hands. I guarantee that there won¡¯t be any scars.¡±


    Gu Yundong took the silver and moved the dagger away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ept mypensation. As for the four of them, you can talk to them yourself.¡±


    Zhou Dafu:¡±¡­¡±


    Ah Mao and the others immediately surrounded him. After receiving thepensation, they happily boarded the mule cart.


    As soon as they left, Zhou Dafu¡¯s expression darkened. He nced at the two useless guards and finally scolded Zhou Xiaojun, ¡°What else do you know other than causing trouble every day? Do you know anything? You¡¯ve been spoiled by your mother.¡±


    Zhou Xiaojun was still in a daze. After experiencing such a thing, he felt extremely aggrieved. In the end, his father scolded him without care and he exploded on the spot.


    ¡°You still have the cheek to scold me? If you hadn¡¯t taken that old woman surnamed Gu as your concubine, would Mother have been so angry that she went back to her parents¡¯ house? If Mother hadn¡¯t gone back to her parents¡¯ house, we wouldn¡¯t have had toe and pick her up, and we wouldn¡¯t have met those fiends. All of this is your fault..¡±

 Chapter 360 - 360: Going to Your Place to Propose

    Chapter 360: Going to Your ce to Propose


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Zhou Xiaojun sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like about that Gu woman. She¡¯s already so old and has even given birth to a child. If you want to take a concubine, go find a virgin girl. Why would you treat an old woman like a treasure?¡±


    Zhou Dafu red at him. ¡°What do you know? Your Aunt Gu had a hard time in the past. It¡¯s rare for her to enjoy life, so why can¡¯t you stop going against her? Your mother is so jealous. She¡¯s not virtuous at all.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that you¡¯re a pig?¡± Zhou Xiaojun wiped his face fiercely and climbed into the carriage himself.


    However, his hands and feet were still weak. It took a while for the maidservant to help him up.


    Zhou Dafu was so angry that his hands trembled. Who would say that about their father? This child was simply an unfilial son.


    He had lost so much money and was very unhappy, and he could not control his son. He hated his wife even more because she had spoiled their son.


    Gu Yundong and the rest had already walked far away. In the end, Shao Qingyuan rode Wind Chaser into the forest to bring out Gale that had calmed down.


    Sure enough, there was a small arrow stuck in Gale¡¯s back. When Ah Gou saw this, he quickly volunteered, ¡°I¡¯ll do it. My father used to be a veterinarian.¡±


    Everyone was speechless. Your father was actually a veterinarian?


    Ah Mao was even more surprised. ¡°Your father was a veterinarian, but you don¡¯t know how to ride a mule cart?¡±


    It took them a long time to get used to it.


    Ah Gou was dumbfounded. ¡°Why does the vet¡¯s son have to know how to ride a mule cart? Isn¡¯t that the job of a driver?¡±


    ¡®Hm? You make a lot of sense.¡¯


    Gu Yundong only pulled out the arrow from Gale¡¯s body and applied medicine to the wound when they arrived at a nearby vige. After this incident, Gu Yundong remained in the carriage.


    Coincidentally, Madam Yang was also worried and did not allow her to go out. Gu Yundong looked at her hands that were wrapped up like dumplings and felt very helpless.


    At night, they stayed at an inn in town. After settling down, Gu Yundong finally had the time to ask Ah Mao and the others, ¡°How much money did you get?¡±


    The four of them looked at each other and chuckled. Each of them took out a banknote worth a hundred taels of silver. They were so excited that their bodies were trembling. ¡°A hundred taels.¡±


    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got? You only asked for 100 taels?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t 100 taels a lot?¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned. 100 taels of silver. Now that she had a workshop that could earn money, 100 taels of silver did not seem like much. But when she first came to this world, she even had to calcte every one tael of silver carefully.


    100 taels of silver was enough to build her green brick tiled house. In Yongfu Vige, there were probably not five families who had 100 taels of silver.


    Sure enough, it was easy to go from frugal to extravagant, but difficult to go from extravagant to frugal.


    Gu Yundong smiled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s quite a lot. Since you have the money, you have to think about how to use it. You can¡¯t gamble or go to brothels.¡±


    ¡°Definitely.¡± The four of them happily took the banknotes and left.


    Gu Yundong did not care anymore. When only she and Shao Qingyuan were left in the room, she asked, ¡°What do you n to do with the four of them?¡±


    ¡°When I go back, I¡¯ll find a master who practices martial arts and let them learn their skills.¡± After today¡¯s incident, Shao Qingyuan had been thinking about this problem.


    Ah Mao and the others were young and smart. It was not toote for them to practice martial arts.


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°Alright, as long as you¡¯ve thought it through.¡±


    She yawned and was about to return to her room to rest.


    Unexpectedly, just as she was about to open the door, she heard Shao Qingyuan¡¯s voice behind her. ¡°After returning to Yongfu Vige, I¡¯ll find someone to propose marriage at your house..¡±

 Chapter 361 - 361: Be More Reserved

    Chapter 361: Be More Reserved


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong: ???


    GuYundong:!!!


    She whipped her head around and looked at him in shock, wondering if she¡¯d heard him correctly. ¡°What¡ªwhat did you just say?¡±


    Could it be that she was too sleepy and was hallucinating?


    Shao Qingyuan repeated, ¡°After we go back, I¡¯ll find someone to propose marriage. What do you think of Aunt Zeng? Our families are familiar with her and we live next to each other. If there¡¯s anything we don¡¯t know, she¡¯ll remind us.¡±


    Gu Yundong was sure that she did not hear wrongly this time, but she still looked stunned.


    After a long pause, she slowly turned around and sat opposite him.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s throat was a little dry. She picked up the cup and wanted to drink some water. Only then did she realize that Shao Qingyuan seemed to have finished the water in the cup.


    She looked up into his twinkling eyes and realized that he was even more nervous than she was.


    Seriously¡­


    Silence. Silence. The two of them just sat there without saying anything. They didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s mind was still a little nk. She could not understand why he suddenly¡­ proposed.


    This was a proposal, right?


    No, he didn¡¯t even ask for anything. He made the decision directly.


    At the thought of this, Gu Yundong¡¯s mind instantly cleared up. She widened her eyes and red at the man opposite her. ¡°Why are you suddenly going to my house to propose marriage?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not really sudden. Didn¡¯t we hug this morning? It was quite long.¡± Shao Qingyuan lowered his head, but the tips of his ears turned inexplicably red.


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    Hug? They hugged??


    ¡°You¡¯re going to my house to propose marriage because you¡¯ve hugged me and you¡¯re taking responsibility for me?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan knew that she had misunderstood. He immediately looked up and shook his head with a serious expression. ¡°Of course not. I originally wanted to wait until you reached adulthood, but since you¡¯ve already hugged me, I can only bring it forward.¡±


    He said it as if he had no choice, but the corners of his lips kept curling up.


    Gu Yundong could not help but raise her leg and kick him. ¡°What do you mean you¡¯ll go when I¡¯m of marriageable age? Did I agree? You can go just like that?¡± Unexpectedly, Shao Qingyuan did not guard against this kick and fell back.


    Gu Yundong subconsciously reached out to pull him. The next moment, both of them fell to the ground.


    Shao Qingyuan was fast. When he fell, he turned his body slightly so that Gu Yundong would fall on him and not get hurt at all.


    Then, he looked up and asked uncertainly, ¡°You don¡¯t agree?¡± There was actually a trace of grievance in his words.


    Gu Yundong was so angry that sheughed. ¡°How can you propose marriage without confirming the rtionship first?¡±


    ¡°Then, shall we confirm it now?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can confirm it just because you say so?¡± Gu Yundong struggled to stand up and tugged at her clothes. Her heart softened when she saw that he was still lying on the ground with his eyes wide open in despair. Actually, although the two of them did not say it explicitly, they had a tacit understanding.


    Gu Yundong was not a hesitant person. Since both parties wanted to be together, there was nothing wrong with being together.


    But¡­ was this how a man went to a woman¡¯s house to propose marriage? She felt that something was amiss.


    Gu Yundong had never had a boyfriend in her two lifetimes. In terms of rtionships, she was actually very clumsy. However, she had at least read books and watched television. She had also read a lot of chicken soup for the soul. The books had said that she could not let a man seed too easily. Otherwise, he would think that she was easy to woo and would not cherish her.


    She had to be more reserved.


    Hence, she thought about it and coughed lightly. In the end, she said, ¡°I have to think about it..¡±

 Chapter 362 - 362: I’ve Seen This

    Chapter 362: I¡¯ve Seen This


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shao Qingyuan sat up from the ground. ¡°Alright, you can consider it first.¡±


    Gu Yundong lowered her eyes and fell into deep thought. It looked like she was considering whether his character was good or not and whether he was worth entrusting her life to.


    Shao Qingyuan was still a little nervous. After a while, he asked, ¡°Have you thought about it?¡±


    It had been 15 minutes. Gu Yundong thought that she should be reserved enough.


    Hence, she nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ when we get back, I¡¯ll ask Auntie Dong to go to your house to propose marriage?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Yundong nodded.


    Shao Qingyuan¡¯s eyes lit up and his breathing quickened. ¡°Don¡¯t go back on your word.¡± His expression was like a wolf¡¯s, as if he would pounce on Gu Yundong if she went back on her word.


    At that moment, Gu Yundong felt as if she had been tricked.


    She frowned slightly, but still nodded. ¡°I mean what I say.¡±


    With that, she quickly turned around and left.


    She felt that her face seemed to be a little red. If she stayed any longer, she might burn up.


    Shao Qingyuan watched her leave and finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Neither of them slept that night.


    The next day, Ah Mao and the other three were surprised to see them yawning with dark circles under their eyes.


    Only Shen Sitian seemed to have sensed something. She pursed her lips and secretlyughed.


    After walking for another two days, the group finally arrived at the vige where Stinky Egg was.


    Because she had been here once, many people in the vige still remembered Gu Yundong. They just found it strange that when she went there, there were only two people, but when she came back, there were two carriages.


    Originally, she wanted to stay at Stinky Egg¡¯s house, but it was obvious that the ce was too small. He could only borrow a few rooms from his neighbor.


    Stinky Egg was very happy to see her. After being happy, he was a little disappointed.


    Gu Yundong found it strange. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Sister Gu, after you left, I went to look for the medicinal herb you mentioned, but I couldn¡¯t find it after searching for a long time.¡±


    Gu Yundong was taken aback. ¡°That medicinal herb is rare to begin with. Of course, it¡¯s not easy to find. You don¡¯t have to deliberately look for it.¡±


    Stinky Egg knew that. She had said thatst time.


    But he knew that Gu Yundong woulde again, so he wanted to surprise her.


    She gave his family so much money. Not only did they repay their debt, but they also repaired the house. When it was raining again, there would be no more leaks.


    His father said that he wanted to do some small business with the remaining money. When his father earned money, he would send him to school.


    Gu Yundong did not expect Stinky Egg¡¯s father to have such thoughts. ¡°Send you to school? That¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Stinky Egg was still a little embarrassed. ¡°My father said that Sister Gu knows what those herbs are for when she sees them because she has studied.


    In the future, when I can read, I won¡¯t waste good herbs like ordinary flowers.¡±


    Stinky Egg was very happy to be able to study.


    He was very d that he had met Sister Gu before and their family had improved.


    Actually, her parents had said that if Sister Gu had not said it explicitly at that time, as long as she cleverly said that she liked the flowers, she could take them away without spending a single cent. However, Sister Gu did not do that. She was a person with a conscience.


    Shao Qingyuan asked, ¡°What medicinal herb?¡±


    Gu Yundong did not hide it from him. She took out the medical book she had copied and flipped to one of the pages. ¡°This is it. I got this book from Dr. Song. It¡¯s filled with herbs. If you see anything on it in the future, you have to be careful and pick it back for me.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan liked it when she instructed him so bluntly. It felt like the two of them were very close.


    He nodded as he flipped through the pages. ¡°Huh? I¡¯ve seen this before..¡±

 Chapter 363 - 363: The Gap Between People

    Chapter 363: The Gap Between People


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes widened. Was this for real?


    She quickly leaned over to take a look. ¡°You¡¯ve really seen it before?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and turned another page. ¡°I¡¯ve seen this too.¡± He turned another two pages. ¡°I seem to have seen this too.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Didn¡¯t Song Dejiang, this liar, say that these were precious and rare herbs?


    No, maybe he remembered wrongly? After all, there were many simr herbs.


    She asked in detail, ¡°Are you sure? Is it possible that you saw it wrongly? Where did you see it?¡±


    ¡°The environment and habits are written on it. I should be right. I saw it in the mountains. If you want it, I¡¯ll pick it for you another day.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan could already recognize a lot of words now. He was a fast learner in this aspect.


    Deep in the mountains?


    That¡¯s right, the deep mountain behind Yongfu Vige stretched for thousands of miles, but most of the vigers in the surrounding viges were active at the foot of the mountain, picking some wild vegetables, mushrooms, and firewood. Even the hunters were mostly hunting in the periphery.


    There were very few people who entered the deep mountains.


    However, Shao Qingyuan had been there more than once. No one had destroyed or picked them in the deep mountains, so there were definitely many good things. It was not strange for him to see these precious herbs.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes lit up. Was it possible that Bai Muzi, the one her mother needed to treat illnesses, could be found there?


    She quickly flipped to Bai Muzi¡¯s page. ¡°Have you seen this before?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan read it carefully and shook his head regretfully. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it before. If I see it again, I¡¯ll bring it back for you.¡±


    ¡°Then take a second look and remember what it looks like, in case you forget it when the timees.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan smiled and said, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll remember it.¡±


    ¡°Already?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that. I¡¯ve memorized everything I saw earlier. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Didn¡¯t you just read it once?


    Are you sure you¡¯re not lying to me?


    She nced at him suspiciously and flipped open one of the pages, covering the words on it. She pointed at the picture and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan only nced at it and quickly exined the characteristics of the herbs.


    Gu Yundong stole a nce and found that every word was exactly the same.


    Was there such a huge difference between people?


    Gu Yundong was a little indignant. Why? She had memorized it seriously. How could she forget it so easily?


    Shao Qingyuan seemed to have seen that she had suffered a blow. He quickly said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already forgotten about it.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± There was no sincerity in lying.


    She threw the book at him. ¡°Since you have such a good memory, take a good look at this book. In the future, when you encounter good medicinal herbs, don¡¯t miss a single one.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan quickly caught it and agreed without hesitation. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Yundong felt that he was too obedient and wondered if she had bullied him.


    After a pause, she added, ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t go deep into the mountains. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just picking herbs, not fighting a tiger.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still easy to get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll tell you before I go. And get prepared first?¡±


    Gu Yundong was slightly satisfied. She pursed her lips and left.


    The corners of Shao Qingyuan¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. He covered his chest and felt soft.


    In the corner, Stinky Egg, who had beenpletely ignored, finally said weakly, ¡°Why did Sister Gu leave?¡± Before he could finish speaking¡­


    Shao Qingyuan nced at him and turned to leave.


    The next day, Gu Yundong brought Bian Yuanzhi and Madam Yang to Bian Mn¡¯s grave.


    Due to thest repair, the grave looked much tidier..

 Chapter 364 - 364: Arriving at Fengkai County

    Chapter 364: Arriving at Fengkai County


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As soon as Bian Yuanzhi walked closer, tears streamed down his face. He subconsciously knelt on the ground and sobbed, but he tried his best to suppress his voice.


    Gu Yundong led Madam Yang to the side, leaving him to talk to Bian Mn in private.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m here to see you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m doing very well now. Although Grandpa and Second Uncle don¡¯t like me, you¡¯re right. We still have First Uncle and Fourth Uncle. I¡¯m going to First Uncle¡¯s house now. My cousin said that they¡¯re my family. In the future, I won¡¯t be alone. I¡¯ll live well.¡±


    ¡°I just miss you. If only Big Sis was here too.¡±


    As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but wipe his tears. ¡°I haven¡¯t found Father and Mother yet, but I know that they¡¯re definitely still alive. I¡¯ll definitely be able to see them.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here today to move your grave. I¡¯ll bring you along to First Uncle¡¯s vige. In the future, when we reunite with Father, Mother, First Uncle, and Fourth Uncle, you¡¯ll be able to see us. You won¡¯t be alone here. In the future, I¡¯ll visit you every year.¡±


    ¡°Big Sis¡­¡± He finally broke down in tears. ¡°Have a safe journey.¡±


    He bent down and kowtowed heavily.


    It had been half a year. His elder sister had been gone for half a year, but Bian Yuanzhi still felt as if it was yesterday. Now, when he thought of Bian Mn¡¯s voice and smile, he still felt as if his heart was being pricked by needles.


    Such a good sister was gone just like that. She was so young and had never enjoyed life. She had never had a child and had died at the most beautiful age. Her parents had not even seen her for thest time.


    Bian Yuanzhi pressed his forehead against the ground, but his heart was filled with bitterness. Finally, he couldn¡¯t help but cry out loud. His childish voice was filled with reluctance and despair.


    Madam Yang, who was not far away, could not help but lean on Gu Yundong¡¯s shoulder and whimper.


    Gu Yundong patted her soundlessly. After a long while, he walked forward and helped Bian Yuanzhi up, whose face was red from crying and he could barely breathe.


    As soon as the little thing stood up, his legs went weak and he fell to the ground uncontrobly.


    Shao Qingyuan came over to carry him down the mountain. After he left, Gu Yundong asked the vigers to help.


    With a sound, ¡°Lift the coffin¡­¡±


    Bian Mn finally left the wilderness and prepared to return to her roots.


    Gu Yundong ced the cremated ashes into an urn and carefully wrapped them in cloth before handing them to Bian Yuanzhi.


    Bian Yuanzhi hugged her tightly and cried for a while before thanking her solemnly with red eyes.


    With Bian Mn¡¯s matter settled, Gu Yundong did not stay any longer. After bidding farewell to Stinky Egg and his family, she set off on her return journey.


    After being away for so long, Gu Yundong was already eager to return home. She could not wait to see the two little fellows at home.


    Madam Yang also missed them. She held the two puzzles that Gu Yundong had made for her tightly in her arms and was ambitiously waiting to teach the two children how to y when she got home.


    Bian Yuanzhi, on the other hand, had been a little down for the past few days, but he gradually became nervous.


    After all, he was going to a strange ce. Even though he had good friends there, he still felt uneasy.


    After leaving Stinky Egg¡¯s vige, they did not follow the original path and took a shortcut.


    Finally, after more than half a month, they arrived at Fengkai County.


    It was not even noon yet. If they were fast enough, they could return to Yongfu Vige for lunch..

 Chapter 365 - 365: Yongfu Village’s Change

    Chapter 365: Yongfu Vige¡¯s Change


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Fengkai County was very lively. Shen Sitian lifted the curtain and looked outside. She sighed. ¡°It¡¯s much more prosperous than Jiangyu County.¡±


    Of course. Jiangyu County had just experienced a disaster and was in the midst of reconstruction. How could itpare to Fengkai County?


    Bian Yuanzhi, who was in a daze, could not help bute over to take a look.


    There were many vendors on the road. All kinds of shouts and hawking sounded one after another. He even heard the sound of striking iron and the shouts of the waiters at the inn along the way.


    Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with smiles and satisfaction, as if they were from a different world than Jiangyu County.


    Gu Yundong sat beside him and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯re just going to First Uncle¡¯s house. Think about it. You¡¯ll be able to see your best friend, Ah Shu, soon. Aren¡¯t you happy?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy.¡± Bian Yuanzhi immediately said, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m just not used to it.¡±


    Gu Yundong patted his head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We weren¡¯t used to it when we first arrived. You¡¯ll get better in time.¡±


    Hearing her words, Bian Yuanzhi couldn¡¯t help but think of when Ah Shu first came to this county. Was he as lost and helpless as him?


    Suddenly, Bian Yuanzhi wasn¡¯t so nervous anymore.


    ¡°Eh, what¡¯s going on over there? It looks so lively.¡±


    Shen Sitian suddenly pointed at a restaurant beside them and asked.


    Gu Yundong nced at it. It was Liu Wei¡¯s Jinxiu Restaurant. It was usually quite lively, but today¡­


    Gu Yundong had heard Liu Weiin that these students were the most annoying.


    It would be fine if their family was rich and generous, but if their family was poor and liked to pretentiously gather in the best restaurant in the county, it would really be a headache.


    These people usually stayed for an entire day. They didn¡¯t eat much and kept talking, affecting others. If the boss asked them to leave, these people would scold the boss for being unscrupulous and greedy.


    In Gu Yundong¡¯s opinion, they should not be spoiled.


    It was a restaurant and a business to begin with. If you want to eat, eat. If you don¡¯t, scram.


    ¡°Could Ah Shu be inside? You said that Ah Shu is also studying in school now. Will he alsoe here to discuss knowledge with others?¡± Bian Yuanzhi looked forward to it.


    Gu Yundong waved her hand. ¡°He¡¯s still young and has just entered the school. He won¡¯t appear here. He should still be in school. Let¡¯s go back to Yongfu Vige first. When Ah Shues back and sees us, he will definitely be very happy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The carriage gradually drove away. Not long after they left, a small figure raised his head and puffed out his chest. He walked into Jinxiu Restaurant in an awe-inspiring manner.


    Gu Yundong was in a hurry to go home, so she did not check out the shops in the county. She only nced at them when she passed by and saw that everything was normal. Zhuangzi was weing the guests enthusiastically, so she put down the curtain.


    The carriage soon arrived at Yongfu Vige. Gu Yundong watched from afar and felt that Yongfu Vige seemed to have changed a lot in the few months she had been away.


    However, as soon as they entered the vige, they heard the sound of horse hooves behind them.


    Gu Yundong vaguely heard a familiar voice. ¡°Excuse me, please excuse me..¡±

 Chapter 366 - 366:1 Was Fighting Against Injustice

    Chapter 366:1 Was Fighting Against Injustice


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ah Mao, who was driving the carriage, pulled the reins to the side and muttered, ¡°The roads in this vige are so narrow. Why are you riding a fast horse? Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯ll bump into someone?¡±


    However, Gu Yundong had already lifted the curtain and looked out. Indeed, she recognized the person riding over from afar.


    She raised her hand and called out, ¡°Liu An.¡±


    Liu An was stunned. When he took a closer look, he was so excited that he almost fell off the horse.


    He quickly pulled the reins and stopped. Then, he dismounted and ran forward. He said happily, ¡°Lady Gu, you¡¯re back? You just came back? That¡¯s great.¡±


    When he saw Shao Qingyuan in the carriage, he became even more excited. ¡°Young Master Shao is back too?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and asked him, ¡°Are you here to look for your young master?¡± This guy even specially rode a horse over. It seemed like there was something urgent.


    Shao Qingyuan had called Liu Wei over to help. Since he had gone to the Yongning Prefecture to look for Gu Yundong, the matters in the vige naturally had to be arranged.


    After all, Liu Wei was the young master of the Liu family. His family¡¯s business was so big. Although he was usually silly and unreliable, he had learned a lot since his childhood. It was naturally not a problem for him to manage a small workshop.


    Coupled with his identity, the vigers were more or less afraid of this kind of young master from the city.


    Therefore, even if Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were not in the workshop, no one would dare to cause trouble with Liu Wei around.


    Liu Wei was overjoyed. Previously, Gu Yundong had not allowed him to be the shopkeeper of the sugar shop. He had been resentful for a long time. This time, Shao Qingyuan had asked him for help and he agreed without hesitation. He did not even ask for a sry.


    Now that he had been living in Yongfu Vige for more than half a month, Old Master Liu was furious. He didn¡¯t want to do his own family¡¯s business and didn¡¯t want to get involved, and yet he was doing well in other people¡¯s workshops. Was this really his son?


    When Liu An heard this, he suddenly reacted and knocked his head. ¡°Look at me, I almost forgot. I dide to look for our Young Master for something important, but speaking of which, this matter is also rted to Miss Gu.¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Liu An was indignant. ¡°It¡¯s all because of the people from Dongyi Academy.¡± Dongyi Academy?


    ¡°This name sounds familiar.¡± Gu Yundong rubbed her chin and thought for a while.


    The corners of Liu An¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Miss Gu, have you forgotten? Previously, a teacher brought a few students to Master Qin¡¯s school. When Master Qin was not around, they even blocked Mrs. Qin and Miss Qin at the door. In the end, you saw it, Miss Gu. Not only did you scold them badly, but that teacher also fainted from anger.¡±


    Gu Yundong blinked. Why did Liu An¡¯s words make her sound so cruel?


    Not only her, but Ah Mao, Shen Sitian, and Bian Yuanzhi also looked at her in shock.


    It turns out that not only are you good at fighting, but you are also good at talking. You could actually make someone faint? And the other party was a master who had read a lot of books?


    What exactly did you say?


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly and said sternly, ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear to see them bullying the weak with numbers, so I was fighting for justice. What¡¯s with your gazes?¡±


    Everyone nodded. ¡®I believe you.¡¯


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    She turned her head and red at Liu An. She asked in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Then what happened to Dongyi Academy? Could it be that they went to Teacher Qin¡¯s academy again?¡±


    Not really..¡±

 Chapter 367 - 367: Turning Around and Going to the County City

    Chapter 367: Turning Around and Going to the County City


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Liu An felt very innocent. Why was she ring at him? Wasn¡¯t he just afraid that Miss Gu wouldn¡¯t be able to remember, so he exined in detail?


    ¡°Dongyi Academy organized a schrly gathering at the Jinxiu Restaurant. They said that they wanted to discuss knowledge with the students in Master Qin¡¯s academy andmunicate with each other. It sounds nice, but in fact, it¡¯s just that the two schools are fighting in the arena, and a few students from each side willpete.¡±


    Gu Yundong frowned. ¡°I remember that the oldest in Qin Wenzheng¡¯s school is only 12 years old. Is Dongyi Academy nning to bully the weak?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s what everyone says. That¡¯s why Dongyi Academy announced that the students participating in thepetition from this academy will also be under the age of ten. Hmph, who doesn¡¯t know what they¡¯re thinking? To meet the requirement of being under the age of ten, they could find some nine-year-olds.¡±


    Liu An was very angry when he said that. Not only were Teacher Qin¡¯s students young, but there were also very few of them. There were less than 20 of them in total.


    However, Dongyi Academy had said that although Teacher Qin had few students, Teacher Qin¡¯s requirements for disciples were especially strict. Therefore, his students were all talented and smart prodigies. To be honest, Dongyi Academy was at a disadvantage.


    They had never seen such a shameless person. When schrs were shameless, nobody couldpare to them.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Qin Wenzheng?¡± Shao Qingyuan asked.


    Liu An pulled a long face. ¡°They only dared to be so arrogant when Mr. Qin wasn¡¯t around. Two days ago, Mr. Qin left Fengkai County. It seems like there¡¯s something urgent. He hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡±


    They were taking advantage of him.


    Gu Yundong thought about Qin Wenzheng¡¯s identity and found it easy to understand the sudden situation.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re in such a hurry to look for your young master. Could it be that Liu Yi is also involved?¡±


    The corners of Liu An¡¯s mouth twitched. Then, he looked at her sympathetically and said, ¡°It¡¯s not just our Second Young Master. Miss¡¯s younger brother is at Jinxiu Restaurant now. Moreover, Dongyi Academy specifically asked him to participate in one of thepetitions. They probably found out that he¡¯s¡­ your younger brother.¡±


    They had suffered a loss at Gu Yundong¡¯s hands, and now they were trying to get it back from Gu Yunshu?


    How could that be?


    Gu Yundong could not help butugh. Was there something wrong with the people of Dongyi Academy?


    She suddenly said to Ah Mao, who was driving, ¡°Turn around and go to the county city.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Yundong nodded. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Ah Gou, go to the Gu house first and bring my mother, Sitian, and Yuanzhi back. Liu An knows the location. He¡¯s going to look for his young master. Let him tell Aunt Ke that I¡¯m back. You should rest at home first.¡±


    Ah Gou and the others said weakly, ¡°Can we go to that restaurant together?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Miss, we can go and cheer for you.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the little master is only six years old? What if he gets bullied? We can go and help him.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. They were all schrs and used pens and mouths to fight.


    She turned around and saw that Shen Sitian and Yuanzhi were also looking forward to it. Without asking, she knew that they wanted to follow her to watch the show.


    Madam Yang seemed to understand. She grabbed Gu Yundong¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Is someone bullying Ah Shu? I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll protect him.¡±


    Alright, let¡¯s go then.


    Gu Yundong waved at Liu An. ¡°Then we¡¯ll go first. You cane back after informing your Young Master. Also, tell Aunt Ke that we¡¯re back. We¡¯ll go hometer.¡±


    Liu An only had time to say yes before the two carriages turned around and left.


    He could only run to his young master..

 Chapter 368 - 368: As Long As You’re Happy

    Chapter 368: As Long As You¡¯re Happy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Liu Wei was supervising work in the courtyard of the workshop. He had been very fond ofing here recently.


    It was not only because he felt a sense of aplishment, but also because he could hear all kinds of gossip from the neighboring viges and the town.


    He coulde over with a teapot and sit by the side and listen all day.


    The vigers in the workshop were originally a little afraid of him. They worked extra hard the moment he arrived and did not dare to say a word.


    Later on, they slowly got to know each other better before speaking freely. Moreover, they realized that Young Master Liu actually liked to listen to gossip, so they racked their brains, even thinking of something that happened a few years ago.


    Liu Wei saw that they were skilled and did not ck off. He was also very easy to talk to.


    Unfortunately, the workshop would stop in a few days. The sugarcane harvesting season was almost over, and even the stock was about to run out. He could only regretfully close the shop first.


    Just as he was feeling dejected, he saw Liu An rushing over.


    ¡°Young Master, something happened.¡± He told Liu Wei about what happened at Dongyi Academy. When Liu Wei heard this, he pulled him and ran away without saying a word. ¡°I knew that those poor schrs were indignant and hated Brother Qin. They woulde and cause trouble sooner orter.¡±


    Last time, they blocked Mrs. Qin at the door and almost caused her to be injured. Of course, Qin Wenzheng had to avenge them after that. He went to the Dongyi Academy and scolded them until they couldn¡¯t even raise their heads, especially that teacher. He was punished by the acting dean of the academy and didn¡¯t earn anything for the month.


    After holding it in for more than half a year, they finally found an opportunity.


    Moreover, they even used the name of a schrly gathering to bully the children.


    Liu Wei cursed Dongyi Academy in his heart, but he did not stop.


    Liu An originally wanted to go to the Gu residence to inform Aunt Ke that Miss Gu was back, but Liu Wei did not give him a chance. ¡°What are you waiting for? Go to the Liu residence first and get more people. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be at a disadvantage if we quarrelter. I¡¯ll go to Jinxiu Restaurant to take a look first.¡±


    Liu An was pushed onto the horse and walked far away before finding an opportunity to say, ¡°Young Master, I bumped into Miss Gu and Young Master Shao at the entrance of Yongfu Vige just now. They¡¯re back. After hearing about the Dongyi Academy, they left first and have already gone to the restaurant.¡±


    Liu Wei almost lost his grip on the reins. He suddenly turned around. ¡°Those two are back?¡± Then, could he stille over to listen to the gossip that would be gone in a few days?


    Liu An nodded. Liu Wei felt a little regretful, but he quickly became excited again. ¡°Alright, then there¡¯s no need to go to the Liu family to call for help. The Gu girl definitely won¡¯t let Yunshu suffer.¡±


    Liu An was speechless. Young Master, you actually ced all your hopes on a woman who has yet to reach adulthood. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?


    Liu Wei was not ashamed. ¡°They¡¯ve been gone for a few months and finally came back. I don¡¯t know if they brought me any gifts. If it¡¯s too expensive, do you think I should ept it or not? If I ept it, I¡¯ll have to think about what gift to give back. It¡¯s troublesome, too troublesome. Liu An, what do you think of the painting in my study as a gift?¡±


    Liu An didn¡¯t want to say a word. Young Master, as long as you¡¯re happy, anything is fine.


    Gu Yundong and the rest were very fast. Before long, they returned to Fengkai County and arrived at the entrance of Jinxiu Restaurant.


    Previously, she had said firmly that Yunshu would definitely not appear here if he studied hard in school. She did not expect to be pped in the face immediately.


    The staff of the Jinxiu Restaurant knew her and her rtionship with the Liu family. He immediately led them around the crowd and brought them upstairs to the best private room..

 Chapter 369 - 369: Walk Proudly

    Chapter 369: Walk Proudly


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It was already very lively downstairs. Gu Yundong looked down and did not see Yunshu and Liu Yi. He asked the waiter, ¡°Where are your Second Young Master and the rest?¡±


    ¡°Replying to Miss, the students from the two academies are staying in the other rooms. Thepetition will not start for another hour. Second Young Master¡¯s academy¡¯s room is the second room on the left. Miss, do you want to go over and take a look?¡±


    ¡°No need. Serve us food first. We¡¯ve been traveling for most of the day. I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± the shop assistant replied and immediately went downstairs.


    After they left, Shen Sitian asked in a low voice, ¡°Yundong, are we really not going to take a look first?¡±


    Gu Yundong lowered her eyes and thought for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a while. If they are preparing for thepetition and we disturb them, it will only cause trouble.¡±


    She felt that Yunshu was not an impulsive person. Liu Yi was more like a little adult. Since he had agreed, he should be¡­ confident.


    At this moment, in the second room on the left, there were more than ten children standing or sitting. The oldest was only twelve years old. His name was Yi Junkun. He was solemnly patting Gu Yunshu¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Yunshu, you¡¯re the youngest here and thest to enter the school. Coupled with your sister, they will definitely target you. However, don¡¯t be afraid. We just have to win two of the three matches.¡±


    Gu Yunshu had only been in school for less than half a year. In fact, the earliest students here came to the school two years ago.


    Liu Yi was only half a month earlier than Gu Yunshu.


    However, the difference was that Liu Yi was the young master of the Liu family. Even before he entered the school, he had been enlightened by his family.


    Compared to Gu Yunshu, who had fled thousands of miles to this ce without enough food and clothes, his starting point was much higher.


    Although Gu Yunshu could read before he entered the school, he could only read. He had not even memorized the Three Character ssic.


    When Yi Junkun thought of this, he could not help but sigh again. ¡°Unfortunately, those who can participate in thepetition must be under ten years old. I¡¯m not qualified.¡±


    Gu Yunshu clenched his small fists and snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. My elder sister said that we have to treat our enemies as cruelly as if hailstones had smashed through their heads. Moreover, we are not allowed to give them a chance to fight back. They cane over and see if I can beat them to death.¡± The children were speechless.


    Yi Junkun rubbed his forehead. ¡°Yunshu, we¡¯re fighting in literature, not martial arts.¡± Even if it was martial arts, with this kid¡¯s small body, he could not defeat them.


    Gu Yunshu nodded. ¡°Of course I know. I¡¯m not afraid of literary battles. My elder sister can make their teachers faint. As her younger brother, I definitely can¡¯t ruin my elder sister¡¯s prestige. Even if I can¡¯t surpass her, I have to let them know that like sister, like brother.¡±


    The little children were speechless. It was actually fine for such prestige to break.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m very confident. My elder sister said that it¡¯s very important topete in aura with others. When we walk outter, we have to at least raise our heads, puff out our chests, and suck in our stomachs. We have to walk like we don¡¯t care about our families or anything.¡±


    The children were speechless. It was better for you not to talk to yourself. If your elder sister knew that you didn¡¯t care about your family, she would probably beat you to death.


    Everyone finally realized that this person was a big fan of his sister. He probably still didn¡¯t know what kind ofpetition he was going to face, right?


    A sobbing sound suddenly came from the corner. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If it weren¡¯t for me, we wouldn¡¯t havee here topete..¡±

 Chapter 370 - 370:1 Am Very Confident

    Chapter 370:1 Am Very Confident


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The children looked at Xia Yue, who was squatting on the ground. He was only seven years old, and his face was filled with self-me.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I couldn¡¯t stand their provocation and agreed to this gathering on impulse, you wouldn¡¯t have been implicated by me and gotten involved in this mess. In the end, it might damage the reputation of our academy and made Sir suffer humiliation.¡±


    ¡°How can you be med for this?¡± Yi Junkun was the oldest person here after all, and he acted like a big brother. ¡°You fell into a trap to protect our Little Junior Sister. We can only me Dongyi Academy for being too despicable.¡±


    Dongyi Academy was deliberately trying to tarnish Qin Anning¡¯s reputation in front of the impulsive Xia Yue. Qin Anning had a vtile personality and would rush out in less than 15 minutes of silence to y until she was drenched in sweat. Her personality was more like a boy¡¯s.


    They said that she was a country bumpkin and did not have the temperament of ady from a wealthy family.


    At the same time, they questioned that if Master Qin could not even teach his daughter well, how could he bring up a knowledgeable and qualified student? When Xia Yue heard them continuously insult his junior sister and teacher, how could he endure it?


    In the end, there was this schrly exchange gathering, but it was actually just apetition between students under the age of ten from the two schools.


    Xia Yue med himself, but the others felt that he had not done anything wrong. They allforted him not to think too much.


    Gu Yunshu patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°At that time, any man would agree.¡±


    What man? You¡¯re just a six-year-old kid. Don¡¯t say such things.


    Yi Junkun pulled Xia Yue up. ¡°Alright, now is not the time to talk about this. Thepetition will start soon. Let¡¯s go through the process again.¡±


    As he spoke, he nced at Gu Yunshu.


    Thetter blinked. Why was this guy looking at him? He was very confident.


    Yi Junkun coughed lightly. He held a piece of paper in his hand and said, ¡°There will be three matches this time. For the first round, we will set the question and name the candidate from the other side. We will let Liu Yi take the lead andpete in chess.¡±


    Liu Yi¡¯s chess skills were very good. Even the teacher said that he was calm at such a young age and was neither arrogant nor rash. Those who had studied chess for more than ten years were probably not his match.


    Therefore, even though Liu Yi was only seven years old, it was most suitable for him to go on stage. After all, the other party¡¯s students were not even ten years old. Furthermore, they were the ones who designated the participant, so the chances of winning were very high.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a good start in the first round. The second round will be difficult. The other party will set the question and the participating student on our side.¡±


    Everyone turned to look at Gu Yunshu.


    Gu Yunshu felt a chill run down his spine. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±


    Yi Junkun said, ¡°The other party will most likely point at you in the second round. We don¡¯t know what question they set. Yunshu, if it¡¯s too difficult, just give up. Actually, it¡¯s not embarrassing. You¡¯ve only studied for half a year. They were bullying you in the first ce. If you lose this round, we still have the third round. So, don¡¯t feel too pressured and don¡¯t be affected by them. We have to have a strong heart. We can¡¯t be unable to recover from this setback, understand?¡±


    Yi Junkun did not fully exin the matter. The Dongyi Academy had paid a lot of attention to Gu Yunshu because of what happened to his elder sisterst time. Yi Junkun was afraid that when he lost, they might say some nasty words to avenge their teacher¡¯s humiliation.


    However, Gu Yunshu was still young. When the time came, he would be dealt a huge blow.. What if he got tired of studying?

 Chapter 371 - 371: I’ll Find Someone to Stabilize the Situation

    Chapter 371: I¡¯ll Find Someone to Stabilize the Situation


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Liu Yi thought so too. He put his hands behind his back and said to Gu Yunshu cautiously, ¡°Why don¡¯t you pretend to be sick?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not good. Yunshu was too energetic when he came in just now. It¡¯s too fake to pretend to be sick now,¡± a little kid said.


    Liu Yi was silent. He regretted not letting the waiters carry him in when he came in.


    Yi Junkun waved his hand. ¡°That won¡¯t do. We can onlypete. As long as Yunshu treats it normally.¡±


    Everyone thought of Gu Yunshu¡¯s ability tofort himself by talking to himself. He should probably be able to treat it normally??


    ¡°Therefore, the most important thing now is the third round. The third round will be set by the county academy overseer. He won¡¯t specify who will participate. When the timees, we¡¯ll see who¡¯s good at solving the question set by the overseer.¡±


    Although he said that, the 12-year-old Yi Junkun was thinking more.


    This county academy overseer was invited by Dongyi Academy. Although he was not biased in front of everyone, who knew if he would reveal the question to Dongyi Academy in private?


    It was a pity that the Headmaster was not around. Otherwise, they would not be able to do whatever they wanted.


    Yi Junkun patted his face. He could not think about such a depressing thing. Now that things hade to this, he could only give it his all.


    He exhaled and clenched his fists. ¡°We¡¯ll definitely win.¡±


    The other children were stunned for a moment before they suddenlyughed and shouted together, ¡°We¡¯ll definitely win!!¡±


    A childish voice suddenly sounded, causing the outside to fall silent for a moment.


    Even Gu Yundong could vaguely hear it. The dishes from the Jinxiu Restaurant were already ced in front of her. When she heard the sound, she was stunned for a moment before she smiled.


    At this moment, the door was suddenly pushed open.


    Immediately after, Liu Wei rushed over with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re really back. Hey, hey, hey, why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance so that I could pick you up and wee you back, right? Oh right, did you bring me any gifts? I don¡¯t want a lot. Anything is fine.¡±


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and silently turned their heads away.


    When Liu Wei saw this, he was about to explode. ¡°You didn¡¯t bring me anything??¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. I brought something for you. It¡¯s in the carriage.¡± Gu Yundong waved her hand. ¡°Did you rush over just to ask about the gift? I thought you were concerned about your brother.¡±


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment. When he heard that there was a gift, he was relieved and wasn¡¯t in a hurry to look at it. The surprise had to wait until the end.


    He sat down and drank a cup of tea. ¡°Of course I¡¯m concerned about my brother. I didn¡¯t expect that little old man to cause such a scene. I just got someone to help.¡± He called Liu Yi ¡®little old man¡¯.


    After Liu Wei heard the rules of thepetition from Liu An, he also had the idea that the county academy overseer might be bribed. Therefore, he still got someone to send a message to Duan Jingyuan, who was in the county academy, and asked him toe over quickly to stabilize the situation.


    Therefore, he came a littlete and only arrived when the others were eating.


    ¡°Thepetition hasn¡¯t started yet. Have you seen your Yunshu? Let¡¯s go and take a look together. I¡¯ll give our little old man some confidence so that he won¡¯t tremble in fear. If he loses thepetitionter, he¡¯ll have to cry under my nket.¡±


    Liu Wei couldn¡¯t be bothered to eat. He stood up and was about to leave.


    Unexpectedly, Shao Qingyuan pulled him back. Just as he was about to ask, he saw Gu Yundong nod her chin and point at a corner below. ¡°Look there. Looks like we don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Liu Wei replied and quickly looked over..

 Chapter 372 - 372: Gu Yunshu Was Squeezed Out

    Chapter 372: Gu Yunshu Was Squeezed Out


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    There were peopleing and going downstairs, but there were two people sitting in an inconspicuous corner.


    One of them lowered his head and covered half of his face with a fan. Liu Wei didn¡¯t recognize him.


    However, he knew who the person sitting next to him was. Even though this person had her head slightly lowered, Liu Wei could still tell that this was Madam Ge. Then, the person sitting next to her was¡­


    ¡°Hey, Brother Qin, so he¡¯s here too.¡±


    This gathering was decided at thest minute yesterday afternoon. Madam Ge knew the ins and outs of the matter and also knew that those people actually made use of her daughter. She was furious. At that time, she packed up and went to the prefectural city to look for Qin Wenzheng.


    Others might not know what Qin Wenzheng had been busy with for the past two days, but as the person beside him, Madam Ge knew.


    At this moment, the couple had just entered and only had time to take a sip of tea to moisten their throats.


    Madam Ge asked a waiter and knew that the students were still in the private room on the second floor. When she saw her husband sitting there, she could not help but ask, ¡°Don¡¯t you have to go up?¡±


    Qin Wenzheng said, ¡°No need. Let¡¯s take a look first. I also want to know how these children are doing. Even if Dongyi Academy doesn¡¯t cause trouble this time, I want to find an opportunity to do so. After all, they¡¯ve been studying in my own school. They don¡¯t know how vast the sky is outside. This is a good training for them.¡±


    Madam Ge was speechless. To think that she had rushed over in such a hurry to find him.


    Just as he finished speaking, there was suddenly amotion on the other side.


    Someone said loudly, ¡°The master of Dongyi Academy is out.¡±


    Everyone turned to look at the person who came out.


    Gu Yundong was also looking downstairs. When she saw that the person who came out with a smile was actually Master Wei who had pretended to faint after being scolded by her, she immediately smiled.


    This was a cockroach that could not be killed.


    Master Wei stood on a specially renovated stage in the restaurant and looked at the guests present.


    In the middle, there were onlookers who were watching the show. Of course, most of them were schrs.


    There were also people from the Dongyi Academy. They were all called over by him. However, there were not many of them. Others probably did not think much of thispetition between students below the age of ten.


    However, he had no choice. The oldest in Qin Wenzheng¡¯s school was only 12 years old. It would be embarrassing for him to send a Preparation Schr in their twenties topete with the kids.


    Of course, there were also students from other academies and even schools in other towns.


    Teacher Wei coughed lightly. ¡°Although today¡¯s gathering is apetition, it¡¯s more of a sparring session. It doesn¡¯t matter which side loses. What¡¯s important is what you may learn.¡±


    Most of them didn¡¯t think much of it. Liu Wei, who was upstairs, snorted coldly as he munched on a chicken drumstick. ¡°So what if you¡¯re bullying them? You even have to find a dignified excuse. How embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re out. They¡¯re out. Isn¡¯t that Yunshu?¡± Bian Yuanzhi suddenly pointed downstairs and shouted.


    Liu Wei blinked. Eh? When did a child appear in the private room?


    Woah, so many people? When did they arrive?


    Just as Liu Wei was about to ask, he saw Gu Yundong¡¯s lips twitch violently as she looked downstairs.


    The others were alsoughing silently.


    He looked down suspiciously and saw Gu Yunshu standing with his head held high and his chest puffed out. He looked straight ahead, as if he was about to go to the battlefield¡­ and he was thest in the line.


    Moreover, because he was short, no one could see him. The crowd behind him squeezed him out of the line..

 Chapter 373 - 373: You’re Clearly Short

    Chapter 373: You¡¯re Clearly Short


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunshu was dumbfounded. He swayed twice before stabilizing himself. He red at the team that was a meter away from him, his little face squeezed into a ball.


    Liu Yi, who was still standing at the secondst ce, felt that something was wrong. He turned his head but did not see anyone. Hence, he quickly squeezed over and held his hand as he followed.


    ¡°Yunshu, don¡¯t walk around. There are many people here. If you¡¯re alone, what if you¡¯re kidnapped by the Dongyi Academy?¡±


    Teacher Wei from Dongyi Academy, who had just walked over to greet them pretentiously, was speechless.¡±¡­¡± We are schrs. Schrs, not robbers! You are ruining the reputation of our academy.


    He was so angry that he did not want to speak, but Gu Yunshu still nodded seriously. ¡°I know. I was pushed out just now. I suspect that this is Dongyi Academy¡¯s scheme. Fortunately, you discovered it early.¡±


    Master Wei:¡±¡­¡± You¡¯re the one who¡¯s short!


    When Liu Yi heard this, he tightened his grip on Liu Wei¡¯s hand. Liu Wei, who was upstairs,ughed out loud and almost fell out of the window.


    Shao Qingyuan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He grabbed his robe and pulled him back.


    ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Liu Wei couldn¡¯t stop at all. ¡°Did you see Master Wei¡¯s expression? Although I didn¡¯t hear what our little old man said, I don¡¯t think it was anything good. Hahahahaha, and Yunshu was actually squeezed out. Look at his expression. I¡¯m dying ofughter.¡±


    Gu Yundong nced at him and said with a fake smile, ¡°Continue to smile. I¡¯ll convey everything you said to Liu Yi and Yunshu.¡±


    ¡°Burp.¡± Liu Wei¡¯sughter stopped abruptly. ¡°I¡¯m joking, I¡¯m joking. Don¡¯t tell them. What if those two children cry?¡±


    He quickly changed the topic. ¡°Hey, who are these people? I¡¯ve never seen them before.¡±


    Gu Yundong briefly introduced them. ¡°This is my cousin, Bian Yuanzhi. This is Shen Sitian. The four people over there are Ah Mao, Ah Shu, Ah Gou, and Ah Zhu.¡±


    Liu Wei¡¯s forehead twitched. Could their names be more creative?


    However, he did not seem to have seen the Gu family¡¯s father. There was only a cousin. It seemed that he had not been found.


    Liu Wei sighed inwardly. He wanted tofort her, but he felt that she didn¡¯t need it, so he simply turned his head to look at the situation downstairs.


    At this moment, the students from both sides had already gone on stage.


    The students on Master Qin¡¯s side ranged from tall to short. It was obvious that they were of all ages.


    On the other hand, although Dongyi Academy was also filled with young students, they were at most one or two years apart in age. There were definitely no children below the age of eight.


    Discussions were going on below the stage, but Master Wei was scoffing in his heart. They had agreed on apetition between people under the age of ten. If the other school could not find anyone old enough, they could not me him, right?


    Teacher Wei coughed lightly and said, ¡°The rules have been said before. There will be threepetitions. The first twopetitions will be set by the two sides in turns. The thirdpetition will be hosted by Educator Liu from the county school. Now, let¡¯s begin.¡±


    The people on both sides left the stage. The surrounding students saw that not only was there a teacher apanying Dongyi Academy, but there were also older students. Those students below the age of ten had them as their backing. All of them were full of confidence and high spirits.


    On the other side¡­


    Everyone sighed. The Headmaster was not around. The oldest was only twelve years old. They looked like a group of weak, pitiful, and helpless children.


    Yi Junkun took a deep breath and turned to ask Liu Yi, ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Yi nodded with a tense expression. ¡°No problem..¡±

 Chapter 374 - 374: Learning from Big Sister

    Chapter 374: Learning from Big Sister


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    With that, Liu Yi strode forward. With his hands behind his back, he said in an old-fashioned manner, ¡°Our first match is chess. I¡¯llpete.¡±


    Yi Junkun took out the chess pieces and ced them on the high tform.


    Dongyi Academy had no objections and let Liu Yi choose his opponent.


    Liu Yi looked at the students and finally pointed to thest one. ¡°Him.¡±


    The teacher had said that chess yers had to be calm and patient. They had to slowly figure out the strategy for the game. Otherwise, they would lose everything if they made a single mistake. Hence, after looking around, Liu Yi chose the person who looked the most impatient.


    That person also walked out of the group and stood on the stage with his hands behind his back.


    He and Liu Yi greeted each other and sat on the two sides of the chessboard. One of them held a ck piece while the other held a white piece. The person who acted as the referee was the overseer.


    When it came to chess, winning was winning. The main role of the referee was to prevent people from regretting their moves or spending too much time.


    However, they were all self-proimed schrs here, so they naturally did a good job on the surface. They would not regret their moves or go back on their word.


    Liu Yi was mentally prepared, but he did not expect the other party to admit defeat within half an hour.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t have much talent in chess. I¡¯m destined to lose, so I won¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time. Let¡¯s move on to the next game.¡±


    He was straightforward and generous, admitting defeat readily.


    On the contrary, many people felt that this person had the bearing to lose.


    Liu Yi looked at the chessboard and felt like he was holding back his anger. He couldn¡¯t even spit it out.


    This person¡¯s chess skills were indeed average, but he could clearlyst for a period of time.


    However, if they continued to y, Dongyi Academy would only lose even more miserably. It might even highlight Liu Yi¡¯s superb chess skills at such a young age.


    How could Teacher Wei allow them to step on his students¡¯ weaknesses to improve their reputation? Therefore, he decided to surrender halfway. After all, the second round was the focus of his preparations.


    Upstairs, Liu Wei frowned. ¡°The other party did it on purpose, right? Our little old man looks very unhappy.¡±


    Gu Yundong lowered her eyes. It seemed that they were not only going to humiliate the losers, but also the winners. This schr¡¯s scheming made people feel inferior.


    Downstairs, Madam Ge also frowned. ¡°You really don¡¯t need to go over?¡±


    Qin Wenzheng shook his head. ¡°No need. Liu Yi will be able to adjust himself soon.¡±


    As expected, as soon as he finished speaking, Liu Yi pursed his lips and solemnly walked to Gu Yunshu¡¯s side. ¡°Next, it¡¯s up to you. Remember, if the other party is too strong and chooses your weakness, then you should be like that person just now and admit defeat quickly.¡±


    In any case, Yunshu was the youngest. No one wouldugh at him.


    However, the effect might not be too good after copying Dongyi Academy¡¯s method. Everyone might even find it boring.


    No one wanted to see someone admit defeat so early. The first round was fine, but if the second round was still like this, they would be criticized.


    Gu Yunshu clenched his fists. ¡°I won¡¯t admit defeat.¡± At most, he would scold the other party until they fainted. He would learn from Eldest Sister.


    As expected, a student from Dongyi Academy chose Gu Yunshu as his opponent.


    There was even a malicious smile on his face as he looked at him provocatively.


    Yunshu walked up the stage calmly. The other party was taller than him. He puffed up his cheeks and was a little angry.


    When he looked up, his neck was tired, so he decided to keep his eyes lowered. Hence, the other party¡¯s provocative gaze was ignored by him..

 Chapter 375 - 375: Comparing in Sketch?

    Chapter 375: Comparing in Sketch?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Master Wei looked at the two of them and said with a smile, ¡°The second round is apetition of painting.¡±


    Painting?


    Yi Junkun and Liu Yi looked at each other. It was over. Yunshu was still learning the basics and had just drawn it twice. It was obvious that the other party was very skilled.


    Master Wei saw that they were anxious and seemed to be unsatisfied. He continued, ¡°Moreover, our painting this time will be different from before. Our academy has recently taught us a new painting method. It can draw people vividly, as if they are directly copied.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at Gu Yunshu. ¡°I heard that your teacher has been learning this painting technique recently. I believe he has already taught you. Since everyone hasn¡¯t been learning for long, thispetition is naturally the fairest.¡±


    Yi Junkun was a little annoyed. They had never learned any new painting techniques. This Master Wei was talking to himself and even wanted to step on them. He was simply detestable.


    The other students wanted to speak, but Yi Junkun stopped them.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to make meaningless arguments. Otherwise, we¡¯ll fall before thepetition even begins.¡± He pursed his lips and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s see what the new painting method they¡¯re talking about first.¡±


    They could not shout at this moment, or they would only embarrass themselves further.


    Looking at Master Wei¡¯s expression, it was obvious that he was waiting for them to refute.


    Now that he saw that they were silent, there was still a trace of regret on his face.


    Teacher Wei could only turn his attention to Gu Yunshu and ask, ¡°Do you have any questions?¡±


    Yunshu shook her head, full of confidence. ¡°No problem.¡±


    Not far away, Qin Wenzheng sighed. ¡°Newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. This kid is just like his sister.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he fine? From the looks of it, he won¡¯t copse even if he loses.¡± Although Madam Ge was worried, she was still amused by Gu Yunshu.


    Teacher Wei snorted secretly and asked someone to bring the items up.


    Two tables, two chairs, a few sheets of paper, two charcoal pencils. Gone.


    The people below looked at each other in confusion.


    Painting, brush, ink, paper, and inkstone were always the most basic equipment when it came to painting. Now, there was only brush and paper, and it was a charcoal brush?


    Gu Yunshu touched his chin and looked at the familiar thing. He sat down properly.


    Master Wei said, ¡°Today, you will use this charcoal brush to paint. Hmm, how about painting me?¡±


    He then asked the waiter for a chair and sat upright on it. He ced his hands on the armrests of the chair and looked straight ahead, seeming unfathomable.


    The students from Dongyi Academy nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    With that, he sat down and pondered for a moment with the charcoal brush in his hand before starting to work.


    Gu Yundong, who was in the private room on the second floor, was shocked. The new drawing method they were talking about was¡­ sketching?


    She narrowed her eyes slightly. So someone had already figured it out on their own. She just didn¡¯t know how effective it would be.


    The people downstairs were all craning their necks to look up at the high tform. There were also people whispering, especially the schrs, who seemed even more anxious.


    On the high tform, only the students of the Dongyi Academy were drawing. One moment, he was painting, and the next moment, he was looking at Teacher Wei. It looked like he was quite serious.


    Gu Yunshu did not move. No one knew what he was thinking, but he would asionally look at the other party¡¯s painting.


    On the other hand, Yi Junkun and Liu Yi were a little anxious. Since he was not doing anything, why not just admit defeat?


    Yi Junkun¡¯s expression was serious. Just as he was about to speak, Liu Yi suddenly tugged at him.


    ¡°Look at Yunshu.¡±


    Yi Junkun was stunned. He looked up and saw that Gu Yunshu had already picked up a charcoal brush and was lowering his head to paint..

 Chapter 376 - 376: Don’t move

    Chapter 376: Don¡¯t move


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunshu¡¯s painting method was different from that of the Dongyi Academy. He first drew a few simple strokes before continuing to draw lines.


    Short straight lines, long straight lines, horizontal lines, vertical lines, diagonal lines, and various other lines crossed. Everyone shook their heads when they saw this.


    ¡°This is because he can¡¯t draw it. He¡¯s starting to mess around.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the teacher in his school has taught him at all. The little boy just now has been looking at the drawings of his opponent. Does he want to learn it now?¡±


    ¡°But the other side doesn¡¯t draw like him.¡±


    ¡°So he didn¡¯t learn it and started drawing randomly?¡±


    Teacher Wei turned his head slightly and took a nce as well. He immediately smiled.


    Gu Yunshu suddenly shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Since you want to be a model, you have to be professional. Otherwise, it will affect my painting.¡±


    Mo-model? What was that?


    Everyone¡¯s mind was filled with question marks. They didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant.


    However, Mr. Wei¡¯s face was flushed red. Although he did not understand what the model meant, he understood that he was moving around and affecting the kid¡¯s painting.


    He flew into a rage out of humiliation. You¡¯re painting? You¡¯re doodling randomly like an expert. Let¡¯s see how you end upter.


    Although he thought so in his heart, he really stopped moving.


    The student of Dongyi Academy was still focused. In fact, he had already drawn Master Wei before. From thepleteck of resemnce, the lines slowly curved. There were already many drawing papers lying in his bookshelf.


    Gu Yunshu¡¯s lines were almost done. He began to draw slowly and emphasized some areas.


    Gradually, the originally messy lines were connected, forming his eyes and nose as if they were alive. Like a magic trick, they suddenly became three-dimensional and turned into a face.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡± The people nearby couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes.


    He looked at the painting, then at Master Wei, and then at the painting. They were really the same.


    Master Wei frowned subconsciously. The whispers in his ears gave him a bad feeling.


    But he could not move, lest Gu Yunshu lost and med it on him.


    The Dongyi Academy student heard it too. He frowned slightly but did not look in Gu Yundong¡¯s direction. It was fine. He was already very familiar with it. How could he lose to this brat?


    Just a little bit more, just a little bit more to finish the drawing.


    However, Gu Yunshu was faster. He put down the charcoal brush and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Unexpectedly, when he looked up, everyone was looking at him.


    Gu Yunshu was suddenly worried. Had he drawn it wrong?


    He had started learning to sketch since a long time ago. He was very interested in Big Sister¡¯s drawing of the structure of the house. At that time, Big Sister had taught him to draw the simplest square wooden box. Later on, he drew pears, vegetables, cups, jars, and various other things. Then, he drew people.


    However, Eldest Sister said that this painting could not be spread out and that no one could know that she had taught him.


    Unless one day, there was someone outside who knew how to draw like this.


    Today, when he saw the charcoal brush taken out by Dongyi Academy, he had been guessing. Then, when the other party drew the outline, he realized that he could draw outside.


    Although the order of painting was different and he started from the lines, it didn¡¯t matter as long as he drew well.


    But why was everyone looking at him with burning eyes? Could it be that¡­ he had done something wrong?


    He was a little flustered. What should he do?


    Finally, Dongyi Academy finished drawing. The other party put down his brush.


    As the model, Mr. Wei secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He wanted to rush up and take a look, but he had been sitting for too long. His old bones were too stiff to move..

 Chapter 377 - 377: Qin Wenzheng Is Here

    Chapter 377: Qin Wenzheng Is Here


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It was county academy overseer who picked up the two paintings and looked at Master Wei with aplicated gaze. He said, ¡°It seems that I don¡¯t have to judge. Everyone knows whose painting skills are better.¡±


    Teacher Wei stood up slowly and raised his chin confidently.


    However, in the next moment, the overseer¡¯s words struck him like a bolt of lightning, almost breaking his bones.


    ¡°I now announce that the winner is Gu Yunshu.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Teacher Wei suddenly regained his strength. He strode forward with his stiff legs and walked in front of the county academy teacher. He snatched the paintings.


    When he saw Gu Yunshu¡¯s painting, his eyes widened in disbelief.


    How was this possible? Impossible. He had secretly gotten someone to get information from these students. Qin Wenzheng had never taught these people this painting method.


    He heard that Qin Wenzheng was still thinking about how to do it. Qin Wenzheng would not rashly teach his students things that he had yet to understand.


    However, looking at Gu Yun¡¯s painting, it was obvious that he was very familiar with it. It was impossible for him to draw it so realistically without more than half a year of practice.


    Educator Liu secretly sighed and took back the two paintings. ¡°Today¡¯spetition was originally best of three. Now that Teacher Qin¡¯s students have already won two consecutive rounds, there¡¯s no need to start the third round.¡±


    As he spoke, he cared about Dongyi Academy¡¯s reputation and added, ¡°However, we agreed that this is just a sparring. Winning or losing doesn¡¯t matter. At least everyone present today has seen this very special new painting method. Even I¡¯ve broadened my horizons and benefited greatly.¡±


    Heughed as he spoke, but Teacher Wei did not seem to appreciate it. He still could not ept the fact that he had lost two rounds in a row.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. He definitely didn¡¯t draw this. He must have¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by a mocking voice from behind. ¡°How is it impossible? Under everyone¡¯s eyes, could it be that my student cheated?¡±


    Everyone looked back and saw Qin Wenzheng walking over with a dark expression.


    Although he looked calm, he was screaming in his heart. Especially when he saw Gu Yunshu¡¯s painting, he almost could not stop himself from taking it over for a good look.


    Yi Junkun and the others surrounded him happily. ¡°Master, Master, you are back?¡±


    ¡°Teacher, we won.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng nodded slightly. ¡°Yes, you guys did well.¡±


    The little kids, who were praised, were so happy that their faces turned red. One had to know that the teacher was usually very serious. It was too difficult to hear praise from him.


    Qin Wenzheng looked at Teacher Wei again and sneered. ¡°Dongyi Academy is indeed dignified. You bullied a group of children when I wasn¡¯t in school. In the end, you lost twice to our school. Now, you¡¯re starting to go back on your word? I want to ask your dean, are the teachers of Dongyi Academy all people who take advantage of others and bully them without any self-restraint or dignity?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Teacher Wei¡¯s face turned green and white, but he could not refute.


    On the other hand, a group of people quickly walked over from outside the Jinxiu Restaurant. The leader was the acting dean of Dongyi Academy.


    ¡°Since Dongyi Academy has lost, we naturally won¡¯t go back on our word.¡± He walked in front of Qin Wenzheng and bowed deeply. He said apologetically, ¡°This matter is my Dongyi Academy¡¯s fault. Master Wei made his own decision and urged the students topete with the other academies in private. He vited the big taboo of our Dongyi Academy. Master Qin, don¡¯t worry. Dongyi Academy will definitely give you an exnation..¡±

 Chapter 378 - 378:1 Have to Ask My Big Sister

    Chapter 378:1 Have to Ask My Big Sister


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Qin Wenzheng nced at him. He had a good impression of this acting dean. Last time, he had indeed severely punished Mr. Wei. Unfortunately, this person did not learn his lesson and insisted on making mistakes again and again.


    Hence, he nodded. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    He did not want topletely offend them. After all, even if he did not care, his students still had to care about their reputation. Continuing to be aggressive would make their future path difficult.


    Moreover, Qin Wenzheng was secretly looking for an opportunity to stir up trouble and get the people from Dongyi Academy toe out and spar.


    On the other side, Master Wei¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Dean Cui.¡±


    Dean Cui looked at him coldly. ¡°You ruined the Academy¡¯s reputation because of your own selfishness. I will write a letter to Dean Zhang when I get back. During this period of time, you should reflect on your mistakes at home.¡± Teacher Wei was recruited by Dean Zhang. Whether he could continue to stay in the Academy still depended on Dean Zhang.


    After saying that, he looked at the other students who hade with Master Wei. ¡°You will be punished when you return to the academy.¡±


    The students immediately lowered their heads. No one dared to speak.


    Teacher Wei was indignant. He wanted to say something, but he was pulled away by the people brought by Dean Cui.


    Dean Cui apologized to Qin Wenzheng again. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first. If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll ask Master Qin for guidance on paintings.¡±


    Before he left, he took another look at Gu Yunshu¡¯s portrait.


    The people from Dongyi Academy left one after another. Everyone could not help but look at Master Qin and the other students.


    Gu Yunshu, in particr, became the center of attention.


    However, how could Qin Wenzheng not know what they were thinking? At this moment, he also had a stomach full of questions. Therefore, he expressionlessly rejected the county academy overseer¡¯s invitation and brought the students upstairs to the private room.


    As soon as he entered, he restrained his thoughts and asked Yi Junkun about the specific situation of this incident. Then, he praised the little kids in satisfaction.


    Only then did she ask Gu Yunshu sternly, ¡°Who taught you that painting?¡±


    Before Gu Yunshu could answer, the others were stunned. Yi Junkun asked in surprise, ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you teach him?¡±


    Qin Wenzheng almost hit him. ¡°If I taught him, would I only teach him?¡±


    Everyone shrunk their necks. They only thought that perhaps Gu Yunshu was talented, so it was not impossible for the teacher to give him special treatment.


    After all, they had something they were good at. Sometimes, the teacher would give them pointers alone.


    For example, Liu Yi¡¯s chess skills were good. Qin Wenzheng would y a few rounds with him after ss and point out things to pay attention to.


    Therefore, they did not find it strange that Gu Yunshu could draw in a way that they did not know.


    Qin Wenzheng nced at them angrily and continued to ask Gu Yunshu, ¡°When did you learn it?¡±


    Gu Yunshu thought for a moment. ¡°I have to ask my elder sister if I can tell you.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng was speechless. I¡¯m your teacher, and you¡¯re still keeping it a secret from me?


    But on second thought, he had first seen this kind of painting on the wanted poster. Even the prefecture magistrate had kept it a secret for the artist, so it was understandable that Gu Yunshu did not say anything.


    Unfortunately, Gu Yundong was not back yet.


    Just as he was thinking about it, there was a knock on the door.


    Qin Wenzheng frowned. The students downstairs must have refused to give up and wanted to ask about the painting.


    Seriously, he hadn¡¯t even asked it yet. These people were so annoying.


    Qin Wenzheng opened the door impatiently. ¡°What do you want? I¡¯m busy..¡±

 Chapter 379 - 379: Siblings Meet

    Chapter 379: Siblings Meet


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The person standing at the door smiled. ¡°Master Qin, long time no see.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng widened his eyes in shock. ¡°You, you, Gu Yundong? You¡¯re back?¡±


    When Gu Yunshu heard the familiar name, he hurried out of the private room. When he saw his eldest sister, his eyes lit up.


    ¡°Big Sis, Big Sis, you¡¯re back. When did youe back? Why are you here? Did you see mypetition just now? Wasn¡¯t it great? I listened to you well. When others came to bully me, I was imposing.¡± He was overjoyed.


    After nagging for a while, his eyes turned slightly red again. ¡°Big Sister, I was obedient and took good care of Little Sister. Every day, she ate well, drank well, and wore warm clothes. She didn¡¯t fall sick. The teacher said that I¡¯ve improved a lot in my studies. Aunt Ke also said that I¡¯m like an older brother. I just missed you and Mother and looked forward to your return every day.¡±


    The child was extremely obedient. Gu Yundong¡¯s heart ached and softened.


    After not seeing each other for a few months, Gu Yundong realized that this kind of kinship was really heartwarming and unforgettable.


    She squatted down and gently stroked his head. ¡°Yes, I know. Yunshu is very obedient and sensible. You¡¯re a little man now.¡±


    Gu Yunshu puffed out his chest and nodded vigorously. He grinned.


    After speaking to Gu Yundong, he looked at the person behind her and immediately threw himself into Madam Yang¡¯s arms. ¡°Mother.¡±


    ¡°Ah Shu is great.¡± Madam Yang picked him up, her eyes red.


    Gu Yunshu smiled even more happily. However, when he looked around and did not see Gu Dajiang, the smile on his lips could not help but droop.


    ¡°Sister, didn¡¯t you find Father?¡±


    Gu Yundong secretly took a deep breath. ¡°Father is not in Qing¡¯an Prefecture, but don¡¯t worry. Father is fine. He will be found.¡±


    At the very least, everyone in Qing¡¯an Prefecture who saw Gu Dajiang said that he had left the city gate safely.


    If he could survive the disaster and remained safe despite the chaos in Qing¡¯an Prefecture, he would definitely be fine in the future.


    When she saw that Gu Yunshu still looked a little sad, she quickly brought the timid and uneasy Bian Yuanzhi over. ¡°Look who this is?¡±


    Bian Yuanzhi was very nervous. He had regarded Gu Yunshu as his best friend, but Yunshu seemed to have many ssmates and friends now. They were all knowledgeable and capable friends.


    He suddenly felt inferior and helpless.


    Madam Yang had already put Gu Yunshu down. Hearing this, he could not help but take a few more nces at Bian Yuanzhi.


    After a while, his eyes lit up. He rushed over and grabbed his hand. ¡°Yuanzhi, right, Cousin Yuanzhi? You¡¯re Cousin Yuanzhi?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Ah Shu, it¡¯s me.¡± Bian Yuanzhi was very happy that he still remembered him.


    Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°Your Cousin Yuanzhi will be staying with us from now on. He just came and is not familiar with Yongfu Vige or Fengkai County. You can bring him aroundter.¡±


    Gu Yunshu nodded vigorously. ¡°Leave it to me.¡± He patted his chest and happily introduced Bian Yuanzhi to Liu Yi and the rest.


    Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief. With Yunshu around, Yuanzhi¡¯s temperament should be more cheerful.


    But in the next moment, Gu Yundong suddenly felt someone staring at her.


    She suddenly turned around and met Qin Wenzheng¡¯s covetous gaze.


    Gu Yundong was speechless.. Why did she feel that her life was in danger?

 Chapter 380 - 380: That Painter Was Actually Gu Yundong?

    Chapter 380: That Painter Was Actually Gu Yundong?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong was not the only one who felt the danger. Even Shao Qingyuan could not help but frown and stand between them.


    Perhaps only Madam Ge knew what her husband¡¯s gaze meant. She touched her forehead and walked over to talk to Gu Yundong. ¡°When did Yundonge back?¡±


    ¡°I just came back. I heard about what happened here, so I came over to take a look. I haven¡¯t returned home yet.¡±


    Gu Yundong said as she walked in. However, Qin Wenzheng kept following her, looking like he wanted to say something but hesitated.


    Gu Yundong could not take it anymore. ¡°Master Qin, if you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Qin Wenzheng was still a little embarrassed. After all, this matter was actually quite difficult.


    The prefecture magistrate was so tight-lipped that he refused to reveal a single word. Wasn¡¯t it making things difficult for Gu Yundong if he asked her?


    However, he could not help but ask in a low voice, ¡°Who taught Yunshu how to draw?¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned. She did not expect him to look at her with such a burning gaze just to ask this.


    The corners of her mouth twitched. Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°Do many people know how to draw like this now?¡±


    Qin Wenzheng was a smart person and quickly reacted. He immediately nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, many people have already learned it. I know of three painters in the prefecture capital. They have been practicing since they saw the wanted poster back then. Therefore, you don¡¯t have to worry about exposing that painter and bringing him danger.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re painting too?¡±


    Qin Wenzheng admitted straightforwardly, ¡°Yes, and my painting skills are better than those painters in the prefecture capital. It¡¯s just that¡­ I keep feeling that something is missing. When I saw Yun Shuhua¡¯s painting today, I suddenly felt enlightened. However, I can tell that he¡¯s still a beginner after all. He¡¯s still too young.¡±


    Gu Yundong fell into deep thought. Since the painters in the prefectural city knew how to do it, even if their drawings were average, at least if she created a missing person notice, it would not seem unique.


    This time, she wouldn¡¯t have to specially draw other missing persons to hide her identity like she did in Qing¡¯an Prefecture.


    Later, she would draw portraits of Eldest Aunt and the others and paste them. The chances of finding them would more or less increase.


    ¡°Gu Yundong!!¡± Qin Wenzheng¡¯s angry voice suddenly sounded in her ears.


    She quickly turned her head and saw that his expression was dark and ugly.


    Gu Yundong blinked and asked softly, ¡°Did you say anything just now?¡±


    Qin Wenzheng sneered. Her brother was still a student under him. As a family member, she actually did not have any reverence for him. It was simply outrageous.


    It was Shao Qingyuan who said, ¡°Master Qin asked you, who is the master who taught Yunshu to paint?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± There was nothing she couldn¡¯t say now.


    Qin Wenzheng was so angry that heughed. ¡°You?? You really take yourself seriously.¡±


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows and smiled.


    Qin Wenzheng frowned and took a few more nces at her. Thinking of Yunshu¡¯s technique, he hesitated for a long time before asking uncertainly, ¡°Was it really you?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Yunshu.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng gasped. The person he had tried so hard to find was actually Gu Yundong?


    This person was right in front of him, but he actually didn¡¯t know!


    Qin Wenzheng rubbed his chest. He felt that he had to calm down.


    After a while, he raised his head again. His eyes were shining as he looked at Gu Yundong excitedly. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s so special about this painting method? What¡¯s the best way to start and what¡¯s the main point?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°But if you want me to teach you, there will be conditions..¡±

 Chapter 381 - 381: Opening Gifts

    Chapter 381: Opening Gifts


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Qin Wenzheng was speechless. He knew this girl had never known what it meant to be at a disadvantage.


    He was annoyed. ¡°I¡¯m your brother¡¯s teacher.¡±


    ¡°Those are two different things. When you took Yunshu in as a student, didn¡¯t you take a fancy to his learning talent?¡± Gu Yundong said. ¡°Friendship is friendship, and business is business.¡±


    The corners of Qin Wenzheng¡¯s mouth twitched. He rubbed his temples and scolded Gu Yundong in his heart. However, he slowly calmed down. ¡°Alright, tell me.¡±


    Gu Yundong was satisfied. She pointed at Bian Yuanzhi, who was holding Gu Yunshu¡¯s hand and chatting with others. ¡°Take in my cousin too.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng frowned and turned to look at the timid and inferior child. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but if he¡¯s stupid and can¡¯t keep up with his studies, then you can¡¯t me me. He cannot read like Yunshu, right?¡±


    That was true. Yunshu had Gu Dajiang.


    Although Eldest Aunt Gu had also learned a few words when she was young, she could not learn a lot in that environment. Moreover, she had forgotten most of it. After Bian Yuanzhi was born, Eldest Aunt Gu had probably only taught him less than ten words.


    He did not have a foundation like Yunshu¡¯s, but Gu Yundong still felt that she should send him to school.


    Now that the conditions allowed it, reading and literacy were the most basic things for her.


    ¡°Just teach him, Master Qin. It¡¯s not like I want him to take the High Schr examination and return as an Honorable Schr. Studying can make people wise. It¡¯s better than knowing nothing.¡±


    There was a rare hint of praise in Qin Wenzheng¡¯s eyes when he looked at her. There were too few people in this world who had such thoughts.


    For example, which of these little kids in front of him didn¡¯t study for the imperial examination?


    When it came to Gu Yundong, she really studied for the sake of studying.


    ¡°Alright, since we¡¯ve made a deal, you can tell me about the problem with the painting, right?¡±


    Madam Ge couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and pulled him back. ¡°Yundong has just returned to Fengkai County and hasn¡¯t evene home yet, but you¡¯re already asking her all sorts of questions. At least let her go home to see her family. We can talk about other things after resting.¡±


    Only then did Qin Wenzheng react. He coughed lightly and said, ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t mind waiting two more days anyway. Thepetition here has ended. Take Yunshu home first.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave.¡± Gu Yundong also wanted to go home, so she called out to Yunshu.


    Thetter immediately bade farewell to his friends and held Bian Yuanzhi¡¯s hand.


    From the beginning to the end, he had never let go of his hand. Their palms were sweaty.


    However, Bian Yuanzhi was very happy. The uneasiness of meeting a friend he had not seen in a long time in a strange ce seemed to have been soothed.


    Shen Sitian, Cat and the rest were still in their original room. When Gu Yundong returned, he happened to see Liu Wei asking a few people about what he had seen and heard along the way. At the same time, he wanted to find out what gifts Gu Yundong and the rest had prepared for him.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Your brother is next door. Why don¡¯t you go andfort him? Are you his elder brother?


    She ignored Liu Wei and introduced the others to Yunshu. Then, under his curious gaze, she asked Ah Mao to take a box from the carriage and handed it to Liu Wei. Then, she left him behind and the group returned to Yongfu Vige happily.


    Liu Wei held the gift box and didn¡¯t care if they left or not. He sat in the private room and opened it happily..

 Chapter 382 - 382: The Villagers Pointing At Them

    Chapter 382: The Vigers Pointing At Them


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, in the next moment, the corners of Liu Wei¡¯s mouth drooped. His fingers trembled as he took out the thing in the box.


    ¡°Dried bamboo shoots??¡± This was the gift she had given him?


    Liu Wei was so angry that he wanted to die. He angrily stuffed the bamboo shoots back into his pocket, picked up the box, and was about to smash it on the ground.


    After thinking about it, he was indignant. He closed the box and stuffed it into Liu An¡¯s hands. ¡°Take it back to the residence. Eat them tonight and cook them all. Let my father and the others have a taste. Let them feel Gu Yundong¡¯s sincerity! Her sincerity!¡±


    Hmph, to think that his father was full of praise for this person. Look, the capable youngdy he mentioned was so bad at conducting herself.


    However, when everyone in the Liu family ate the crispy dried bamboo shoots that night, coupled with the secret seasoning that was sent over along with the dried bamboo shoots, they truly felt Gu Yundong¡¯s sincerity.


    Old Master Liu even said, ¡°I heard that the Feng County in the Yongning Prefecture produces spring bamboo shoots. In the past, someone sent me local dried bamboo shoots, but they didn¡¯t taste as fresh and tender as this. Especially since the Yongning Prefecture has just experienced a disaster, it¡¯s not easy to find such good dried bamboo shoots. That girl, Yundong, is very considerate.¡±


    Liu Wei:¡±¡­¡±


    Liu Wei did not want to say anything. He would eat first as a form of respect. Tomorrow, he would go to Yongfu Vige to visit Gu Yundong and ask for more.


    Gu Yundong did not know that this person had previously despised the things she had given him, and now he wanted to take advantage of her again.


    After giving the gift to him, she got into the carriage and returned to Yongfu Vige without stopping.


    Unexpectedly, just as they arrived at the vige entrance, they saw a few familiar figures standing there, shaking their heads in anticipation.


    The carriage stopped and she quickly got out. She immediately saw a figure running over happily and hugging her thigh. ¡°Big Sister, Big Sister, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Gu Yundong picked the little girl up. ¡°Why are you standing here?¡±


    The little girl rubbed her head against Gu Yundong¡¯s neck. Gu Yundong¡¯s heart softened when he saw how cute she was.


    ¡°Keke missed Eldest Sister and Mother. Even the food didn¡¯t taste good.¡±


    Gu Yundong could not help butugh. Hmm, if it could make a foodie girl feel that eating was not good, then this lovesickness was quite serious.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯re back, Keke has to eat more.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll have two big bowls tonight.¡± She was excited and gestured with her hands to show how big the two big bowls would be.


    Aunt Ke also walked forward and sized Gu Yundong up. She actually felt that Gu Yundong had grown taller.


    She exined, ¡°Someone said that he saw you guysing back, but you turned around and left as soon as you entered the vige. Later on, Liu An called Young Master Liu away. I thought that something might have dyed you in the county city and you woulde backter.¡±


    When Gu Yundong heard this, she understood that Liu An did not report to the Gu family. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth, but she smiled and exined.


    Madam Yang also came forward and happily carried Gu Yunke over.


    The youngdy was even happier. She stayed in Madam Yang¡¯s arms and spoke to Gu Yundong. ¡°Eldest Sister, I just waited for a while.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. She even prepared something for you to wee you home,¡± Aunt Ke added.


    The little girl immediately became shy and buried her head in Madam Yang¡¯s arms like a little quail.


    Gu Yundong could not help butugh. She did not get into the carriage and simply walked as she spoke.


    Along the way, she bumped into the vigers of Yongfu Vige. Some of them greeted her warmly, but there were also some who pointed at her, as if they did not want to get involved with her..

 Chapter 383 - 383: You Eloped

    Chapter 383: You Eloped


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. After experiencing such treatment for the third time, she could not help but look at Aunt Ke.


    Aunt Ke snorted. ¡°Ignore them. They¡¯re just a bunch of gossipy old women who have nothing better to do.¡±


    Gu Yundong found it funny. She was already gone. How could there still be her gossips in this vige?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Aunt Ke originally wanted to tell her when they got home. But since she had asked, she did not hide it from her.


    ¡°I wonder who spread the news that you eloped with Shao Qingyuan.¡±


    Huh?


    Elope??


    Gu Yundong¡¯s mind was filled with question marks. She could not help but turn to look at Shao Qingyuan. Then, she remembered that Shao Qingyuan had been pulled away by Qin Wenzheng before leaving the restaurant. He said that he had something to tell him.


    She didn¡¯t know what Qin Wenzheng was up to, and why he was being so mysterious.


    Aunt Ke sneered. ¡°You had already been away from the vige for two months before Shao Qingyuan left. How can he get involved with you? Besides, why do the two of you have to elope? You have a house,nd, and family here. If you want to be together, you can find someone to propose marriage, and no one will object. Is there a need to elope?¡±


    Gu Yundong felt that what Aunt Ke said made sense.


    ¡°Perfect. I reckon he¡¯lle to the house to propose a marriage in a few days after he goes back.¡±


    Aunt Ke suddenly paused and looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Are you serious? He convinced you just like that? You agreed. You¡¯re too unreserved.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been reserved.¡± It was fifteen minutes.


    Aunt Ke faked a smile and looked at her as if she expected better from her.


    Although she knew that with Shao Qingyuan¡¯s attitude, Gu Yundong would definitely not be able to escape from him, but she should at least struggle for a year or two. She had really overestimated her. She had given herself away after going out for a while.


    Aunt Ke was a little heartbroken, but when it came to serious matters, she still frowned. ¡°Marriage proposal at this time? I¡¯m afraid the rumors will be more and more intense.¡±


    ¡°Let them say what they want. Anyway, my workshop is going to recruit people again. Whoever talks behind our backs can forget abouting in. I won¡¯t indulge them.¡±


    Most people in Yongfu Vige were still friendly, but no matter where, there would always be some idle and talkative people who insisted oning out to make their presence known.


    Aunt Ke smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already memorized all the people who badmouthed you. I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±


    Gu Yundong looked at her and smiled. There was no need to say anything.


    Tong Shuitao, who had heard everything from the beginning to the end, could not help but feel a little excited. Miss was indeed that Miss. She bore grudges.


    Now that she knew the reason, Gu Yundong no longer paid attention to those strange gazes.


    The group of people walked majestically towards the foot of the mountain. Gu Yundong realized that there had been a lot of changes along the way.


    At the very least, some of the vigers¡¯ appearances were very different. There were also a few families whose houses had been renovated or rebuilt. It gave her a momentary illusion that she had not been back for a long time.


    Aunt Ke exined, ¡°The conditions of the few families that work in your workshop have improved. At the very least, they can eat well and dress well when they take back the sry for the past few months. There are also those who work for Feng Daneng. Because of your house as a signboard, they have been working non-stop for the past few months. Many people have been looking for them. Look, Feng Daneng¡¯s family has already built a few more rooms. There are also some small workers under him who have also repaired the house.¡±


    What Aunt Ke did not say was that when Vige Chief Chen Liang saw that the vigers¡¯ lives had improved so much, he was really grateful to Gu Yundong. He smiled every day.


    Gu Yundong had a smile on her face, and she was also very happy.


    As they spoke, they arrived at the entrance of the house. However, Gu Yundong suddenly stopped in her tracks and looked at the house in front of her in a daze..

 Chapter 384 - 384: Shao Qingyuan’s thoughts

    Chapter 384: Shao Qingyuan¡¯s thoughts


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong looked to the left and then to the right. Her mouth was slightly agape and she did not know where to go.


    Aunt Ke lowered her head and smiled. She had deliberately not said anything just now.


    Gu Yundong asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Why were there two identical houses?


    ¡°Brother Shao¡¯s house.¡± Gu Yunke pointed to the house on the right and happily exined to Gu Yundong.


    Shao Qingyuan¡¯s¡­ house?


    Aunt Ke finally had enough ofughing. She said softly, ¡°After you left, Shao Qingyuan bought thend behind his house. Then, he asked Feng Daneng to build a green brick tiled house. It¡¯s no different from your house.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Shao Qingyuan was really making a big deal in silence.


    The two of them had been together for so long along the way, but he actually held back and did not mention it.


    Aunt Ke finally understood Shao Qingyuan¡¯s thoughts. Anyway, this house was designed by Gu Yundong, so she definitely liked it. He could just build the same one so that she wouldn¡¯t dislike it.


    However, his house was indeed eye-catching. The Li family hade to the vicinity more than once.


    This family was really interesting. When Shao Qingyuan was around, they didn¡¯t even dare to approach it.


    After he left, they looked envious and wanted to move in. They even went to look for Chen Liang.


    Unexpectedly, Liu Wei came over. He directly dragged his luggage and moved in. It was precisely because of this new house that he stayed in Yongfu Vige for more than half a month every month.


    Although the Li family coveted this house, they didn¡¯t dare to offend Liu Wei.


    They had tried toe over to talk to him several times, but were chased away by Liu Wei¡¯s servant, Liu An.


    Now that Shao Qingyuan was back, they could forget about it.


    Gu Yundong took a few more nces at Shao Qingyuan¡¯s house and found it rather interesting. They looked exactly the same on the outside, but she did not know what was inside.


    She thought about it as she walked through the front door.


    It was only at this moment, standing in the familiar front yard, that she suddenly felt her heart calm down.


    She was back. This was her home, a ce where she could rxpletely.


    She turned around and looked at the Tong family. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you all during this period of time.¡±


    The Tong family shook their heads in unison. ¡°It¡¯s not hard. It¡¯s good that Madam and Miss are back. The hot soup and water have been prepared. Miss, do you want to rest for a while?¡±


    It was a littlete now. Gu Yundong had traveled a long way and indeed wanted to take a hot shower to rx.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Yundong nodded and introduced Shen Sitian and the rest.


    ¡°Miss Shen will stay at our house first. Ah Mao and the others will stay at


    Brother Shao¡¯s house.¡± If Shao Qingyuan still lived in his old house, Gu Yundong would not let them go.


    But his house was so big now. It was too empty and lonely for Shao Qingyuan to live alone.


    Bian Yuanzhi and Yunshu shared a room. Previously, Yunshu had stayed with Yang Keke. Now that Yuanzhi was here, he had apanion.


    The two little fellows had already discussed it on the way. Bian Yuanzhi was originally a little nervous, but when he heard that he could be with Yunshu, he hurriedly nodded and agreed.


    On the other hand, Gu Yunke took a few more nces at Bian Yuanzhi. She had not noticed earlier, but now she realized that her brother had been holding hands with a little brother.


    The little girl pouted. In the past, every time her brother came back, he would call her sister loudly and pat her head.


    Not today. Angry.


    But when she saw Gu Yundong, she became happy again.


    Alright, since she didn¡¯t talk to her brother immediately today, they were even. She wasn¡¯t angry anymore.


    After mentally preparing herself, the little girl walked to Bian Yuanzhi and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

 Chapter 385 - 385: I’m Not Brainy

    Chapter 385: I¡¯m Not Brainy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Bian Yuanzhi didn¡¯t know how to respond to the obedient and soft little girl. He stammered, ¡°I, my name is Bian Yuanzhi. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m your cousin¡¯s cousin.¡±


    It was so confusing. The little girl blinked nkly, indicating that she did not understand.


    Gu Yunshu exined, ¡°This is Cousin Yuanzhi, our Eldest Aunt¡¯s son. We metst year. Don¡¯t you remember? I still remember.¡±


    Of course, the youngdy did not remember. Last year, she was still lying in bed and sleeping most of the time.


    But her brother remembered.


    The youngdy was heartbroken. ¡°What should I do? I forgot. My brain isn¡¯t working well.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Gu Yundong could not help butugh out loud.


    The others couldn¡¯t help butugh and turn their heads to look elsewhere.


    However, Gu Yunshu patted her head in all seriousness. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll take you to see a doctor. Even if I have to go bankrupt, I¡¯ll cure you.¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    Aunt Ke could not stand it anymore and chased Gu Yunshu away. ¡°Go, go, go. Don¡¯t lead your younger sister astray. Keke is a child. It¡¯s normal for her to be unable to recognize someone after not seeing them for a year.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Gu Yunshu turned to look at Eldest Sister.


    Gu Yundong nodded and said to the youngdy, ¡°Then can you get to know your cousin Yuanzhi again now?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Yunke nodded obediently and walked to Bian Yuanzhi again. She widened her eyes and looked at him carefully, as if she would only stop if she remembered him.


    Gu Yundong did not care and let the three children y.


    She rubbed her neck and went into her room to take a shower.


    Unexpectedly, when she opened the door, she saw that the house was filled with all kinds of wild flowers.


    Aunt Ke had been following behind her. She leaned against the door frame and said leisurely, ¡°Keke picked these. She talks about you every day. After spring, there are flowers at the foot of the mountain behind. She got Zeng Yue to lead her to pick them. When Zeng Yue is not free, she will look for Liu An. After she picks them, she will put some in her room and some in your room too. She wouldn¡¯t throw them away even when the flowers have withered. She¡¯d take them to the backyard and bury them obediently in the soil.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s heart softened when she saw the room filled with all kinds of colors.


    Except¡­


    ¡°This attracts bugs, right?¡±


    Aunt Ke really did not want to talk to her. She turned around and left.


    Gu Yundong, on the other hand, entered the room with a smile. She took out the things that had been stuck to the door frame, the vases, the cups, the cabs, the pirs, and the curtains and ced them all on the table.


    She wondered if she should find a female teacher to teach this pretentious youngdy how to arrange flowers.


    However, Yun Ke was a little too young now. It seemed to be too early. She would see about it next year.


    Gu Yundong took afortable shower. When she came out, she saw Madam Yang, Shen Sitian, and the others sitting there refreshed.


    Aunt Ke ced a te of date cakes in front of Gu Yundong. ¡°Keke made this.¡±


    Gu Yundong was shocked. She looked at Gu Yunke in shock. The youngdy covered her face and said shyly, ¡°No, Aunt did it.¡±


    Aunt Ke said, ¡°When she heard that you guys were back, she wanted to go to the vige entrance to wait. I thought about how long we would have to wait, so I simply told her to make some delicious food to wee you guys. The date cakes were made by the two of us.¡±


    She said meaningfully, ¡°Although Keke is young, her culinary talent is already very obvious. Try it.¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned. The youngdy loved to eat, so she was talented in cooking? So this was what she had prepared for her..

 Chapter 386 - 386: The Things in the Village

    Chapter 386: The Things in the Vige


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    She tasted it and smiled when she met Gu Yunke¡¯s expectant gaze. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    The little girl shyly pounced into her arms again and gave Madam Yang a date cake.


    Everyone at the tableughed. It was at this moment that Tong Shuitao walked in with a basket of fresh vegetables.


    ¡°Auntie Dong came just now. She knew that Madam and Young Miss were back and wanted toe and visit. However, seeing that it was alreadyte, she was afraid of disturbing Young Miss¡¯s rest, so she didn¡¯te in. Instead, she stuffed this basket of vegetables over.¡±


    Although the Gu family also had a backyard, it was used to refine white sugar. Even if they nted vegetables, they could only open up a small piece ofnd in a small corner. Aunt Ke had only nted a little.


    Dong Xin was still working in the workshop and had just returned. She was naturally very happy to hear that Gu Yundong had returned home.


    Speaking of her, Gu Yundong could not help but think of Zeng Hu. He asked Tong Shuitao, ¡°How¡¯s Uncle Zeng¡¯s leg?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m much better. He can already walk on my crutches. The doctor said that he¡¯ll recover soon. He just has to be careful not to bump into anything or freeze.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Uncle Zeng¡¯s leg had recovered, and the Zeng family¡¯s life would slowly improve in the future.


    Aunt Ke told her about what had happened in the vige after she left.


    ¡°After Feng Daneng finished building Shao Qingyuan¡¯s house, he started building the workshop. It¡¯s almost done now. I¡¯ll go take a look tomorrow and see what¡¯s not good. They might be able to change it after thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°The vige chief¡¯s sister-inw, surnamed Fang. I heard that you rented her house for a period of time in the past? Two months ago, the daughter got married and moved into town. It seems that her mother followed her. How can a married daughter bring her mother along? She¡¯s really reckless.¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Tong Shuitao reminded her, ¡°Aunt, her mother rented another house in town and didn¡¯t live in the Wu family.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s still outrageous.¡± Aunt Ke snorted coldly. She had asked around and found out that this mother-daughter pair had given Yundong¡¯s family a hard time. It was as if it was so amazing to have a dpidated house. They even despised Gu Yundong and chased her out after she stayed for a few days.


    Tong Shuitao stopped talking.


    Aunt Ke continued, ¡°I heard that their house is now rented to another person, a man from town. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing in the vige. It¡¯s not easy to find out.¡±


    ¡°Also, many people in the vige are nting sugarcane now. I heard that when you collected sugarcanest year, you purchased from all the families in the nearby vige. Those people earned money, so the vigers were a little envious. They asked Chen Liang to ask Shao Qingyuan if he would purchase their sugarcane if they nted it in the future.¡±


    ¡°Shao Qingyuan said that as long as the sugarcane is good, we¡¯ll ept it. However, everyone doesn¡¯t dare to nt too much. Almost every family has some, but not a lot.¡±


    ¡°By the way, a few days ago, many people came to inquire about when your workshop would be recruiting again. Not only did the vigers came to ask, but people from the neighboring viges also came to ask.¡±


    Aunt Ke rambled on for a while, but Gu Yundong had just returned. She could talk about the rest another day.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, she asked the Tong family to serve the meal first.


    Just as the dishes were served, Shao Qingyuan returned.


    He should have already returned home. He came over after changing his clothes, and his hair was still a little wet.


    Gu Yundong was very curious. After dinner, she asked him impatiently, ¡°Why did Mr.. Qin look for you?¡±

 Chapter 387 - 387: Seems to Have Flirted with Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 387: Seems to Have Flirted with Shao Qingyuan


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shao Qingyuan was actually also puzzled. When there were only the two of them, he said, ¡°Master Qin asked me about the situation deep in the mountains.¡±


    The situation deep in the mountains? Why was Qin Wenzheng asking this? He wasn¡¯t going into the mountains, right? Even if he did, with his weak schrly body, it wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan nodded. ¡°He said that he likes to eat wild animals and wants to hunt by himself when he has the chance.¡±


    The corners of Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. Qin Wenzheng was too unrealistic. He actually wanted to challenge such a difficult task.


    However, if it was difficult for him, what about her?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go deep into the mountains sometime.¡± Gu Yundong wanted to see if she could find Bai Muzi. There were many good things in the mountains. Perhaps she could find something?


    Shao Qingyuan frowned. ¡°You¡¯re going too?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t I have you?¡± He could even bring Liu Wei out safely. She should at least be more reliable and smarter than Liu Wei, right?


    Shao Qingyuan was speechless. He lowered his head slightly. After a while, the corners of his mouth curled up for a moment. He said in a low voice, ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Gu Yundong blinked and finally reacted. Could it be that she had identally flirted with him just now?


    In terms of rtionships, she was still very inexperienced. At this moment, she was a little embarrassed.


    She cleared her throat and quickly changed the subject. ¡°By the way, why did you build a house just like mine?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like houses like this? It¡¯ll be your home in the future anyway.¡±


    Gu Yundong felt that he was flirting with her too, but her heart was very warm. The corners of her lips curled up as she looked at Shao Qingyuan. ¡°Actually, you can just build the house the way you think. There¡¯s no need to amodate me.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan frowned and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t have any thoughts. Your thoughts will be mine in the future.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound nice.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Shao Qingyuan¡¯s expression was exceptionally sincere.


    Gu Yundong suddenly recalled the first time she met him. At that time, she had seen his indifferent eyes, as if he did not care about anything.


    Later on, when they met again in Yongfu Vige, he didn¡¯t seem to care about anything.


    He clearly had money on him, but his house was still the old house. He only had two sets of clothes, and the food he ate was extremely rough. He did not look like he was living a life at all.


    Now, it was really different.


    He had changed a lot. She did not know if it was because of her that he had be warm.


    But Gu Yundong was happy with this change.


    At this thought, Gu Yundong looked up and smiled at him. ¡°I believe you.¡±


    The corners of Shao Qingyuan¡¯s mouth curled up. His hand moved slightly, but he couldn¡¯t help but step forward and hold her small hand, gently rubbing it twice.


    Gu Yundong felt as if she had been electrocuted. She shuddered and coughed lightly.


    In the end, she did not pull it out. She only asked him in a low voice, ¡°What are you doing tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I want to go to the county city to take a look. The bodyguards of the Zheng family¡¯s agency are all quite skilled. I want to borrow someone from them to teach Ah Mao and the others some martial arts.¡±


    As he spoke, he hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯lle back in a few days to propose marriage.¡±


    He had asked Auntie Dong and found out that there were many things to prepare for the marriage proposal. The more he valued the woman, the more he could not be careless.


    He was already thinking about what he should prepare to show his respect. Other than finding an escort tomorrow, the most important thing was to buy something for marriage.


    Therefore, at dawn the next day, Shao Qingyuan rode his horse and left Yongfu Vige.


    Gu Yundong also woke up early. After freshening up and eating breakfast, he nned to go to the workshop to take a look.


    Unexpectedly, a carriage stopped outside the door..

 Chapter 388 - 388: Going Back on Your Words

    Chapter 388: Going Back on Your Words


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong paused. The curtain of the carriage was lifted, revealing Qin Wenzheng¡¯s excited face.


    Didn¡¯t he say that he woulde back in a few days? It had only been one night. As a teacher, how could he go back on his word?


    Gu Yundong¡¯s condemning gazended on him. After Qin Wenzheng got out of the carriage, he immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m here to bring the new student to school. I also came to ask you a few questions by the way.¡±


    Gu Yundong chuckled. Why didn¡¯t he find a more convincing excuse?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a holiday today?¡±


    Qin Wenzheng did not like Gu Yundong. Really, she did not know anything about the ways of the world. Must she say everything out aloud?


    This made him look like he was not very smart. Back then, he was the popr top schr in the capital.


    Fortunately, Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi quickly ran out. They respected their teacher, Qin Wenzheng. They took him inside in awe.


    Bian Yuanzhi had heard from his cousinst night that she wanted him to study in school. He was so excited that he didn¡¯t sleep for half the night.


    He had been in the Gu family for nearly half a year, so he clearly understood what it meant to live under someone else¡¯s roof.


    Even though his cousin said that he would be her family from now on, he still had a line in his heart. He knew that he could not be willful and could not take all the benefits for granted.


    He had already thought it through. He would do more work at home in the future. In any case, he was already familiar with it.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as they arrived in Fengjiang County and before he even entered the house, his cousin had already found a teacher for him.


    He also knew from Ah Shu how strict this teacher¡¯s standard for students was. Even if one had money, one might not be able to be his student. Many years ago, Teacher Qin was even a top schr. In the past, even when he saw Elementary Schr in his hometown, it was already very impressive.


    Not only did his cousin ask him to read and write, but she also spent so much effort to find such a good teacher.


    The house was good too. The nket was warm.


    After Ah Shu fell asleepst night, he had actually cried secretly. He felt that the pain he had suffered previously was no longer important.


    Bian Yuanzhi was still a little nervous when he saw Master Qin.


    Fortunately, Qin Wenzheng was quite patient with his students. He asked a few gentle questions and learned the general situation. He asked him to go to school with Gu Yunshu tomorrow.


    Knowing that he felt a little inferior and uneasy, the teacher even praised him.


    Sure enough, Bian Yuanzhi immediately smiled shyly and foolishly before he was pulled away by Gu Yunshu.


    When Qin Wenzheng saw them leave, he immediately went to look for Gu Yundong.


    ¡°Come on, tell me how to get started with the new painting method. Were you really the one who drew the wanted poster in the prefecture capital? How long have you taught Yunshu? Why do I feel that something is wrong when I draw it?¡±


    Actually, Gu Yundong had wanted to leave quietly when he was talking to Yunshu and Yuanzhi. She had just returned to the vige and had a lot of things to do.


    However, Qin Wenzheng was eyeing her covetously. From time to time, he would look at her. As long as she showed signs of leaving, he would immediately stand up and follow her.


    Gu Yundong could only wait for him to finish speaking to Bian Yuanzhi.


    Regarding Qin Wenzheng¡¯s question, Gu Yundong did not intend to answer him in detail.


    She simply took out a charcoal pencil and paper and started drawing in front of him.


    She would draw the simple ones first, such as the square box in front of her, and then draw people.


    Qin Wenzheng was known as a young genius. He was already a top schr at a young age. It was better to show him in detail. Gu Yundong felt that he would be able to understand it better this way..

 Chapter 389 - 389: What About Your Father?

    Chapter 389: What About Your Father?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As expected, after two drawings, Qin Wenzheng¡¯s eyes began to light up. Then, he started to draw.


    He seemed to have found the feeling. After drawing, he looked at it carefully for a moment. Then, he looked up and said, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll go back and think about it. If there¡¯s anything I don¡¯t understand, I¡¯lle and ask you.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t hold back.¡±


    ¡°You said it. A deal is a deal. I don¡¯t have to be polite.¡±


    Gu Yundong choked. Seeing that he had rolled up the drawing paper and was about to leave, she suddenly thought of something and hurriedly said, ¡°Wait for me for a while.¡±


    As she spoke, she lowered her head and quickly focused on drawing a few portraits.


    It was a few unfamiliar faces. Qin Wenzheng looked at her in confusion.


    Gu Yundong handed him the three drawings. ¡°You said that several people in the prefectural city have already learned this drawing method, so I don¡¯t have to worry about being exposed. This is my aunt, her husband, and Fourth Uncle. I know that you have connections in the prefectural city, so I would like to trouble you to paste them to the eye-catching ce at the city gate.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng did not refuse. After taking a look, he epted them.


    ¡°What about your father?¡±


    At the mention of Gu Dajiang, Gu Yundong was still a little hesitant. After some thought, she told Qin Wenzheng what she had heard in Qing¡¯an Prefecture.


    Qin Wenzheng frowned slightly when he heard this. After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°Your concerns are right. I didn¡¯t expect your father to be involved in the capture of the bandits. If his portrait is used by the bandits to find him, not only will we not be able to find your father, but we will also harm him.¡±


    As he spoke, he hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Since both you and your father are rted to this matter, I won¡¯t hide it from you. There¡¯s indeed someone behind the bandit leader that was captured in the Xuanhe Prefecture that day. Furthermore, they might be in the Xuanhe Prefecture. After those bandits harmed the Qing¡¯an Prefecture, he didn¡¯t escape elsewhere. Instead, he came to the Xuanhe Prefecture.¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment before rejoicing. Previously, she had thought that the matter was not as serious as she had imagined. After all, both she and Gu Dajiang were insignificant people. Even if they yed a certain role in capturing bandits, those bandits might not remember small fries like them.


    Now that she heard Qin Wenzheng say it so seriously, she thought that it was right to take away the missing person notices when she left the Qing¡¯an Prefecture.


    Qin Wenzheng: ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to post these three portraits to the prefectural city. You can also draw two portraits of Gu Dajiang for me. I¡¯ll get someone to secretly keep an eye on them without exposing the portraits.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded and lowered his head to continue drawing.


    Qin Wenzheng said, ¡°Moreover, ording to you, themander your father met back then was Commander Zhao from the Xuanhe Prefecture. Ever since he contributed to pacifying the chaos, he has already gone to the capital. I¡¯ll write a letter and ask my friends in the capital to ask Commander Zhao if there¡¯s any news of your father.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes lit up and she could not help but stop drawing. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Actually, you said that your father only left Qing¡¯an Prefecture half a month after quelling the chaos. He must have confirmed that you were not there and even learned about your whereabouts. There are only two ces he can go. One is Gu vige, and the other is Xuanhe Prefecture.¡±


    Gu Yundong thought so too. If her father was in Xuanhe Prefecture, using Qin Wenzheng¡¯s help would naturally be better than finding a needle in a haystack.


    She finished drawing the portraits and handed them to Qin Wenzheng.


    Before he left, she couldn¡¯t help but ask..

 Chapter 390 - 390: Both of You Are Annoying

    Chapter 390: Both of You Are Annoying


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°You stayed in Fengkai County and didn¡¯t return to the capital because they haven¡¯t caught the person behind the bandit?¡±


    Gu Yundong had long found it strange. It had been more than half a year since the new emperor ascended the throne. Those who should be promoted had been promoted and those who should be transferred back to the capital had been transferred back. However, Qin Wenzheng, the trusted aide of the new emperor, had been staying in Fengkai County as a school teacher. No matter how she thought about it, it was wrong.


    Qin Wenzheng suddenly looked up and red at her with his sharp eyes.


    He did not admit or deny it. He only lowered his voice and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t get involved in these things.¡±


    Gu Yundong immediately made an oath. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t get involved. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I wanted to earn some moneyst time, I wouldn¡¯t even draw the wanted posters. I¡¯m regretting it now. I still have a family to take care of. Don¡¯t look for me when you fight and kill.¡±


    ¡°¡­What a coward.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± She still looked very proud.


    Qin Wenzheng had never seen such a shameless woman. He was so angry that he almost wanted to throw the paintings in his hand back to her.


    However, Gu Yundong was not done yet. She said seriously, ¡°As for you, my younger brother and cousin are still studying in your school. Don¡¯t implicate them.¡± She was considering whether to change schools.


    Qin Wenzheng was almost angered to death by her. ¡°I have a wife and daughter to take care of myself. I won¡¯t do anything dangerous.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng turned around and left. Gu Yunshu was clearly righteous. Why was his sister like this?


    By the way, Gu Yunshu kept saying that he wanted to learn from his elder sister. It seemed that Qin Wenzheng had to think of a way to correct his thoughts in the future.


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows and finally left.


    She could finally go out.


    However, Gu Yundong, who had only taken a few steps out of the door, was shocked by the carriage that almost hit her. She took a few steps back.


    Liu Wei was here. Why were all of them like this? Didn¡¯t they just meet yesterday?


    Liu Wei jumped down from the carriage in high spirits. ¡°Yundong, I¡¯m here to check on the workshop. You don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ve been watching over the workshop while you and Shao Qingyuan were away. This has already be a habit. I feel ufortable if I don¡¯te.¡±


    He even stretched his arms and looked very dedicated. ¡°I thought that since this workshop is going to stop running in a few days, I might as well end it well. At the same time, I can tell you about the situation in the workshop during this period of time. Oh right, when I go backter, give me two handfuls of dried bamboo shoots you brought back from Yongning Prefecture. My father seems to like them.¡±


    He said thest sentence very casually, but it was the main point.


    How could Gu Yundong not understand? She pretended not to know. ¡°Alright, then go to the workshop.¡±


    After saying that, she didn¡¯t entertain him anymore and turned around to walk in another direction.


    Liu Wei was stunned and hurriedly followed. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the newly built workshop to take a look.¡± It was close, and she wanted to see the progress first.


    Feng Daneng was at the new workshop and was instructing people to work.


    When he saw Gu Yundonging over, a smile bloomed on his face as he strode over.


    ¡°I heard that you were back yesterday. I wanted to go over and take a look. My wife said that you must be very tired and have a lot of things to do, so we should talk about itter. I didn¡¯t expect you toe here first.¡±


    Gu Yundong looked up. ¡°Shall I go in and take a look?¡±


    ¡°Sure, it¡¯s almost done.¡±


    Just as Feng Daneng was about to bring her inside, she saw someone rushing over from afar.


    ¡°Brother Feng, Brother Feng¡­¡±

 Chapter 391 - 391: My Surname Is Jiang

    Chapter 391: My Surname Is Jiang


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The person was a little anxious and seemed to be unfamiliar with the road here. He stumbled.


    When he was in front of them, he wiped his sweat and exhaled. ¡°Brother Feng, the house I live in¡­¡±


    Halfway through his sentence, he noticed Gu Yundong standing at the side.


    He was stunned for a moment. He thought about it and asked uncertainly, ¡°You are¡­ Lady Gu, right?¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°You are?¡± She was very sure that she had never seen this person before. He did not look like a viger from Yongfu Vige.


    That person smiled and said, ¡°My surname is Jiang. My family is in town. Not long ago, I rented the Chen family¡¯s house in Yongfu Vige.¡±


    Gu Yundong remembered that Aunt Ke had mentionedst night that Chen Yn was married and her mother had moved to town. Naturally, their house had been vacated. In the end, someone from town came to Yongfu Vige and rented the house. So this was it.


    This person looked to be in his forties, but he seemed refined and even had a beard. He looked out of ce in Yongfu Vige. When he stood with Feng Daneng, he looked more like a boss or a long-term worker.


    Knowing who he was, Gu Yundong nodded slightly.


    On the other hand, Feng Daneng asked, ¡°Brother Jiang, why are you looking for me in such a hurry?¡±


    Jiang Yongkang suddenly pped his leg. ¡°I almost forgot. I don¡¯t know why, but there¡¯s a big hole in the roof of the house I live in, so I want to trouble Brother Feng to help me take a look and repair it.¡±


    Feng Daneng nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go over and take a look at noon.¡± He was still helping the Gu family build the house. If he had to do other work, he would naturally have to make use of his rest time.


    ¡°Thank you very much. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Jiang Yongkang cupped his hands gratefully. Then, he nodded and smiled at Gu Yundong before turning to leave.


    Feng Daneng continued to lead Gu Yundong into the workshop. Gu Yundong had already drawn theposition of the workshop before she left, so she was very clear about the structure inside.


    The workshop was very big, just like a modern factory. It was also divided into several smaller workshops, and each workshop had a room that looked like an office.


    As it was used to make food, Gu Yundong attached great importance to hygiene, so the floor was paved with square bricks to prevent dust from flying everywhere.


    There was a row of rooms behind the workshop. After the official recruitment, there would definitely be someone on duty here, so the dormitory was needed. In the future, when there were more workers, those whose families were far away could also stay here.


    The doors and windows of the workshop had been specially made to double the size, in case the light was dim and they could not see clearly.


    Gu Yundong looked around. Other than some details that had been modified ording to the local conditions, everything had been built ording to the diagram she had drawn.


    Feng Daneng was excited as he introduced them to her. He had been working non-stop for the past few months. Although he was busy, he looked different.


    Now that the workshop could be used soon, he would probably be even busier.


    But he was happy and grateful to Gu Yundong.


    After Gu Yundong was done, she was satisfied. She said to Feng Daneng, ¡°Uncle Feng, it¡¯s been hard on you during this period of time. The workshop is very good and sturdy. It seems that after a while, the workshop will be able to start running.¡±


    Feng Danengughed out loud. ¡°As long as you¡¯re satisfied.¡±


    The two of them walked out of the door as they spoke.. Thinking of Jiang Yongkang, Gu Yundong could not help but ask, ¡°¡­Since he¡¯s from town, why did hee to our vige for no reason?¡±

 Chapter 392 - 392: Meeting My Future Sister-in-law

    Chapter 392: Meeting My Future Sister-inw


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It seemed that Feng Daneng and Jiang Yongkang had interacted a few times and knew the inside story.


    When he heard this, he smiled and said, ¡°Brother Jiang was sick previously. It¡¯s especially easy for him to wake up at night. He can¡¯t sleep well. The doctor said that the most important thing for him is to rest well. He can¡¯t sleep for more than four hours a day. Isn¡¯t his condition worse?¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s nothing he can do.¡± Feng Daneng shook his head and sighed. ¡°He just had a grandson a few days ago. Doesn¡¯t a newborn child cry hard in the middle of the night? Seeing that hisplexion is getting worse and worse, the son wanted to bring his wife and children out to rent a house to live in. Brother Jiang didn¡¯t agree and said that the houses in town are very expensive now. He simply ran to the vige here to find a house to live in.¡±


    Gu Yundong understood. It just so happened that Madam Fang and her daughter had vacated the house. Yongfu Vige was not far from town, so it was just right.


    Feng Daneng sighed. ¡°Speaking of which, our vige is really blessed now, especially after you came. Look at this vige. Many people¡¯s lives have improved. Brother Jiang looked so haggard when he first came. He¡¯s in good spirits now, right? He¡¯s already fine, but he couldn¡¯t bear to leave. He said that he wanted to stay for a while longer.¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled. As they talked, she had already returned to the Gu house. After offering Feng Daneng¡¯s sry, she left him to do his own work.


    It was already lunchtime, so Gu Yundong decided to visit the workshop in the afternoon.


    She didn¡¯t know when Liu Wei had returned. At this moment, he was standing at the side and talking to Aunt Ke about making dried bamboo shoots for lunch.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s forehead could not help but twitch. This guy was really promising.


    However, after he finished eating, he took tworge bundles of bamboo shoots back.


    In the afternoon, Gu Yundong went to the vige chief¡¯s house. During her absence, Chen Liang had been taking care of their family, so she naturally had to thank him.


    Madam Zhou held her hand and chatted with her for a long time. Gu Yundong saw that she seemed a little haggard. Although she was smiling, she seemed a little distracted.


    Gu Yundong did not disturb her further. After exchanging a few pleasantries, she left.


    When she passed by the Shi family, she saw that their door was open. She knocked and entered.


    He Ye was the only one in the Shi family. When she saw her enter, she quickly stood up and made her some sugar water.


    ¡°Miss, take a seat first. Dashan is in the field. I¡¯ll go find him.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Gu Yundong stopped her. ¡°I saw that the door was open, so I came in to take a look. I also wanted to ask if there were any problems with the sugar cane field.¡±


    He Ye¡¯s life was better now. Her face was rosy and she had gained some weight.


    However, she was still timid. When she saw Gu Yundong, she was still a little uneasy. ¡°No problem. That piece ofnd is good. The sugarcane has been nted. It¡¯s growing well now. Oh right, there¡¯s also the 50 acres of orchard. Our Dashan and Gousheng¡¯s father have nted the fruit trees. Do you want to take a look?¡±


    Gu Yundong shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go another day.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine too. Dashan also said that Miss will definitely have more fields in the future. Whenever he¡¯s free these days, he helps you look for good ones. There are a few good ones. Miss, you¡¯re back. You can go and take a lookter.¡± Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He Ye also smiled. At this moment, Lan Hua¡¯er returned. Before she entered, she said, ¡°Mother, I went to take a look. It¡¯s not bad.¡±


    When she entered the house and saw Gu Yundong sitting there, she immediately felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Sister Gu, you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°You look quite happy. What did you see?¡±


    Lan Hua¡¯er chuckled. ¡°I went to see my future sister-inw..¡±

 Chapter 393 - 393: Shocked to See the Portrait

    Chapter 393: Shocked to See the Portrait


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Future sister-inw? Zhuangzi was going to get married?


    He Ye red at Lan Hua¡¯er. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. It¡¯s not a sure thing yet.¡±


    Then she exined to Gu Yundong, ¡°Ever since Zhuangzi became a shop assistant, there have been many matchmakers visiting us, but Zhuangzi has always been unsatisfied. A few days ago, a matchmaker introduced a family who lives next door to our vige. Our Dashan asked Gousheng¡¯s father. His father said that the girl was a good girl, but her family was a little poor.¡±


    Zhao Zhu was reliable. He was from the same vige as that girl. If he said that she was a good girl, that girl would definitely be good.


    It didn¡¯t matter if she was poor. Their family had been poor half a year ago. If they hadn¡¯t been lucky enough to meet the Gu family, Zhuangzi wouldn¡¯t even be considered a man ready to be married now.


    Both Shi Dashan and He Ye were satisfied.


    However, for some reason, Zhuangzi was not in the mood to get married at all. He said that he wanted to work hard all day long. They did not know where he learned that he had to start a career before starting a family. Look, he slept in the county shopst night and did note back.


    However, Lan Hua¡¯er was curious. She swayed over and took a look at the girl by the way.


    He Ye was also very worried. ¡°Zhuangzi is not young anymore. If he doesn¡¯t get married, it will be even harder to find him in the future. Miss Gu, that kid is listening to you now. Can you help me persuade him? At least he¡¯s a good match. How can you reject him without even looking at him?¡±


    Gu Yundong was a little stunned when she heard that. She did not expect Zhuangzi to be so popr.


    Thinking about it, it made sense. Zhuangzi had a legitimate job and his parents were easy to talk to. Most importantly, he was not bad-looking. With his new clothes on, he looked very upright and energetic.


    However, this kid was actually ambitious and focused on his career. He didn¡¯t want to get married?


    Faced with He Ye¡¯s expectant gaze, Gu Yundong could not help butugh dryly. She could only nod and say, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help persuade himter. But Aunt, you don¡¯t have to be too anxious. This depends on fate. Perhaps Zhuangzi¡¯s fate hasn¡¯t arrived yet?¡±


    At this moment, He Ye suddenly realized that the youngdy of the Gu family was still young and had yet to get married. How could she tell her about this? It would be so awkward.


    She immediately felt a little ashamed. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t need to persuade him.¡±


    Gu Yundong held her forehead. Should she persuade him or not?


    After staying in the Shi family for a while, Gu Yundong went to the workshop.


    The vigers in the workshop were very happy. When they saw her, they surrounded her and talked about the work they had been doing for the past few months.


    After that, they asked her nervously, ¡°We¡¯re going to rest in two days. If you don¡¯t make sugar anymore, can you still hire us to work in the new workshop?¡±


    Gu Yundong was quite satisfied with these dozen people. However, the recruitment for the new workshop was not like now.


    At that time, they could only continue if both sides could ept the conditions.


    ¡°If we recruit more people from the new workshop, we¡¯ll have to hire long-term workers. Long-term workers are different from short-term workers. Think about it carefully these few days and see if you want toe. We¡¯ll talk about other things when youe over.¡±


    Everyone fell into deep thought when they heard that. Gu Yundong only went back after she was done with the workshop.


    She didn¡¯t expect Shao Qingyuan to still not be back at night.


    Didn¡¯t he go to the bodyguard agency to look for someone? Could there be something else?


    Shao Qingyuan aside, Qin Wenzheng had already taken the portraits Gu Yundong had given him and asked someone to bring them to the Xuanhe Prefecture to paste them on the wall.


    Not long after they were pasted, an old woman carrying a basket came over to join in the fun.


    With just one look, her expression changed on the spot. She hurriedly squeezed out of the crowd and left in a hurry..

 Chapter 394 - 394: News of Aunt Gu

    Chapter 394: News of Aunt Gu


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The old woman¡¯s expression was tense. After turning two alleys, she finally entered the back door of a mansion with the surname Zhou.


    Then, she passed through the corridor and hurriedly walked towards the Snow Blowing Garden. On the way, she encountered a maidservant who asked her a question. She did not bother to answer and only handed the basket to her. She had already entered the courtyard.


    There was only one woman in the room. She was dressed in gold and jade and waszily leaning against the couch, eating peaches.


    Seeing her rush in, she raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Mrs. Ren, what¡¯s wrong with you? Look at how flustered you are.¡±


    Mrs. Ren looked around and saw that the maidservants were all outside. She took two steps forward and whispered a few words into the woman¡¯s ear.


    When the woman heard this, she immediately straightened her body and frowned slightly. She did not even bother to eat the peach.


    ¡°Are you serious? Is that portrait really the same as Gu Dafeng¡¯s?¡±


    Mrs. Ren thought for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s a little different. There¡¯s a scar missing from that portrait.¡±


    The woman narrowed her eyes slightly and frowned thoughtfully.


    ¡°Who would look for them? Is there anyone they know in Xuanhe Prefecture? By the surname of Ke?¡±


    She thought for a moment and instructed Mrs. Ren, ¡°Go and find out who that family in Fish Rice Alley is.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Mrs. Ren turned around and was about to leave when the woman stopped her. ¡°Wait, be quiet. Don¡¯t expose yourself. Also, go to the backyard and give the order. From today onwards, she¡¯s not allowed to walk around casually. She¡¯s not allowed to leave the Zhou family.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Mrs. Ren left, the woman no longer had the mood to eat. She just waited anxiously for news from Mrs. Ren.


    It was only when the sky was about to turn dark that Mrs. Ren returned. However, from her expression, it did not seem to be going well.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked around. The Ke family in Fish Rice Alley only has a widow whose husband has died. She has lived in Fish Rice Alley for many years. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know where this woman has gone recently. I asked the neighbors around and they said that she left after the New Year. I asked in detail, and the neighbors asked about my identity. I couldn¡¯t say it directly, so I said that I was an old friend of that woman. In the end, the neighbors seemed to be suspicious and asked me to go to the Nie Manor to look for Young Master Nie.¡±


    Nie Manor? The Nie Manor belonged to arge family in the Xuanhe Prefecture. They had a lot of connections and backers. Just that mansion alone was more than two timesrger than the Zhou family.


    Mrs. Ren sighed. ¡°Our Zhou family has just arrived at the Xuanhe Prefecture and our foundation is unstable. It¡¯s difficult for Old Master to get in touch with the Nie family. If we offend the Nie family, Old Master will probably be furious. It¡¯s not good for me to ask around, so I came back.¡±


    The woman¡¯s expression turned ugly. She secretly scolded Mrs. Ren for being useless, but she suppressed it and did not say anything.


    After a while, she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Gu Dafeng to get close to the Nie family. Don¡¯t let anyone know about this, especially Master. Also, find someone to put up another notice on the wall when no one is paying attention at night. At least cover half of that portrait for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it now.¡±


    Seeing her leave, the woman became even more frustrated. After a while, she finally couldn¡¯t help but go to the backyard¡­


    Gu Yundong did not know that the Eldest Aunt Gu she was looking for was in Xuanhe Manor. As soon as she finished her dinner, Aunt Ke pulled her over for a heart-to-heart talk.


    The two of them entered Aunt Ke¡¯s house.. The moment they entered, Aunt Ke asked with a dark expression, ¡°What exactly are your ns for Miss Shen? She¡¯d just stay at home?¡±

 Chapter 395 - 395: What Attitude?

    Chapter 395: What Attitude?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong was stunned and a little confused. ¡°Yes, Sitian is my friend. She just came to Yongfu Vige and is unfamiliar with this ce. It¡¯s not safe for her to live alone outside. Besides, she doesn¡¯t have much money on her. It¡¯s not easy for her to build a house.¡±


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t have money, lend it to her.¡± Aunt Ke expected better from her. ¡°When did you be a Bodhisattva who saves all living beings from suffering? You took her in when she was homeless. Aren¡¯t you afraid of causing trouble for yourself?¡±


    Gu Yundong blinked and asked uncertainly, ¡°Did Shen Sitian offend Aunt?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°Then how¡­¡± She looked like she wanted to chase the woman away.


    Aunt Ke took a deep breath. ¡°Are you really stupid or are you pretending to be stupid? Shen Sitian is so good-looking. She has breasts and buttocks. You¡¯re like a little bean sprout in front of her. You¡¯repletely inferior to her.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Why was she just a bean sprout? She had been growing very well recently, okay? Moreover, her face was not bad either. Why did it seem to Aunt Ke that she was still the sloppy little girl who had fled to her house half a year ago?


    That¡¯s right, Aunt Ke had already fixed Gu Yundong¡¯s image. No matter how well she dressed up, she still felt that Gu Yundong was the same person whose gender was uncertain.


    ¡°You have to be more careful. Shao Qingyuan is sessful now and he¡¯s tall. Such a handsome man hasn¡¯t gotten married yet. Those girls in the vige must be blind. That Miss Shen looks smart. What if she steals your man?¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. So that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about?


    She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Aunt, that¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s impossible between the two of them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re stillughing. You have to be wary of others. I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡±


    Gu Yundong quickly restrained her expression, but she still looked helpless. ¡°I know that Aunt is doing this for my own good, but Sitian is different. You don¡¯t know what she has experienced in the past. Moreover, ahem, she¡¯s afraid of Shao Qingyuan and avoids him like the gue. She¡¯s probably like those blind girls in the vige, right?¡±


    Back in Gu vige, it was Shao Qingyuan who contacted Shen Sitian first and the two of them cooperated happily,


    At that time, Shen Sitian was not afraid of Shao Qingyuan. She only wanted revenge. In addition, she had been Gu Gang¡¯s concubine for a period of time. Although she did not say it, Gu Yundong knew that she had an inferiorityplex. The girl felt that she was dirty.


    Later on, she met Zhou Dafu and his son on the way. Shen Sitian saw Shao Qingyuan throw the child onto the horse with her own eyes. He didn¡¯t care if the kid would be thrown off or stepped on until he turned into a meat patty. Only then did she finally realize Shao Qingyuan¡¯s true colors.


    Ever since then, Shen Sitian had tried her best to avoid talking to him.


    Gu Yundong found it strange. Wasn¡¯t she very cruel and bloodthirsty when she shot people with a crossbow? Why wasn¡¯t Shen Sitian afraid of her? Was she discriminating against her?


    Aunt Ke listened to her roughly and frowned slightly. She reluctantly believed her. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know what you¡¯re doing. Then I¡¯ll change my attitude towards her tomorrow?¡±


    Gu Yundong was shocked. ¡°Aunt, what¡¯s your attitude towards her today?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that when that Master Qin and Young Master Liu came over, I asked Miss Shen to go out and greet them. She¡¯ll take a look at those outstanding and handsome men and broaden her horizons. That way, she won¡¯t steal your man.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Her aunt was indeed her aunt. Her way of thinking was really different.


    ¡°Then how is she going to earn money? Get a job in your workshop?¡±

 Chapter 396 - 396: Despair for Gu Yundong

    Chapter 396: Despair for Gu Yundong


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Sitian¡¯s embroidery skills are good. She ns to make some handkerchiefs and screens to sell. Don¡¯t worry, Aunt. She¡¯s not someone who¡¯s greedy for small gains and has no ns. She even said that she¡¯ll pay rent if she stays here.¡±


    Aunt Ke raised her eyebrows. ¡°From what you said, that girl is not bad.¡±


    ¡°So, if you get to know her better, you will find that she is a very gentle person,¡± Gu Yundong said and hurriedly added, ¡°Of course, you are also a very gentle person.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m gentle or not. I only know that your embroidery skills aren¡¯t good. If you have time, you should learn more from Miss Shen, lest you don¡¯t even know how to embroider your own wedding dress. You¡¯re already an adult, but you can¡¯t even embroider a handkerchief. If your wedding dress is crooked and doesn¡¯t look good, it¡¯ll be embarrassing.¡±


    Gu Yundong felt as if her soul had been struck by a blow. Aunt Ke was merciless with her words. Wasn¡¯t it good to give her some face and talk about her other merits?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the wedding dress something you can buy?¡±


    Aunt Ke red at her. ¡°You¡¯re nning to buy your own wedding dress? Let me tell you, once you buy it, the entire Yongfu Vige and even the entire Fengkai County will know that Miss Gu can¡¯t even use an embroidery needle.¡±


    Gu Yundong meekly stopped talking. Didn¡¯t they say that the rich families¡¯ girls didn¡¯t have to embroider their wedding dresses? The embroiderers at home had already made them. They just had to get the new bride to finish thest few stitches. Why did she have to embroider everything herself?


    Aunt Ke could tell what she was thinking at a nce. She immediately sneered. ¡°The problem is that you can¡¯t even finish thest few stitches.¡±


    Gu Yundong said, ¡°Are you looking down on me? I¡¯ll go look for Shen Sitian now. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t even use an embroidery needle.¡±


    She turned around and left. Aunt Ke stood rooted to the ground, raised her eyebrows, andughed.


    You¡¯ve finally been tricked. However, to be honest, you don¡¯t know how to embroider at all. It¡¯s really embarrassing.


    Gu Yundong had honestly learned how to¡­ draw the picture from Shen Sitian.


    This was exactly what she was good at. Gu Yundong felt that it was quite simple.


    However, when she tied all the embroidery threads, she began to doubt herself.


    Aunt Ke was in despair, and so was Shen Sitian, who was teaching her.


    Who would have thought that the seemingly capable and omnipotent Gu Yundong would embroider grass as if she was going to the execution ground?


    Gu Yundong thought, ¡°This means that the heavens are guiding me in the right direction. They want me to work hard to earn money so that I can hire embroiderers to make clothes for me.¡±


    Hence, she went to bed with a clear conscience. She still had to wake up early tomorrow to see her 50 acres of orchard.


    However, the next day, Madam Dong came over before she even left the house.


    She was holding a school bag in her hand. It was for Bian Yuanzhi. Knowing that he was going to school too, Dong Xin rushed to make it overnight. Anyway, she was used to it.


    Bian Yuanzhi was overjoyed as he held his bag. He thanked Madam Dong and carefully ced the brush, ink, paper, and inkstone that Gu Yundong had prepared earlier into the bag.


    Then, he got into the carriage with slight apprehension and followed Gu Yunshu to the school.


    Gu Yundong had been wondering if he needed her to send him to school on his first day.


    Later on, she thought about it and decided to forget it. With Yunshu around and the familiar school, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems.


    On the other hand, Madam Dong didn¡¯t leave after delivering the bag. Instead, she waited for the two children to leave before getting down to business..

 Chapter 397 - 397: Marriage Proposal

    Chapter 397: Marriage Proposal


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Yundong.¡± Madam Dong smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m actually here today to propose marriage for Qingyuan.¡±


    ¡°Logically speaking, the marriage proposal should have been discussed between the elders of both sides. However, you know Qingyuan¡¯s situation. I watched him grow up, so I¡¯m taking advantage of him now and acting as his elder. As for your family¡¯s situation, I also know that you¡¯re in charge of the family, but you¡¯re young and don¡¯t know anything about marriage. I¡¯ve been quite familiar with Aunt Ke recently, so I thought that we should get her to help me with the process.¡±


    Gu Yundong immediately nodded. She knew nothing about these things. It was naturally better to have an elder who knew.


    Madam Dong went to talk to Aunt Ke. The marriage proposal process was not simple. They had to hire a matchmaker first.


    In the countryside, some procedures were not as rigorous, but Shao Qingyuan valued Gu Yundong, so he naturally had to follow the rules.


    Madam Dong was quite familiar with the surrounding viges and knew which matchmaker had a good reputation and a good temperament.


    As for the betrothal gifts, Shao Qingyuan would prepare them himself.


    Currently, they were only to be engaged. The wedding had to wait until Gu Yundong reached adulthood. Moreover, both parties nned to find Gu Dajiang first.


    After all, he was marrying someone¡¯s daughter. How could his father-inw not be present?


    Madam Dong and Aunt Ke also pulled Madam Yang over while discussing.


    Although Madam Yang didn¡¯t quite understand, they would still ask for her opinion and patiently exin it to her.


    Gu Yundong listened at the side and felt dizzy. So there were so many rules?


    After Madam Dong left, she heaved a sigh of relief and quickly ran to see her 50 acres ofnd with Tong Shuitao to sober up.


    Zhao Zhu knew that she wasing, so he quickly brought Gousheng to the field. To Gu Yundong¡¯s surprise, Big Qian seemed to be busy with the fruit trees as well.


    After all, 50 acres ofnd was not small. When they were busy, they were really busy. Gu Yundong could not possibly let Zhao Zhu and his son work day and night. They had agreed back then that she would give them a certain amount of money. As for whom to hire for help, it was up to them.


    During therge-scale nting, Zhao Zhu had indeed hired many people. Now that he was no longer as busy, he was the only one working with Gousheng and Big Qian.


    Zhao Zhu had surrounded the 50 acres of orchard with a fence. There were also two dogs inside, looking very fierce.


    However, when they saw Zhao Zhu and the others, the two dogs still obediently ran over.


    Zhao Zhu made them acknowledge Gu Yundong before leading them inside.


    The orchard was now divided into pieces. There were loquats, mulberries, cherries, strawberries, and peaches. Most of them had been moved from other ces and had already grown, so they looked lush and pleasing.


    The ce was still too small. Now that she had money in her hands, shouldn¡¯t she set up a farm?


    Gu Yundong thought about it and could not help but say, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Uncle Zhao to be able to find so many fruit trees. At that time, I thought that half of them would be good enough. The orchard is also well-managed. Uncle Zhao, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    Zhao Zhu¡¯s cold and stern face softened slightly. He smiled and pointed at Big Qian behind him. ¡°Big Qian found quite a lot.¡±


    Gu Yundong was surprised. She looked at the person who had been following them silently.


    Big Qian was still a little embarrassed. He said softly, ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Coincidence?¡±

 Chapter 398 - 398: Father, What Do You Mean?

    Chapter 398: Father, What Do You Mean?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Big Qian nodded. ¡°When I went out to look for work previously, I went to many ces, so I know something.¡±


    ¡°What kind of job did you find?¡± He had earned five taels in a short period of time.


    Big Qian was even more embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯d do anything. I¡¯ve been to many viges. Some families need someone to carry things when they get married. Some need help when they go up the mountain. Some need to withstand beatings when they fight. Anyway, I¡¯ll go wherever there¡¯s money.¡±


    In fact, these jobs did not earn much money. There was once when a rich young master offended someone. His figure was simr to that of the rich young master, so he pretended to be that person and was beaten half to death. In the end, the rich young master saw that he seemed to have vomited blood and directly threw five taels of silver to him.


    Actually, the blood was not Big Qian¡¯s. It was just chicken blood. He had deliberately spat it out in front of the rich young master.


    At that time, he thought that he could get ten taels of silver. He did not expect that the person was very stingy and only gave him five taels.


    However, it was enough. He took the silver and hurried back.


    However, he had indeed gone to many ces. He had not only gone to the viges near his county, but he had also gone to the neighboring county.


    Therefore, Big Qian knew very well where the fruit trees were.


    Gu Yundong did not expect him to have such a harvest. ¡°Then can you purchase fruits? This time, you won¡¯t purchase fruit trees. You¡¯ll purchase fruits of good quality. Can you do that?¡±


    Big Qian seemed to have realized something and suddenly looked up. His eyes were slightly excited, but he immediately nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I need a lot of fruits, but I also need you to negotiate the price.¡± Nowadays, fruits were not cheap. Gu Yundong wanted arge quantity, so it had to be cheap.


    Big Qian was more cautious this time and agreed without hesitation.


    He pursed his lips and finally said firmly, ¡°I can do it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get two people to go with you another day. Think carefully about which fruit you want to collect and which vige you want to go to. You also have to consider the time it will take to travel back and forth. Come to Yongfu Vige to look for me when you¡¯re done thinking about it. We¡¯ll talk about the sry then.¡±


    Big Qian nodded heavily. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely think about it carefully.¡±


    Gu Yundong looked at the orchard again. After asking Zhao Zhu about the nting, she nned to leave.


    However, just as she turned around, Big Qian chased after her.


    When he reached the entrance of the orchard, he took a deep breath and said solemnly, ¡°Boss, thank you.¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment before she understood that he should be referring to the time when Grandma Qian came to her house.


    She smiled. ¡°Do a good job.¡± Then, she left with Tong Shuitao.


    ¡°I will.¡± Big Qian was overjoyed. He stomped his feet and ran home.


    Zhao Zhu and his son, who came outter, looked at his departing back with slightlyplicated expressions.


    Gousheng, in particr, sounded a little envious. ¡°Big Qian is going to be sessful too.¡±


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want him to be sessful?¡±


    Gousheng shook his head. ¡°No, I just feel like I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t have anything. Zhuangzi went to the county city to work as a clerk. I heard that he nned to do a good job and try to be a shopkeeper in two years. Now that Big Qian has been put in an important position by Miss Gu, he might be a manager in the future. I¡¯m the only one here to carry water and turn the soil every day.¡±


    Zhao Zhu reached out and patted his head. ¡°Why? Do you dislike it? Let me ask you, who told you that you¡¯re useless just because you carry water and turn the soil every day?¡±


    Gousheng looked up in confusion.. ¡°Dad, what do you mean?¡±

 Chapter 399 - 399: Send You to Learn Martial Arts

    Chapter 399: Send You to Learn Martial Arts


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zhao Zhu looked at his son¡¯s ignorant expression and sighed inwardly.


    It was his fault. In the past, he married the wrong woman, who was heartless and indulged his son, nurturing his domineering and stupid personality. However, when he saw that, he only hit and scolded his son when his son caused trouble. He had never thought that the father and son should have a good talk.


    Fortunately, it was not toote.


    Upon hearing his son¡¯s question, Zhao Zhu patiently exined, ¡°Miss Gu has built a new workshop and is purchasing so many fruits. She will definitely be in the fruit business next. Now that the fruits outside are expensive, she bought an orchard and nted them herself. Just watch. In the future, her orchard will definitely not only be 50 acres here. It will expand. If you manage the orchard well and the fruits grow well, you might be the manager of the orchard in the future.¡±


    Gousheng was stunned for a moment. Then, it dawned on him. He pped his thigh hard and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Dad, you¡¯re amazing. You even thought of that.¡±


    Facing Gousheng¡¯s worshipful gaze, Zhao Zhu felt proud and sad.


    Could his son really be a manager like this??


    Forget it, forget it. It was not toote to teach his son somethign while he was still young.


    The father and son talked as they walked home. Gousheng was no longer disappointed.


    His father was right. Everyone had their own path to walk. His current goal was to be the manager of the orchard.


    At this moment, Tong Shuitao was also asking this question. Gu Yundong¡¯s thoughts coincided with Zhao Zhu¡¯s.


    However, what she valued now was not Gousheng, but Zhao Zhu.


    Tong Shuitao did not fully understand, but she seemed to have thought of something else and quickly said, ¡°Then, Miss, how can I help? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m strong? Can I follow them to purchase fruits? I can carry two big boxes alone.¡±


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows. ¡°You want to purchase fruits?¡±


    ¡°I just think that Big Qian looks like a weak chicken and is easy to beat up. I can help him.¡±


    Gu Yundong fell into deep thought. Tong Shuitao asked again, ¡°Miss, can I go?¡± ¡°Shuitao, do you like martial arts?¡±


    Tong Shuitao was stunned. Why did the topic change so quickly?


    However, she still nodded quickly. ¡°I like it. I¡¯ve been strong since I was young. At that time, I thought that since I can¡¯t be a little woman, I¡¯ll be a heroine. Unfortunately¡­¡±


    She was just a servant and could only carry water and chop firewood.


    Gu Yundong said, ¡°Brother Shao has been looking for bodyguards to teach Ah Mao and the other three martial arts. If you¡¯re interested, you can learn with them. However, you¡¯re a girl after all, so it¡¯s a little inconvenient¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s convenient, it¡¯s convenient.¡± Before Gu Yundong could finish speaking, Tong Shuitao hurriedly expressed her stance. ¡°People in the martial arts world don¡¯t care about trifles. There¡¯s no distinction between men and women when learning martial arts. There¡¯s no need to be so particr. Besides, I¡¯ll be just watching from the side. If there¡¯s anything wrong, just let the escort point it out for me. We won¡¯t have any contact.¡±


    Gu Yundong looked at her anxious expression in amusement. ¡°Then, do you want to purchase fruits or learn martial arts?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Tong Shuitao was actually in a difficult position for a moment. After a long time, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be learning martial arts. If I learn it well, I can protect Miss. It¡¯ll be even more useful in the future.¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask Brother Shao when we get back.¡±


    Tong Shuitao became happy, and her footsteps became a little impatient.


    Unexpectedly, just as the two of them reached the entrance of the Gu residence, they saw four to five people gathered outside..

 Chapter 400 - 400: Eerie Gu Yundong

    Chapter 400: Eerie Gu Yundong


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    They were still pointing at the house with disdain on their faces.


    Tong Shuitao only heard their conversation when she got closer.


    ¡°I knew it. This youngdy from the Gu family must have eloped with that wolf cub.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, why would that wolf cub propose marriage as soon as she returned?¡±


    ¡°Gu Yundong hasn¡¯t reached adulthood yet, right? Why is she in such a hurry? Is she pregnant?¡±


    When she said this, the people around her widened their eyes. It couldn¡¯t be, right?


    Tong Shuitao was furious. ¡°You gossipy old women, I¡¯ll tear your mouths apart.¡±


    As she spoke, she pounced on the person who had spread the most rumors.


    The few of them immediately turned their heads and retreated.


    As they retreated, they saw Gu Yundong standing at the back and looking at them coldly.


    Gu Yundong was smiling, but this smile reminded them of the day when she had ruthlessly whipped Hu Liang with the sole of her shoe. All of them immediately felt their faces hurt.


    ¡°Miss, Miss Gu, we¡¯re just spouting nonsense. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We¡¯re just watching the show. We¡¯re leaving now. We won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    Gu Yundong looked at them one by one. They were still those people. Weren¡¯t they the gossipy old women that Aunt Ke had memorized? Now they were bold enough toe to her door.


    Gossip gave people courage??


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious. Since you¡¯re afraid of me and know that Shao Qingyuan is a wolf cub who doesn¡¯t show any mercy, how dare you talk behind our backs and ruin our reputation? Why? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the two of us will join forces to take revenge?¡±


    The faces of those old women instantly turned pale. The person who was grabbed by Tong Shuitao that was about to tear her mouth apart forgot to resist. The corners of her mouth were fiercely pulled open and almost cracked.


    Gu Yundong nced at them again and said meaningfully, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    With that, she strode through the door.


    The few old women¡¯s bodies were a little weak.


    ¡°She won¡¯t really cause us trouble, will she?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s hurry home.¡±


    The door was cleared in an instant. Tong Shuitao looked outside and finally reported to Gu Yundong in satisfaction, ¡°They¡¯re all gone. Miss is indeed impressive. You scared them so much that they didn¡¯t even dare to fart.¡±


    Gu Yundong felt that not only did Tong Shuitao have to learn martial arts, but she also had to learn how to read. This ttery made her feel good.


    She walked inside. Before she reached the central room, she heard an unfamiliar voice.


    Gu Yundong paused for a moment before continuing forward.


    When she got closer, she realized that the person who spoke was dressed like a matchmaker. She was counting Shao Qingyuan¡¯s merits.


    When she saw Gu Yundong, her eyes lit up. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s indeed a good-looking girl. No wonder Young Master Shao values her so much.¡±


    Gu Yundong pursed her lips. At Aunt Ke¡¯s signal, she shyly walked to the back and sat down.


    Shao Qingyuan was also there, but his clothes looked wet. There were two geese beside his feet.


    Just as she was feeling puzzled, Dong Xin whispered in her ear, ¡°Qingyuan heard that it¡¯s best to bring two wild geese to propose a marriage. It¡¯s for good luck. He went to catch wild geese overnight. His clothes were wet, but he didn¡¯t have time to change.¡±


    The geese rested by the water. It was unknown where Shao Qingyuan was squatting and waiting for them, but he looked a little disheveled.


    She nced at the matchmaker who was chatting happily with Aunt Ke and gave Shao Qingyuan a look before silently leaving the central room.


    Not long after, Shao Qingyuan also came out to the backyard.


    Gu Yundong pinched his sleeve, and Shao Qingyuan held her hand.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. She just wanted to know how wet his clothes were. She did not want to hold his hand.


    She red at him. ¡°Hurry up and go back and change your clothes. I can wring water out of it. Aren¡¯t you afraid of catching a cold?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave after we¡¯ve settled it.¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of things to discuss here. I don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll be done.


    Hurry up and go back to change.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°You said you¡¯d listen to me.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan immediately shut up and nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Gu Yundong stood under the corridor and watched him walk out of the Gu house.


    Only then was she satisfied. She was about to return to the central room when she saw an unexpected person appear at the door..

 Chapter 401 - 401: An Errand Boy

    Chapter 401: An Errand Boy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong walked forward and asked with a smile, ¡°Uncle¡­ Jiang, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    When Jiang Yongkang saw her, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I passed by the river just now and saw your mother sprained her ankle. There was ady supporting her, but she looked like she couldn¡¯t walk steadily, so she asked me toe to your house to inform you.¡±


    Gu Yundong hurried out. ¡°Thank you foring to tell me.¡±


    Jiang Yongkang led the way. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. No matter who it is, they will help. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a man and can¡¯t support your mother. I can only help run errands.¡±


    As he spoke, they saw Shen Sitian and Madam Yang walking over carefully.


    Shen Sitian hade to the river to wash clothes. She was now living with the Gu family. Although Gu Yundong had taken good care of her, she did her own things. Sometimes, she would help the Gu family with some work.


    As for Madam Yang, she was used to doing chores in the past. Although there were already servants at home now and she didn¡¯t have to wake up early and workte at night, she couldn¡¯t change her habits in a short time. If she didn¡¯t do something, she would feel at a loss.


    Gu Yundong did not hold her back. If she wanted to cook, she could cook. If she wanted to wash clothes, she could wash them. If she wanted to y with puzzles, she could y. She could also sleep or rest as long as she was happy.


    Today, she saw that Shen Sitian was going to wash clothes, so she carried a small basket out. There were only two old clothes that she had found.


    Shen Sitian took care of her and coaxed her to sit on a rock to chat with her. She was fine at first.


    Unexpectedly, when she was about to stand up after washing her clothes, she almost fell. Madam Yang panicked and immediately rushed up to help her.


    However, while Shen Sitian was safe and sound, Madam Yang sprained her ankle.


    This ce was close to the foot of the mountain, and the girls and women in the vige rarely washed here. Shen Sitian did not see anyone, so she helped Madam Yang back. However, she was thin and weak, so it was especially difficult for her to walk.


    Fortunately, Jiang Yongkang saw them and went to the Gu family to call for help.


    When Gu Yundong came over, she squatted down and carried Madam Yang on his back.


    Jiang Yongkang was surprised. ¡°Miss Gu is so strong.¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve trained.¡±


    Although she was not as strong as Tong Shuitao, it was not a problem for her to carry Madam Yang.


    Shen Sitian stood at the side and supported her. Seeing this, Jiang Yongkang said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll make another trip and find the doctor.¡±


    Before Gu Yundong could reject him, he had already left.


    She could only carry Madam Yang home first.


    The matchmaker had already left, and Shao Qingyuan had also changed his clothes.


    Seeing Madam Yang being carried back, the family surrounded her nervously.


    Fortunately, Jiang Yongkang quickly brought the vige doctor over. Although this doctor was not as good as the county doctor, he was still quite good at treating physical injuries.


    The moment he arrived, he asked about Madam Yang¡¯s pain. When Aunt Ke saw Jiang Yongkang standing at the side, she was stunned.


    While Madam Yang was talking, she pulled Gu Yundong aside and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is he here?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Jiang ran over to inform me that my mother sprained her ankle. Later, he sent for the doctor.¡±


    Aunt Ke nodded and walked back with Gu Yundong.


    Unexpectedly, she heard Jiang Yongkangfort Madam Yang. ¡°Bear with it. It won¡¯t hurt.¡±


    However, Madam Yang kept shaking her head and refused to let the doctor touch her feet. When she saw Gu Yundonging over, she seemed to have found her backbone and reached out to hug her. She stretched out her trembling feet for the doctor to treat her.


    Jiang Yongkang:¡±¡­¡±

 Chapter 402 - 402: Closing the Workshop

    Chapter 402: Closing the Workshop


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As long as Gu Yundong was by her side, Madam Yang was not afraid of pain. During the treatment, she did not even cry out. She only hugged Gu Yundong¡¯s waist with extra strength.


    After the doctor left, Tong Shuitao carried Madam Yang back to her room to rest. Only then did Gu Yundong express her gratitude to Jiang Yongkang.


    Jiang Yongkang waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s just running around. It¡¯s not worth the thanks. Since there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Gu Yundong asked him to stay for tea, but he rejected her.


    As soon as he left, Aunt Ke pulled Gu Yundong to talk about the oue of the matchmaker¡¯s conversation.


    Since both parties were interested, they should use their birthdates to calcte and see if they were suitable.


    There was no need for Gu Yundong to worry about the rest. Aunt Ke felt that she was not her biological mother after all, so she had to exin every step to her.


    Gu Yundong gave her the date of birth and went back to work.


    The sugarcane was gone, and it was almost time for the workshop to close.


    On thest day, Gu Yundong went to the Liu family¡¯s courtyard.


    Gu Yundong smiled when she saw that the courtyard had been tidied up and that the vigers were extremely reluctant to leave.


    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on everyone for the past few months. Besides your sry in thest month, you will be given an additional 100 copper coins as a reward. Everyone, rest well.¡±


    When everyone heard that there was a bonus of 100 copper coins, they instantly came back to their senses with faint excitement on their faces.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. I¡¯ve told everyonest time that the workshop here has stopped. The new workshop will start work again in a few days, but this time, the workshop will recruit long-term workers. Have you thought about it when you go back?¡±


    Wang Shuanzi was the first to respond. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    In any case, his family only had two acres ofnd and did not grow much crops. His wife couldpletely handle it alone. Before he worked in the Gu family, he had been looking for jobs for more than half a year. However, not only could he not find good work, but his sry was also low. He also had to spend money on food and amodation outside.


    Wang Shuanzi felt that there was no better job than working in the Gu family.


    It was close to home, and he could help if anything urred to his family. Moreover, the sry was high and stable. Most importantly, he had only been working in the Gu family for a few months, and his family had already eaten meat three to four times. His wife and children looked much better.


    Xu Hua¡¯er also raised her hand anxiously. ¡°Me too. I¡¯ll do it too.¡±


    After Xu Hua¡¯er got married, she was originally cooking, washing clothes, and taking care of the children at home. asionally, she had to go to the fields. Every day, she was so busy that her feet did not touch the ground, but she was still despised by her mother-inw, who said that she waszy all day and did not serve the man well.


    Xu Hua¡¯er felt wronged. She was not the only one who came to the Gu family¡¯s recruitment that day. Her sister-inw was also there. She did not have much hope at that time. She did not expect that she would be chosen instead of her sister-inw.


    From then on, her status in the family rose steadily. Her mother-inw¡¯s expression improved, and her sister-inw stopped being sarcastic. When she returned, not only did she not have to serve her husband, but her husband also gave her foot wash. This treatment had never happened before.


    Xu Hua¡¯er understood how important this job in the Gu family was to her. It didn¡¯t matter how much the sry was. Anyway, the family didn¡¯t split up. She had to hand over the monthly earnings to her mother-inw.


    However, the feeling of having a say at home waspletely different. Sometimes, the Gu family would even give them some food as a reward. She could bring it back and keep it.


    Therefore, when the Gu family said that they wanted to recruit long-term workers, Xu Hua¡¯er epted without even thinking about it.


    Not only her, but the others also agreed. Even if they were paid less, they still wanted to stay.


    However, they did not expect that the treatment of the long-term workers would also make them excited..

 Chapter 403 - 403: The Gu Family is Recruiting Long-Term Workers

    Chapter 403: The Gu Family is Recruiting Long-Term Workers


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong counted, and in the end, twelve people agreed to stay.


    After all, long-term workers were different from short-term workers. They signed long-term contracts and had many restrictions. If you suddenly quit midway, the boss could sue you.


    These people had a lot of work to do at home, so they had no choice.


    The Liu family had originally rented the courtyard to Gu Yundong as a temporary workshop. The three of them worked here as temporary workers. Now that they were going to sign a long-term contract, only the couple agreed. As for Father Liu, firstly, he was old and secondly, there was other work at home. Someone had to do it.


    Gu Yundong had an idea of what to do. She said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided, well sign a contract tomorrow. The sry will still be 500 copper coins at the beginning, but there will be three days of vacation every month. Well start working at seven in the morning, rest for two hours at noon, and stop at five in the evening. If there¡¯s anything at home or if you¡¯re not feeling well, you can take leave, but your sry will be deducted for a day.¡±


    She exined some of the rules of the long-term workers first to avoid any controversy in the future.


    However, such conditions were enough to make these people excited and happy.


    Even the vigers who originally did not n to sign long-term jobs were filled with envy and eagerness. However, they could not afford to leave their homes and could only feel regretful. Even so, they visited Gu Yundong afterwards, thinking that she could still look for them if she had short-term jobs one day.


    Gu Yundong agreed. She was very satisfied that no one had cked off during this period of time.


    Once the matter was settled, Gu Yundong gave everyone their wages.


    Every month, on this day, everyone¡¯s eyes would light up, especially in thest month. Gu Yundong promised to give them an extra 100 copper coins.


    After settling the wages anding out of the Liu family¡¯s courtyard, she looked up at the sky and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Big Qian had already gone to other viges to collect fruits. Eldest Tong and Liu Wei, who had joined in the fun, followed him.


    Gu Yundong also did not understand why Liu Wei was so enthusiastic about her business even though he did not care about his own business. No wonder Old Master Liu wanted to throw him away every time he mentioned him.


    Shao Qingyuan also invited the escort from the Zheng family¡¯s bodyguard agency over. The guy was originally an escort who guided others in martial arts. He could be considered very experienced.


    After the escort came, he started training Ah Mao and the others the next day. Tong Shuitao also woke up early every day and ran to the Shao family.


    Shao Qingyuan even bought an old woman to help wash clothes and cook.


    However, he still came to the Gu house to eat every day. It was as if he could eat two more bowls of rice just by looking at Gu Yundong.


    The new workshop could already be used. Gu Yundong started to recruit people again.


    When this news came out, many people, be they from Yongfu Vige, Xianbei Vige, or the Song Family Vige, came after hearing it.


    Not only did the Gu family¡¯s workshop have a high sry, but they also gave out things during the new year. asionally, there would be bonuses.


    These things had long been spread by the dozen or so short-term workers from before. Everyone who was rted to Yongfu Vige knew that they worked well in the Gu family.


    As a result, many people came. Gu Yundong was shocked when she opened the door in the morning.


    She only nned to recruit 30 people this time. Everything had to be done slowly. After all, she did not know the fruit production here. If she recruited too many people but did not have much work, wouldn¡¯t she suffer a loss?


    Hence, she told everyone the number of people she needed and told them to be mentally prepared. She did not want too many people.


    Then, she got everyone to line up. The person sitting at the desk taking notes was the second son of the Tong family, Tong An.


    Previously, this person was the fastest and most diligent when he learned how to read. Now that a few months had passed, he could recognize the basic words..

 Chapter 404 - 404: Why Don’t You Want Me?

    Chapter 404: Why Don¡¯t You Want Me?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong intended to train Tong An to be the manager of the workshop. This time, she might as well let him record everything during the recruitment.


    Tong An was very nervous. He had always been the type to work silently. He did not expect his boss to value him so much.


    Now that he was holding the brush, he had to restrain himself with all his might to not tremble.


    The crowd in front was noisy. The youngdy was talking and answering many people¡¯s questions.


    Suddenly, a cup of water appeared in front of him. Tong An looked up and saw Shen Sitian pointing at it. ¡°This is jasmine tea. Try it. If you¡¯re still nervous, you can take a deep breath or hold your hands tightly. It might be useful if you tense up your body for a while.¡±


    Tong An was stunned. He subconsciously did as she said and actually felt much better.


    He raised his head in surprise and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Miss Shen.¡±


    ¡°No need. A doctor told me this before. If you¡¯re nervous in the future, it¡¯ll be much better when you do this.¡±


    Shen Sitian smiled and handed another cup of water to Gu Yundong. When she saw Shao Qingyuan, she silently handed the cup to Ah Mao and asked him to pass it to him.


    Shao Qingyuan had brought Ah Mao to suppress the situation. He was afraid that there would be people like the Li family who didn¡¯t know what was good for them and came to cause trouble.


    As expected, with him around, it was as if there was a stabilizing force. At least, after the Li family came over to take a look, they immediately shrank back.


    The vigers had already lined up obediently. Gu Yundong took a look and said, ¡°The Gu family¡¯s workshop is for food, so the minimum requirement is to dress neatly and cleanly. Those who can wring a pile of mud out of their sleeves don¡¯t have to queue.¡±


    The crowd immediately buzzed, especially those who had not showered, washed their hair, and changed their clothes for a few days. They immediately wished they could hide their sleeves.


    Slowly, some people came out of the group, and a few people simply ran home and quickly washed their hair and changed their clothes beforeing back again.


    But Gu Yundong would not wait for them.


    She began to call for people and ask about their situations. Although she had given preferential treatment to her fellow vigers this time, if there was anyone good in the neighboring viges, she would naturally want them.


    After stating her basic request, she sat at the side and waited for Tong An to handle everything.


    After relieving his nervousness, Tong An raised his brush again. It actually made people feel uneasy when facing him.


    As long as he asked, the vigers would answer honestly.


    Tong An nodded as he took notes. When he felt that someone was capable, he would make them stand on the left and wait for Gu Yundong¡¯s screening.


    However, just as he chose the 15th person, Gu Yundong suddenly said, ¡°Not this person.¡±


    Tong An was not the only one who was stunned. The viger also looked up in surprise.


    He thought that he was dressed appropriately and was clean. His hair had just been washed this morning, and he was much more energetic than the previous candidate.


    Moreover, he had the experience of doing short-term work outside. He was also agile and wouldn¡¯t ck off. Why didn¡¯t she want him?


    When the Gu family recruited short-term workers, if he hadn¡¯t already found a job in the county city, he wouldn¡¯t have missed it. This time, he was originally full of confidence. After all,pared to Wang Shuanzi, who was next door, he felt that he had a lot of advantages.


    Even though he was afraid of Shao Qingyuan, this person couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why? Why don¡¯t you want me? Which part of me doesn¡¯t meet the requirements?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan frowned. That person was terrified and could not help but take a small step back. However, he still looked at Gu Yundong stubbornly..

 Chapter 405 - 405: Holding a Grudge

    Chapter 405: Holding a Grudge


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong did not ask Shao Qingyuan to appear. She just calmly took a sip of tea and smiled at the person.


    After a while, seeing that the person was getting impatient and irritable, she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I want you?¡±


    She raised her eyebrows. ¡°You might as well go back and ask your wife.¡±


    That person was stunned. Ask his wife?


    His wife was also here. He turned around to look for his wife. Sure enough, he saw his wife, who was also puzzled, behind the crowd.


    That person took a few quick steps forward and couldn¡¯t control his volume when he was in front of her. He asked loudly, ¡°Tell me, what did you do? Why don¡¯t they want me?¡±


    His wife shook her head in confusion. The next moment, she suddenly reacted.


    No, it can¡¯t be, right?


    Her expression changed instantly. The man in front of her naturally saw it and immediately roared, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I, I, I only gossiped about the Gu family¡¯s girlst time.¡±


    ¡°What gossip?¡±


    ¡°I just said that she hasn¡¯t been back for a few months and she might have run away with the wolf cub¡­¡± The more she spoke, the softer her voice and the paler her face became.


    The man felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He knew that his wife was a little gossipy, and she could talk about every little thing in the vige for half a day.


    In the past, he did not take it seriously. Which one of the vigers who had nothing better to do was not like this?


    However, he didn¡¯t expect her to gossip about the Gu family and Shao Qingyuan.


    She could be so stupid to talk about the two people that she could not afford to offend. Most importantly, they knew about it.


    The man was so angry that his hands began to tremble. It was fine if this prodigal woman couldn¡¯t help the family properly, but she even destroyed the job he had been longing for.


    His wife saw that he was furious and hurriedly apologized to Gu Yundong. ¡°Miss Gu, I was wrong. Look at my husband. He¡¯s very capable. You won¡¯t lose out if you hire him as a long-term worker.¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°No matter how good he is, I won¡¯t ept him. Since he wants to be my family¡¯s long-term worker, I¡¯ll be your boss. I can¡¯t afford such a long-term worker who dares to ruin his boss¡¯s reputation.¡±


    The man¡¯s tense nerves finally snapped with a bang. He reached out and hit his wife ruthlessly.


    ¡°I must have been blind to marry such a troublesome woman like you. You do nothing all day long and evenin about this and that. I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡±


    The woman was so frightened that she ran around. Ah Mao received Shao Qingyuan¡¯s gaze and pulled them out of the team, then let them fight as they pleased.


    Gu Yundong secretly sneered. When she looked at the crowd again, she saw several women with pale faces and anxious expressions.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she took out a small notebook. After flipping through two pages, she said, ¡°Other than the one just now, there¡¯s also Deng Daniu¡¯s family, Li Fu¡¯s family, Cheng Youdi¡¯s family, and Li Wugui¡¯s family. I don¡¯t want any of them.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions were strange. You actually recorded them in your notebook. Are you afraid that you¡¯ll forget them?


    The expressions of the families who were called out looked very dangerous. They all turned around to look for their wives.


    Only Li Fu was at a loss. ¡°My wife died a long time ago.¡±


    Gu Yundong nced at him. ¡°Oh, your daughter-inw was quite enthusiastic when she gossiped.¡±


    Li Fu¡¯s expression changed drastically, and his body trembled with anger.


    Better marry a smart wife than a pretty one. It was really the ancestor¡¯s wise saying.


    Look at them. All of them had been harmed by their oose-tongued women.


    The women had already run away. The men from the families chased after them.


    After they left, Gu Yundong closed her notebook. ¡°If anyone feels that I did something wrong, you can bring it up.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Who would dare?

 Chapter 406 - 406: Chen Family

    Chapter 406: Chen Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    No one raised any objections. Instead, someone said very cleverly, ¡°I think Boss Gu is right. How can a long-term worker go around saying bad things about the boss¡¯s family and ruin the boss¡¯s reputation? Moreover, the rumors are all fake. They¡¯re spouting nonsense without any evidence. This is because their minds are not clear and there¡¯s something wrong with their thoughts.¡±


    ¡®Yo, this one can talk.¡¯


    Gu Yundong had a preliminary impression of this person, but she did not say anything.


    Quite a number of people chimed in and criticized those women. Even those who had been screened were on Gu Yundong¡¯s side.


    After all, who knew if they would be chosen next time?


    Gu Yundong was very satisfied with the effect and asked Tong An to continue.


    Tong An had chosen a total of more than 40 people. He felt that these people were not bad.


    Next, she asked Gu Yundong to choose another 20 people. After all, she had to count the people who had previously worked for her family. In total, she had recruited more than 30 people.


    In the end, they confirmed that there were twenty-two people from the local vige and eleven people from the other viges.


    Chen Liang had been watching from the beginning to the end. At this moment, he was smiling and was extremely satisfied.


    In the past six months, Yongfu Vige had slowly risen because of the Gu Family¡¯s workshop.


    There were many people who repaired houses. As he walked on the vige road, he could even smell the fragrance of meat from time to time. Even the matchmakers came frequently. In the future, Yongfu Vige would probably have to walk in front of other viges. As the vige chief, he was proud. Yes, outstanding.


    On the other hand, Madam Zhou, who was beside him, tugged at Chen Liang¡¯s sleeve and asked softly, ¡°Our family really¡­¡±


    Chen Liang turned around and red at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with our family? Isn¡¯t Second Son also working at the Gu family? He¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    ¡°But the First Son¡­¡±


    Chen Liang pulled a long face. ¡°If he wants to work here, then he shoulde himself. If he meets the requirements, the Gu girl will hire him. If he doesn¡¯te himself, do you want the Gu girl to invite him? How shameless.¡±


    Madam Zhou sighed. Her first son had been working in town. Not long ago, a rtive of the boss came over and took over the position of her first son.


    Her first son could only bring his wife and children back. Now, he was doing farm work at home, but how many years had it been since he went to the fields? One could imagine how frustrated he was.


    He knew that his brother worked in the Gu family for five hundred copper coins a month. Although it was not as much as his sry in town, it was not much different. After all, he had worked in town for so long.


    The Chen family¡¯s first son wanted toe, but he could not bring himself to do so.


    When Madam Zhou saw Gu Yundongst time, she looked haggard and wanted to say something, but she did not say anything in the end.


    She knew that it was inappropriate. Madam Zhou was not a thick-skinned person and knew Gu Yundong¡¯s character. But as a mother, she felt terrible watching her eldest son suffer at home every day.


    Chen Liang snorted softly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Second Son is already a long-term worker of the Gu family. Someone has to do the work at home. It¡¯s good that First Son is back.¡±


    With that, they left the Gu residence.


    Gu Yundong could only see his back from afar.


    After the recruitment, they signed the contract. Gu Yundong asked everyone toe over the next day to familiarize themselves with the workshop.


    Only then did the crowd at the entrance of the Gu family slowly disperse. Seeing the thirty-odd people who had been recruited, the vigers were envious. Many people went over to get close to them.


    Gu Yundong did not care. She looked at Tong An with admiration in her eyes. ¡°You did well today.¡±


    Tong An immediately put down his pen and felt a little embarrassed. He could not help but nce at Shen Sitian, but he quickly retracted his gaze and said, ¡°Thank you, Miss..¡±

 Chapter 407 - 407: Yang’s Enlightenment

    Chapter 407: Yang¡¯s Enlightenment


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shen Sitian happened to see him too. She was slightly stunned when she saw him and smiled.


    Then, she turned around and went through the door to help pack the stuff.


    She had already embroidered several handkerchiefs over the past few days. Her embroidery skills were not bad, and even Aunt Ke was amazed.


    When Shen Sitian left the Gu vige, she had taken 20 taels of silver from Gu Gang. Although it was not a small amount, Gu Yundong had paid for her meals and amodation along the way.


    When they arrived at the Gu house, Shen Sitian insisted on offering Gu Yundong ten taels of silver for her cost during this period of time.


    Currently, she only had ten taels of silver on her. It was really not enough, and she urgently wanted to earn more.


    After all, she still had to build a house in the future. Food, clothes, and transportation all required money.


    Shen Sitian nned to stay single for the rest of her life. She had once been a concubine to an old man. Although there were few people who knew about it, there was still a hurdle in her heart that she could not ovee. It was actually quite good to be alone.


    If she embroidered more handkerchiefs, she could retire after earning enough money.


    Holding the handkerchief in her hand, Shen Sitian nned to go to town tomorrow and sell the handkerchiefs for some money.


    She went to look for Gu Yundong. She had wanted to ask him how to get to town, but Gu Yundong said directly to Father Tong, ¡°It just so happens that Yunshu and the rest are on leave tomorrow. You can drive Miss Shen to the town¡¯s cloth shop.¡±


    Father Tong agreed.


    The next morning, he prepared carriage. Unexpectedly, just as they were about to set off, Madam Yang also wanted to go.


    Gu Yundong was surprised. ¡°Mother, why are you going to town?¡±


    Madam Yang ran back to her room and took out two handkerchiefs for her to see.


    Gu Yundong was even more surprised. ¡°Mother, did you embroider them?¡±


    Madam Yang nodded proudly. She had actually learned a lot from Shen Sitian over the past few days. Seeing Shen Sitian embroidering at the side, she was also busy with her needlework.


    Madam Yang was a calm person. Compared to Gu Yundong¡¯s terrible skills, Madam Yang seemed to be talented in this aspect. With someone teaching her, she actually did quite well.


    Even Shen Sitian did not know that she had secretly embroidered two. After taking a closer look, she realized that they were actually quite exquisite.


    ¡°Mother, are you nning to sell the handkerchiefs too?¡± Gu Yundong was pleasantly surprised and could not bear to part with them.


    Madam Yang nodded. ¡°In exchange for money.¡±


    Shen Sitian smiled. ¡°Then give me the handkerchiefs and I¡¯ll help you sell them, okay?¡±


    Madam Yang suddenly hid the handkerchiefs behind her back. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go myself.¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled when she saw how determined her mother was. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re amazing. Alright, Mother will go with Sitian. I¡¯ll get Shuitao to follow you.¡±


    Madam Yang immediately nodded happily and hurriedly got into the carriage.


    Gu Yundong shook her head helplessly and instructed Tong Shuitao not to leave Madam Yang¡¯s side.


    Tong Shuitao agreed seriously.


    Thus, when Gu Yunke woke up and wanted to y with her mother, she searched the entire Gu family but could not find her mother.


    Madam Yang carefully wrapped the two handkerchiefs and looked happy.


    Shen Sitian smiled. ¡°When did Auntie embroider them? I didn¡¯t even see you.¡±


    ¡°In my room.¡±


    ¡°Madam, you¡¯re actually keeping it a secret.¡± Tong Shuitao smiled as she supported Madam Yang.


    The three of them were not lonely as they chatted andughed in the carriage. Just as the carriage was about to leave the vige, a familiar voice suddenly came from outside.


    ¡°Father Tong, are you going to town? Can you give me a ride?¡±


    Shen Sitian lifted the curtain and saw Jiang Yongkang standing outside with a bag on his back..

 Chapter 408 - 408: A Ride

    Chapter 408: A Ride


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Jiang Yongkang looked up and realized that there were three women in the carriage. He immediately felt embarrassed. ¡°You¡¯re all here. Forget it.¡±


    Shen Sitian asked, ¡°Uncle Jiang, are you going to town?¡±


    Jiang Yongkang nodded and smiled gently. ¡°I haven¡¯t been back for a long time. I¡¯m going back to see my grandson with some dried mushrooms for them. I dried them myself.¡± He patted the bag on his body.


    ¡°Thene up. We¡¯re going to town too.¡± They had gotten his helpst time. Could it be that they were unwilling to even give him a ride?


    ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t a good idea.¡±


    Tong Shuitao didn¡¯t like his hesitation and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You can just sit outside with my grandfather.¡±


    Madam Yang also nodded.


    Jiang Yongkang thanked him and got into the carriage.


    Father Tong chuckled. ¡°Hold on tight.¡±


    The carriage set off again. However, the three people in the carriage who were originally chatting happily could not say anything because there was an unfamiliar man outside.


    Jiang Yongkang was also very quiet. asionally, he would talk to Father Tong in a low voice.


    The carriage arrived in town not long after. Jiang Yongkang bade them farewell and left with his bag.


    Father Tong had been to this town a few times and knew where there was a cloth shop. He immediately rode the carriage to thergest cloth shop.


    Tong Shuitao apanied Madam Yang and Shen Sitian in. Father Tong found a ce to park the carriage and waited for them.


    After an unknown period of time, he finally saw the three of theming out from afar.


    However,pared to their expressions when they entered, the three of them had very ugly expressions.


    His granddaughter clenched her fists and looked like she was about to hit someone.


    Father Tong hurriedly went forward. Before he could ask, he heard Tong Shuitao¡¯s indignant voice. ¡°She¡¯s too much of a bully. Seeing that we¡¯re strangers, she kept lowering the price. Five copper coins per piece. We even used our own embroidery thread and fabric. How shameless of her.¡±


    Father Tong quickly asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Tong Shuitao said, ¡°Thedy boss of that cloth shop is a good-for-nothing. At first, when she saw that we were dressed well, she thought that we were going to buy things. In the end, when we asked her if she wanted embroidered handkerchiefs, her expression changed on the spot. When she saw Miss Shen¡¯s handkerchief, she kept despising it and only gave us five copper coins. It was as if she was dismissing a beggar.¡±


    Father Tong couldn¡¯t help but frown. Although he didn¡¯t know much about this, he heard from his wife and Aunt Ke that Miss Shen¡¯s embroidery work was something that few people couldpare to. Anyone who knew a little about the market would pay at least twenty copper coins for a handkerchief.


    ¡°I know another cloth shop. Why don¡¯t we go there and take a look?¡±


    Shen Sitian nodded. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s take a look at more shops. We canpare them.¡±


    The three of them walked in the direction of the carriage. Father Tong could not help but say, ¡°Actually, the town can¡¯tpare to the county city. Why don¡¯t you go to the county city and ask?¡±


    Shen Sitian held her forehead. ¡°At that time, I thought that since the town was close, I could just walk over myself. I didn¡¯t want to trouble Father Tong to bring me over. Who knew that when Yundong heard that I wasing over, she would ask you to drive me?¡± She didn¡¯t expect Madam Yang to follow too.


    ¡°How is this troublesome? I have to send the two young masters to school every day. It¡¯s by the way.¡±


    Shen Sitian shook her head. ¡°Yunshu and Yuanzhi went early. You went in as soon as the city gate opened. You came back immediately after sending them off. I heard that most of the cloth shops in the county weren¡¯t open at that time.. How could I make you wait?¡±

 Chapter 409 - 409: Madam Yang Is Unhappy

    Chapter 409: Madam Yang Is Unhappy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Father Tong heard this, he could not help but rub his head. He chuckled and did not know how to answer.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded from behind. ¡°Father Tong? Why are you here?¡±


    The few of them turned around. Woah, wasn¡¯t this Jiang Yongkang who had just left not long ago?


    Father Tong was also surprised. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°My house is over there.¡± Jiang Yongkang pointed to an alley not far away. ¡°I just went home and put my things down. I¡¯m going to buy some vegetables to cook. Do you want toe to my house?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Shen Sitian rejected him. ¡°We still have to find a cloth shop.¡±


    ¡°Cloth shop?¡± Jiang Yongkang was stunned for a moment, but he quickly reacted. ¡°You want to buy cloth? I think there¡¯s only Qian¡¯s Clothing Shop nearby. However, that shop looks big, but it doesn¡¯t have a good reputation in our area. It¡¯s best to change to another shop.¡±


    Tong Shuitao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s right. Uncle Jiang, you¡¯re very familiar with this town. Do you know which cloth shop epts embroidery work at a fair price?¡±


    Jiang Yongkang smiled. ¡°There really is one. I¡¯ll bring you there.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. You still have to buy groceries. Just point us in the right direction and we¡¯ll go ourselves.¡±


    Jiang Yongkang said, ¡°It¡¯s not far. The market I¡¯m going to is also there. Let¡¯s go and not waste any more time.¡± As he spoke, he suddenly paused and looked at Father Tong. ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not easy to ride this carriage over. The road is narrow, and it¡¯s easy for the carriage to bump into the small stalls by the roadside.¡±


    Tong Shuitao waved her hand. ¡°Then wait for us here.¡±


    Father Tong could only stay behind and continue watching the carriage.


    The cloth shop that Jiang Yongkang mentioned was indeed not far. It was just two alleys away.


    The cloth shop was clean and tidy. Although the size of the shop was not as big as the previous one, the boss¡¯s smiling attitude was quite good.


    When he saw the embroidery handkerchief Shen Sitian took out, his eyes lit up.


    ¡°This embroidery is good. Did you embroider it?¡±


    After Shen Sitian nodded, the boss was even happier. He bought the embroidered handkerchiefs for 30 copper coins apiece. This was considered a high price in the town. It was higher than Shen Sitian had expected.


    She had embroidered ten handkerchiefs and earned three hundred copper coins. She was still a little excited.


    After that, the boss took out an embroidery drawing and asked her if she could embroider it.


    Shen Sitian did not expect to receive embroidery work. She looked at the picture carefully and immediately agreed.


    The boss said that if she could finish the embroidery in half a month, he would give her one tael of silver directly. Moreover, he would give her the fabric and thread.


    Before Shen Sitian could say anything, Tong Shuitao¡¯s eyes lit up. One tael of silver for half a month, two taels of silver a month. So embroidery was so profitable?


    Shen Sitian agreed and looked at Madam Yang. ¡°Auntie, where¡¯s your embroidery handkerchief?¡±


    The boss was stunned. He looked at the woman who had been silent but looked to be the best-dressed among the three of them.


    Madam Yang took out the embroidered handkerchief shakily and said, ¡°Thirty copper coins.¡±


    The boss was speechless. Although this embroidery was not bad, his eyes were sharp. With one look, he knew that it was done by someone new. It was not worth 30 copper coins at all.


    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll give you a total of 30 copper coins for two handkerchiefs, okay?¡±


    Madam Yang immediately took the handkerchief back with an unhappy expression.


    Seeing this, Shen Sitian quickly gave the boss a look. In a ce where Madam Yang could not see, she secretly gave the boss thirty copper coins.


    The boss could also tell that Madam Yang was different from ordinary people. At first, he thought that thisdy wanted to take advantage of him.


    He epted Shen Sitian¡¯s 30 copper coins and immediately said to Madam Yang, ¡°I was wrong. This handkerchief is 30 copper coins a piece. I¡¯ll pay you


    now..¡¯

 Chapter 410 - 410: Don’t Disclose Your Wealth

    Chapter 410: Don¡¯t Disclose Your Wealth


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Madam Yang looked up and was indeed happy. She happily took the copper coins and counted them one by one.


    The boss didn¡¯t chase her away. He even thought that this person was quite interesting. It seemed that her family also indulged her.


    In this world, many people with bad brains were despised by their families.


    This madam was already very happy.


    Shen Sitian and Tong Shuitao looked at each other and did not say anything. After Madam Yang finished counting, the three of them left the cloth shop. Unexpectedly, after walking out of the door, she saw Jiang Yongkang still standing there waiting for them.


    Shen Sitian said, ¡°Uncle Jiang, you don¡¯t have to wait for us.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome. It¡¯s still early anyway. How is it? Did it go smoothly?¡±


    ¡°It went well. I have to thank Uncle Jiang. Otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t have been able to find this shop.¡±


    Jiang Yongkang waved his hand. ¡°You¡¯re too kind. You even gave me a ride.


    Otherwise, I¡¯d still be traveling and tiring myself to death. Where else do you want to go? I can take you there.¡±


    Shen Sitian was about to refuse when Madam Yang said, ¡°I want to buy something.¡±


    ¡°Buy what?¡± Jiang Yongkang treated her like a child. He was very patient with her and even smiled.


    Madam Yang counted with her fingers. ¡°Pancakes, for Keke. Brush holder, for


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi. Comb, and for Dongdong. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Tong Shuitao choked. ¡°But Madam, you don¡¯t seem to have enough copper coins.¡±


    Although these items could be bought at a stall, there were two brush holders among them. It was hard to say.


    60 copper coins seemed to be a lot, but it was not enough to buy everything.


    Unexpectedly, Madam Yang raised her eyebrows proudly and suddenly took out a money bag. She shook it slightly. ¡°I have it. There¡¯s silver inside.¡±


    The few people standing beside her could clearly hear the sound of silver pieces swaying inside.


    Jiang Yongkang hurriedly said, ¡°Quickly put away the money bag. Don¡¯t reveal your wealth, lest you¡¯re targeted.¡±


    When Shen Sitian heard this, she immediately pressed down Madam Yang¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go buy something first. We¡¯ll go back early after we¡¯re done?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Madam Yang was very happy. Her money was naturally given to her by Gu


    Yundong. She would return what Gu Yundong gave her in the past and ask her daughter to keep it safe for her.


    However, ever since she returned from her trip, she would asionally keep the silver behind.


    Actually, Madam Yang didn¡¯t know how much she needed. She felt that she had saved enough, so she wanted to buy things for the children.


    Now that Shen Sitian and Tong Shuitao did not object, she should have enough money.


    She looked around the stalls by the roadside. The pastries andb were easy to buy, and it didn¡¯t take long.


    Brush holders were different. Usually, such things were sold in bookstores. Of course, there were also some in the stalls outside, but most of them were made of bamboo. They were not particr about carving skills, like bamboo joints ced there.


    Madam Yang didn¡¯t understand at first. When people said that this was a brush holder, she nned to pay for it.


    However, how could Shen Sitian and Tong Shuitao allow her to be treated like a fool? They could just let Boss Tong cut her into two pieces of bambooter.


    They asked Jiang Yongkang, who had been following them, and brought Madam Yang to the bookstore.


    Sure enough, she saw the brush holders in the bookstore that matched her thoughts. They were just¡­ expensive.


    In this day and age, schrs¡¯ things were expensive, but Madam Yang was very satisfied.


    She put everything away in a cloth bag and came out of the bookstore. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Dongdong, Yunshu, Keke, and Yuanzhi would definitely be very happy to see the gifts.


    Just as she was thinking this, their path forward was suddenly blocked..

 Chapter 411 - 411: Call For Help? Beat Them Up

    Chapter 411: Call For Help? Beat Them Up


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Madam Yang looked up and met a pair of greedy eyes.


    That person stared at Madam Yang¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°She looks like a fat sheep.¡±


    As soon as he said that, four or five people around himughed. The few of them slowly approached them.


    Shen Sitian immediately shielded Madam Yang behind her and cursed in her heart.


    It seemed that these people had seen the money bag Madam Yang took out. As expected, one should not reveal their wealth.


    Jiang Yongkang took a step forward and made Shen Sitian retreat as well. He stood in front of the three women. ¡°I¡¯m from town after all. I¡¯ll talk to them.¡±


    His gaze became sharp as he met the eyes of those sloppy people. He said, ¡°You want to rob me in broad daylight? My home is in this town. There are many familiar families nearby. As long as I shout, everyone wille out to help me. At that time, I¡¯ll send you straight to the police office. You won¡¯t end well.¡±


    The few of them looked at each other, but the leader looked unconvinced. ¡°Who are you trying to scare? I¡¯ve been following you for a long time. I can tell at a nce that you¡¯re not from this town. Otherwise, why would you have to ask someone to find a bookstore?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not, but I am.¡±


    The leader sneered. ¡°Alright, then shout.¡±


    As he spoke, he rushed over. Jiang Yongkang was about to open his mouth when a gust of wind suddenly shed behind him.


    He was stunned for a moment. When he took a closer look, he saw that Tong Shuitao had already stood in front of him.


    ¡°Miss Tong, don¡¯t be afraid. I can call for help¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you calling for help? Just beat them up.¡± Tong Shuitao grabbed the wrist that had rushed in front of her and bent it down fiercely. She kicked his stomach and directly sent him flying.


    The few people who rushed over from behind were stunned. They looked at this woman who was not even as tall as their shoulders in disbelief.


    However, Tong Shuitao did not give them a chance to react at all. They did not dare to attack, so she charged at them herself.


    She was strong to begin with. Now that she had learned from the bodyguard for a few days, the effect was immediate.


    The escort said that she was very talented. If not for the fact that she hadn¡¯t learned martial arts sooner, she might have be an expert.


    However, she was not bad now. At least, she was better than Ah Mao and the others. She stimted Ah Mao and the others to train day and night. They were afraid that it would be too embarrassing for her to left them far behind.


    Now that she was facing such lowly people, they were beaten up effortlessly.


    This was also the reason why Gu Yundong was assured to let Madam Yang go out. With Tong Shuitao apanying her, safety could be guaranteed in such a small town.


    Looking at the hooligans lying on the ground moaning, Tong Shuitao was disdainful. ¡°You¡¯re so weak that you¡¯re a burden to me even if I use you as sandbags. How dare you try to rob me?¡±


    ¡°You, you woman¡­¡± The gangster¡¯s hand was almost broken. He was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t speak.


    Tong Shuitao pressed a foot on his chest. ¡°What do you want to say? Tell me, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    As she spoke, she exerted force. The hoodlum couldn¡¯t breathe, and his eyes began to turn white.


    Shen Sitian saw that there were more and more people watching themotion and quickly pulled her back. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Your grandfather is waiting.¡±


    Tong Shuitao nodded and ran to Madam Yang¡¯s side, looking like she was protecting her.


    Shen Sitian looked down at the person on the ground and secretly clicked her tongue. As expected of Gu Yundong¡¯s disciple. The master and servant¡¯s personalities were bing more and more simr.


    She shook her head and quickly followed Madam Yang.


    After walking for a while, she realized that Jiang Yongkang was not following them..

 Chapter 412 - 412: Like a Mother

    Chapter 412: Like a Mother


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shen Sitian turned around and saw that the person was still dumbfounded.


    She turned back. ¡°Uncle Jiang?¡±


    Jiang Yongkang suddenly came back to his senses and blinked nkly. ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Jiang Yongkang nodded and followed. After taking a few steps, he couldn¡¯t help but look back at the people who were still moaning on the ground.


    He had heard that Miss Gu¡¯s maidservant was very strong, but he did not expect her to be so strong.


    To think that he had been so eager to convince the other party just now so that he wouldn¡¯t suffer a loss.


    When they reached the carriage, they saw Father Tong waiting anxiously.


    When he saw theming over, he asked curiously, ¡°What took you so long? I almost went to look for you.¡±


    ¡°We bought some things.¡± Shen Sitian did not mention that they had encountered hooligans, lest he worry.


    When Jiang Yongkang saw them get into the carriage, he said goodbye. ¡°You guys can go back. I¡¯m going home with groceries too.¡±


    Tong Shuitao asked him softly, ¡°Uncle Jiang, if you stay in this town, what if those hooligans find trouble with you again?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll just stay at home for a day. I¡¯ll return to Yongfu Vige tomorrow. Besides, I¡¯ve lived in town for so many years. I really know my neighbors. When the timees, I can just shout and someone will help me. You guys can go back.¡±


    Only then did Tong Shuitao rx and crawl back into the carriage.


    In the group, only Madam Yang¡¯s expression did not change much.


    After all, when they escaped from the famine back then, she had encountered many such robbers. Dongdong could deal with them in a few moves.


    Dongdong was not by her side today, and she panicked at first.


    However, when she saw Tong Shuitao attack, looking no different from Dongdong, she was relieved.


    At this moment, she was still holding the few things she had just bought preciously.


    When she reached home, she did not see Gu Yundong. She only saw Gu Yunke pouncing at her. She could not wait to give her the pastry.


    ¡°Keke, eat.¡±


    The little girl was stunned for a moment, and her eyes lit up. ¡°Mother, did you buy it for me?¡±


    Madam Yang nodded and held her hand as they walked in.


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi were indeed in the study, reading quietly and obediently.


    Madam Yang dug around in the bag and took out the brush holders. ¡°Here.¡±


    The two little guys were stunned. They looked at the exquisite brush holders and could not recover for a moment.


    Madam Yang tilted her head and asked with a frown, ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±


    ¡°I like it, of course I like it.¡± The two of them hurriedly nodded and reached out to take the brush holders.


    Yunshu¡¯s eyes were a little red. He went over and hugged Madam Yang¡¯s waist. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re the best.¡±


    He could feel that ever since his mother came back, her illness did not seem to be as serious as before.


    She was bing more and more like a¡­ mother.


    Madam Yang chuckled and quickly let go of him to look for Gu Yundong. Only theb was left.


    Coincidentally, Gu Yundong had just returned from the workshop. Everyone hade to work today, so she assigned the jobs first.


    She nned arrange the work in the form of an assembly line. Each person would be in charge of a portion. This way, it would be more efficient and the method would not be leaked.


    However, just as she returned from her work, Tong Shuitao came over and told her about meeting hooligans in town.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s expression changed slightly. Without another word, she immediately walked in. Worried, she went to look for Madam Yang to see if she was injured.


    Tong Shuitao opened her mouth. There was actually something she didn¡¯t say..

 Chapter 413 - 413: Warm and Lively

    Chapter 413: Warm and Lively


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Although 30 copper coins was not much for the current Miss, it did not seem good for Miss Shen to give it to Madam for nothing.


    But on the way back, Shen Sitian reminded her not to tell anyone. She had been eating and living in the Gu house for so long, and Gu Yundong had only epted a small amount of amodation fees from her. She already felt bad. There was no need to mention the 30 copper coins.


    Although Tong Shuitao understood, she was still very conflicted.


    After all, she was the young miss¡¯s maidservant. No matter how small the matter was, she should tell the young miss.


    Over the past few days, she had been practicing martial arts at the Shao family¡¯s house. Her future master-inw often reminded them of this.


    Thinking of this, Tong Shuitao suddenly became determined and immediately ran in.


    Gu Yundong was holding theb that Madam Yang had given her and smiling.


    She had naturally noticed the problem that Gu Yunshu had discovered long ago. Although Song Dejiang had notpletely cured Madam Yang, Madam Yang¡¯s situation was indeed developing in a good direction after thest treatment.


    Now, she actually knew how to buy gifts for everyone.


    Moreover, the gifts were considerate. She did not know how long her mother had been thinking about it.


    Gu Yundong cherished theb and put it away. Only then did she look up and meet Madam Yang¡¯s gaze that was begging for praise. ¡°Did Mother embroider the handkerchiefs just to buy these?¡±


    Madam Yang nodded vigorously. ¡°I¡¯m your mother.¡±


    Gu Yundong held her hand. ¡°Yes, Mother is great. You¡¯ve worked so hard. I¡¯ll cook tonight and make delicious food for you, okay?¡±


    Gu Yunke, who was offering a bite of the pastry to his brother, immediately turned around and ran over. ¡°I¡¯ll cook too. I know how to do it. Aunt said that Keke is very capable.¡±


    Gu Yundong patted her head. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it together.¡±


    Ever since she bought the Tong Family, almost every meal was cooked by the Tong Family¡¯s mother-inw and daughter-inw. Gu Yundong had not cooked for a long time.


    Since she was happy today, she washed her hands early and kneaded the dough.


    The little girl was also kneading the dough at the side and crushing the small doughs one by one. With the flour on her face, she looked exceptionally soft and cute.


    Her mother said that she wanted to eat dumplings, so they would make dumplings today. Although Gu Yunke didn¡¯t know how to make dumplings yet, she could still put the vegetables and meat into the covers.


    Not only did Gu Yundong prepare dumplings, but she also prepared noodles and Shao Qingyuan¡¯s favorite egg fried rice. Anyway, there were many people, so it would be lively to eat together.


    Tong Shuitao had told Gu Yundong about the 30 copper coins, but she did not intend to return the money to Shen Sitian, if she could livefortably in the Gu family.


    The whole family was bustling as if it was a festive asion. Ah Mao and the others had even drunk alcohol. When they returned, they were a little drunk.


    Therefore, they woke upte the next day and did not make it in time to practice martial arts.


    When they got up, the four of them trembled when they saw Shao Qingyuan¡¯s expressionless face.


    Fortunately, Tong Shuitao came over to say that Big Qian and the others had returned and had even brought back tworge carts of fruits.


    Ah Mao and the others hurriedly jumped up and said that they wanted to make up for their mistakes and help unload the fruits.


    Shao Qingyuan snorted and didn¡¯t say anything, but he went to help himself.


    Big Qian and the others had indeed arrived at the entrance of the vige. At this moment, many vigers had surrounded them. Looking at therge cart of loquats, they actually felt their mouths water and could not help but swallow their saliva.


    Some people who were rich couldn¡¯t help but want to buy some back.


    Big Qian and was a little worried that these people woulde and snatch the fruits.


    Shao Qingyuan and the others came over at this time. Tong Shuitao ran straight to Boss Tong¡¯s side. Seeing that he was travel-worn, she said, ¡°Father, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan didn¡¯t see Liu Wei and asked Big Qian..

 Chapter 414 - 414: Sneaky

    Chapter 414: Sneaky


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Unexpectedly, the corners of Big Qian¡¯s mouth twitched as he said, ¡°Young Master Liu bought two big boxes himself and brought them home first.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan was speechless. So this was the reason why he was so enthusiastic about collecting the fruits?


    Shaking his head, he asked Ah Mao and the others to help push the fruits back.


    Tong Shuitao was strong and immediately went to the head of the carriage. Unexpectedly, just as she walked around her father, she saw a few figures hiding not far away.


    She narrowed her eyes and almost cried out.


    Seeing that she did not move for a long time, Tong Ping could not help but push her. ¡°What? You can¡¯t move it? Then let me tell you. You have to be careful of this carriage. Otherwise, it will easily overturn. You¡¯re inexperienced, so give it to me.¡±


    ¡°No, Father, I¡¯m just¡­¡± Tong Shuitao wanted to say something, but it was useless to tell her father about this. She simply let go and handed the carriage back to her father.


    Seeing Ah Maoing over to push the cart, she immediately said in a low voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you yesterday that I met a few hooligans in town who wanted to rob Madam? I saw them again just now.¡±


    Ah Mao was shocked. ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re over there. They¡¯re mixed in with the crowd. Do you think they wanted to take revenge, so they found out where our house is and want to take the opportunity to harm Madam?¡±


    ¡°Do they dare?¡± Ah Mao sneered. He thought for a moment and ran to Shao Qingyuan¡¯s side. ¡°Young Master, those bastards are over there. Can we teach them a lesson?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan nodded. ¡°Yes, sure.¡±


    Ah Mao smiled. Very good. He had finally found a live target after practicing martial arts for so many days.


    He turned around and called Ah Gou over. He told Ah Shu and Ah Zhu to continue working. It was just teaching a few hooligans a lesson. He and Ah Gou were enough.


    However, Tong Shuitao also wanted to follow them, afraid that they would attack the wrong person. Besides, she could actually handle it alone. She didn¡¯t need Ah Mao and Ah Gou to follow her.


    Ah Mao was still a little unconvinced. Why did she make it sound like they were stupid?


    The fruits were pulled away, and the vigers followed along.


    The hooligans in the crowd followed a few steps and walked in another direction when no one was paying attention.


    Ah Mao and the other two snorted and followed behind silently.


    When they arrived at a remote and uninhabited ce, the three of them instantly ran forward and surrounded them.


    The hooligans were still a little confused. They looked at Ah Mao, who was standing at the front, in confusion. They frowned and shouted, ¡°What are you doing? Do you want to fight?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Tong Shuitao walked over from behind and looked at them with disdain.


    As soon as they saw her, the hooligans immediately understood, and a trace of fear shed across their faces.


    The next moment, they turned around and ran.


    They were smart enough to split up out.


    However, Ah Mao had brought Ah Gou along. Three people against six people, two each.


    ¡°Tell me, why did youe to our vige? Are you trying to take revenge on me?¡± Tong Shuitao asked.


    The hooligan leader shook his head like a rattle drum. ¡°No, no. We were just passing by.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re a fool, or do you think we¡¯re fools?¡± Ah Mao pped his head hard. ¡°Tell me the truth, or I¡¯ll hit you.¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t want to take revenge. You guys are so powerful. Do we dare? We just¡­ saw that there were a lot of fruits shipped over and wanted to steal some.¡±


    The others quickly nodded.


    Ah Mao sneered. ¡°If you want to steal the fruits, you should have followed the carriages. Why did you run out alone?¡±


    Tong Shuitao said, ¡°I think they¡¯re here to take revenge on us. When we left yesterday, you guys even red at us. Your gazes were fierce. There must be a conspiracy.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s fight..¡±

 Chapter 415 - 415: Someone Instigated Us

    Chapter 415: Someone Instigated Us


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The few of them started beating the hooligans up without saying a word. They even specially hit the ces that hurt. The few hooligans immediately wailed like ghosts and howled like wolves. They covered their heads and fled.


    ¡°Stop, stop, we really don¡¯t want to take revenge¡­¡±


    No one listened, and they still attacked without hesitation.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to find someone¡­¡±


    Tong Shuitao snorted coldly. ¡°I know. You came to look for us, but you still said that you didn¡¯te to find trouble with us? You were beaten up by me yesterday. Did you really want to get back and snatch some money back?¡±


    ¡°No, no. We didn¡¯t want to rob at all. We just took their money to put on a show. We¡­¡±


    It was unknown which hooligan couldn¡¯t take it anymore and shouted, ¡°Shut up and stop talking nonsense.¡±


    Tong Shuitao, Ah Mao and Ah Gou stopped what they were doing at the same time. They looked at the person who had let it slip. Their eyes were still glowing with danger.


    The hooligans immediately felt their hair stand on end, as if the three of them were much more terrifying than before.


    Ah Mao covered the boss¡¯s mouth and dragged him to the side. Ah Gou and Tong Shuitao blocked the rascal who had let the cat out of the bag and asked with a bloody expression, ¡°You took someone¡¯s money and pretended to rob us, right? Tell me, who paid you?¡±


    The leader of the hooligans was whimpering when Ah Mao punched him so hard that he vomited.


    This scene frightened the gangster so much that he didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He confessed while trembling, ¡°It¡¯s that Jiang guy. The man who was with you yesterday, really. Otherwise, why would wee to Yongfu Vige? It¡¯s all because we were beaten up yesterday. In the end, we didn¡¯t see him at his house, so we came to Yongfu Vige to find him.¡±


    Tong Shuitao was stunned. She looked at the sincere hooligan in shock. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes, absolutely.¡± That person nodded hurriedly.


    Tong Shuitao frowned, feeling that it was unbelievable.


    Jiang Yongkang looked very refined. When he spoke to them, he had always been soft-spoken and patient. If they did not know his family¡¯s situation, anyone who saw him for the first time would think that he was a schr or a teacher.


    Although Tong Shuitao did not like people who spoke gently, she still felt that the other party was a very good and friendly person.


    But now, someone was telling her that this person had colluded with hooligans to rob them?


    She looked at the hooligan. ¡°Why would he do that?¡±


    ¡°How would I know?¡± The hooligan wanted to cry. ¡°He wants us to block your way and wait for him to call for help. Then we¡¯ll run away in fear. That¡¯s all.¡±


    The cats and dogs looked at each other. Was he trying to save the damsel in distress?


    ¡°Three heroes, I¡¯ve said everything I know. Can you let us go? We really didn¡¯t want to take revenge on you. We can¡¯t take revenge on you all.¡± After witnessing Tong Shuitao¡¯s martial arts, no matter how ignorant they were, they wouldn¡¯t rush to find trouble. Wasn¡¯t this asking for death?


    Tong Shuitao frowned and kicked his butt. ¡°Get lost, get lost. Don¡¯t let me see you again, or you¡¯ll be unlucky.¡±


    The few of them hurriedly stood up and helped the boss, who had vomited until his face was pale, run away.


    ¡°What does that Jiang guy mean?¡± Ah Gou asked.


    Ah Mao didn¡¯t know either. He nced in Jiang Yongkang¡¯s direction and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first and ask Miss and Young Master how to deal with this.¡±


    The two of them nodded and quickly ran towards the Gu family..

 Chapter 416 - 416: Why Did You Do This

    Chapter 416: Why Did You Do This


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong was still in the workshop when the loquats arrived. Those things were not easy to keep fresh, so they had to be made into dried loquat sauce and canned loquats.


    The assignments of the workers had already been exined the day before. Now, everyone was in their positions. They washed the fruits, tore off the skins, removed the cores, dried them, and steamed them. Everyone was busy.


    The y pots that Gu Yundong had asked Shao Qingyuan to order two days ago had arrived early this morning. There were already hundreds of y pots. When the time came, these y pots would be packed with gauze, grass cakes, bamboo leaves, mud, and other meticulous seals. They would be canned food in ancient times.


    She even got the family who made the y pots to carve Gu¡¯s at the bottom of the y pot. She had specially asked Yunshu to ask Qin Wenzheng for the word ¡®Gu¡¯s¡¯. The handwriting was strong and unique, so it was really difficult to fake.


    When she sold the canster, she could still recycle the containers. She could get the customers to wash them clean and return them. Then, she could refund them for five copper coins or something. She had to use them sparingly.


    As she thought about it, she brought Tong An to look at them one by one. If she encountered any problems, she would stop and say a few words.


    The workshop was in full swing. Gu Yundong spent almost the entire day there.


    She wasn¡¯t the only one. Shao Qingyuan, Ah Shu, Ah Zhu, the Tong family, and Shen Sitian were all helping.


    It was almost evening before the group returned.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as they entered the house, Aunt Ke said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the central room first. Shuitao has something to tell you.¡±


    Gu Yundong was slightly taken aback. Seeing the serious look on Aunt Ke¡¯s face, she felt that it was not a small matter. ¡°Why didn¡¯t she look for me at the workshop?¡±


    ¡°I stopped her. It¡¯s your first day of work, so there are a lot of things to do. It¡¯s not a serious matter. If she meets you, it¡¯ll cause trouble for you. She can talk to you when youe back.¡±


    Why did you look like that if it wasn¡¯t something serious?


    Gu Yundong was very puzzled. As soon as they entered the house, Tong Shuitao immediately stood up. ¡°Miss.¡±


    Gu Yundong took the water from Shao Qingyuan and gulped down two mouthfuls before sitting down. ¡°Tell me, what is it?¡±


    Tong Shuitao told her everything in detail.


    Shen Sitian was the most surprised. She found it unbelievable. ¡°Did Uncle Jiang really pay them?¡±


    Tong Shuitao nodded, then felt a little vexed. ¡°I was too shocked at that time, so I let those hooligans go. Aunt said that we should bring them back. That way, we will have witnesses.¡±


    She was too impulsive. Ah Mao and Ah Gou were also idiots. They had not thought of this.


    ¡°But why would he do that?¡±


    Shen Sitian thought of Jiang Yongkang, who had beenughing and helping them enthusiastically yesterday. She felt that it was difficult tobine him with the person who had paid the hooligans to rob her.


    Gu Yundong frowned. ¡°Could it be that he saw that the Gu family is rich and deliberately acted this way so that we would be grateful to him? Does he have a favor to ask of us?¡± It was not that she was narcissistic, but there were indeed many people eyeing the Gu family now.


    Gu Yundong had met many people who wanted to build a rtionship with the Gu family, including the wealthy families in the county.


    Tong Shuitao also felt that it was possible. ¡°Does he want to work in our workshop? But he¡¯s afraid that our family won¡¯t hire him, so he might as well use this method? Perhaps this way, he can be a small manager and earn more money, right?¡±


    Aunt Ke couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. These two people were really¡­


    ¡°Can you guys think simpler? Can¡¯t it be because he took a fancy to someone?¡±

 Chapter 417 - 417: Jiang Yongkang Is Here

    Chapter 417: Jiang Yongkang Is Here


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao looked up at the same time. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Aunt Ke pouted to the side. Everyone followed her gaze and looked at Shen Sitian.


    Shen Sitian was also stunned. She pointed at her nose. ¡°Me? How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Isn¡¯t saving a damsel in distress usually for the sake of the beauty? Think about it, didn¡¯t he help you thest time by the river? He was also the one who pointed you in the right direction when you went to town to sell embroidery. He even apanied you all the way to finish everything.¡±


    Aunt Ke spoke with great experience.


    Shen Sitian still found it unbelievable. ¡°But Auntie and Shuitao were with me yesterday. Why couldn¡¯t he have taken a fancy to them?¡±


    ¡°Shuitao is just a little girl who hasn¡¯t grown up yet. She¡¯s still heartless and slow when ites to rtionships.¡± What Aunt Ke did not say was that she was now a servant. Even if Jiang Youkang had taken a fancy to her, he should not have made his presence known in front of Gu Yundong. It was more appropriate to ask Gu Yundong for her.


    Tong Shuitao was still a little unconvinced when she heard this. What did Aunt Ke mean by she hadn¡¯t grown up yet? She was even a year older than Miss.


    However, on second thought, it was better for her not to grow up if Jiang Yongkang might take a fancy to her.


    Aunt Ke continued, ¡°As for your aunt, let¡¯s not talk about anything else. She¡¯s a married woman with children. Now, she¡¯s even more ignorant about rtionships. Even if the hero who saves her in distress identally dies in front of her, she probably still doesn¡¯t understand what he wants to do.¡±


    What he said¡­ made a lot of sense.


    However, Shen Sitian still felt that it was unlikely. ¡°But he already has a grandson. He¡¯s a generation older than me.¡±


    For some reason, Shen Sitian felt a chill.


    Aunt Ke snorted coldly. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because he¡¯s old and feels that there¡¯s not much hope that he used such a method.¡±


    She looked so confident that everyone actually thought that was the case.


    However, Shen Sitian wanted to cry. She had no feelings for Jiang Yongkang at all.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t believe it. Why don¡¯t we go and ask?¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Aunt Ke asked.


    Tong Shuitao was eager to give it a try. ¡°Let¡¯s fight it out. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Just yesterday, he colluded with a few hooligans to rob us. That¡¯s enough for us toe knocking on his door to reason with him.¡±


    Her mother, Madam Jiang, couldn¡¯t help but reprimand her. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. Why are you shouting about beating and killing all day long now? You have to have a reason toe knocking on his door. You¡¯ve let those hooligans go. What if he doesn¡¯t admit it?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Tong Shuitao was a little depressed.


    Madam Jiang red at her again. ¡°Miss hasn¡¯t even said anything.¡±


    Only then did everyone realize that Gu Yundong had been silent. Shao Qingyuan could not help but ask her, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Gu Yundong pursed her lips. She was thinking about Aunt Ke¡¯s words.


    Actually, she had already found it strange when she saw Jiang Yongkang previously. ording to Aunt Ke, before they returned to Yongfu Vige, she had only seen Jiang Yongkang twice in more than a month.


    However, they had only been back for a few days, but they bumped into him every other day. This was too frequent.


    Especially since the Gu family was at the foot of the mountain, and they had little contact with the other locals in the vige.


    Moreover, he was very warm-hearted, and this warm-heartedness would not make people feel ufortable.


    It would make sense if he had taken a fancy to Shen Sitian.


    A thought suddenly shed across Gu Yundong¡¯s mind, but it was too fast for her to grasp it.


    Just as she was about to think about it, Ah Mao ran in and said to everyone, ¡°Jiang Yongkang is here. He¡¯s just outside the door.. Miss, should we let him in?¡±

 Chapter 418 - 418: Apologize

    Chapter 418: Apologize


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong sat up straight. ¡°Let him in.¡±


    When Jiang Yongkang came over, Madam Jiang, who was a servant, brought Tong Shuitao out. Only Gu Yundong, Shao Qingyuan, and Shen Sitian were left in the central room. Even Aunt Ke had left.


    When Jiang Yongkang came in, his face was ashen and he looked a little haggard.


    After he entered, he nced at Shen Sitian, whose expression changed slightly and she clenched her fists tightly.


    ¡°Sit.¡± Gu Yundong pointed to a chair at the side.


    Jiang Yongkang smiled bitterly. She had stopped calling him Uncle Jiang.


    He lowered his head slightly, rubbed his hands, and said uneasily, ¡°I won¡¯t sit. I came here today to apologize to Miss Shen.¡±


    Shen Sitian¡¯s expression was tense, and her voice turned colder. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°I know I did something wrong yesterday. I shouldn¡¯t have asked those hooligans to scare you. I just¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he paused and took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s just that since the first time I saw you, I¡­ I¡¯ve liked you. I know that I¡¯m letting my imagination run wild. I¡¯m already so old and have children and grandchildren. You won¡¯t like me. If I rashly propose marriage, I might be chased out. That¡¯s why I took a crooked path and thought of that method.¡±


    Shen Sitian¡¯s expression turned even uglier. Looking at Jiang Yongkang at this moment, she inexplicably thought of Gu Gang.


    Even though Jiang Yongkang was much younger than Gu Gang, the feeling of being liked by her elders was simply terrible.


    As Jiang Yongkang spoke, he covered his face. After a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯m too ashamed to see you again. I came here today to apologize to you. You can punish me however you want.¡±


    He bowed deeply and stood there with his head lowered, looking like he was letting Shen Sitian hit and scold him.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and then at Shen Sitian.


    After all, this was her business and Gu Yundong could not interfere too much.


    Shen Sitian only felt very annoyed. Her previous respect for Jiang Yongkang instantly disappeared. She stood up and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t appear in front of me in the future.¡±


    Jiang Yongkang looked up in shock. When he met Shen Sitian¡¯s rejecting gaze, his eyes darkened.


    After a long time, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    Then, he apologized again, turned around, and strode away.


    However, Shen Sitian seemed to have run out of energy and fell back into her chair. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Aunt Ke came out of nowhere. She must¡¯ve heard a lot. She walked to Shen Sitian¡¯s side and patted her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re good-looking and have a good personality. It¡¯s normal for someone to like you.¡±


    It was just that this person was overestimating himself. He was simply a toad lusting after swan meat.


    How could a beautiful youngdy take a fancy to an old uncle?


    ¡°I just feel ufortable. I feel ufortable all over,¡± Shen Sitian said weakly.


    ¡°Then why did you let him off so easily?¡± Gu Yundong asked.


    ¡°What else? Do you think I should beat him up?¡± She only wanted to draw the line between them quickly and did not want to pester him at all.


    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s good to kick him twice. It¡¯s not too much to teach him a lesson for what he did yesterday.¡±


    Anyway, if it were her, Gu Yundong would have wanted to hit him.


    She suddenly thought of Shao Qingyuan. She narrowed her eyes and turned to look at him.


    Shao Qingyuan had actually been looking at her. Whenever Gu Yundong was present, his gaze was mostly on her.


    Therefore, when he saw her get up and go to the backyard, he followed her when no one was looking..

 Chapter 419 - 419: The Two Children Won’t Return Today

    Chapter 419: The Two Children Won¡¯t Return Today


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As soon as they reached the backyard, he couldn¡¯t help but hold her hand. It seemed that ever since they held handsst time, Shao Qingyuan would always think of ways to hold her hand.


    Gu Yundong looked down but did not take her hand back. She just nced at him with a faint smile. ¡°I suddenly remembered something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Shao Qingyuan felt that her small hand was especially smooth and tender. Holding it made him feel satisfied and he couldn¡¯t bear to part with it.


    ¡°Tell me, did you also y some tricks? For example, three wild boars turned into two. You clearly had money, but you didn¡¯t eat well or wear good clothes. Did you deliberately appear in front of me frequently?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan¡¯s face tightened, and he stopped kneading her hand.


    He looked up and met her raised eyebrows. His voice lowered slightly. ¡°That was a legitimate¡­ small trick.¡± Jiang Yongkang¡¯s was illegitimate.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a scheming man.¡±


    The corners of Shao Qingyuan¡¯s mouth tightened. ¡°You hate it?¡±


    Hate it? Not really. She was even a little happy. This man, who had tried all means to attract her attention, had actually satisfied her little vanity.


    Gu Yundong, you¡¯re a white lotus who is so pretentious after taking advantage of him. I despise you ten thousand times.


    After despising herself, Gu Yundong threw the thought aside.


    Shao Qingyuan acutely sensed the change in her emotions, especially when he saw the corners of her mouth curl up slightly. He suddenly heaved a sigh of relief.


    He held her hand tightly and pulled her into his arms.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s nose was instantly filled with his scent. She heard his low voice.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything that might hurt you.¡±


    It was impossible to find some hooligans like Jiang Yongkang did to fulfill his dream of saving the damsel in distress. What if they scared her?


    Gu Yundong¡¯s smile widened. Of course. Shao Qingyuan was many times better than Jiang Yongkang.


    ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Suddenly, light coughs came from the side.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan turned around at the same time and saw Aunt Ke standing at the entrance of the courtyard with a look of disdain. ¡°You¡¯re not married yet. Control yourselves.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan was a little angry. He had only hugged her for a while.


    Gu Yundong suddenly hugged his waist tightly before letting go. Then, under Shao Qingyuan¡¯s smiling gaze, she looked at Aunt Ke and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Aunt Ke pointed at her and snorted. ¡°Father Tong is back. He said that Yunshu and Yuanzhi won¡¯t be back today.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I think a ssmate invited them over as guests. They¡¯ll stay for the night,¡± Aunt Ke said. ¡°Actually, in the past six months, Yunshu has been to several of his ssmates¡¯ houses. It¡¯s just that you hadn¡¯t returned yet. He hasn¡¯t invited his ssmates to his ce yet. I heard that it¡¯s Yunshu¡¯s birthday in a few days. Should we invite his ssmates over as guests?¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned. Birthday? Damn it, she had almost forgotten.


    Not only did she not remember Gu Yunshu¡¯s birthday, but she also did not remember her own. In her previous life, she grew up in an orphanage and did not even know the exact date of her birth. The date on her identity card was random.


    Hence, she had never celebrated a birthday since she was young.


    asionally, when she saw those scenes on television, she would vaguely remember that there was such a day that belonged to her. If she had a sudden impulse, she would treat that day as her birthday and make a small cake to eat alone in the apartment.


    Now that she had a family in this life, birthday seemed to have be especially important.


    She recalled carefully and secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, other than Yunshu, her family¡¯s birthdays were in the second half of the year..

 Chapter 420 - 420: New Goods in the Shop

    Chapter 420: New Goods in the Shop


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wait for Yunshu¡¯s birthday. We¡¯ll invite his ssmates to our house.¡±


    Gu Yundong was actually looking forward to it. In fact, Yunshu had not really celebrated his birthday.


    In the past, when she was in Old Gu¡¯s family, Madam Zhao always said that their family was poor. If so many people celebrated their birthdays, how much money would it cost? However, she had actually been secretly celebrating birthdays for the children of the second and third branches.


    Every time it was Gu Dahe¡¯s or Gu Dahu¡¯s children¡¯s birthday, they would be able to eat an egg.


    Their branch didn¡¯t have it, but Gu Dajiang remembered it. He woulde back from the county city and buy two sweets for the children to eat. Even so, he would always be scolded by Madam Zhao.


    Therefore, a proper birthday celebration was a luxury for their branch.


    Now that they were in Yongfu Vige and had more money, Gu Yundong naturally wanted to make up for what they did not have in the past.


    Therefore, the next day, she brought the newly made loquat cans to the county city.


    She went to the shop first. The business in the shop had stabilized, but it was still booming. The rich people in the county city had not given up on buying white sugar here before going to the prefectural city to sell it, even though they could only buy five catties a day.


    However, white sugar would not be the main product very soon. There would be all kinds of dried fruits and preserved jams.


    When Zhuangzi saw hering over, he immediately greeted her with a smile.


    Gu Yundong nodded slightly. Very good. Now, his smile no longer looked wretched.


    ¡°Shopkeeper Zheng, this is canned loquat. The workshop has just started making it, so there¡¯s not many. There might be other canned fruits or dried fruits or fruit jam next. We have to find an opportunity to promote the new products. Think about it in the next two days and see how to make it effective.¡±


    Gu Yundong took out a can, opened it and poured out the pulp for Zheng Gang and Zhuangzi to try.


    The two of them took a bite and their eyes lit up.


    ¡°This is delicious.¡±


    ¡°Delicious.¡± Zhuangzi couldn¡¯t wait to take a second bite.


    Gu Yundong patted his hand. Heughed dryly and put the spoon back in embarrassment.


    He even took a look at Zheng Gang. Although Zheng Gang¡¯s eyes were shining and he looked like he still wanted to eat, he tried his best to restrain himself. Instantly, Zhuangzi felt a little sad. Indeed, there was still a long way to go to be a shopkeeper.


    ¡°The loquat has the effect of moistening the lungs and stopping coughing. The loquat ointment in the pharmacy is quite expensive, and it is not delicious. Boss, there¡¯s white sugar in this can of loquat, right?¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°Indeed, so the price of this canned loquat cannot be cheap.¡±


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. Even if it¡¯s not cheap, there will definitely be many people who will buy it.¡± Zheng Gang was very confident. Not only could the loquat be eaten, but the sugar water was also delicious. The wealthy families in the county might even fight for it.


    Gu Yundong handed the matter of the new products to Zheng Gang before bringing the canned food to Qin Wenzheng¡¯s school.


    Madam Ge was very happy to see her. ¡°My husband is in ss. He¡¯ll be resting in 15 minutes. Take a seat and wait for him.¡±


    She poured some tea for Gu Yundong and called Qin Anning over to meet her.


    Qin Anning liked Gu Yundong a lot, especially since she had so much fun at Yongfu Vige thest time. She yearned to go there again.


    Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°You want to go? Sure. As long as your parents have no objections, you¡¯re wee anytime.¡±


    Qin Anning turned to look at Mrs. Ge, who sighed and thought to herself that her daughter was definitely born of the wrong gender. She should be a boy.


    As she was thinking, she saw Qin Wenzheng striding over.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. I was thinking of going to Yongfu Vige to meet youter..¡±

 Chapter 421 - 421: Can’t Laugh at Yunshu

    Chapter 421: Can¡¯t Laugh at Yunshu


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong asked, ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,e with me to the study.¡±


    Gu Yundong stood up suspiciously and followed Qin Wenzheng.


    When she reached the study, she saw him take out two letters. One of them had been opened, and the other was still intact.


    Qin Wenzheng pointed at the opened letter and said, ¡°This is General Zhao¡¯s reply. It came from the capital. He said that your father did help him catch the bandits back then, but unfortunately, he was transferred back to the capitalter. He originally wanted to bring your father along, but your father wanted to stay in Qing¡¯an Prefecture to look for you, so the two of them parted ways.¡±


    Even though she was mentally prepared, Gu Yundong was still a little disappointed.


    Qin Wenzheng said, ¡°Before General Zhao left, he lent Gu Dajiang 30 taels of silver, so his life shouldn¡¯t be a problem. However, ever since General Zhao left, he hasn¡¯t contacted your father again.¡±


    Gu Yundong exhaled slowly. ¡°Got it. Is there any news from the Xuanhe Prefecture?¡±


    Qin Wenzheng shook his head regretfully. ¡°No.¡±


    Then, she pushed another letter over. ¡°This is from Dr. Song. He has already arrived in the capital and entered the Imperial Hospital again.¡±


    Gu Yundong quickly took the letter and opened it.


    Song Dejiang¡¯s letter was also very simple. He said that he had entered the Imperial Hospital and had also searched the Imperial Pharmacy. Unfortunately, there was no Bai Muzi. However, he had heard from another imperial physician in the Imperial Hospital that there seemed to be one in the warehouse of the Wanqing Prefecture. If it was convenient, she could see if she could buy it.


    A smile appeared on Gu Yundong¡¯s face as she became slightly excited.


    Qin Wenzheng took a sip of tea. Seeing this, he couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. ¡°Why? Is there good news?¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, Doctor Song said that there is Bai Muzi in Wanqing Prefecture.¡±


    ¡°So, you n to go to Wanqing Prefecture personally?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really good at traveling. How long have you been back?¡± Qin Wenzheng muttered. ¡°When are you preparing to set off?¡±


    ¡°After Yunshu¡¯s birthday in a few days.¡± Speaking of the birthday, Gu Yundong suddenly remembered her business here.


    She put away the letter and asked Qin Wenzheng if she could invite Yunshu¡¯s ssmates to Yongfu Vige.


    Qin Wenzheng did not care. ¡°We¡¯ll have to ask the other students.¡± He got someone to bring Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi over.


    The two of them were puzzled at first until they saw Gu Yundong and heard that it was about his birthday celebration. Gu Yunshu almost jumped up.


    He could even get all his ssmates to go to his house.


    He could not wait to run back to the school and hurriedly invited everyone. After everyone agreed, he ran back to Gu Yundong.


    The students in the school waited for him to leave. Among them, more than ten of them had strange expressions.


    Yi Junkun saw this and called all of them out. He walked to the side and said in a low voice, ¡°Yunshu invited us out of goodwill. This time, we can¡¯t be as rude as when we visited the Cheng Ying familyst time.¡±


    Everyone nodded. ¡°We won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it on purposest time. It was my first time going to a vige. I didn¡¯t know that the house was so dpidated, so I let it slip. This time, I won¡¯t make a fuss and hurt their self-esteem.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we know what we¡¯re doing.¡±


    These ten or so people were all students from the county city, and two of them were from the prefectural city. After all, Qin Wenzheng¡¯s reputation was not well-known. Most of the people who knew of his achievements were from the county city.


    However, these children had almost never been to the viges below. The one who had left the deepest impression on them was Gao Chengying¡¯s family. In the end, they did not pay attention and said something embarrassing..

 Chapter 422 - 422: Gu Yunshu Is Very Poor

    Chapter 422: Gu Yunshu Is Very Poor


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Actually, Yunshu came to school in a carriage every day. There were also servants at home. Originally, no one would associate him with a dpidated house.


    But Gu Yunshu said that he was poor every day and was saving copper coins every day.


    He even promoted his school bag and told others that he was helping the auntie next door in the vige expand business. He would collect ten copper coins as the errand fee.


    He found every opportunity to say that his eldest sister was the only one in the family who had worked hard to support the family. He had not found his father yet. He wanted to earn money to find his father and treat his mother. He originally nned to owe the tuition fee. Unfortunately, the heartless headmaster of the academy actually did not agree. He almost did not want toe to school, but his eldest sister said that she would pay for him no matter what.


    In order not to let his sister down, he could onlye to the school to work hard.


    Back then, Gao Chengying had also said that their family¡¯s conditions were not good, but the poverty that everyone imagined waspletely different from what they had really seen. After such a huge shock, coupled with Yunshu¡¯s repeated emphasis, these young and inexperienced students naturally felt that¡­ Yunshu might be the poorest child in their school.


    It was too pitiful. Her elder sister was a heroine. Not only did she provide for Yunshu, but she also sent her cousin over.


    As for the carriage, they heard from Yunshu that the vigers had to pay for the travel expenses when they took the carriage. It should be a tool for their family to earn money. Also, the clothes of Gu Yunshu¡¯s eldest sister, whom they had seen at Jinxiu Restaurantst time, should be her best clothes.


    Thus, when Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi returned to ss, they met everyone¡¯s sympathetic gazes.


    Yunshu was speechless. Why did everyone look at him differently after he was gone for a while? Could it be that they had some thoughts about him?


    Xia Yue even walked up to him and patted his small shoulder heavily. He said, ¡°Yunshu, actually, we don¡¯t have high requirements for food and amodation. For your birthday, longevity noodles are enough.¡±


    Gu Yunshu thought about it and nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t even have eggs in the past. This is my first birthday celebration. I can finally eat longevity noodles.¡±


    At the thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. He didn¡¯t know what was the difference between longevity noodles and ordinary noodles. They should taste better.


    Everyone immediately felt that this child was too pitiful. Even Gao Chengying walked over and held his hand sympathetically. ¡°We can eat less.¡±


    Gu Yunshu¡¯s eyes lit up. He held his hand. ¡°You¡¯re the best.¡±


    Bian Yuanzhi blinked in confusion. Why did this conversation seem a little strange?


    Liu Yi was also feeling strange.


    Although he had never been to Yongfu Vige, his brother had been there. Moreover, his brother had stayed there for more than half a month.


    If the living conditions were really that bad, would he be reluctant toe back? Would he brag about how great the Gu family was every day?


    However, on second thought, Big Brother had a strange personality. Perhaps he liked houses that were leaky?


    Hence, Liu Yi did not think too much about it.


    On the other hand, Yi Junkun, being the oldest among them, could not help but sigh when he saw that everyone¡¯s thoughts had gone astray.


    He only reminded everyone to be careful with their words and not make a fuss. He didn¡¯t say that Yunshu¡¯s family was so poor that they couldn¡¯t even afford noodles. What were these little ones thinking? Wake up, okay?


    If Gu Yunshu¡¯s family was really so poor, why would he have servants?!

 Chapter 423 - 423: I’m Afraid You Don’t Want to Live Anymore

    Chapter 423: I¡¯m Afraid You Don¡¯t Want to Live Anymore


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong did not know that Yunshu had done such a thing in school. She thought that since it was her brother¡¯s ssmates¡¯ first visit here, she naturally had to treat them well. She could start preparing now.


    Hence, after she was done with Qin Wenzheng, she prepared to leave.


    Before she left, she left two cans behind.


    ¡°Those are new fruit cans that are about to be served in our shop. Try it and see if you can sell it.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng returned to his room with the cans in disdain and said to Madam Ge, ¡°Why cans? You might as well send two catties of white sugar.¡±


    Madam Ge ignored him and studied the cans curiously. She opened a can and poured the pulp into a bowl.


    Qin Wenzheng, who was about to leave, suddenly turned back. When he saw Madam Ge¡¯s bright eyes after taking a small bite of loquat, he was stunned.


    He silently picked up the spoon and took a sip. Hmm? It was actually quite delicious. It was refreshing and sweet, and the sugar water was abundant.


    Qin Wenzheng couldn¡¯t help but eat another one. Then another, and another.


    Therefore, when Madam Ge slowly swallowed it and wanted to continue eating, she saw that her husband had already drunk thest bit of sugar water.


    Madam Ge was speechless. He probably didn¡¯t want to live anymore.


    After eating and drinking his fill, Qin Wenzheng looked up and realized what he had done.


    He coughed lightly and tried his best to maintain his image as a school teacher. He pointed at the other can and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave it for you and Anning to eat. Anning is young, and this can is sweet. Tell her to eat less.¡±


    With that, he left.


    He would go to Gu Yundong¡¯s shop to ask around and see if he could buy a few more cans. These things were not bad.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong had already carried the cans to the Liu family. Old Master Liu epted the things. Liu Wei was not around, and the servants of the Liu family said that he had gone to his elder sister¡¯s house and had not returned.


    Gu Yundong went straight back to Yongfu Vige.


    Big Qian and Tong Ping went to collect the fruits. Gu Yundong felt that there were still too few people, so she asked Niu Dan¡¯s father to follow them.


    The work in the workshop began to slowly get on track. Gu Yundong offered lunch to the workers for free. She found three efficient old women from the vige to start the fire at the stove that had been built at the back of the workshop.


    There was meat and vegetables for lunch. It was better than what they had at home. This made many people¡¯s eyes light up with excitement.


    There were even people who did not eat at noon and nned to bring the food back to eat secretly at night.


    Gu Yundong was also very helpless about this. There were a few families that were really poor. Their children were so hungry that their faces were sallow and their bodies were thin. They could not even eat a full meal a day. As adults, how could they eat arge bowl of food in peace?


    Sometimes, when they looked at the meat slices and thought about their family, they would cry.


    There was nothing wrong with bringing the food back. In the modern era, there were still many people who brought food back from the canteen.


    However, she also had a rule that everyone would only get food once. They could bring it back, but if the workers were to starve and dy their work, they would be fired. The workshop could not afford them.


    After all, the workshop only recruited you and had no intention of supporting your family.


    This rule dispelled many people¡¯s thoughts. At least no one would stay hungry at noon. At most, only some of the food would be brought home at night for the children to taste.


    With Tong An in charge of the workshop, Gu Yundong was much more rxed.


    The next day, Zheng Gang came over with the idea ofunching new products in the shop.


    Not only him, even Old Master Liu came..

 Chapter 424 - 424: Planning to Open a Shop in the Prefectural City

    Chapter 424: nning to Open a Shop in the Prefectural City


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Old Master Liu had already eaten the can yesterday. He knew that the things that this girl from the Gu family had brought were definitely not ordinary.


    He hade this time to discuss coboration with Gu Yundong.


    Coincidentally, Zheng Gang¡¯s n also had this intention.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m thinking that the price of this canned fruit is not cheap. Most of the people whoe to our shop to buy candy are servants of those families. Even if these people know that there are new things in Gu¡¯s, they might not tell their master.¡±


    After all, white sugar could notpare to clothes and jewelry. They would only know if they went over to try it themselves.


    Buying five catties of sugar every day. Which rich family¡¯s young master had nothing better to do and came here every day?


    Moreover, these servants could note to the master usually. Even if they knew that Gu¡¯s had something called fruit cans, they could not convey it to the master in time.


    Zheng Gang had thought of sending an invitation to the various families, but that would make it seem as if he was begging others to buy his things. This did not match what the boss said¡­ positioning?


    Thus, Zheng Gang thought of the Liu family¡¯s restaurant. Coincidentally, the Liu family and his boss had a good rtionship. Perhaps it was a mutually beneficial matter.


    He did not expect to meet Old Master Liu on the way to Yongfu Vige. The other party¡¯s thoughts coincided with his.


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    As she spoke, she suddenly turned to look at Old Master Liu. ¡°Uncle Liu, I heard that you¡¯ve also opened Jinxiu Restaurant in Xuanhe Prefecture?¡±


    Old Master Liu was stunned for a moment before heughed out loud. ¡°Why? Do you have enough goods here? Do you want to sell them in the restaurant over there?¡±


    ¡°I want to try selling them in the prefectural city, so that I¡¯ll be confident when I open a shop there in the future.¡±


    Old Master Liu pondered for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s true. I heard from Liu Wei that you¡¯ve grown a lot of fruits. The workshop will also grow bigger in the future. This county city won¡¯t be able to eat it. There are many big families in the prefectural city, so it can be sold for a high price. Alright, it just so happens that the restaurants in the prefectural cityck new products. Your canse at the right time. However, you have to lower the price for me.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s price was 120 copper coins for a fruit can. Of course, that was the price in the county.


    There were at least six or seven loquats and a lot of white sugar in a can. These two things were not cheap. Coupled with thebor transportation fee and the cost of the y pot, the profit wasn¡¯t muchpared to white sugar.


    The price in the prefectural city would definitely be raised. Regardless of whether the customers ate it or gave it as a gift, they would gain face.


    Gu Yundong and Old Master Liu discussed the supply problem and quietly waited for the feedback from Jinxiu Restaurant.


    Just one dayter, Zheng Gang came again. The customers who went to the restaurant to eat were all unsatisfied. Then, they followed Old Master Liu¡¯s guidance and ran to Gu¡¯s. Each of them had a few jars without hesitation.


    In less than half a day, the canned loquats that had been brought to the shop the day before were all snatched away.


    Even Qin Wenzheng secretly came over to buy three big jars and said that his wife and daughter liked them.


    However, Zheng Gang had sharp eyes. How could he not know that it was Mr. Qin who liked this?


    Gu Yundong was also happy. In the following days, she asked Ah Mao and the others to bring the cans from the workshop to the shop and restaurant after they finished practicing every morning.


    The supply problem in the shop was solved. Soon, it was Gu Yunshu¡¯s birthday..

 Chapter 425 - 425: Classmates

    Chapter 425: ssmates


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Gu family had been busy since early in the morning. They had cleaned everything inside and out.


    Even Zeng Jia, Zeng Yue, and Zeng Le from the Zeng family next door ran over to help. Although Yunshu went to school in the county city, he still yed with his good friends every day after school.


    Especially since the three Zeng siblings did not have the chance to read and write, Yunshu would teach them every day when he came back.


    Now that they had learned a lot of words, Madam Dong was overjoyed. She wanted to work harder and earn more money. Perhaps she could send her children to school.


    She did not think of asking them to take the Elementary Schr examination to be a high official. She just felt that it was always good for children to be able to read.


    Didn¡¯t everybody see that even the servants of the Gu family were learning? Tong An was the best and fastest at learning, so he became the manager of the workshop.


    It could be seen that being literate would definitely be more promising than being illiterate in the future.


    As Gu Yunshu¡¯s friends, they naturally had toe and help him on his birthday.


    Gu Yundong was also very happy. Early in the morning, she followed Father Tong to send the two children to school. Then, she personally went to the market to buy groceries.


    Yunshu only had sixteen ssmates in total. Gu Yundong had thought about finding more carriages to transport them.


    However, she was rejected. Which of the ssmates did not have a carriage? Liu Yi asked his coachman to stop the carriage at the school gate and wait for everyone to finish school.


    Two carriages were indeed enough. All of them were little kids and were not big.


    Gu Yundong swept through the county before returning with half a carriage full of things in satisfaction.


    She had asked Yunshu what he wanted to eat for his birthday. The little guy happily said that he wanted to eat longevity noodles and boiled eggs.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s heart ached when she heard that. These were very ordinary things, but Gu Yunshu had never eaten them during his birthday before, so he was concerned.


    Gu Yundong did not ask him anything else. She had already drawn up a recipe in her heart.


    She knew how to make cakes, but there were too many people. She might have to make two big cakes.


    For this reason, she had asked around two days in advance to find out where cows could produce milk.


    When she got home, she pulled Shao Qingyuan over as a coolie and handed him a big bowl of egg whites and white sugar. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to test your hand speed. Stir it until it turns into white cream.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan was a little stunned. Cream¡­ What was that?


    But whatever Gu Yundong asked him to do, he would do it. It was only when the egg white slowly turned into a white cotton-like shape that Shao Qingyuan was shocked.


    It turned out that after stirring the egg whites for 15 minutes, it would be like this.


    His eyes gradually lit up as he looked at Gu Yundong. He felt that she would surprise him from time to time.


    The Gu family was busy. When the school knew that Gu Yunshu was going to invite everyone to his house for his birthday celeration, Qin Wenzheng simply let them leave school two hours early.


    Seeing the students get into the carriage one by one, Qin Wenzheng actually had the urge to follow them.


    However, he thought that he was their teacher and would make these students ufortable if he went, so he dismissed the idea. After all, he still had to protect his image. When he faced Gu Yundong, he was easily irritable.


    The two carriages entered Yongfu Vige one after another.


    Everyone had agreed in advance that they could not make a fuss, and they had to remain calm and low-key after entering the vige.


    However, it was their first time here after all. They still lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked outside.


    Yongfu Vige had changed a lot in the past six months, but most of the houses still looked very dpidated..

 Chapter 426 - 426: Stunned Schoolmates

    Chapter 426: Stunned Schoolmates


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Seeing this, everyone pitied Gu Yunshu even more.


    However, before they reached the Gu residence, Xia Yue couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Yunshu, where exactly is your home?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s at the foot of the mountain. Let¡¯s go further in. We¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Gu Yunshu could not help but sway when he thought about how he would be able to eat longevity noodles soon.


    Big Sister said that she had personally made longevity noodles for him to eat. It would definitely be a delicacy.


    At the foot of the mountain? Even people like Gao Chengying, who also lived in the countryside, could not help but pity him. The foot of the mountain was the worst position in the vige. The houses of the poorest families in their vige were all at the foot of the mountain.


    Gu Yunshu did not see their expressions at all. He was still imagining his longevity noodles.


    Finally, the carriage slowly came to a stop. The people in the carriage looked at each other. When they saw Gu Yunshu get out of the carriage, they stepped off the stools one by one.


    Then, they widened their eyes and looked at the green brick house in front of them in shock.


    This, this, this, how could such a house appear in the vige?


    And it was at the foot of the mountain??


    Could this be Yunshu¡¯s house?


    No, everyone shook their heads decisively. They looked left and right and saw an identical green brick tiled house, as well as¡­ the farmyard beside it.


    Phew, it seemed that this was Yunshu¡¯s house. It looked fine and not very shabby.


    They were about to walk towards the Zeng family¡¯s courtyard.


    Unexpectedly, a small figure suddenly ran out of the green brick house and rushed towards them. ¡°Second Brother, Cousin.¡±


    The youngdy hugged Gu Yunshu and raised her flour-covered hand to wipe Gu Yunshu¡¯s face.


    Before he could react, he immediately ran back.


    Gu Yunshu was speechless. His younger sister was bing more and more mischievous.


    He wiped his face helplessly with a handkerchief before turning around. When he saw everyone¡¯s stunned expressions, he was instantly confused.


    What, what¡¯s wrong? Wasn¡¯t it just flour that his sister rubbed on him? Why did it seem like they had seen something strange?


    Or was it that they were all mesmerized by their little sister¡¯s cute appearance? That won¡¯t do. My little sister is still young. How can these people be so dirty? Gu Yunshu pulled a long face. Just as he was about to educate them seriously, he heard Yi Junkunugh and say, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s inappropriate to stand at the door. There are people watching us.¡±


    He was the first to react. He knew it. Yunshu¡¯s family background was definitely not bad.


    Gu Yunshu remembered that she was the host and quickly brought everyone in. One by one, the children followed behind her in a daze. It was not until they stepped into the house that they suddenly came back to their senses.


    ¡°Yunshu, is this your house?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Yunshu nodded.


    ¡°But, but didn¡¯t you say that your family is poor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very poor. My family is very poor. I¡¯ve only been to a few restaurants.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ve never eaten longevity noodles before?¡±


    ¡°Yes, in the past, my grandmother didn¡¯t let me eat it. However, we escaped and came here. Now, the one in charge is my elder sister. My elder sister said that she would cook noodles for me. You guys should eat lesster. Go eat meat. Don¡¯t eat my noodles.¡±


    Everyone was speechless. Why did they feel like they had been tricked?


    They were furious and wanted to criticize him, but they realized that everything seemed to be their imagination.


    No, Gu Yunshu¡¯s perception of poverty was untraditional..

 Chapter 427 - 427: Yunshu’s Toy

    Chapter 427: Yunshu¡¯s Toy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The little kids felt that they should properly teach him what it meant to be truly poor.


    They had only seen poor people pretending to be rich, but they had never seen anyone living in a green brick house and using servants say that they had to work hard to earn ten copper coins.


    However, as soon as they walked into the courtyard, they could not help but be stunned by the scenery inside.


    There were manynterns hanging under the corridor. There were swings in the front yard, trellises, date trees, and pomegranate trees. There were beautiful birds folded with colored paper in the corridor, frogs, butterflies, and all kinds of small animals.


    ¡°Wow, so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Are these flowers? They¡¯re folded with paper. They look like flowers.¡±


    ¡°Smells good. I know where the kitchen is.¡±


    Gu Yunshu was also a little dumbfounded. When he went out in the morning, they were not there. Now, he realized that the entire house had been decorated.


    His birthday wish was to eat a bowl of longevity noodles and a boiled egg, but Big Sister had gone through so much trouble to give him such a big surprise.


    Gu Yunshu wanted to cry, and then he really did. He kept wiping his eyes with his small hands.


    Bian Yuanzhi, who was watching from the side, was envious. He still remembered that his birthday was a few months ago. At that time, he didn¡¯t even have a full meal and could only drink two mouthfuls of cold water.


    Now that he saw Gu Yunshu crying, he hurried forward tofort him. ¡°You should be happy about your birthday. Everyone is looking at you. Don¡¯t cry anymore.¡±


    Gu Yundong also walked out of the kitchen and looked at the little guy standing under the porch. ¡°Big Sister prepared everything meticulously. Don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    ¡°I like it, I like it.¡± He wiped his tears and quickly ran over to hug her waist. ¡°Big Sister, I like it so much. I¡¯m so happy. I¡¯ve never been so happy. Actually, I just want to eat a bowl of longevity noodles.¡±


    Gu Yundong stroked his head. ¡°There¡¯s longevity noodles, boiled eggs, and birthday cake.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a birthday cake?¡± The child looked up in confusion and blinked.


    Gu Yundong did not answer. Instead, she pushed him. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ll entertain your ssmates first. You¡¯ll know when dinner startster.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Yunshu finally realized that he seemed to have neglected the guests. He immediately smiled in embarrassment and turned to bring his ssmates to his room.


    Gu Yunshu¡¯s room was veryrge. It was divided into an inner and outer room. There was a desk, a bed, and a bookcase.


    There were some books on the cab that they usually read, but there were also books that involved other aspects.


    Liu Yi even found a novel inside and was so shocked that he almost threw it out.


    Madam Cui knocked on the door and came in with sugar water.


    Tong Shuitao followed behind with a pile of things in her hands.


    As soon as she entered, she said to Gu Yunshu, ¡°It¡¯s still early. Everyone can rx here. This is a jigsaw puzzle. Second Young Master knows how to y it. This is the Luban Lock. You can try to undo it and put it back together. This is the chessboard. Everyone can y chess.¡±


    She ced the things on the bed first and then spread two carpets on the ground so that everyone could sit on them.


    Yi Junkun and the others were stunned as they watched Madam Cui and Tong Shuitaoe and go. Their gazes slowly shifted to the pile of things.


    In the next moment, everyone rushed forward and targeted Luban Lock.


    Only Liu Yi tilted his head and curiously looked at the puzzle in his hand. ¡°What is this? How do I y it?¡±


    It was something he had never seen before. It looked even more novel than the Luban Lock..

 Chapter 428 - 428: So Much Food

    Chapter 428: So Much Food


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yunshu walked over and took out one of the puzzle pieces. He ced it on the bed and took out a piece of paper. He said to Liu Yi, ¡°Look, this is a picture. The person on this picture is me.¡±


    This picture was drawn by Gu Yundong. It was a small picture of Gu Yunshu with a big head and a small body. He looked exceptionally cute.


    Gu Yunshu was very proud. He straightened his back and introduced, ¡°You have to put all the pieces of wood together to make me. Isn¡¯t that interesting? There are rules and techniques to this. Let me tell you, I¡¯m very familiar with this. If you don¡¯t understand, I can teach you.¡±


    He pointed at the other pictures. ¡°There are also pictures of Yuanzhi, our family, and this house. Let me tell you, the jigsaw puzzle of this house is very difficult. Do you think the colors are all the same? You don¡¯t even know where to put the bricks. This is too difficult for you. For the first time, we can start from the simple ones. For example, my picture. First, finish me, then challenge the difficult ones.¡±


    Liu Yi nced at him and thought for a moment. Then, he slowly picked up the jigsaw puzzle of the house.


    Gu Yunshu:¡±¡­¡± You¡¯ll lose me like this. I¡¯m telling you that you¡¯ll regret it. Don¡¯t cry and beg meter.


    However, when the others heard his exnation, they stopped what they were doing and surrounded him.


    Xia Yue was very loyal. ¡°Yunshu, let meplement your picture. Wow, this picture is so beautiful. Who drew it? Can they draw one for me too?¡±


    This was drawn by Big Sister. Big Sister was very busy. How could she help everyone draw?


    Therefore, Gu Yunshu decisively refused. ¡°You can draw this yourself. Didn¡¯t the teacher just teach you this drawing method? It¡¯ll be fine when you¡¯re familiar with it. When you¡¯re done, I can find someone to help you make a jigsaw puzzle.¡±


    Xia Yue was a little disappointed. He felt that even if he was proficient, he wouldn¡¯t be able to draw like this.


    Yunshu was very proud. Who asked him to have a good sister?


    Just as she was thinking about it, there was another knock on the door.


    This time, it was Tong Shuitao who came in. The moment the door opened, a fragrance wafted in crazily.


    The little kids¡¯ gazes focused on the tray in Tong Shuitao¡¯s hand almost at the same time.


    She walked over with a smile. In fact, she was also swallowing her saliva. She could only desperately hold her breath to prevent the fragrance from entering her nostrils.


    ¡°Our Miss said that there¡¯s still some time before dinner. She¡¯s afraid that everyone will be hungry, so she wants you to eat something first.¡±


    She ced the tray on the table. ¡°This is fried chicken drumsticks, chicken wings, fries, and chips. You can eat them with this sauce. There are also melon seeds, peanuts, and lollipops here. If you want to eat sweet food, there are canned loquats, canned peaches, and dried fruit. By the way, each of you can have a portion of this double-skinned milk. Everyone, try it first.¡±


    The children were speechless.


    Their eyes were about to pop out. They had naturally eaten good food, but they had never seen or heard of so many good things.


    Especially the two from the prefectural city. They thought that there would be nothing surprising with their knowledge and experience.


    However, they had never heard of the puzzle before. What was this fried chicken drumstick, chicken wings, and chips? What was the can and lollipop? What was this double-skinned milk?


    They all looked so delicious..

 Chapter 429 - 429: Happy Birthday

    Chapter 429: Happy Birthday


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    There was actually not much food. The children ate a little to stop their hunger.


    Gu Yundong knew that most of the children in the future liked to eat KFC. It was fine to eat it once in a while if it was hygienic.


    Tong Shuitao put down the things and left.


    The children gathered around the table and began to sniffle.


    ¡°Smells good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Yunshu, can we eat?¡±


    Gu Yunshu was also stunned. He had eaten cans and lollipops. Eldest Sister had also fried chicken drumsticks for him to eat, but what was this double-skinned milk?


    However, he was the host. He immediately nodded and said seriously, ¡°Of course you can eat. Everyone, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Just make yourselves at home.¡±


    The kids thanked him one after another. Then, the eldest, Yi Junkun, handed the food over one by one.


    They took a mouthful of double-skinned milk. Oh, it was smooth and fragrant. How could there be such a delicious thing?


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. By the time they came back to their senses, they had almost finished it and were instantly embarrassed.


    Yunshu called everyone over to y and even went out to bring Zeng Jia and Zeng Le in.


    The two of them were still a little timid in front of the students from the school. They stood in the corner and did not dare to speak.


    Fortunately, Yi Junkun saw the desire for knowledge in their eyes. He became a little teacher and excitedly taught them how to read.


    Later on, Niu Dan also came over. He was still studying in town and his school hours werete.


    Yunshu had always had a good rtionship with him. They often practiced calligraphy and studied together after returning home.


    Especially after Chen Liang¡¯s eldest son returned, there was an additional family in the house. asionally, there would be amotion. Niu Dan was impatient and would go to Yunshu¡¯s house to study together most of the time.


    The Gu family¡¯s house was huge, and Yunshu¡¯s study was even more spacious. The lighting was also good.


    In addition, he had a good friend with him, so it was easier for him to learn here.


    At this moment, Yunshu¡¯s room was very lively. Everyone was ying games that they had never yed before. They ate snacks that they had never eaten before and felt as if they had sublimated.


    They had originally wanted to educate Yunshu about poverty. Now that they had eaten his food, it was not appropriate for them to speak.


    However, Yunshu was really blessed to have so much delicious food.


    After more than an hour, Gu Yundong finally let everyone out for dinner.


    In fact, they were already half full after eating the snacks. However, when they smelled the fragranceing from the flower hall, they could not help but swallow their saliva.


    The sky had already darkened slightly, and thenterns under the corridor had been lit. They were indescribably beautiful.


    Yunshu walked in front, followed by more than ten ssmates. He actually had the aura of a boss, if he had grown a little taller.


    As soon as they entered the reception hall, they saw Gu Yundong holding a strange, beautiful, and sweet thing in his hand. There were six thin candles on it as she slowly walked to his side.


    ¡°Yunshu, happy birthday.¡±


    ¡°Happy birthday, Ah Shu.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, happy birthday.¡±


    Three voices rang out one after another. Through the hazy candlelight, Gu Yunshu looked at his eldest sister, mother, and younger sister standing in front of him. His heart suddenly swelled. Some kind of emotion surged fiercely, making his eyes sore and swollen.


    In his mind, he could not help but think ofst year¡¯s birthday. Because his father had stuffed a sweet into his mouth and Second Aunt had seen it, he had been scolded by his grandmother for the entire day..

 Chapter 430 - 430: Three Wishes

    Chapter 430: Three Wishes


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At that time, he thought that he would never celebrate his birthday again. He was not happy at all. It was not good at all.


    But looking at the smiling faces of the three closest people in front of him, Gu Yunshu suddenly choked.


    Gu Yundong quickly handed the cake in her hand to Shao Qingyuan and squatted down to rub his head. ¡°Everyone is looking at you. You can¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°Big Sister, I am, I am¡­¡± He thought that he only needed to eat a bowl of longevity noodles. He did not expect Big Sister to put in so much effort. He was really happy.


    ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re so good. I¡¯m so happy to be your younger brother.¡±


    Gu Yundong was also very happy. She still remembered how he looked when she first came. He was skinny and had a big head. He was obviously very tired, but he still wanted to take on the responsibility of the entire family. He wanted to cry, but he smiled at her desperately as if it was not difficult at all as long as his family was by his side.


    At first, Gu Yundong thought that as long as Madam Yang and the other two did not drag her down, she would do her best to protect them and let them grow up safely.


    When did it start? She had been paying attention to the three of them and always wanted to give them the best. The warmth that surged from the depths of her heart seemed to have changed her a lot. She had really felt the feelings between her family and she would subconsciously repay them.


    ¡°I¡¯m also very happy that you¡¯re my younger brother.¡±


    She led Yunshu to a stool at the side and sat down. She took the cake from Shao Qingyuan again and ced it on the table in front of him.


    Then, she met his puzzled gaze and smiled. ¡°This is the birthday cake I told you about. Come, close your eyes and make three wishes. Then, blow out the candles. Your wishes wille true.¡±


    Gu Yunshu¡¯s eyes lit up. His eyes, which had just been washed with tears, were especially lively. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Just make the wishes.¡±


    He immediately closed his eyes obediently. ¡°My first wish is¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it out.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    He made a new wish. He was very pious in his heart. His first wish was to find his father as soon as possible and have a family reunion. His second wish was for his mother¡¯s illness to be cured quickly. His third wish was for his family to be safe and happy forever.


    After that, he opened his eyes.


    Gu Yunshu did not know that his first wish would soone true.


    Gu Yundong saw that he had opened his eyes and was about to ask him to blow out the candles when she saw that the little girl beside him was also making a wish with her eyes closed. She immediately smiled and simply waited for her until she opened her eyes in satisfaction. Only then did she ask Gu Yunshu to blow out the candles.


    The cake was sweet and rare. Gu Yundong saw that there were a lot of people, so she made two big pieces. At this moment, each of them cut a small piece and ate it.


    Not to mention the others, even Shao Qingyuan couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes.


    This cake¡­ He had made it before, but it was not easy to make cream.


    The group was in a good mood. Gu Yunshu ate the longevity noodles that he had been longing for. No one fought with him. After all, they were already full from eating everything else.


    At night, they even agreed to walk around the vige to digest their food and send Niu Dan home. They walked around the vige before returning to the Gu residence.


    Gu Yundong arranged rooms for everyone. As everyone was small, it was not a problem for a few people to share a room.


    Under the warm nket that emitted the smell of sunlight, everyone still felt like they were dreaming.


    Gu Yunshu¡¯s birthday was too special.


    The next day, Gu Yundong prepared cans for each of Yunshu¡¯s ssmates as a return gift. This time, they each gave Yunshu a gift. It was not considered expensive, but it represented their good will.


    Then, she sent them to the carriages and got someone to ride them back to school.


    When the carriage left and she returned to the Gu family, she saw Shao Qingyuan standing at the entrance of the Shao family¡¯s house and talking to the Zheng family¡¯s escort. He seemed to have a difficult expression..

 Chapter 431 - 431: Gu Yundong Leaves

    Chapter 431: Gu Yundong Leaves


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shao Qingyuan also saw her. After nodding slightly, he continued to talk to the escort.


    Not long after, the escort passed through the door.


    Shao Qingyuan walked towards her. He had something to say, but he didn¡¯t know how to start. He wanted to say something but hesitated.


    Gu Yundong could not help butugh. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If there¡¯s anything difficult, just say it.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan rubbed his temples and said after a while, ¡°The Zheng family¡¯s escort agency is sending a batch of goods to Qing¡¯an Prefecture. They also have to transport something back. It¡¯s a long journey and they don¡¯t have enough manpower. They want me to help.¡±


    If it was in the past, Shao Qingyuan had nothing to worry about and would just go-


    But now, he was about to have a family. It would take at least a month or two to deliver goods to Qing¡¯an Prefecture. He had just confirmed his rtionship with her and did not want to be separated.


    However, the Zheng family¡¯s bodyguard agency had interacted with him a lot in the past six months and their rtionship was not bad.


    The manager of Gu¡¯s, Zheng Gang, was from the Zheng family¡¯s bodyguard agency. In addition, when he asked a martial master toe to his house to teach Ah Mao and the others martial arts, the other party did not even decline and agreed readily.


    Therefore, now that the Zheng family¡¯s bodyguard agency needed help, he could not just reject them.


    Gu Yundong did not expect this. Her expression became strange. She pulled her hair that was hanging by her side and looked hesitant.


    ¡°Actually, I also have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Shao Qingyuan was stunned.


    Gu Yundong lowered her head slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°A few days ago, I received a letter from Doctor Song. He said that there may be Bai Muzi in Wanqing Prefecture. I want to make a trip to Wanqing Prefecture after Yunshu¡¯s birthday.¡±


    Actually, as soon as she received the news, she wanted to tell Shao Qingyuan, but she didn¡¯t know how to.


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned. She was going to Wanqing Prefecture?


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll reject the Zheng family¡¯s escort agency and apany you there,¡± he said without hesitation.


    Gu Yundong quickly stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t. The Zheng family¡¯s bodyguard agency has helped you a lot. It¡¯s rare that they need your help. They definitely can¡¯t find anyone else.¡± She thought for a moment and asked, ¡°When will they set off?¡±


    ¡°In two days.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll set off in two days too. I happen to pass by Qing¡¯an Prefecture on my way to Wanqing Prefecture. We can travel together for a while.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan frowned. ¡°Are you going to finish the rest of the journey alone?¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do.¡± Shao Qingyuan was a little vexed. Why did things happen so coincidentally? Not only did he have to deliver the goods to Qing¡¯an Prefecture, but there was also a batch of goods that had to be transported back in time. Otherwise, he could apany her there.


    He knew that she had the ability to settle these things alone, but Shao Qingyuan wanted to share the burden with her. He was her future husband. He hoped that he would be the one to experience everything with her in the future.


    In the end, they could only do as Gu Yundong said after some discussion.


    There were still two days left. Gu Yundong¡¯s arrangements were enough.


    Moreover, with the previous experience, no one would panic anymore.


    Only at the workshop, there were more people, and the person in charge had also changed to Tong An.


    This was not a big deal. After a few days of observation, Tong An was getting more and more proficient.


    In the end, Gu Yundong brought a lot of canned food and dried fruits. Most of them were ced in her space, while the rest were ced in the carriage.


    This time, under Tong Shuitao¡¯s strong request, she brought her along.


    Shao Qingyuan also brought Ah Mao and Ah Zhu along to let them see the world. The other two stayed at home.


    That morning, Gu Yundong got into the carriage while Madam Yang and the others reluctantly bade her farewell. She left Yongfu Vige.


    As soon as she left, someone came looking for her..

 Chapter 432 - 432: Children Are Debts

    Chapter 432: Children Are Debts


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Madam Zhou had made up her mind to look for Gu Yundong. She did not even tell Chen Liang.


    But when she reached the Gu residence, she saw that Aunt Ke and the others had just turned around. Gu Yundong had already left.


    Aunt Ke invited her in. She shook her head, forcing a smile on her face.


    Aunt Ke had also heard a little about what had happened in her family recently. Seeing this, she could not help but raise her eyebrows and ask, ¡°You¡¯re looking for Yundong for your first son, right?¡±


    Madam Zhouughed dryly. ¡°No, no.¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, I¡¯m afraid you have to wait for Yundong toe back first.¡±


    Madam Zhou knew that Tong An was in charge of the workshop now. Tong An was a servant of the Gu family and had the right to manage it. However, he could not recruit people without Gu Yundong¡¯s instructions.


    She could ask Gu Yundong for help because of Gu Yundong¡¯s friendship with the Chen family, but she did not have much of a rtionship with Tong An.


    Madam Zhou did not know what to feel. She felt vexed and relieved.


    She had no choice but toe over because she was annoyed by her eldest son at home. Seeing that his second son was bing more and more promising in the Gu family, collecting fruits everywhere outside, and even buying some snacks for the children to eat when he came back, Chen Liang valued him more and more.


    The eldest son¡¯s life was too smooth-sailing in the past. After the work in town was gone, he came back and wasughed at by many people.


    Especially when he was working in the fields, his energy was not evenparable to hers. He could even knock his feet with a hoe. He was not someone born to do this at all. In addition, his wife was not someone who could endure hardship. Every day, she wouldin that she was tired even when cooking. When feeding pigs and chickens, she despised the dirt. For this, the second daughter-inw¡¯s face darkened.


    As for their son, he was also studying in town now. He was two years older than Niu Dan and lived in his grandfather¡¯s house. He was quite obedient.


    The atmosphere in the house was getting tenser and tenser. The two brothers even quarreled yesterday. This had never happened before, which made Madam Zhou anxious. She wondered if she could ask Gu Yundong for help.


    After Madam Zhou left, Aunt Ke shook her head. Fortunately, she did not have any children. Otherwise, she would still have to worry about them when she was old.


    Looking at Madam Zhou, she used to be so energetic. Her eldest son had only been back for a few months, but she looked like she had aged a few years.


    Aunt Ke shook her head and turned to enter.


    Gu Yundong had already followed Shao Qingyuan to the Zheng family¡¯s bodyguard agency.


    This was her first time here. The Zheng family¡¯s bodyguard agency was indeed not big and there were not many escorts, but all of them were energetic and seemed to be loyal.


    Shao Qingyuan had said two days ago that Gu Yundong would travel with them.


    Hence, no one was surprised to see Gu Yundong.


    Moreover, because Zheng Gang was the shopkeeper of Gu¡¯s, Zheng Gang¡¯s wife warmly served her tea and brought out the snacks she had made for her to eat.


    Gu Yundong had met her before. Previously, during the new year, Zheng Gang had brought her to Yongfu Vige to celebrate the new year. She was a straightforward and generous aunt.


    The people from the escort agency were all preparing outside. The team would set off after seven o¡¯clock.


    Gu Yundong chatted with Zheng Gang¡¯s wife in the hall for a while before walking leisurely to the courtyard. She watched as everyone carried the things to the carriage.


    She moved closer to Shao Qingyuan and asked, ¡°What are you bringing to Qing¡¯an Prefecture this time?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan¡¯s expression wasplicated as he looked at the carriage in front of him in silence.


    After a long time, he said, ¡°Wine.¡±


    Wine??


    Gu Yundong was about to ask something when she heard a familiar voice outside..

 Chapter 433: Meeting the Tao Family

    Chapter 433: Meeting the Tao Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong had just turned his head when the other party saw her. He immediately smiled. ¡°Boss Gu, you¡¯re here too.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Tao.¡± Gu Yundong nodded slightly.


    She looked down on Tao Xing, especially after he lost to Liu Wei.


    However, Tao Feng knew the ways of the world. When Gu¡¯s opened for business, he even came to support them and gave them gifts. Later, he also asked the servants at home to buy a lot of white sugar.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Boss Gu for a long time. Gu¡¯s seems to have a few new canned fruits recently. They taste very good. It¡¯s just that they¡¯re too in demand. I want to buy some for others, but I can¡¯t buy them.¡±


    Tao Feng shook his head regretfully. Gu Yundong was about to answer when Shao Qingyuan suddenly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there to help.¡±


    Gu Yundong felt that something was wrong with his expression just now. No, it should be said that it had happened before when they met the Tao family.


    Did he have any grudges with the Tao family?


    Gu Yundong nodded at Tao Feng and left with Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan had indeed gone to help load the goods. Gu Yundong stood behind him and watched as he busied himself.


    After he carried one of the jars of wine into the carriage, she asked, ¡°Is this wine from the Tao family? Is it their wine that needs to be sent to Qing¡¯an Prefecture?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re said to be newly brewed. There are only four jars.¡± There were also some other things. They were transported by the way. The most important merchandise was only four jars of wine from the Tao family.


    Gu Yundong tilted her head and asked him with a smile, ¡°You know the Tao family?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know them.¡± Shao Qingyuan turned around. When he saw her tilt her head, he actually felt that she was a little cute. The gloom in his heart just now was suddenly swept away.


    He couldn¡¯t help but look around. When he saw that no one was looking in his direction, he took her hand.


    He gently rubbed it twice before saying, ¡°About the Tao family¡­ I haven¡¯t thought of how to say it yet. I¡¯ll tell you in the future.¡±


    Gu Yundong red at him. This person was always finding opportunities to interact with her. He was getting more and more shameless.


    Shao Qingyuan couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Someone from the courtyard called out to them, ¡°Qingyuan, Miss Gu, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Gu Yundong retracted her hand. Shao Qingyuan was a little annoyed. Why did someone ruin his ns every time?


    The convoy had already been prepared. There were only three carriages. Including Gu Yundong¡¯s carriage, there were four carriages. It was not a big team.


    There were only six escorts, including Shao Qingyuan. Ah Mao and Ah Zhu were there to gain experience.


    When the convoy set off, Tao Feng was still standing at the entrance of the courtyard. When he saw Escort Wang, who was in charge of the team this time, he said, ¡°Thank you for your trouble. I wish you a safe journey.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Tao. We will definitely deliver the items safely.¡±


    Escort Wang was ambitious and his gaze was firm. With a wave of his hand, he walked out of the escort agency in a grand manner.


    The escorts behind also followed with their heads held high.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. It was as if they were going out to fight.


    Only Shao Qingyuan continued to walk past Tao Feng without looking aside.


    He was in Gu Yundong¡¯s carriage. Sometimes, he would drive the carriage, and sometimes, Tong Shuitao would drive the carriage. He would directly enter the carriage¡­ and touch her small hand.


    The other people in the convoy were all men, and they could be considered half martial artists. When they went out, they did not pay much attention to the distinction between men and women.


    Especially since the two of them were engaged. It was normal for a man to take care of his fiancee.


    The carriage passed by the Xuanhe Prefecture and stayed overnight. Gu Yundong went to look at the wall with Eldest Aunt Gu and the others¡¯ portraits..

 Chapter 434: Not Good

    Chapter 434: Not Good


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Seeing that there were several notices blocking the portraits, Gu Yundong frowned slightly and reached out to tear them off and paste them to the side.


    Later on, she even went to Aunt Ke¡¯s house and asked the neighbors nearby.


    Unfortunately, the neighbors said that no one hade to look for Aunt Ke, so Gu Yundong could only leave regretfully.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she left, a woman returned home. This person happened to be the person who saw Mrs. Ren of the Zhou Mansion that day.


    The next day, when the convoy left the Xuanhe Prefecture, the amodation conditions for the rest of the journey were much worse.


    Sometimes, they had to stay outside. The convoy traveled fast. In fact, they had already tried their best to take care of the two girls, Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao.


    However, they had to send the goods to their destination as soon as possible before they could be at ease.


    Shao Qingyuan could not bear it. He had wanted to ask her not to follow the convoy several times, but Gu Yundong had rejected him.


    In any case, she was already used to it. In the past, not only did she stay outside when she fled, but she could not even sleep. Now that Shao Qingyuan was by her side, she could sleep especially soundly in the carriage at night. There was nothing bitter about it.


    Tong Shuitao was even more unwilling. She could learn martial arts from these escorts. How could she give up such a rare opportunity?


    However, with Gu Yundong around, the escorts had a sumptuous meal.


    In the past, when they went out, they were all rough men. Not only was the food they ate hard, but it also tasted especially bad.


    Even if someone cooked, it was still torture. It was either too salty or too tasteless. It was better to eat dry food.


    With Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao around, their culinary skills were very good. Since they had to eat anyway, it was fine to make more. They had brought rice, noodles, vegetable oil.


    The escort sect would also take the initiative to give them some money for the food. In any case, the Tao family had given them a lot of money for this trip.


    Escort Wang especially liked Gu Yundong¡¯s cooking. When the carriage was parked in the wilderness, he would often run to her side and squat down to take a look. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we will reach Qing¡¯an Prefecture in two days. We can¡¯t enjoy Miss Gu¡¯s cooking anymore.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been watching for so long, but you still haven¡¯t learned it?¡± Gu Yundong stirred the vegetable porridge twice and asked Tong Shuitao to go to the carriage to take out the pickled vegetables she had made.


    Escort Wang shook his head. ¡°This really requires talent. My hand is no different from my foot. It¡¯s really no good.¡±


    As he spoke, he pped his palm hard.


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    It was Shao Qingyuan who pushed him to the side. ¡°Go and look after the goods. Don¡¯t bezy.¡±


    ¡°Hey, kid, I¡¯m at least twelve years older than you. Can you show me some respect?¡± Escort Wang snorted unhappily.


    The other escorts at the side roared withughter. ¡°Brother Wang, you said it yourself. We¡¯ll be arriving at Qing¡¯an Prefecture in two days. Qingyuan is going to be separated from Miss Gu, yet you still disturbed the couple. You¡¯re too thick-skinned.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Your wife isn¡¯t around, so you specially went to sabotage other couples. How can you be so shameless?¡±


    Someone shouted at Gu Yundong, ¡°Miss Gu, don¡¯t let him eat your porridge.¡±


    Gu Yundong had interacted with the escorts in the escort agency for a long time and was very familiar with them. She quite liked these people. All of them treated her like a younger sister or a junior. Other than having to make her cook, they did not need her to worry about anything else.


    She smiled and was about to serve the porridge.


    Suddenly, Ah Mao, who had gone to the forest to relieve himself, ran over quickly. ¡°Young Master, Miss, bad news. I saw a few people with masks oning this way..¡±

 Chapter 435: Gu Yundong Who Is Highly Aspired

    Chapter 435: Gu Yundong Who Is Highly Aspired


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Upon hearing this, the escorts, who had been smiling just now, suddenly stood up. Their expressions instantly became serious, and they looked ready to fight.


    Escort Wang directly said to Shao Qingyuan, ¡°Hurry up and bring Miss Gu and the others to the forest to hide. Ah Fa, Ah Wang, look after the goods.¡±


    It was toote to leave with the goods now. Instead of panicking, it was better to prepare for war.


    Then, he turned around and asked Ah Mao, ¡°Did you see how many people there were?¡±


    ¡°About a dozen.¡± Ah Mao¡¯s face was still a little pale. He knew that trouble wasing. Although he had learned a little martial arts, he was still not a match for his enemies in a real life-and-death battle.


    Escort Wang frowned. ¡°Why would someone rob us? This road has been very safe since the disaster.¡± Besides, the things they were protecting this time were not expensive.


    However, there was no time for him to think too much now. He nced at the escorts. ¡°Protect yourselves.¡±


    Ah Fa and Ah Wang responded and walked to the carriage of goods.


    Shao Qingyuan also led Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao into the forest at the side.


    Gu Yundong was skilled. She wanted to stay, but on second thought, she left with Tong Shuitao and Shao Qingyuan.


    After Shao Qingyuan brought them over and hid them, he asked Ah Mao and Ah Zhu to stay behind and protect them.


    Then, he quickly walked out. As expected, he saw that Escort Wang had already fought with the dozen or so masked men.


    Although Escort Wang and the others were experienced and skilled in dealing with enemies, it was difficult for two fists to fight four hands. They were starting to be at a disadvantage.


    Ah Fa and Ah Wang, who were beside the truck, were surrounded by five or six people. Ah Fa¡¯s arm had already been cut.


    Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes and immediately ran to the side of the carriage to kick away the person who was about to sh Ah Wang.


    As soon as he joined, the situation eased a little. Escort Wang slowly heaved a sigh of relief, and Ah Fa and Ah Wang finally smiled.


    Gu Yundong and the others hid behind arge rock. Although Ah Mao and the others were nervous, they were unwilling to just hide behind and watch helplessly.


    After a while, he finally couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Miss, let Shuitao protect you. Ah Zhu and I will help.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be courting death if you go,¡± Gu Yundong said coldly. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that they kill others without batting an eyelid? Escort Wang is already injured. You haven¡¯t even touched your sabers. How can you fight them to the death?¡±


    ¡°We¡­¡± Ah Mao scratched his head and thought for a while. ¡°We can smash them with rocks.¡±


    Ah Zhu also nodded. ¡°There are many thick sticks here. If we sneak attack from behind, we can at least knock out a few.¡±


    Tong Shuitao scolded them, ¡°Come on, you¡¯re not going to help. You¡¯re going to add trouble. You might even need the future master to protect you.¡±


    Just as she finished speaking, she eximed softly, ¡°Miss, they¡¯re too despicable. The three of them surrounded the future master and attacked him together. Pfft, they almost hit him.¡±


    Ah Mao became even more anxious. ¡°Miss, quickly think of a way.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t just watch helplessly.¡± Ah Zhu suddenly hated himself for learning martial arts too slowly recently.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve always been smart. There must be a way.¡±


    As the three of them spoke, they turned around and ced all their hopes on Gu Yundong.


    However, the next moment, the three of them were stunned.


    Wait, when did the crossbow in Miss¡¯s hand appear? Why didn¡¯t they see it??

 Chapter 436: Put Into the Space

    Chapter 436: Put Into the Space


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong had already aimed the crossbow at the person who was nning to sneak an attack on Shao Qingyuan¡¯s back.


    With a swoosh, the crossbow bolt seemed to have eyes and suddenly pierced into that person¡¯s back.


    Ah Mao and Ah Zhu had seen her shoot people with a crossbowst time, but this was the first time Tong Shuitao had seen it. Her eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Miss is amazing.¡±


    Gu Yundong frowned. The angle was not good. She could not kill the target in one strike.


    Escort Wang and the robbers, who were fighting crazily, were stunned when they saw someone fall to the ground after being shot.


    ¡°They still have people in the dark. Let¡¯s end this quickly.¡± As soon as the leader of the robbers shouted, those people approached the carriage with all their might.


    Gu Yundong shot out her second arrow, aiming at the leader of the robbers.


    Unfortunately, that person reacted quickly and blocked it with his knife. He only staggered slightly.


    Moreover, three people were already running in the direction of the crossbow.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly said to Tong Shuitao and the other two, ¡°Go over there.¡±


    ¡°Miss, I can help.¡±


    Gu Yundong turned around and met their determined expressions. She paused and agreed.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave these people to you.¡±


    She thought that since she wanted them toe out and train, she couldn¡¯t keep letting them hide behind her. If they just watched and never fought, they would never be trained.


    However, there were three enemies. Gu Yundong shot an arrow and killed one of them.


    Then, she bent down as if she was untying the bag on her leg. In fact, she took out two daggers from her space and handed them to her fellows.


    ¡°Be careful. If you really can¡¯t win, run.¡±


    Then, she ran to the other side of the forest and shot two more arrows.


    She could tell that this group of people¡¯s target was the four jars of wine from the Tao family in the carriage. Therefore, there were still many people surrounding Ah Wang and Ah Fa.


    Suddenly, Ah Wang¡¯s leg was shed and kicked. He was sent flying and fainted.


    However, the robber did not give up and shed at his neck with a knife.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s expression changed slightly. She quickly aimed at him and shot an arrow. As a result, she didn¡¯t pay enough attention to Ah Fa, who had also been stabbed.


    Gu Yundong was a little vexed. Although crossbow bolts were convenient and she had enough arrowheads, they were only suitable for long-range sneak attacks.


    It was troublesome and time-consuming to reload.


    Gu Yundong did not have much time. Seeing that two people were about to attack Ah Fa, Gu Yundong could not care less and ran out of the forest.


    Shao Qingyuan was the first to see her. He frowned slightly and walked towards her as he fought.


    Gu Yundong held a long-handled watermelon knife that was specially used to cut zombies in her previous life. She aimed it at the back of the person who wanted to kill Ah Fa.


    Then, she jumped up onto the carriage.


    The reins of the carriage had already been cut off. This was to prevent the robbers from taking the carriage away.


    Gu Yundong blocked the knife as she reached into the carriage. He touched the goods inside and put them away slightly. The four jars of wine were all put into her space.


    Then, she jumped down from the carriage as if nothing had happened and shed at a robber in front of her.


    She deliberately let the other robber into the carriage. Ah Fa and Escort Wang saw it and their expressions changed drastically. They rushed over to guard it.


    Unexpectedly, when the robber lifted the curtain, he only saw an empty carriage.


    However, his back was shed by Shao Qingyuan, who had rushed behind him..

 Chapter 437: How Could There Be No Goods?

    Chapter 437: How Could There Be No Goods?<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The robber endured the pain and rolled down from the carriage. Then, he shouted at the robber leader, ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve been tricked. There¡¯s nothing in the carriage.¡±


    The boss was stunned. ¡°What did you say?¡±<div>


    ¡°The carriage is empty. We¡¯ve been tricked.¡±


    The boss¡¯s expression changed drastically. He looked at the situation in front of him. Only one of the escorts had fallen, but his side had suffered heavy losses. If they continued fighting, they would not be able to gain anything, especially when there were no goods.


    Therefore, he suddenly forced Escort Wang back with a sh and said to the others, ¡°Retreat first.¡±


    The robbers were already a little tired from fighting. Seeing this, they all turned to run.


    The escorts did not chase after him. Escort Wang hurriedly went to look at Ah Wang, who was lying on the ground. Seeing that he was still breathing, Escort Wang heaved a sigh of relief. When other escorts hade to take care of him, he came to look at the carriage without a word.


    The robber just said that there was no stock in the carriage? How could there be no stock? Could it be that someone had already taken it away?


    The main mission of an escort was to protect the goods. He could lose his life, but he could not lose the goods.


    Seeing that he was about to get into the carriage, Gu Yundong immediately went up. When no one was paying attention, she put all four jars of wine back.


    Therefore, when Escort Wang lifted the curtain of the carriage, he saw that there was no problem with the goods they wanted to protect this time. The goods stayed inside quietly like sleeping children.


    He was dumbfounded. He lowered the curtain of the carriage and opened it again in disbelief. He was relieved to see that the goods were still there.


    ¡°Strange, the goods are clearly still here. Why did the robber say that there was nothing?¡±<div>


    Gu Yundong pretended that she did not know anything and said, ¡°Maybe he saw wrongly? Or maybe that person was not in cahoots with the robbers and deliberately said that.¡±


    Escort Wang did not know how to exin it, so he could only ept this exnation for the time being.


    Only Shao Qingyuan quietly nced at Gu Yundong.


    When the robber approached the carriage, he was afraid that Gu Yundong would be in danger, so he chased after him.


    Therefore, when that person lifted the curtain to take a look, he knew very well if there was anything inside.


    But Shao Qingyuan did not say anything. He just walked to Gu Yundong¡¯s side and sized her up. ¡°Are you injured?¡±


    Gu Yundong shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The next moment, she frowned. ¡°Are you injured?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan¡¯s arm had been cut. It did not look very deep, but the blood had stained arge part of his sleeve.


    ¡°Miss, Young Master, we¡¯re back.¡± At this moment, Ah Mao and the other two ran out of the forest quickly. It seemed that they had already dealt with the two robbers and were not injured.


    Gu Yundong could not care less. She quickly went to her carriage to take down the medical kit that she had prepared.


    Then, she cut the fabric on Shao Qingyuan¡¯s arm with a pair of scissors and washed his wound. After disinfecting it with alcohol, she carefully applied medicine and wrapped it in gauze.<div>


    She wrapped the wound up like a dumpling,yer byyer, just like when his palm was scratched.


    Shao Qingyuan quietly let her move. He looked at her lowered eyes and smiled in satisfaction.


    However, this peace was soon broken.


    There was an escort calling Ah Wang¡¯s name in a panic. The situation looked terrible.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan turned around and saw that Ah Wang had already woken up. However, his face was pale as he spat out a few mouthfuls of blood.


    He was not the only one who was injured. All the escorts present were injured. Even Escort Wang was limping..

 Chapter 438: What Shao Qingyuan Did

    Chapter 438: What Shao Qingyuan Did<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong hurriedly ran over to check on Ah Wang. However, she was not a doctor. Although she had prepared aplete medical kit, it was obvious that Ah Wang had suffered internal injuries.


    The escort agency had also prepared all kinds of medicine for injuries, but the medicine for internal injuries had been knocked to the ground in the fight just now. At this moment, they had all been trampled.<div>


    On the other hand, Shao Qingyuan went forward and looked at Ah Wang carefully. Then, he turned around and got into the carriage.


    After a while, he took out a small porcin bottle and handed it to Escort Wang. ¡°This is a pill I made myself. It¡¯s for internal injuries. If you trust me, you can give it a try.¡±


    ¡°You made your own pills?¡± Not only Escort Wang, but even Gu Yundong was shocked.


    No, since when did he know how to make pills?


    Escort Wang was a little hesitant, but Ah Wang could not help but spit out another mouthful of blood.


    The situation was a little bad. He gritted his teeth. Seeing that Ah Wang agreed, he directly let him eat it.


    Gu Yundong immediately looked at Ah Wang nervously. He was a little excited. Her Shao Qingyuan actually knew how to make medicine. Was he so talented?


    Shao Qingyuan quietly held her hand, but Gu Yundong did not notice.


    The medicine seemed to be very good. After Ah Wang ate it, he felt much better. Although his face was still pale and he was in low spirits, he felt that it was not as difficult to breathe as before.


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. The others had all suffered external injuries, so everyone was experienced.


    Ah Wang was taken to the carriage, and someone took care of the aftermath.<div>


    However, Escort Wang and the others were very curious. Why would someonee to rob them? The Tao family¡¯s four jars of wine actually attracted the robbers to barge into the official road openly. This was not ordinary at all.


    As Escort Wang bandaged his wound, he said, ¡°Ever since the disaster, the road from the Xuanhe Prefecture to the Qing¡¯an Prefecture has been very calm. I¡¯ve never heard of anyone robbing the travelers here. Furthermore, these people attacked without saying a word. Their goal was very clear. It was the Tao family¡¯s four jars of wine. What¡¯s the name of that wine? If it¡¯s really that valuable, why would the Tao family hand it to our escort agency? Moreover, they didn¡¯t demand the number of escorts and just let us go?¡±


    Gu Yundong was also thinking that this was indeed very contradictory.


    ¡°Are those people the Tao family¡¯s enemies?¡± Perhaps the valuable things that the Tao family really wanted to give were not here. Was handing them over to the escort agency just a smokescreen?


    There was no problem with the wine. The four jars of wine were personally loaded into the carriage by the escorts after they examined them.


    Tao Feng had been to the bodyguard agency before, but he had never had the chance toe into contact with alcohol.


    Escort Wang also had a headache. ¡°Forget it. This has nothing to do with us. We just have to deliver the goods as soon as possible. We won¡¯t rest tonight. We¡¯ll travel through the night.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at Gu Yundong, who had no objections.


    Everyone quickly tidied up the things. There was no more porridge to eat.


    Gu Yundong felt that it was a pity. She could only take out her stock, including dried meat, fruits, and steamed buns. Everyone would eat them to fill their stomachs.


    The carriage sped up, but Gu Yundong was in the carriage and looked at Shao Qingyuan curiously.<div>


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°When did you make that medicine? I¡¯ve never heard of you studying medicine.¡±


    This person knew how to hunt, practiced martial arts, and could read. He was already a rarely capable person in Yongfu Vige.


    Moreover, he had worked hard to make these. Gu Yundong had always known that he was very good, but she had never heard of him dabbling in pharmaceuticals..

 Chapter 439: Hugging Again

    Chapter 439: Hugging Again<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shao Qingyuan smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve never learned it.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± A question mark slowly appeared in Gu Yundong¡¯s mind.<div>


    ¡°Do you still remember the medical book you gave me?¡± He was referring to the medical book that Gu Yundong had copied from Song Dejiang. At that time, Gu Yundong had given it to him so that he could read it and remember the herbs inside. If he saw the herbs in the mountains in the future, he would not miss them.


    At that time, Shao Qingyuan remembered the book after reading it once. It made Gu Yundong feel defeated.


    After that, the book was left with him.


    ¡°In addition to the medicinal ingredients recorded in the book, there were also a fewmon forms written at the end. I tried ording to the words written on it and happened to make such a medicine to treat internal injuries. Later, I fed this medicine to the wild rabbit. There was no problem, so I took it to an old doctor in the county. After the old doctor saw it, he bought two small bottles.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth was wide open in disbelief.


    Wait, he made it just because he saw the form. Moreover, the old doctor even bought the pills from him??


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shao Qingyuan held her hand.


    Gu Yundong suddenly pounced on him and hugged his waist with a happy smile on her face.


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned. Then, he wrapped his arms around her waist and pressed her tightly into his arms.


    His voice was low. ¡°Are you happy?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy. I¡¯ll ask Dr. Songter and get him to find some other medical books for you to read. I didn¡¯t know that your talent was here.¡±<div>


    Shao Qingyuan lowered his eyes slightly and looked at the top of her head with burning eyes.


    He did not know if he was talented or not.


    He only knew that while he had nothing to do in the past, he should not let this situation go. Since he was going to marry her, he had to make a career.


    In the future, they would have children. He had to n for the future of raising his wife and children.


    He would not try to be a schr. It had only been nearly two years since he started to read. In the past, he did not have the time to read in the Li family. It was only after the old man of the Li family died that he went out to find work and slowly learned.


    He practiced martial arts so that he could fight back and knock people down when others bullied him. At first, he had stayed in the mountains for too long and fought with many animals to train himself. Later, he trained with the escorts of the escort agency and had encountered people in the martial arts world who taught him a few moves.


    In the past, someone had advised him to join the army, but he did not have the intention to make contributions.


    Now, he would not go either. It was easy to join the army, but it would take years. If his wife was taken away by other men, he would not be able to find her.


    Because of this, Shao Qingyuan also spent a period of time anxiously until he saw the medical book.


    He did not want to be a pure doctor. He wanted to be a pharmaceutical merchant. If he became a big pharmaceutical merchant, not only would he be able to treat people, but he would also have power.


    The internal injury medicine this time was the first medicine he made. There would be more and more in the future.<div>


    ¡°Yundong,¡± he called her softly.


    Gu Yundong was suddenly stunned. Was this the first time he had called her by her name? She felt her ears itch and some joy welled up in him.


    However, Shao Qingyuan hugged her even more tightly. ¡°If you can¡¯t find Bai Muzi when you go to Wanqing Prefecture this time, there¡¯s no need to be anxious. Perhaps we can use another medicine to treat Auntie¡¯s illness. I¡¯ll work hard to read books and study medicinal herbs. Therefore, there are some things that you can let me help you share.¡±


    Gu Yundong blinked and grabbed the hem of his shirt. After a long time, she said in a low voice, ¡°¡­Okay..¡±

 Chapter 440: Going to Wanqing Prefecture Alone

    Chapter 440: Going to Wanqing Prefecture Alone<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The carriage rolled forward. It did not rest much along the way.


    At night, Gu Yundong fell asleep in Shao Qingyuan¡¯s arms.<div>


    Shao Qingyuan looked at her smiling face and couldn¡¯t help but think of the scene in the day. He was sure that he hadn¡¯t seen wrongly when the four jars of wine suddenly disappeared and appeared again.


    He didn¡¯t know what kind of trick she had used to fool the robbers and him, but she clearly had no intention of saying it, so he didn¡¯t ask.


    The carriage arrived at Qing¡¯an Prefecture on the morning of the third day.


    They did not encounter any robbers along the way, and everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    Ah Wang was much better. He ate two more pills given by Shao Qingyuan. They were indeed effective.


    Because of this, Escort Wang even bought a small bottle from him.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were separated at the city gate. She had no intention of entering the city.


    Shao Qingyuan could only remind her to be careful on the road. Then, he frowned and apanied her for a long distance before returning.


    When he entered the city again, it was already noon.


    Gu Yundong only left with Tong Shuitao. Shao Qingyuan wanted her to bring Ah Mao, but she did not agree.


    She had always been unwilling to bring too many people around for help. It was enough to have Tong Shuitao by her side. Ah Mao and Ah Zhu were men, so it was inconvenient.<div>


    Tong Shuitao was not used to not traveling with the convoy.


    She drove the carriage and let herdy rest in the carriage. She was a little nervous and excited.


    Wanqing Prefecture was rtively close to Qing¡¯an Prefecture. They rushed and arrived at the city gate in more than ten days.


    When they arrived, it was already evening. The carriage barely entered the city before the city gate closed.


    Even though it was already this hour, Wanqing Prefecture was still very lively. Compared to Yongning Prefecture, which had experienced famine, and Qing¡¯an Prefecture, which had experienced chaos, this ce was more than a little prosperous.


    However, there were probably many refugees who hade to Wanqing Prefecture back then. Now, there were many people on the streets who looked down and out while trying to get a job.


    ¡°Miss, where are we staying tonight?¡± Tong Shuitao asked Gu Yundong, who was also sitting on the shaft of the carriage and sizing up the street scenery on both sides.


    ¡°Ask if there¡¯s a Huimin Medical Center here.¡±


    Tong Shuitao responded and got off the carriage. She found a shop assistant who was still working and asked.


    Unexpectedly, the waiter shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve been working in this prefectural city for three years, but I¡¯ve never heard of Huimin Medical Center. Miss, can you ask someone else?¡±


    Tong Shuitao found two more passersby, who also shook their heads.<div>


    She could only run back in disappointment. ¡°Miss, they said that this clinic doesn¡¯t exist in the prefectural city.¡±


    Gu Yundong frowned. Be it the Xuanhe Prefecture, the Qing¡¯an Prefecture, or even the Yongning Prefecture that had been rebuilt after the disaster, the Huimin Medical Center had established a branch there. Moreover, they were quite famous, but the Huimin Medical Center did not establish a branch here.


    When she was in Qing¡¯an Prefecture, she had a good rtionship with Shopkeeper Cao of Huimin Medical Center. Especially with Song Dejiang in the middle, Shopkeeper Cao even gave her a letter when she left.


    He said that Huimin Medical Center was branched all over Dajin. If she needed any help in the future, she could ask the medical center for help. With this letter, Huimin Medical Center could make things easier for her.


    However, she did not expect Wanqing Prefecture to not have it.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s find an inn to stay in first. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll ask around about the Xin family.¡±


    ¡°Of course, mydy.¡±


    The carriage finally stopped at the entrance of a hotel called Yui Inn. Gu Yundong had booked two rooms. She still wanted her privacy.


    When the waiter brought them upstairs, she still did not give up and asked, ¡°Is there a Huimin Medical Center in Wanqing Prefecture?¡±

 Chapter 441: Someone Is Following Us

    Chapter 441: Someone Is Following Us<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The waiter was stunned for a moment. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. However, the prefectural city is so big. The Huimin Medical Center that you mentioned might be hidden in an alley. I¡¯m not very knowledgeable. Should I help you ask aroundter?¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Gu Yundong smiled at him. Before she left, she had specially given him a tip.<div>


    The waiter¡¯s face lit up. As expected, he became even more attentive.


    Tong Shuitao looked at his back and said, ¡°This waiter is really meticulous.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you can only be envious when others get rewards.¡± Gu Yundong teased her and entered the house without looking back.


    Tong Shuitao immediately became a little dejected and carried the things in her hand into the room.


    Yui Inn was not far from the city gate. Gu Yundong was only resting for the night. She would definitely keep looking tomorrow.


    The waiter was really responsible. Later, after she finished eating, he even came over and told her about what he had found out. ¡°I¡¯ve asked the shopkeeper and the night watchman. There¡¯s indeed no Huimin Medical Center.¡±


    Gu Yundong thanked him and did not dwell on this matter.


    She rested early that day. The next morning, after breakfast, she asked the waiter where Xin Manor was.


    The Xin Manor was quite famous in the Wanqing Prefecture. The waiter immediately pointed in a certain direction, but it was a little far. The manor was in the west of the city.


    Gu Yundong took Tong Shuitao to the west of the city and found an inn nearby. She then went out and nned to walk around the Xin residence.


    ording to the waiter, the Xin family was very famous in Wanqing Prefecture because the Xin family was not only rich, but also powerful.<div>


    Putting everything else aside, the second young master of the Xin family had married the daughter of the prefecture magistrate of Wanqing Prefecture and was inws with the prefecture magistrate.


    Not to mention that when thete emperor traveled in the south more than 20 years ago, when he arrived at Wanqing Prefecture, it was the Xin Prefecture who received him.


    Even if thete emperor was not a good person, the Xin family had such glorious deeds. They could do whatever they wanted in the prefectural city.


    Hence, when she recalled that Song Dejiang asked her to buy Bai Muzi from the Xin family if she could, she wanted to hammer him to death.


    She was indeed considered rich now, but that was onlypared to the vigers of Yongfu Vige. Compared to the Xin family, they did not care about all her assets, okay?


    How could she buy it??


    Since she couldn¡¯t buy it, she could only think of another way.


    She really hoped that the head of the Xin family would be like Peng Zhongfei back then, a person who could be duped into obediently taking out things.


    Gu Yundong sighed.


    However, after circling around the entrance of the Xin Manor, she decided to return to the inn first.


    It was better to think about it at length.<div>


    Tong Shuitao had no idea what her mistress was thinking. Wherever her mistress went, she would follow.


    When the two of them returned from the Xin Manor and were about to reach the inn, Tong Shuitao suddenly frowned.


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes and stopped in her tracks.


    Tong Shuitao quickly walked to her side and whispered into her ear, ¡°Miss, someone is following us. Does the Xin family know that we¡¯re plotting against them?¡±


    The corners of Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. Aren¡¯t you thinking too highly of the Xin family?


    She shook her head. ¡°No. This person¡¯s tracking methods are clumsy. He was discovered immediately.¡±


    ¡°So what do we do?¡±


    ¡°Go down that alley.¡± Gu Yundong gestured and nced to the left.


    Tong Shuitao nodded, and the two of them continued forward as if nothing had happened.


    When they reached the alley and entered, they turned around and waited for the other party to arrive.


    As expected, there were no surprises at all. The people behind followed closely into the alley..<div>

 Chapter 442: What Did You Say? My Father

    Chapter 442: What Did You Say? My Father<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Unexpectedly, when he looked up, the man saw Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao¡¯s sneering expressions and Tong Shuitao¡¯s provocative look.


    But in the next moment, Gu Yundong¡¯s expression disappeared. Tong Shuitao was also stunned.<div>


    This was because the other party was an old man with patches all over his clothes. He looked down and out.


    In fact¡­


    Gu Yundong felt that this person looked familiar, but she could not remember.


    The old man was also stunned. He hesitated for a while before asking in a hoarse voice, ¡°Are you¡­ Miss Gu?¡±


    He did not dare to recognize her. After all, she looked well-dressed and rich. She did not look like someone he knew at all.


    ¡°My surname is Gu, and you are¡­¡± Gu Yundong thought for a moment and someone suddenly shed across her mind. She widened her eyes and asked, ¡°Are you Grandpa Yu?¡±


    Joy shed across the other party¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re really Yundong?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Gu Yundong really did not expect that the old man she had met outside the Qing¡¯an Prefecture would bump into her again.


    She took a few steps forward and walked to Grandpa Yu¡¯s side. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you again. How have you been recently?¡±


    ¡°Great, great, I¡¯m fine.¡± Just as he finished speaking, there was a gurgling sound in his stomach.


    Grandpa Yu immediately felt embarrassed. ¡°I had some porridge in the morning. I went out for a walk and it was gone.¡±<div>


    ¡°There¡¯s a wonton shop over there. Let¡¯s go eat a bowl of wontons.¡±


    ¡°No need, no need. I¡¯ll just go home and eat.¡±


    Gu Yundong had already helped him over. ¡°It¡¯s been more than half a year since west met. I¡¯ll catch up with you. I also want to try the wontons here.¡±


    Grandpa Yu did not say anything else. He knew that she had always been kind.


    Before she leftst time, she gave them a basket of food, which allowed the family to make it to Wanqing Prefecture.


    At the wonton stall, Gu Yundong ordered three bowls of wontons.


    Grandpa Yu was indeed hungry. When he saw the white and fat wonton floating in the bowl, he couldn¡¯t help but wipe his face and lower his head to eat.


    Gu Yundong waited for him to finish eating before asking, ¡°Grandpa Yu, how did you recognize me?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t her image too different from before? Why was Grandpa Yu¡¯s eyes so sharp?


    Grandpa Yu wiped his mouth and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I¡¯ve been squatting over there, looking for a job. When I heard the two of you talking, I felt that it sounded very familiar, so I couldn¡¯t help but follow behind. Actually, I didn¡¯t expect it to really be you. I was just asking when you discovered me. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he could not help but sigh. Then, he looked up and asked, ¡°By the way, where are you staying now?¡±<div>


    ¡°I¡¯m at the Xuanhe Prefecture.¡±


    Grandpa Yu was stunned. ¡°Xuanhe Prefecture? You went to the Xuanhe Prefecture back then?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°I originally nned toe here.¡± She lied. In fact, her goal was the Xuanhe Prefecture from the beginning. She just did not tell anyone.


    ¡°But at that time, I saw too many peopleing to Wanqing Prefecture. I thought that with so many people running over, what if it became chaotic again? So I went to Xuanhe Prefecture.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Grandpa Yu muttered in a daze, ¡°No wonder. No wonder we couldn¡¯t catch up to you when we sped up. No wonder your father couldn¡¯t find you no matter how hard he searched.¡±


    Gu Yundong stopped wiping the corners of her mouth and suddenly looked up at him in disbelief.. ¡°Grandpa Yu, what did you say? My father??¡±

 Chapter 443: So Gu Dajiang Is Here

    Chapter 443: So Gu Dajiang Is Here


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Grandpa Yu was shocked by her sudden raised voice.


    Gu Yundong could not help but stand up. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear wrongly. Did you just say my father? Have you seen my father?¡±


    Seeing this, Grandpa Yu nodded. ¡°Yes, your father is in Wanqing Prefecture and has been looking for you.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s breathing suddenly quickened. The surprise caught her off guard, and her hands began to tremble slightly. She hurriedly asked, ¡°Then where is he now? Where is my father now? Can you take me to him?¡±


    ¡°He went out yesterday and hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡± After Grandpa Yu finished speaking, he saw her frown and look disappointed. He hurriedly added, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry. Your father usuallyes back every two to three days. He heard that there was news of you yesterday and left in a hurry. I didn¡¯t have time to ask him where he was going. If he doesn¡¯t find you, he will stille back. He lives in the same courtyard as us. You¡¯ll see him in a day or two.¡±


    Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief and sat back down.


    The joy on her face was still on. Tong Shuitao, who was beside her, was also extremely excited.


    Unexpectedly, after they had just arrived at Wanqing Prefecture, while they were at a loss as to how to buy Bai Muzi, the heavens gave them such a huge surprise.


    Great, there was finally news of Old Master.


    Gu Yundong calmed down a little and asked the owner of the wonton shop to pour two cups of tea. She then spoke again, ¡°Grandpa Yu, can you tell me about my father? How did you meet him? How is he now?¡±


    ¡°Your father has really suffered a lot to find you.¡±


    After receiving the help of Gu Yundong¡¯s basket of food, the three of them decided toe to Wanqing Prefecture.


    Initially, Gu Yundong¡¯s family had set off less than half an hour earlier than them. They had thought that they could catch up to her if they were fast. They could travel together so that they could take care of each other.


    Unexpectedly, they never met again, but that was normal. At that time, there were too many peopleing this way. It was crowded and they were all in a hurry to travel. It was indeed not easy to meet again.


    Later on, they arrived at Wanqing Prefecture. However, the city gate of Wanqing Prefecture was also closed, preventing anyone from entering.


    However, even at the city gate, there were people here who offered porridge for free. They couldst for a while.


    The Yu family had also looked for Gu Yundong, but there had been no news.


    It was only when the new emperor ascended the throne, the city gate opened, and a new order was issued that they finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Just like Gu Yundong¡¯s choice back then, the Yu family did not intend to return to their hometown, so they took root in Wanqing Prefecture.


    Unfortunately, they had no backing or money. In the end, they were assigned to a remote vige by the local government. Not only was that ce remote, but it was also especially poor. It was very difficult for men and women to marry, and thend was very barren.


    If they stayed in that vige, they would probably live a hard life for the rest of their lives.


    After a discussion, the Yu Family decided to register in the vige. However, they went to the prefectural city to find work. At the very least, they had to try their luck. They still had some money on them, so they rented a small courtyard.


    However, it was easier said than done to find work in the prefectural city for those who had no roots. Especially since there were many refugees who had escaped from the famine here. They could endure hardship and demand low wages.


    Now, Grandpa Yu¡¯s son was helping someone move the goods. His grandson was working in a small shop, but the sry was pitifully low.


    Even so, he cherished this job. After all, if he didn¡¯t do it, there would be countless people waiting in line to do it..

 Chapter 444: Where My Father Lives

    Chapter 444: Where My Father Lives


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    They met Gu Dajiang more than a month after they settled down.


    At first, Grandpa Yu¡¯s son, who was helping people move the goods, overheard someone asking Gu Yundong¡¯s name when he was chatting with someone.


    At that time, he did not know who this person was, but Gu Yundong¡¯s name was too familiar. She could be considered their family¡¯s benefactor.


    He went over and asked Gu Dajiang a few questions.


    Only then did he realize that this was Gu Yundong¡¯s father. Didn¡¯t Miss Gu look for her father at the city gate of Qing¡¯an Prefecture?


    ¡°When your father heard that we had seen you, he was overjoyed.¡± Grandpa Yu said, ¡°Unfortunately, at that time, we all thought that you hade to Wanqing Prefecture, so your father has been staying here to search for you.¡±


    ¡°He does everything. He followed my son to carry goods, wash horses, and pour night urine. He goes wherever there¡¯s work. The money he earned is all used to find you. He asked the peddlers on the streets to help him. He went to the government office and gave money to the constables and asked the passing escorts to look for you. The copper coins on him are only enough for him to eat. Originally, he nned to sleep under the bridge in a dpidated temple. Those ces don¡¯t cost money. We dragged him to live in the small courtyard we rented. Back then, you left us a basket of sweet potatoes and saved the lives of our family of three. When we saw your father, could we not give him a ce to live?¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned. How was that possible? How could Gu Dajiang be in such dire straits?


    ¡°He, he can read and is very smart. My father used to be an ountant. How could he¡­¡± Even if he was a refugee, even if it was not easy to find work in the prefecture capital¡­


    Very few people could read in this day and age. It wasn¡¯t difficult for Gu Dajiang to find a decent job with his ability.


    Grandpa Yu sighed. ¡°But the shops and restaurants that need literate people won¡¯t allow him to run out of the prefectural city to look for people every other day.¡±


    As long as Gu Dajiang heard any news about his family, he would rush over eagerly.


    Unfortunately, none of it was true.


    Gu Yundong clenched her fists and suddenly found it difficult to breathe.


    That¡¯s right. She had taken it for granted. She had always thought that she didn¡¯t have to worry about Gu Dajiang. As long as he avoided the cmity and didn¡¯t return to the old Gu family, he would be able to live well without Old Gu and Patriarch Gu suppressing him.


    However, she ignored the fact that in Gu Dajiang¡¯s heart, nothing couldpare to his wife and children. There was nothing more urgent than finding them.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Grandpa Yu thought of her clothes and the maidservant beside her and realized that her life should be good. Now that she heard that her biological father had been suffering to find them, she definitely didn¡¯t feel good.


    ¡°Fortunately, the hardships are over. Wait patiently for another two days. Dajiang will be back soon, and you and your father will meet. From now on, your family will reunite and live a good life.¡±


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath and suppressed the bitterness in her heart.


    When she looked up again, there was already a smile on her lips. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. We¡¯ll be reunited soon. Sir, can I see where my father lives?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Grandpa Yu was very happy. ¡°Come to my ce. Perhaps your father will be back by the time we get home.¡±


    Gu Yundong was also looking forward to it. She gave the money to the owner of the wonton shop and helped Grandpa Yu up.


    Grandpa Yu waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to help me. I¡¯m still energetic..¡±

 Chapter 445: Yu Family

    Chapter 445: Yu Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Grandpa Yu was overjoyed and strode forward to lead the way.


    However, this journey¡­ seemed to be a little far.


    By the time they arrived at his ce, they had been walking for nearly two hours.


    Grandpa Yu looked a little embarrassed. He was used to walking, so he did not realize that there were two delicate youngdies following behind him.


    He hadpletely forgotten that Gu Yundong had also fled all the way here. Her stamina was not inferior to his.


    The Yu Family¡¯s courtyard was actually very remote. It could be considered a slum in the prefectural city. The surroundings were filled with indecent people, and the road was filled with potholes. One could feel all kinds of smells when they walked into the alley.


    The people here were dressed in shabby clothes. When they saw Gu Yundong, who looked like a youngdy from a wealthy family, everyone nced at them.


    However, when they saw that it was the Yu family, some people with ill intentions could only sigh regretfully.


    After all, the four strong men of the Yu family had all fled here. They were used to seeing dead people and were not to be trifled with.


    Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao pretended not to see those gazes and entered the Yu family¡¯s courtyard without looking sideways.


    It was really a small courtyard. It was even smaller than Aunt Ke¡¯s house where she lived back then. There was only one room.


    Then there was the small kitchen, the outhouse, and a small courtyard.


    Just because it was small, the rent was cheap.


    Fortunately, there were only four men. It was fine to squeeze in the same room. In the past, the conditions were even worse when they escaped. Now, it was just a matter of adding two bed nks to the room.


    Grandpa Yu let them sit and poured water for them with two thick y bowls. Then, he asked, ¡°Yundong, since you¡¯ve settled down in the Xuanhe Prefecture, why did youe to Wanqing Prefecture this time?¡±


    Gu Yundong took a sip of water. Although he did not add anything, it was still very refreshing and sweet. ¡°Grandpa Yu, you know about my mother¡¯s condition. We found a doctor to treat her. The doctor said that he wascking an herb. Someone said that Wanqing Prefecture¡¯s Xin family had this herb, so I came over to see if they could part with it.¡±


    When Grandpa Yu heard about the Xin family, he frowned. ¡°The Xin family is rich and powerful. They¡¯re not to be trifled with. They don¡¯tck money. It¡¯s difficult to get them to give you medicine.¡±


    It was difficult, but she had to try no matter how difficult it was.


    ¡°Grandpa Yu, do you know who has the highest status in the Xin family?¡±


    Grandpa Yu thought for a moment. ¡°It should be that Second Young Master. I heard that Second Young Master married the daughter of the prefecture magistrate. That Eldest Young Master is not in good health. He never goes out. When Old Master Xin goes out, he always brings that Second Young Master along. It seems that more than half of the Xin family¡¯s businesses are managed by Second Young Master.¡±


    Gu Yundong pursed his lips. ¡°How can I meet that Second Young Master?¡±


    Grandpa Yu was shocked. ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. You want to meet Second Young Master Xin? Ask him for the herb?¡±


    It was probably impossible to buy it. Gu Yundong wanted to understand the Second Young Master first and see if she could find a breakthrough from him.


    As she was thinking, a voice suddenly came from outside.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m back.¡±


    That person¡¯s voice was loud and clear, but he was very thin. When he entered, he was stunned when he saw the two girls in the house. He immediately walked out in embarrassment and patted the dust off his body before entering again.


    ¡°Father, they are¡­¡±


    ¡°This is Yundong. Don¡¯t you recognize her?¡± Grandpa Yu asked happily.


    Gu Yundong also stood up and greeted, ¡°Uncle Yu, long time no see.¡±


    Uncle Yu widened his eyes and looked at Gu Yundong in shock.. ¡°This is¡­ Dajiang¡¯s daughter?¡±

 Chapter 446: Uncle Yu’s Help

    Chapter 446: Uncle Yu¡¯s Help


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Yes.¡± Grandpa Yu looked proud, as if Yundong was his granddaughter.


    Uncle Yu looked at Gu Yundong a few times, but he could not associate her with the sloppy person whose gender was unknown.


    It had only been half a year. They were still dressed in shabby, thin, and weak clothes, but the girl from the Gu family looked like a youngdy from a rich family.


    This disparity simply made people unable to be jealous.


    However, Uncle Yu was still very happy to see her.


    Grandpa Yu told him the process of meeting Gu Yundong, and finally talked about the Xin residence.


    When he heard that Gu Yundong wanted to see Second Young Master, Uncle Yu could not help but frown. ¡°I¡¯ve seen Second Young Master once. Last time, someone wanted to build a rtionship with the Xin family and specially stopped Second Young Master. Second Young Master did not even give him the corner of his eye before that person was dragged away by his guards. If you want to see him, you may have to¡­¡±


    ¡°Have to do what?¡±


    Uncle Yu nced at Gu Yundong and coughed twice. He said in embarrassment, ¡°The Second Young Master of the Xin family is vulnerable to beautiful women.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was pped hard by Grandpa Yu. ¡°What are you talking about? Do you want Yundong to seduce that pervert?¡±


    ¡°Father, I didn¡¯t mean that. That Second Young Master is a lustful man, but his wife isn¡¯t easy to get along with either. She¡¯s also the daughter of the prefecture magistrate. I¡¯m just reminding the Gu girl not to appear in front of Second Young Master rashly, so that she can avoid trouble.¡±


    The Gu girl was very good-looking now. If she went to look for Second Young Master directly, it would be no different from sending herself to his bed.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment. Sh smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, Uncle Yu. I understand. I¡¯ll try my best to avoid Second Young Master.¡±


    In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be even more difficult?


    She frowned and thought for a moment before asking, ¡°Is there any way to enter the Xin Residence?¡±


    Enter the Xin Residence??


    This time, Grandpa Yu and Uncle Yu fell silent.


    After a long time, Uncle Yu thought of the basket of things on the way to escape. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If you want to enter the Xin Manor, I have a way.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Gu Yundong asked hurriedly.


    ¡°I know a friend who delivers vegetables to the kitchen of the Xin residence. I¡¯ll tell him. You can follow him in tomorrow morning to take a look.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you can¡¯t walk around. If something happens and my friend is implicated, he won¡¯t care about you. Instead, he¡¯ll im that he doesn¡¯t know you.¡±


    Gu Yundong knew this rule. She did not want to implicate others. Besides, that person was only bringing her in because Uncle Yu had used a favor.


    She immediately nodded solemnly. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Uncle Yu nced at her again and turned to leave. He was going to talk to his friend.


    Gu Yundong and her maidservant had been staying at the Yu residence. Unfortunately, the sky was about to turn dark, but Gu Dajiang still hadn¡¯t returned.


    The Yu family¡¯s grandson had returned and was shocked to see Gu Yundong.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Gu Yundong left the Yu family with Tong Shuitao. Since she knew that Gu Dajiang would return, she could only calm down and wait for him.


    When they went out, Uncle Yu sent them off.


    There were a few hooligans in the alley. When they saw Uncle Yu, they immediately felt very regretful. They could only watch Gu Yundong and her maidservant leave with burning eyes.


    The next morning, Gu Yundong followed Uncle Yu¡¯s instructions and went to wait outside the Xin residence.


    She was wearing a rough hemp garment and tied her hair up. Her chest was ttened, and her eyebrows were even thickened. She looked like a small worker..

 Chapter 447: Our Yundong

    Chapter 447: Our Yundong


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Not long after, they saw a middle-aged man and a young man pushing a cart of vegetables over.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly went forward. After she introduced herself, the middle-aged man silently led her forward.


    However, he kept a sullen expression and did not look too happy.


    This did not matter. Gu Yundong just had to go in and take a look.


    Tong Shuitao waited in the alley beside them. She was worried. Even though Gu Yundong asked her to wait for Gu Dajiang at the Yu residence, she refused.


    The middle-aged man pushed the vegetables into the back door of the Xin residence. When he saw the butler, he immediately put on a smile and praised him.


    Gu Yundong did notment on this. It was just for the sake of living.


    There was still a distance from the backyard to the kitchen. Although Gu Yundong¡¯s head was lowered, the corners of his eyes kept drifting around.


    The Xin Manor was indeed as rich and powerful as the rumors said. Not to mention the maids and servants who came and went, even the corridor they saw along the way, be it the workmanship or the carving, was very exquisite.


    Coupled with the trays held by the maidservant who walked past her, there were either jade bowls or jade tes on them. It was simply extravagant.


    Compared to them, she was simply worlds apart. She was not even qualified to be looked at.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s heart ached.


    Suddenly, Gu Yundong¡¯s ears pricked up when he heard the low voices of two maids.


    ¡°That person is really pitiful. He was tortured by Second Young Madam and beaten up by Second Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Who asked him to recognize the wrong person?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, poor thing.¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough.¡± The butler who was leading the way suddenly coughed heavily. The two maids were shocked and immediately shut their mouths. They lowered their heads and quickly walked away.


    Gu Yundong lowered her head and pretended not to hear her.


    Not long after, the few of them walked into the kitchen.


    The butler was very arrogant. He ordered Gu Yundong to move baskets of vegetables down.


    ¡°Put it here. Hey, be gentle. You¡¯re so clumsy. You can¡¯t even do a good job.¡±


    ¡°Why are these vegetables so disheveled? They¡¯re all over the ce. The chef will nag againter. ce these vegetables in order.¡±


    ¡°Why are you casually cing this basket here? There are peopleing and going. What if they trip? If they¡¯re holding something Master wants in their hands and trip themselves over, you won¡¯t be able topensate.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. She endured it.


    However, no matter how much she wanted to endure it, she did not even have the chance to leave the kitchen. It was really annoying.


    However, the worker who came with the middle-aged man thought that she was here to snatch work from him. He had disliked her since they first met and now, he was even going against her.


    Gu Yundong felt that it was a mistake to follow the delivery man. After unloading thest basket of vegetables, she asked the butler where the toilet was.


    Unexpectedly, the butler nced at her from the corner of his eyes. ¡°What toilet? You want to use the toilet in the Xin residence? Aren¡¯t you done with your work? Bear with it until you get back.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. She almost wanted to curse aloud.


    Just as she was wondering if she should find another excuse, she suddenly saw a middle-aged woman walk in valiantly.


    Gu Yundong took a nce and saw that although this woman was very imposing, the clothes she was wearing did not match her at all. It was as if¡­ a country woman was wearing the clothes of a noblewoman.


    The woman nced around the kitchen and said, ¡°Where¡¯s our Yundong¡¯s bird¡¯s nest? Is it ready?¡±

 Chapter 448: Gu Dajiang’s Voice

    Chapter 448: Gu Dajiang¡¯s Voice


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong widened her eyes and looked at the woman in shock.


    She almost responded when someone called her name. Fortunately, she immediately realized that the woman was not referring to her.


    The old woman in the kitchen quickly brought over a pot of bird¡¯s nest and smiled brightly. ¡°It¡¯s here. It was stewed early in the morning. Hurry up and send it to Concubine Gu.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. She almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Her surname was Gu, and her name was also Yundong?


    Not only did they have the same given name, but they also had the same surname.


    The woman snorted coldly. ¡°Our Yundong is the person Second Young Master loves the most now. All of you are snobs. You don¡¯t take her seriously at all. I just asked you to stew the bird¡¯s nest. You¡¯ve been dying for so long, and you want me toe over personally to get it. If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll sell all of you.¡±


    With that, she carried the bird¡¯s nest and walked away arrogantly.


    As soon as she disappeared, the few old women in the kitchen spat at her back. ¡°You really think too highly of yourself. Your daughter is just a concubine, and you still think she¡¯s a proper master? How shameless.¡±


    ¡°Just wait. Second Young Mistress is not free yet. When she¡¯s free, who knows how long Concubine Gu will be able to hold the position.¡±


    Seeing how brazen they were and how they dared toin in front of the delivery man, it was obvious that they did not take Concubine Gu and her mother seriously.


    The corners of Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. Hearing Concubine Gu made her feel ufortable all over.


    The steward had just finished speaking to the middle-aged man and let them leave.


    It was toote for Gu Yundong to find an opportunity to leave. She could only frown and leave the kitchen in defeat.


    However, she learned that the second young master of the Xin family had taken in a new concubine who was her namesake¡­


    Forget it, forget it. That¡¯s not important. They just had the same name. How could she not allow it?


    Second Young Master seemed to dote on this concubine quite a lot now. Perhaps she could start from her.


    Gu Yundong thought as she followed the middle-aged man out of the back door of the Xin residence.


    As soon as he came out, the middle-aged man said to Gu Yundong, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve done what Brother Yu asked of me. I¡¯ve returned the favor I owed him. That¡¯s all. You don¡¯t have to follow me anymore.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± The middle-aged man asked the worker beside him to push the empty cart away.


    When the worker saw that Gu Yundong was not fighting with him for the job, he immediately became happy. Before he left, he even gave her a smile.


    Gu Yundong sighed and walked towards the alley. Tong Shuitao was still there.


    Unexpectedly, after taking a few steps, she suddenly saw a group of people gathered there, pointing and talking about something.


    Gu Yundong frowned. Tong Shuitao had already seen her and hurried over.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re out? How are you? Are you alright?¡± She looked Gu Yundong up and down nervously.


    Tong Shuitao was also wearing men¡¯s clothes. After all, she had wanted to follow them in at the beginning. Unfortunately, her n had failed before she could say it.


    Gu Yundong shook her head and pointed at the crowd. ¡°What happened there?¡±


    ¡°I think someone was thrown out by the servants of the Xin family just now. It¡¯s said that he was beaten. It¡¯s quite serious.¡±


    Gu Yundong suddenly recalled what the two maids had said. He must have been beaten up by the Second Young Master of the Xin family, right?


    She had no intention of meddling in other people¡¯s business. She brought Tong Shuitao and walked straight through the crowd.


    However, just as she passed by that person, a faint voice suddenly sounded in her ear.


    ¡°Yundong¡­¡¯

 Chapter 449: Finally Meeting Gu Dajiang

    Chapter 449: Finally Meeting Gu Dajiang


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong¡¯s ears were sharp. When she heard these two words, her body stiffened. She suddenly turned her head to look at the person lying on the ground.


    With someone blocking her way, she immediately pulled that person away roughly. Then, she squatted down and brushed away the hair that covered half of that person¡¯s face.


    In the next moment, when she saw the true appearance of the man on the ground, her hands began to tremble violently.


    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Tong Shuitao saw that something was wrong with her and hurriedly asked in a low voice.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s throat was tight and she could not even make a sound. She suddenly grabbed her trembling right wrist and pressed it against the man¡¯s neck with great difficulty. She felt that the pulse under her fingers was still strong. Only then did she force herself to calm down.


    She struggled to help the man up. The onlookers quickly advised, ¡°Little brother, this is someone thrown out by the Xin family. Don¡¯t be a busybody, lest you get into trouble.¡±


    Gu Yundong suddenly raised her head and red fiercely at that person. Her throat rolled and she finally spat out a cold word. ¡°Scram.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± That person tried to persuade her out of goodwill but was scolded instead. He was instantly annoyed, but when he saw Gu Yundong¡¯s fierce and cold expression, he was a little terrified and left dejectedly with his head lowered.


    Gu Yundong lowered her head again and said to Tong Shuitao, ¡°Come, be careful. Carry him back to the inn first.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay, Miss.¡± Tong Shuitao was strong. She hurriedly squatted down and carefully helped the man onto her back.


    She did not dare to use too much strength. She tried her best to bend over to make the unconscious person on her back feel morefortable.


    After walking for a while, Tong Shuitao asked, ¡°Miss, who¡­ is this?¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s nerves were still tense. The corners of her mouth were tightly pursed, and blood lust surged in her eyes.


    She took a long time to answer Tong Shuitao, but her voice was dry and hoarse. ¡°He¡¯s my father.¡±


    Tong Shuitao¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s Old Master?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Yundong never expected to see Gu Dajiang under such circumstances.


    The man leaning on Tong Shuitao¡¯s back was extremely thin. His image was even worse than what Grandpa Yu had said about Gu Dajiang. He had been thrown out by the Xin family and beaten up like this!!


    Gu Yundong¡¯s face was ashen, and she clenched her fists tightly.


    The three of them quickly arrived at the inn. The waiter still remembered Gu Yundong¡¯s attire before she went out today. At that time, he found it strange, but this was the guest¡¯s privacy, so he did not ask further. However, he had a deep impression of it.


    Hence, when he saw her return with an unconscious person on her back, he quickly went up to her. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Please help me find a doctor.¡±


    Gu Yundong gave the waiter a piece of silver and helped Gu Dajiang upstairs.


    The door opened and the two of them carefully ced the man on the bed.


    Perhaps because it affected his wound, Gu Dajiang couldn¡¯t help but groan as hey on the bed. His brows were furrowed.


    ¡°Be gentle,¡± Gu Yundong said hurriedly.


    Seeing his ufortable expression, she felt helpless for the first time. She didn¡¯t know how to move her fingers to minimize Gu Dajiang¡¯s pain.


    Fortunately, the waiter immediately brought the doctor over.


    This was the doctor from the nearest medical center. His medical skills were quite brilliant.


    The moment he entered, he saw Gu Dajiang covered in blood. He frowned and instructed Gu Yundong, ¡°Go get a basin of hot water first..¡±

 Chapter 450: The Scarred Gu Dajiang

    Chapter 450: The Scarred Gu Dajiang


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tong Shuitao quickly turned around to get hot water.


    Only then did Doctor Yu carefully check the wounds on Gu Dajiang¡¯s body. His clothes had been removed by the scissors, so Gu Yundong could not look at him anymore. She took a deep breath and turned around.


    The waiter stayed to help. As he followed the doctor¡¯s instructions, he whispered, ¡°Oh my god, why is he like this? It¡¯s so bloody. Will he be unable to move his lower body in the future?¡­ Oh my god, why is there such a big wound on his shoulder? Is it because he was scalded? It¡¯s all blistered¡­ No, who did this? This is too inhumane. Did his finger break from someone stepping on it¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s back was facing the bed. The more she listened, the uglier her expression became. The veins on the back of her hand throbbed, and her eyes were cold.


    Doctor Yu could not help but reprimand him. ¡°Shut up. What are you shouting for? Give me the scissors.¡±


    The waiter didn¡¯t dare to speak. He didn¡¯t know who the person on the bed was, but it didn¡¯t seem to have much to do with that girl, right? After all, this person was thin and had a rough face. He looked like one of thoseborers.


    There was no telling who this guy had offended, but he was probably saved by Miss Gu out of kindness.


    Tong Shuitao brought hot water over. Seeing that Miss¡¯s expression was not right, she quickly helped her sit down and said softly, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. Old Master will be fine.¡±


    Gu Yundong closed his eyes slightly. ¡°I know.¡±


    Faint movements came from behind. The waiter stopped making a fuss and only asked some questions asionally.


    But these words still reached Gu Yundong¡¯s ears, and her fingers tightened.


    After a long time, he heard Doctor Yu¡¯s voice. ¡°Miss.¡± He had heard the waiter call her Miss.


    ¡°This patient¡¯s injuries are a little serious. I¡¯ll treat him for the time being, but the medicine to be usedter is probably not cheap. You¡­¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± Gu Yundong took out a banknote. ¡°Give him the best medicine to minimize his pain. Don¡¯t leave any future troubles. If you need anything, just tell me.¡±


    ¡°Aye, sure.¡± Seeing that she did not look very well-dressed, Doctor Yu was a little worried before. When he saw that she had taken out a hundred taels of silver, he hurriedly agreed.


    The waiter could not help but widen his eyes. Wasn¡¯t this someone she had casually saved on the way? Wasn¡¯t this too generous?


    The doctor had already walked to the table. He took a brush and paper and wrote down the prescription. Then, he handed it to the waiter. ¡°Please make a trip to our family¡¯s medical center to get these medicine.¡±


    The waiter quickly took it and agreed happily.


    He was smart and knew that this girl seemed to value the man on the bed. If he helped her run more errands, he would definitely be rewarded.


    After the waiter left, Doctor Yu washed his hands and walked to her side to tell her about Gu Dajiang¡¯s condition.


    ¡°There are three most serious injuries on the patient¡¯s body. One of them is a burn on his shoulder. It should have been scalded by boiling water. This is fine. I¡¯ve squeezed out the mucus in the bubble. I¡¯ll apply the ointmentter and it¡¯ll be fine when new skin grows in the future.¡±


    Gu Yundong exhaled slowly and nodded slightly.


    ¡°The second was when he was hit by a heavy object on the fingers of his left hand. Two of the bones in his fingers were broken.¡±


    As soon as Doctor Yu finished speaking, Tong Shuitao covered her mouth and gasped.


    Doctor Yu looked up at her and continued to say to Gu Yundong, who had a tense expression, ¡°I¡¯ll use a splint to fixate the fingers. He has to recuperate slowly. It¡¯s best not to carry heavy objects in the future..¡±

 Chapter 451: Missed Something

    Chapter 451: Missed Something


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°The third injury is the injury on his back.¡± Doctor Yu sighed. ¡°This is the most serious. The person who hit him is not skilled. His external injuries are serious, and his internal injuries are not easy either.¡±


    Internal injuries? Gu Yundong immediately thought of the bottle of internal injuries medicine that Shao Qingyuan had given her.


    She quickly searched her sleeve and actually took out the small porcin bottle from her space. She said to Doctor Yu, ¡°This is medicine for internal injuries. Take a look and see if it will conflict with the medicine you prescribed.¡±


    Doctor Yu was stunned for a moment. He poured out a pill and sniffed it. Then, he scratched it with his nail and tasted a bit. After a while, his eyes lit up and he hurriedly nodded. ¡°It¡¯s useful. I¡¯ll feed him one now.¡±


    He took the medicine and quickly crushed it. He mixed it with water and fed it to Gu Dajiang.


    Seeing that he had consciously swallowed it, the doctor heaved a sigh of relief and came back to say, ¡°You also need to pay more attention to his external injuries. This wound is prone to festering pus, and it may cause a fever. That¡¯s very dangerous.¡±


    Gu Yundong knew that if the wound was not treated properly, it was easy to get inmmation and infection, especially in this weather. One could get a fever if they were not careful. In this era, it was very easy to lose one¡¯s life if one had a fever.


    Doctor Yu told her all the things she needed to pay attention to. At this moment, the waiter returned with the medicine.


    He first took the ointment and applied it on Gu Dajiang before getting the waiter to go to the kitchen to boil the herbs.


    By the time he was done, several hours had passed.


    Doctor Yu helped Gu Dajiang put on his clothes before getting up to wipe his sweat. He said, ¡°It¡¯s up to him now. If there¡¯s anything wrong, get someone to look for me. If his condition improves, I¡¯lle over tomorrow to change his medicine.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Doctor Yu.¡± Gu Yundong sent him out gratefully.


    The waiter also went downstairs smartly. After a while, he brought the food over. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s alreadyte. You should eat lunch first.¡±


    ¡°Put it down. It¡¯s been hard on you today. You should eat too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard. I¡¯ll go out first. Miss, enjoy your meal. If you have any instructions, feel free to call me.¡±


    He left the room and closed the door gently.


    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s eat first,¡± Tong Shuitao called her softly.


    It was rare for her to speak softly, because Miss seemed to be in a bad mood, and Master¡¯s condition was not optimistic.


    Gu Yundong was not in the mood to eat. She let Tong Shuitao eat first, but she walked to the bed and sat there looking at the unconscious Gu Dajiang.


    She suppressed the anger in her heart and slowly closed her eyes. After a long time, she looked at the person on the bed again.


    Gu Dajiang was very thin. He had originally been very thin, but he wasn¡¯t as haggard as he was now. He looked like he had aged a few years.


    She thought that she was different from Gu Dajiang. In her heart, Gu Dajiang was only someone who existed in her memories.


    If not for Madam Yang and the others, she would not have cared about his life at all. To her, Gu Dajiang was just a familiar stranger.


    Later on, after spending time with her mother, Yunshu, and Yunke, Gu Yundong¡¯s heart gradually warmed. Gu Dajiang¡¯s presence in her memory was so strong. Therefore, in her memories, Gu Dajiang¡¯s image gradually became three-dimensional in her mind. He became flesh and blood and she had feelings for him.


    Perhaps it was because she remembered that Gu Dajiang was too capable that she felt that even if he was alone, he would still lead a good life. At least, it would be much better than her bringing up her mother and siblings. He might even have already started a big business.


    However, she had overlooked the most important point..

 Chapter 452: Gu Dajiang Awakens

    Chapter 452: Gu Dajiang Awakens


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Dajiang valued rtionships. He valued his family more than himself.


    In his heart, his wife was ignorant of the world. His eldest daughter was sentimental, and his youngest son and daughter were too young. How could such a family of four survive safely in the wilderness surrounded by jackals, tigers, and leopards?


    Of course, he had the ability to do something, but he couldn¡¯t wait. He was afraid that if he was a little slower, he might not be able to find his wife and children again.


    Perhaps in Gu Dajiang¡¯s heart, he didn¡¯t dare to hope that his four family members were all alive.


    He could only think of finding as many as possible. He could not slow down.


    Therefore, as Grandpa Yu had said, other than the money for food, he had used all the money to find his wife and children.


    The corners of Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth were straight. At this moment, she finally felt the deep love Gu Dajiang gave her.


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. Old Master will definitely be fine. Let¡¯s use the best medicine.¡± Tong Shuitao had already finished eating. She turned around and saw that Miss was still sitting there motionless, as if she had suffered a huge blow.


    For a moment, she felt a little sad and guilty.


    If she had gone over to bring Old Master back to find a doctor the moment he was thrown out by the Xin family, would Old Master¡¯s injuries not have be so serious?


    It was all the Xin family¡¯s fault. They had gone too far. What right did they have to beat Old Master into such a state?


    ¡°Miss, eat something first. After you¡¯re full, you¡¯ll have the strength to take care of Master when he wakes up, right?¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded slightly and reached out to touch Gu Dajiang¡¯s forehead. Fortunately, he did not have a fever.


    Only then did she sit at the table and eat.


    Tong Shuitao diligently fetched hot water again. Seeing that Gu Dajiang¡¯s face was covered in sweat, she carefully wiped it for him.


    As Gu Yundong was eating, she suddenly thought of something. ¡°Shuitao, go to the Yu residenceter. We agreed yesterday that we would go to the Yu residence when we came out of the Xin residence. It¡¯s already this hour. I¡¯m afraid Grandpa Yu will be worried about us.¡±


    Tong Shuitao also thought of this and suddenly pped her head. ¡°I forgot too. Alright, I¡¯ll go over immediately.¡±


    ¡°By the way, tell Grandpa Yu that my father has been found.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything about him being injured.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Miss.¡±


    After Tong Shuitao left, only Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang were left in the room.


    She twisted the handkerchief again and wiped Gu Dajiang¡¯s face.


    Unexpectedly, just as she approached, the person in front of her suddenly opened her eyes.


    Gu Yundong was stunned. Gu Dajiang was also stunned. He looked at Gu Yundong with uncertainty.


    After a long while, he said hoarsely, ¡°Yundong?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s me.¡±


    Gu Dajiang smiled. ¡°Why are you wearing men¡¯s clothes today? Your eyebrows have be so thick. I almost didn¡¯t recognize you.¡±


    Gu Yundong pursed her lips and asked hesitantly, ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    Gu Dajiang reached out his hand and realized that he was lying on his stomach. His body was in great pain.


    A sharp pain spread to his head, and cold sweat dripped down.


    Gu Dajiang grunted and knocked his head against the soft pillow again before closing his eyes.


    Gu Yundong panicked. She blurted out the name that she wanted to call him and yet had been stuck in her throat. ¡°Father, did you pull on your wound? Where does it hurt?¡±


    Gu Dajiang¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at her in shock.. ¡°Yun¡­ Yundong?!¡±

 Chapter 453: Father and Daughter Reunion

    Chapter 453: Father and Daughter Reunion


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Dad.¡±


    Gu Dajiang gasped. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not dreaming?¡±


    As he spoke, he grabbed Gu Yundong¡¯s hand with great force.


    He stared at Gu Yundong, afraid that he would blink and the person in front of him would suddenly disappear again.


    Gu Yundong slowly squatted down and let him hold her hand. He smiled and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not dreaming. Father, I¡¯m in front of you. I¡¯m fine. You found me.¡±


    Gu Dajiang¡¯s eyes widened as he listened to her seriously. His lips trembled slightly, and his hand that was holding her trembled slightly too.


    Slowly, this trembling became more and more intense, just like the torrential emotions in his heart.


    Gu Yundong gently put her other hand on it and said gently, ¡°Father, do you hurt anywhere? You¡¯re injured. The doctor said that you can¡¯t move around.¡±


    Gu Dajiang finally blinked, but his voice was hoarse. ¡°Yundong, is it really you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. It¡¯s actually true.¡±


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    Gu Dajiang suddenly grinned. In the next moment, tears flowed out and slowly slid down his face to the pillow.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just happy. I¡¯m¡­ happy.¡± His voice was choked with emotion.


    After searching for so long, he was almost in despair.


    When the nks of the Xin family hit him and he was thrown out on hisst breath, the only regret in his heart was that he could not find his wife and children. He did not know if they were still alive or if they were waiting for him in heaven.


    He did not expect his daughter to be by his side the moment he woke up. He was satisfied.


    His wounds didn¡¯t hurt at all. He was d. He¡¯d never been so d.


    Gu Yundong quickly wiped his tears with a handkerchief. The corners of her eyes could not help but tear up. Her eyes turned red. ¡°I¡¯m happy too.¡±


    Gu Dajiang grinned like a child.


    But in the next moment, he suddenly raised his head slightly and looked behind Gu Yundong.


    However, there was no one there. His hand could not help but tremble slightly. He wanted to speak, but he did not know how to.


    Gu Yundong quickly knew who he was looking for. She smiled and said, ¡°Mother and Yunshu and Yunke are all fine.¡±


    Gu Dajiang was stunned. His gazended on her again.


    Gu Yundong continued, ¡°Back then, I saw that the Qing¡¯an Prefecture was in chaos. I was afraid that I could not protect my mother and younger siblings, so I brought them to the Xuanhe Prefecture. Now, they have settled down in Yongfu Vige under the Xuanhe Prefecture. They are all at home, waiting for us to return.¡±


    After a pause, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Father. I didn¡¯t fulfill my promise to you.¡±


    ¡°No, you did the right thing. You did the right thing.¡± Gu Dajiang¡¯s voice became lighter. Knowing that his family was safe, he seemed to be in high spirits. ¡°There¡¯s nothing more important than your safety. I didn¡¯t think it through back then. I didn¡¯t expect the city gate of Qing¡¯an Prefecture to be tightly shut, causing chaos. I¡­¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Gu Yundong did not want him to continue ming himself. She changed the topic and asked, ¡°Why did Fathere to Wanqing Prefecture? Actually, I went to Qing¡¯an Prefecture to look for you. I even met Bao Chunhua and his wife. They said that they had seen you and saw you leave the city gate with their own eyes. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t know where you went after you left. I even went¡­¡±


    She paused and did not tell him that she had been to Gu vige.


    She would take it slow. So many things had happened in Gu vige. She had to tell her father, but she did not want to say it yet.

 Chapter 454: That Woman Should Die

    Chapter 454: That Woman Should Die


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Dajiang was stunned. He really didn¡¯t expect her to have been to Qing¡¯an Prefecture.


    He pursed his lips and frowned. ¡°Back then, I thought that you would wait for me in Qing¡¯an Prefecture, so I kept looking for you there. Later on¡­¡±


    He lowered his voice. ¡°I bumped into your auntter.¡±


    Gu Qiuyue? Gu Yundong was bbergasted. ¡°Isn¡¯t she dead?¡±


    ¡°Dead?¡± Gu Dajiang frowned. ¡°When did she die? She was still alive when I met her.¡±


    Although he and Gu Qiuyue were siblings, their rtionship was really weak. It could even be said that they had be enemies. From his tone, it was obvious.


    ¡°I met my uncle. He said so.¡± However, this was not important. ¡°What happened after you met my aunt?¡±


    ¡°She said that you came to Wanqing Prefecture. Actually, I didn¡¯t believe her at first.¡± However, Gu Dajiangter asked around. There were indeed a few people who told him that they had met such a family that had gone to Wanqing Prefecture before the Qing¡¯an Prefecture fell into chaos.


    That was why he came to Wanqing Prefecture. Later on, he met the Yu family. He didn¡¯t expect the Yu family to receive Yundong¡¯s help. Even the Yu family said that they wereing this way. That was why Gu Dajiang had been looking for them in Wanqing Prefecture for more than half a year.


    Gu Yundong sighed inwardly. It was really a freakbination of factors. They missed each other just like that.


    If she had gone to Wanqing Prefecture back then, wouldn¡¯t they have met sooner?


    However, Gu Qiuyue was the one who deserved to die. Others might have really seen them moving this way, but Gu Qiuyue knew very well back then. She had even asked Fu Ming to bring Master Qian to chase after them and wanted to sell her nephew and niece.


    Anger rose in Gu Yundong¡¯s heart. It would be best if Gu Qiuyue was dead. If she was not, Gu Yundong would kill her.


    She snorted coldly. Seeing the fatigue sh across Gu Dajiang¡¯s face, she knew that she had said too much. She would talk about this slowly in the future. He was still injured and should be resting. She had neglected it.


    ¡°Father, you¡¯re still injured. It¡¯s more important to recover first. Now that we¡¯re reunited, there¡¯s plenty of time to talk in the future. I still have many things to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He had found his wife and children, so he naturally had to live well. Recovering from his injuries was most important. He could not go back to see his wife and children like this.


    ¡°By the way, eat something first. I¡¯ve been asking the waiter to prepare sweet porridge. Father, fill your stomach first. Then, drink the medicine prescribed by the doctor before you rest.¡±


    As she spoke, she hurriedly opened the door and let the waiter bring the warm porridge over.


    Gu Dajiang looked at Gu Yundong¡¯s back and smiled.


    Gu Yundong fed him small bites. It was not easy for him to finish it. After drinking the medicine, he really wanted to sleep.


    She reached out and adjusted Gu Dajiang¡¯s pillow. His back was injured, so he could only lie on his stomach or sideways. He couldn¡¯t move too much, or it was easy to pull at his wound.


    Gu Dajiang was really tired and his body hurt a lot. He actually couldn¡¯t bear to close his eyes. He wanted to see his daughter more.


    However, he really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. As soon as he closed his eyes, he quickly fell asleep.


    Tong Shuitao only returned when the sky was about to turn dark.


    When she heard that Gu Dajiang had woken up, she immediately became happy. ¡°Miss, go and rest. I¡¯ll guard Master.¡±


    ¡°You keep watch for the first half of the night. I¡¯ll do it for the second.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    Gu Yundong went to the room next door to rest, but she did not sleep well. She was always worried that something would happen to Gu Dajiang.


    Before midnight, she came over to rece Tong Shuitao.


    Fortunately, everything went smoothly. Gu Dajiang didn¡¯t have a fever, and his injuries were recovering.

 Chapter 455: Yundong Is Really Good-looking

    Chapter 455: Yundong Is Really Good-looking


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After dawn, Doctor Yu came over again.


    After showing it to Gu Dajiang, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯ll change his bandage first. Continue taking the medicine I prescribed yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Doctor Yu.¡±


    Gu Dajiang was in a deep sleep, but he was still woken up by the pain of changing the bandage.


    When Doctor Yu saw him open his eyes, he smiled kindly. ¡°How do you feel? Does it hurt anywhere? Do you feel choked or difficult to breathe?¡±


    Gu Dajiang quickly realized his identity. ¡°No, other than the pain in my wound, everything else is fine.¡±


    With that, he hurriedly went to look for Gu Yundong. When he saw that she was still there, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    Except¡­


    How did his daughter be so good-looking? She had washed off her thick eyebrows from yesterday and changed her clothes. These clothes looked expensive and her face was rosy. She was actually more beautiful than before.


    After Doctor Yu changed the bandage and gave some instructions, he left.


    Gu Yundong walked to the edge of the bed and sat down. Seeing that Gu Dajiang was staring at her, she could not help but find it strange. ¡°Father, what are you looking at?¡±


    Gu Dajiang paused and smiled. ¡°Yundong is really good-looking.¡±


    Gu Yundong immediately felt a little embarrassed. ¡°How can a father praise his daughter like that?¡±


    ¡°Father is telling the truth.¡± He looked very proud.


    Unfortunately, he was injured and couldn¡¯t even lift his head.


    At the thought of his injury, Gu Yundong could not help but frown. ¡°Father, why did the Xin family hit you so ruthlessly? They almost killed you.¡±


    As she asked this question, Gu Yundong¡¯s face was instantly filled with anger and a hint of killing intent.


    She didn¡¯t know how her father had offended the Xin family, but with her father¡¯s personality, he definitely wouldn¡¯t offend them to the point of getting himself killed.


    She wasn¡¯t going to let this go.


    Gu Dajiang lowered his eyes slightly and thought of everything in the Xin residence. He slowly closed his eyes.


    After a while, he looked up and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Am I not fine? It¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°If Father doesn¡¯t want to tell me, I¡¯ll go to the Xin family to ask myself.¡±


    ¡°Yundong.¡±


    Gu Yundong pursed her lips tightly and looked at him firmly.


    Gu Dajiang smiled bitterly. ¡°How did you be so stubborn?¡±


    ¡°Father, go ahead.¡±


    Gu Dajiang sighed secretly and said in a low voice, ¡°Two days ago, I heard that the Second Young Master of the Xin family wants to take in a concubine. That concubine¡¯s surname is Gu and her name is Gu Yundong.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s body suddenly froze. The words of the woman she had heard when she had disguised herself and sneaked into the kitchen of the Xin residence shed across her mind.


    Yes, there was a concubine with the same name as hers in the Xin Manor.


    ¡°Father thought¡­ it was me?¡± No wonder. No wonder he was unwilling to say it just now. Was he afraid that she would me herself?


    Gu Dajiang nodded. ¡°I heard that Concubine Gu is from the countryside and fled here. She¡¯s 15 or 16 years old and is also good-looking. Moreover, she wasn¡¯t willing to be a concubine and was forcefully taken over by Second Young Master. To get her, they even captured her mother and threatened her with her mother¡¯s life.¡±


    All the signs indicated that this was most likely his daughter and wife.


    Gu Dajiang panicked. It wasn¡¯t so easy for him to find out anything else.


    However, at this moment, his wife and daughter were forced to be concubines and had no way of asking for help. He could not sit still.


    Gu Dajiang tried his best to sneak into the Xin residence.


    He was capable. It was not easy to enter the Xin family, but he found his way in.


    However, that was not the case at all.

 Chapter 456: Those Three Bastards

    Chapter 456: Those Three Bastards


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    That person called Gu Yundong was indeed unwilling at first, but her mother was not captured by the Second Young Master. Her mother voluntarily helped the Second Young Master trick her daughter intoing in.


    Moreover, Concubine Gu had only been in the Xin residence for a day, but she was already bewitched by the riches inside and willingly became the concubine of the Second Young Master of the Xin residence.


    Gu Dajiang did not find out about this at first. As aplete stranger, he anxiously asked around for Gu Yundong¡¯s residence. After hiding in the Xin residence for a day, he was discovered.


    As it happened, it was the wife of the second young master of the Xin family, who was the daughter of the current prefecture magistrate of Wanqing Prefecture.


    When she saw Gu Dajiang, she also received news that this person was getting close to Concubine Gu.


    Second Young Madam smiled. After sizing Gu Dajiang up, she suspected his rtionship with Concubine Gu.


    ¡°I heard that Concubine Gu has a father. You¡¯re so concerned about her. Could you be her father?¡±


    Gu Dajiang immediately denied it. Seeing this, Second Young Madam became even more certain. ¡°Why are you nervous? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll use you to threaten Concubine Gu?¡±


    Gu Dajiang refused to admit it even more badly. However, regardless of whether Second Young Madam was really certain or just in a bad mood, she said, ¡°If you admit your rtionship with Concubine Gu, I¡¯ll let you go. If you don¡¯t admit it, you¡¯re a thief who barged into my Xin Manor.¡±


    When she said this, her eyes turned sharp. She directly said to the guard of the Xin family, ¡°Break his fingers. This is the price for daring to break into the Xin Residence.¡±


    Gu Dajiang didn¡¯t even have time to exin before his fingers were pressed to the ground. The guard knocked him over with a stick.


    He fell back in pain, but a maid behind him poured a hot teapot on him.


    In an instant, he was so hot that his entire body convulsed and his shoulders immediately blistered.


    However, his torture was not over yet.


    Someone had told Concubine Gu. Concubine Gu brought Second Young Master over and said that Second Young Madam had deliberately found someone to impersonate her father to ruin her reputation.


    Only then did Gu Dajiang realize that he had mistaken her for someone else. Concubine Gu wasn¡¯t his daughter. Although her family had fled here, they had fled here when their ancestors were still alive.


    Second Young Master naturally could not reprimand Second Young Madam. He was already in the wrong for taking a concubine.


    However, Concubine Gu was his new favorite and she was still new. He had to stand up for her, right?


    Hence, he pushed all the me to Gu Dajiang. He said that the man had pretended to be Concubine Gu¡¯s father to enter the residence and swindle others, which was simply detestable. He got the guards to beat him up 20 times.


    Those people only threw him out when he was on the verge of death.


    Gu Yundong trembled when she heard that. These bastards did not care about human lives at all.


    One was to vent her anger.


    One was to trample on others in order to fight for favor.


    One was trying to pacify his wife and please his concubine for the sake of having two women.


    That was why they could casually take her father¡¯s life!!


    Gu Yundong quickly lowered her head to prevent her father from seeing the fierceness in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Look, if not for this, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see you, right?¡± Gu Dajiangforted her.


    Gu Yundong looked up and forced a smile.


    No, without this, she would have been able to see Gu Dajiang safe and sound in the Yu family, not the father who was on the verge of death and was sweating from the pain.


    Gu Yundong took a deep breath and suppressed her anger. At this moment, Tong Shuitao entered the house.


    She leaned close to Gu Yundong¡¯s ear nervously and said, ¡°Miss, something seems to have happened.¡±

 Chapter 457: Are They Looking For Us?

    Chapter 457: Are They Looking For Us?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Dajiang was stunned when he saw Tong Shuitao. And what did she call Yundong just now?


    Miss??


    He looked at the two of them in shock. Only then did Tong Shuitao realize that Gu Dajiang had woken up. She hurriedly said respectfully, ¡°Master.¡±


    Gu Dajiang was speechless.


    Gu Yundong asked Tong Shuitao, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Thetter suddenly reacted. She nced at Gu Dajiang and lowered her voice even more. Only Gu Yundong could hear her.


    ¡°Young Miss, I was at the entrance of the inn just now and saw the Second Young Master of the Xin familying over aggressively with two guards. Do you think he knows that we brought Old Master back and is here to settle the score?¡±


    Gu Yundong stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look. Take care of my father.¡±


    ¡°Yes, mydy.¡±


    Gu Yundong opened the door and saw a rich man¡¯s son entering the inn with two guards. He was walking upstairs.


    Why would the second young master of the Xin family be so free? He even intervened when someone they didn¡¯t care about had been saved, and even personally brought people to settle the score?


    Gu Yundong felt that it was unlikely.


    As expected, although the young master came up, he turned around and walked in another direction.


    Soon, the innermost room in the corridor was opened by a middle-aged man, who respectfully invited him in.


    As for the two guards at the back, they stopped at the door and stood outside dutifully.


    Before the middle-aged man closed the door, he said to the waiter outside, ¡°Go make a pot of good tea.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The waiter immediately turned around and went downstairs.


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes and immediately turned to enter the room beside her. She found the coarse linen clothes she had worn yesterday and quickly changed. Then, she casually stuffed her hair into her hat. Her eyebrows were thick, and her face was dark. Finally, he changed his shoes and came out.


    Coincidentally, the waiter had just gone upstairs.


    Gu Yundong quickly took out a gun from her space. It was a toy gun. Because it was too vivid, Gu Yundong used it to scare people. After all, in the apocalypse, all kinds of demons and ghosts had appeared after losing their humanity. When they saw good-looking women, they felt that they were easy to bully.


    Gu Yundong had scared many people away with this toy gun.


    The bullet of this gun was round like a sugar ball. It would not hurt anyone, but it would definitely hurt the victim when shot from the muzzle.


    She aimed at the waiter¡¯s knee and fired two shots.


    The waiter bent his knees and almost threw the tray in his hand.


    Gu Yundong was responsive and quickly supported him with one hand and the tray with the other. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    The waiter gasped and looked up. ¡°Miss Gu? Why are you dressed like this again?¡±


    ¡°I have something to do outside. It¡¯s more convenient to dress like this.¡± Gu Yundong helped her up and asked, ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but my leg seemed to have been hit by something.¡± The waiter turned his head and looked, but he didn¡¯t find any stones. ¡°It hurts a little.¡±


    ¡°I think you should sit over there and rest first.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± He nced awkwardly at the tray in his hand.


    Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll send it to you.¡±


    ¡°Huh??¡± The waiter was surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going out?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything urgent to do. I¡¯m just delivering tea. It¡¯ll be done soon. Which room should I send it to?¡±


    As Gu Yundong spoke, she had already epted the tray.

 Chapter 458: Secret Recording

    Chapter 458: Secret Recording


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The waiter subconsciously pointed to the innermost room.


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it. You¡¯ve been helping me run errands for the past two days. Take it as my thanks.¡±


    Before anyone could react, she had already left with the tray.


    Only then did the waiter reach out and rub the bend of his leg. Then, he stood up straight and walked for a while. Eh, it didn¡¯t hurt anymore?


    He let out a sigh of relief and immediately thought about it. That¡¯s not right. He was so diligent in running errands for Miss Gu because he wanted a bonus. Could it be that Miss Gu was helping him deliver tea because she didn¡¯t want to pay him?


    The waiter cursed and wanted to change back.


    But when he walked over, he realized that it was toote. Gu Yundong had already knocked on the door and entered in a sh.


    There were only two people in the room. One was a young master. He was the second young master of the Xin family, Xin Zhiyuan. Opposite him was a middle-aged man. No one knew who he was.


    The two of them stopped talking when they saw her enter.


    Xin Zhiyuan even stood up and instructed the two guards to remind him to buy something when they returned.


    After Gu Yundong put down the teapot and poured a cup for each of them, the middle-aged man said, ¡°Alright, you can leave.¡±


    ¡°Alright, please enjoy.¡± Gu Yundong said in a rough voice and turned to leave.


    Unbeknownst to anyone, she had ced a recording pen in thepartment under the table and covered it with a tablecloth before leaving.


    The phone she used to scare Peng Zhongfeist time was almost out of battery. It was better not to take it out.


    Moreover, the phone was too big of a target and would be easily discovered.


    The recording pen was small, so it was easier to hide.


    Gu Yundong held the tray and left the room respectfully with her back arched.


    It was only when she walked out of the two guards¡¯ sight that she straightened her back.


    Unexpectedly, before she could go downstairs, she saw the waiter walking over anxiously. ¡°Um, Miss Gu, actually, you don¡¯t have to help me. You¡¯re a guest of the inn. How can I tire you out? Besides, it¡¯s only right for me to run errands for you. You even rewarded mest time.¡±


    Gu Yundong was so angry that she wanted tough. She threw the tray to him.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s just a small matter. Look at how nervous you are. I won¡¯t tell your shopkeeper that you¡¯rezy.¡±


    The waiter wiped the sweat from his forehead and smiled awkwardly.


    Gu Yundong gave him a piece of silver. ¡°Let me askyou something else.¡±


    The waiter¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and he heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Miss Gu still needed him.


    It seemed that she was really kind just now. She was indeed a beautiful and kind girl-


    He immediately patted his chest and said, ¡°Miss, if you want to know anything, feel free to ask.¡±


    ¡°I want to ask, where is the nearest fair brokerage?¡±


    ¡°Miss, do you want to buy servants?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    This was not a problem. The waiter quickly told Gu Yundong about the two most reputable brokers in the vicinity.


    ¡°So you¡¯re dressed like this to buy someone from the brokerage. That¡¯s good. You don¡¯t look like you¡¯ll be easily scammed.¡± If she dressed like a youngdy from a rich family, those people in the brokerage would definitely treat her as an ignorant girl.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. She nodded affirmatively. ¡°Yes.¡±


    As she spoke, someone called for the waiter. He quickly turned around and went downstairs.


    Only then did Gu Yundong shake her head and push open Gu Dajiang¡¯s room.


    Unexpectedly, the moment she entered, she saw Gu Dajiang and Tong Shuitao looking at each other in silence.

 Chapter 459: Fatherly Love

    Chapter 459: Fatherly Love


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong closed the door and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Tong Shuitao shrank her neck and looked a little guilty.


    On the other hand, Gu Dajiang turned to look at his daughter and saw that she was wearing the same clothes as yesterday. Although he felt strange, he didn¡¯t ask further.


    However, he nced at Tong Shuitao and said, ¡°This¡­ Miss Tong said that she¡¯s the maidservant you bought? Her entire family is servants of the Gu family?¡±


    At this moment, Gu Dajiang still didn¡¯t know that there were six people in the Tong family. He thought that it was just her parents and her.


    Gu Yundong looked at Tong Shuitao, whoughed dryly. ¡°I thought Miss had spoken to Master, so¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong could not help butugh. She had thought that something was up.


    ¡°Father, I have something to tell you too. I n to buy two more servants to take care of you.¡± She sat beside Gu Dajiang. Seeing that he was in good spirits, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Gu Dajiang was stunned. He wanted to shake his head, but he realized that it was inconvenient. He hurriedly said, ¡°No need, no need. Why would I need servants?¡±


    ¡°Father, you¡¯re injured now. Someone has to take care of you.¡± She and Tong Shuitao were both women, so it was inconvenient for them to wipe his body.


    Previously, she had asked the waiter to help, but he was already very busy. Yesterday, he had helped Doctor Yu for most of the day and was even scolded by the shopkeeper.


    If it weren¡¯t for the silver bonus, he probably wouldn¡¯t have treated her well today.


    Gu Dajiang also reacted. He did need help in this state. Previously, it was Dr. Yu who had brought him the chamber pot for him to relieve himself.


    Embarrassment shed across his face. He agreed after all, but¡­


    ¡°One is enough. I don¡¯t need two. I¡¯ll be better soon. Don¡¯t waste money.¡±


    Gu Yundong squatted down. ¡°Father, I¡¯m doing a small business now. I have money. Although it¡¯s not much, it¡¯s enough to buy two servants.¡± Yes,pared to the Xin residence, she was still very poor.


    However, Gu Dajiang had a serious expression. ¡°Just one. It¡¯s not easy to do small business now. Save the silver as your dowry in the future.¡± His daughter was already 15 years old. She would be of marriageable age soon. When the time came, it would be time to discuss marriage.


    In the past, when he was in the Old Gu family, he was worried that his father and stepmother would cause trouble and that Yundong would not be able to find a good husband. Now that he had left the ce and Yundong was so good, she would definitely be very happy in the future.


    Thinking of this, Gu Dajiang couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved.


    Seeing how insistent he was, Gu Yundong had no choice but to agree. ¡°Father, rest first. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Be careful. When you look at people, don¡¯t judge them by their appearance. You have to see if they¡¯re honest. Those brokers are very smart. We won¡¯t buy any if the price is high. We can hire people too. Also, remember to buy just one.¡±


    When Gu Yundong went out, she could still hear his worried reminders. Her heart was warm and sour. This was the love of an old father.


    Even though he knew that she already started her own small business, even though he knew that she could bring his mother and siblings all the way to the Xuanhe Prefecture, in his heart, she was still a child who had not grown up. No matter what she did, he would always be worried.


    Although Madam Yang was her mother, her situation was special. She looked more like her child.


    Now, in front of Gu Dajiang, she was the daughter who needed his care, even though he was lying in bed and couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s smile widened. Looking at the sky outside, it seemed to be filled with joy from head to toe.

 Chapter 460: Xue Rong

    Chapter 460: Xue Rong


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When they arrived at the brokerage, Gu Yundong looked for the broker that the waiter had introduced.


    Hearing that she only nned to buy one person, the broker was still smiling and her attitude was exceptionally enthusiastic.


    ¡°Miss, are you nning to buy a man or a woman? What¡¯s the age requirement? Is there any taboo?¡±


    Gu Yundong did not speak in a rough voice. It was too tiring. She had changed into men¡¯s clothes purely to deliver tea to the second young master of the Xin family.


    Now that she spoke, her voice was delicate and tender. The broker immediately recognized her gender.


    Gu Yundong sat in the reception room and took a sip of tea before saying, ¡°I want a man. He must be agile, honest, and strong. There¡¯s no taboo.¡±


    ¡°Alright, wait a moment, Miss.¡±


    The broker smiled and went out. After a while, she brought a row of men in.


    This prefectural city was different from the county city. There were many people.


    Gu Yundong raised her head and listened to the broker¡¯s introduction. ¡°This one used to be a stable driver. The previous owner thought that his driving was unsteady, so he sold him.¡±


    ¡°This person is selling himself. He escaped from the Yongning Prefecture previously and was arranged to live in a remote vige when he settled down. He really can¡¯t survive.¡±


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    The broker described the experiences one by one, but Gu Yundong was not satisfied with them all.


    She was looking for someone to take care of Gu Dajiang¡¯s recuperation. Most men were careless, especially these people. Although they looked honest, they were also clumsy. Not only would they not do their job well, but they would also worsen her father¡¯s condition.


    Seeing that she was dissatisfied, the broker immediately waved her hand and let these people leave.


    ¡°Miss, what are you nning to do with the servant?¡±


    ¡°To take care of a patient.¡± After thinking for a while, Gu Yundong added, ¡°It¡¯s best if they have such an experience or used to be an apprentice in the medical hall and pharmacy. Do you have any?¡±


    The broker was stunned for a moment. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°There is one.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°This person¡¯s original young master¡¯s body was weak all year round. He had served the young master for a few years and is a meticulous person. However, that young master¡¯s condition worsened once and he was in danger. He almost¡­ His mother said that these servants didn¡¯t serve him well and killed two of them. The rest were sold.¡±


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows. From the meaning of her words, the servants were innocent victims who took the me.


    She nodded. ¡°Tell the man toe. I¡¯ll take a look.¡±


    The broker quickly brought him over. He was a man in his early twenties and looked very thin and weak. There was no expression on his face.


    Gu Yundong asked him a few questions, but he tried his best to make it clear with the least amount of words.


    Gu Yundong was pleasantly surprised. Although this person was taciturn, he spoke clearly and was very organized. Moreover, he was very clear about the things to take note of when taking care of a patient. Although he was thin, he was quite strong.


    ¡°Him, then.¡±


    The broker¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll prepare the contract for you now.¡± She was actually relieved. This person was not easy to sell. It was mainly because everyone felt that it was very unlucky that the guy had served a patient who did not end well. He had been in the brokerage for a few months, but he had not been sold.


    The man was also a little surprised, but he quickly calmed down.


    Gu Yundong waited until they left the brokerage before asking with interest, ¡°Your name is Xue Rong, right? Who was your previous master?¡±


    Xue Rong paused for a moment and answered simply, ¡°Xin family.¡±


    Gu Yundong stopped in her tracks. The Xin family? Was it the Xin family that she knew about?

 Chapter 461: Xin Zhiyuan Left

    Chapter 461: Xin Zhiyuan Left


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    That¡¯s right. Gu Yundong remembered that the eldest young master of the Xin family seemed to be in poor health all year round.


    So, Xue Rong had served the Eldest Young Master of the Xin family?


    This was really beyond her expectations.


    No wonder Xue Rong looked like he had undergone professional training. His silence was probably a habit he had developed in the Xin residence. He seemed to be a cautious person.


    Xue Rong also raised his head slightly to look at his new master. He thought that if the other party knew that he was sold by the Xin family, she would ask him some questions or return him.


    But Gu Yundong did not mention a word about the Xin family all the way to the inn.


    She only instructed him, ¡°You have to take care of my father. He¡¯s injured, and the doctor said that he needs to recuperate for a period of time. Since you¡¯re experienced and know how to take care of others, you must know more about what to pay attention to than I do. We¡¯ll stay in the inn for the time being. You¡¯ll share a room with my father. As for the rest, you¡¯ll slowly understand in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, mydy.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded and the two of them went upstairs.


    As she turned the corner, she nced to the other side and saw that the two guards were still standing at the door. It seemed that they had not left.


    After entering the house, Tong Shuitao immediately looked over and whispered, ¡°Miss, Master is asleep.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s actions instantly softened. He introduced Xue Rong to her before bringing him to the edge of the bed. ¡°This is my father, Gu Dajiang. I¡¯ve told you about his injuries. If you have any questions, ask Shuitao.¡±


    Xue Rong agreed. Gu Yundong looked at Gu Dajiang again before leaving.


    She had to keep an eye on Xin Zhiyuan¡¯s door and see when he was leaving. She was going to retrieve the recording pen.


    Gu Yundong went downstairs and asked the waiter for lunch. She ate slowly while waiting.


    There were a lot of people in the lobby. No one would notice her if she sat in the corner.


    About half an hourter, someone finally appeared at the staircase on the second floor.


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes. As expected, she saw Xin Zhiyuaning down with two guards.


    Not only them, but the middle-aged man also came down.


    ¡®Good. Now there¡¯s no one in the room.¡¯


    The middle-aged man instructed the waiter, ¡°Clean up my room.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± the waiter replied. He instructed the other waiter to look after the customers downstairs and went to the second floor.


    Gu Yundong immediately put down her chopsticks and strode after him.


    She went straight to the innermost room and saw that the waiter was about to bring out the teapot.


    He was stunned for a moment when he saw her. ¡°Miss, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I was looking for you,¡± Gu Yundong said as she walked inside.


    The waiter subconsciously asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± He did not bother to stop Gu Yundong from entering.


    Gu Yundong leaned against the table. While the waiter was distracted by the noise downstairs, he quickly reached under the table and put the recording pen into his space.


    Then, she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I buy someone? I¡¯ve already brought him back. He¡¯s staying in my father¡¯s room now. I want to ask you for an extra quilt for him to use. Also, send a lunch up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll send it over in a while.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. You can give it to him when you¡¯re free.¡±


    With that, Gu Yundong left with a smile.


    She went straight into her room and locked the door before taking out the recording pen.


    She turned on the switch and listened to the contents quietly.

 Chapter 462: Abnormal Eldest Young Master

    Chapter 462: Abnormal Eldest Young Master


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At first, there were some rustling sounds, but soon, the middle-aged man¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°I heard that Second Young Master has taken a concubine?¡±


    ¡°What? Uncle Wei even cares about this?¡±


    ¡°Second Young Master, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Uncle Wei is just worried that the prefecture magistrate will be unhappy.¡±


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s unhappy? Do you think he¡¯ll stand up for his daughter and cause trouble for our Xin family?¡± Xin Zhiyuan¡¯s mocking voice sounded. ¡°My father-inw is most concerned about fame and profit. Although the Xin family is his inw, the interests of the two families are already closely linked. What he values is the Xin family. What¡¯s a daughter?¡±


    Uncle Wei sighed. ¡°In the end, it¡¯s not good to go too far. After all, we¡¯ve pped his face. He values the interests of the Xin family, but the Second Young Master isn¡¯t the only master of the Xin family. Although Eldest Young Master¡¯s body is weak, he¡­¡±


    ¡°Would the prefecture magistrate like him? He¡¯s a man with a strange heart. He listened to my mother¡¯s nonsense and brought those boys and girls back, hoping to make himself better. Look at how many evil deeds he¡¯s done. His hands are stained with so much blood. He¡¯s much more disgusting than me. The prefecture magistrate must hate him. Otherwise, why would he marry his daughter to me?¡±


    Gu Yundong suddenly stood up and almost knocked over the stool behind her.


    She gripped the recording pen in her hand tightly. What did Xin Zhiyuan just say? Boys and girls? Stained with blood?


    This Eldest Young Master and that madam were actually not good people.


    These people from the Xin family were simply a nest of dirty rats. They stank all over, and the disgusting feeling emanating from their bones made Gu Yundong especially ufortable.


    She took a deep, slow breath and had a sip of water before she continued to y-


    Uncle Wei¡¯s anxious voice came from inside. ¡°Second Young Master, be careful with your words. You can¡¯t spread these words around. Otherwise, not only will your brother¡¯s reputation be ruined, but the entire Xin family will also be criticized. At that time, the one who will suffer the greatest loss will still be Second Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t say anything, okay?¡± Xin Zhiyuan seemed to be very impatient with Uncle Wei¡¯s teaching.


    However, the two of them seemed to have a good rtionship. Uncle Wei should be a servant of the Xin family. Gu Yundong had also seen with her own eyes how respectful he was to Xin Zhiyuan. However, when they spoke now, there was a hint of intimacy and familiarity between the two of them.


    Xin Zhiyuan at least treated him as half an elder.


    Gu Yundong memorized Uncle Wei before continuing to listen.


    It was still Xin Zhiyuan who spoke. ¡°That trivial matter in our family is not worth talking about. Did you have any good news when you came back this time?¡±


    Uncle Wei sighed. ¡°Everyone in the capital has already arranged for it. Those people took the money but didn¡¯t do anything. They know that thete emperor has died. Our Xin family isn¡¯t as popr as before, so all of them are shirking it.¡±


    ¡°So you didn¡¯t get the sugar deal?¡±


    ¡°White sugar is a business of the imperial court. The emperor can give it to whoever he wants. If thete emperor was still around, the white sugar business of Wanqing Prefecture would definitely belong to the Xin family. However, the current emperor values the Duan family more. The Duan family¡¯s momentum has not decreased in the past two years. If our Xin family did not have a good rtionship with the prefecture magistrate, we would probably be trampled under the feet of the Duan family. However, the officials of the Xin family who were on good terms with the capital in the past are not rted to the white sugar business. Moreover, the production of white sugar is limited. Every prefectural city won¡¯t obtain much.¡±


    Xin Zhiyuan seemed to have stood up. ¡°Then should we give up on the sugar business?¡±


    ¡°Not really. Actually, I also heard another piece of news this time.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 463: Targeting the Gu Family

    Chapter 463: Targeting the Gu Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°It¡¯s said that this method of making white sugar was developed by a farming family in the Xuanhe Prefecture. Later on, they offered it to the Imperial Court. However, that farming family had always been making sugar and trading it. Therefore, the Imperial Court no longer found anyone to sell white sugar in the Xuanhe Prefecture.¡±


    ¡°A farmer?¡± Xin Zhiyuan¡¯s voice was instantly filled with excitement.


    Gu Yundong suddenly frowned. Were they talking about her family?


    F*ck, she was actually targeted. Qin Wenzheng, you big idiot, you have to stop them.


    Uncle Wei¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°That¡¯s right. Unfortunately, we can¡¯t interfere with the Xuanhe Prefecture. That prefecture magistrate Dai is not an ordinary person.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to take root in the Xin family and do business. Let¡¯s go to that farmer in secret and ask him to hand over the secret recipe for making sugar. We¡¯ll give him some benefitster. Won¡¯t everyone be happy?¡±


    Uncle Wei said helplessly, ¡°So what if we obtain the secret recipe to make sugar? Do you dare to make it in private and sell it? Now, the business of white sugar is controlled by the Imperial Court. If the Emperor finds out, the Xin family will not be in a good state.¡±


    Xin Zhiyuan snorted coldly. Then, there was a hint of ruthlessness in his voice. ¡°Who said that I would sell it in Wanqing Prefecture? Only the Duan family will take a fancy to a small prefectural city¡¯s business.¡±


    ¡°Second Young Master, you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°If Dajin doesn¡¯t allow us to sell it, what about Liu Country? What about Cheng Country? They must be coveting this white sugar, right?¡±


    Uncle Wei took a deep breath. ¡°Young Master, you¡­ Do you know what you¡¯re talking about? The Imperial Court has white sugar. They can hold their heads high in front of other countries. If others want this white sugar, they have to beg the current emperor. If you do business with them, it won¡¯t be bad. The emperor will skin you alive.¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t do business with them, are you really going to watch the Duan family step on our heads?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ But that won¡¯t do either. This isn¡¯t the time of thete emperor. Even if we have any connections with those two countries, we won¡¯t be discovered. Thete emperor was muddle-headed. The current emperor is very shrewd.¡±


    Xin Zhiyuan was a little unwilling. ¡°It can be less¡­¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do either. Second Young Master, you should give up on this idea as soon as possible,¡± Uncle Wei said. He probably realized that his tone was too cold, so he softened his tone. ¡°Second Young Master, be more patient. Why don¡¯t you wait for a while and see what the emperor thinks? If he really agrees to the Duan family, it won¡¯t be toote for us to take action.¡±


    Uncle Wei continued, ¡°As for the white sugar, we can do as Second Young Master said and go to that farmer to get the secret recipe first. Leave this matter to me. You can wait for news in the residence.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xin Zhiyuan was still a little unwilling.


    Uncle Wei sighed and reiterated, ¡°Don¡¯t contact those two countries. Wait for me toe back.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Xin Zhiyuan was impatient. ¡°Then, Uncle Wei, when are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°In a few days. I just returned to Wanqing Prefecture. I still have to tell your father about the situation.¡±


    ¡°Then you can stay in the residence for the next few days. How can this innpare to the residence?¡±


    ¡°No need. It¡¯s convenient to stay here. I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    That was the end of the conversation.


    However, Gu Yundong¡¯s expression was as dark as water. She had thought that the three scumbags from the Xin family had caused her father to be like this. It was enough for her to settle scores with them.


    Unexpectedly, they had their eyes on her white sugar.


    Trying to force them to hand over the secret recipe?


    Gu Yundong sneered¡ªIn your dream! Dream!

 Chapter 464: Writing a Letter

    Chapter 464: Writing a Letter


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xin family, Xin family, Xin family¡­


    Gu Yundong¡¯s fingers tapped lightly on the table, and she put the recording pen back into her spatial storage.


    She would definitely not let the Xin family off. After all, even if she did not mind, the Xin family would still force her to hand over the secret recipe of the white sugar. Thus, she might as well make the first move.


    It was just that Gu Yundong was only a little farm girl in Yongfu Vige who had yet to reach adulthood. She only had more than a hundred acres ofnd and a workshop.


    Compared to her, the Xin family was a colossus.


    Fortunately, the Xin family was courting death.


    Gu Yundong sneered. She took out a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone and began to write a letter in detail.


    In the letter to Qin Wenzheng, not only did she say that the Xin family and the Wanqing family were colluding, but she also said that many young masters of the Xin family were looking for boys and girls. Of course, the most important thing was that the Xin family had many connections with the other two countries.


    She didn¡¯t mention anything about Gu Dajiang being beaten up.


    However, after thinking about it, she still had to talk about how the Xin family coveted her sugar and wanted to force her to hand over the secret recipe.


    After all, in Qin Wenzheng¡¯s heart, Gu Yundong was not a busybody. Last time, she had warned him not to implicate her family in these dangers. How long had it been? Why would he take the initiative to write to him just because he knew about the messy situation in the Xin family?


    After writing this, she also analyzed the benefits that the Imperial Court would obtain after destroying the Xin family.


    The Xin family was currently dissatisfied with the fact that the Imperial Court valued the Duan family. They might secretly y tricks. Moreover, their family was rich. Didn¡¯t the Imperial Courtck money? This was delivered to the door.


    Coupled with getting rid of evil in name, it was killing two birds with one stone. When he was done, Gu Yundong took it and blew on it to dry the handwriting. It was just that the delivery of this letter was troublesome. The ry station usually sent messages to the officials, and she did not have a messenger pigeon. The journey of the civilians to send messages was slow and unreliable. If such an important letter was lost, it would be fatal.


    Gu Yundong thought for a long time and suddenly stopped tapping the table.


    She had an idea.


    After folding the letter in her hand, Gu Yundong stood up and was about to leave when she realized that it was getting dark outside.


    Gu Yundong frowned.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door, followed by Tong Shuitao¡¯s voice. ¡°Miss.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Tong Shuitao entered with a tray. ¡°Miss, have dinner first.¡±


    Gu Yundong rubbed her temples. Unknowingly, it was already sote. It seemed that she could only go out tomorrow.


    She ced the letter into her spatial storage. ¡°How¡¯s my father?¡±


    ¡°Master woke up once and found out that you were the one who hired Brother Xue to serve him. He even asked where you were. When he found out that Miss was busy, he didn¡¯t say anything. After taking the medicine, he fell asleep again.¡±


    Tong Shuitao answered as she ced the food on the table.


    Gu Yundong nodded. The medicine prescribed by Doctor Yu had the effect of calming the mind and helping him sleep. Gu Dajiang needed more rest now.


    Moreover, she had heard from Grandpa Yu that her father worked day and night to find them and had very little time to rest. Just the day before she met him, he had snuck into the Xin family and did not sleep for the entire night.


    Now, it was a good time for him to recuperate.


    After dinner, Gu Yundong went to Gu Dajiang¡¯s room to take a look before returning to rest.


    The next morning, she got up and prepared to go out with the letter she had written yesterday.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she opened the door, she saw Xue Ronging out from next door. Moreover, it seemed like he was going out.

 Chapter 465: Old Father’s Heart

    Chapter 465: Old Father¡¯s Heart<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When he saw Gu Yundong, Xue Rong greeted her respectfully.


    Gu Yundong asked, ¡°Where are you going so early in the morning?¡±<div>


    ¡°Replying to Young Miss, Old Master instructed me to go to the Yu family and bring his clothes over.¡±


    Gu Yundong waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t go yet.¡±


    As she spoke, she entered the house. Gu Dajiang had woken up and was lying on his side. His eyes were staring straight ahead, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    When he saw Gu Yundong, a trace of joy shed across his face.


    ¡°Yundong is here?¡±


    ¡°Father.¡± Gu Yundong sat on the edge of the bed. Seeing that he was in good spirits, she rxed slightly. ¡°Let Xue Rong take care of you here. I¡¯ll go to Grandpa Yu¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, let Ah Rong go.¡±


    Ah Rong??


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows and turned to look at Xue Rong. She wouldn¡¯t have known while this person was quiet, in just half a day, he made Tong Shuitao call him Brother Xue and her father called him Ah Rong.


    Xue Rong pursed his lips. He still looked the same, quiet and obedient.


    Gu Yundong smiled and turned to Gu Dajiang. ¡°Father, I originally nned to go to Grandpa Yu¡¯s house. I happened to have something to ask him for help with. Besides, they took good care of you some time ago. Logically speaking, I should go over personally to thank them.¡±<div>


    ¡°Yes, you should indeed thank them,¡± Gu Dajiang agreed. Then, he frowned. ¡°But you don¡¯t know that the people living near the Yu family are very messy. It¡¯s not safe for a girl like you to go over. How about this? Let Ah Rong apany you. I¡¯m already much better today. It¡¯s fine without him taking care of me.¡±


    ¡°Father, I can go alone¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m worried. Why don¡¯t you let Ah Rong apany you? Or let Ah Rong go on your behalf.¡±


    Gu Yundong choked. Along the way, she had always made her own decisions. But now, facing her father who cared about her, there were some things that she could not refuse.


    Sighing, Gu Yundong could only nod. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get Xue Rong to apany me.¡±


    Gu Dajiang revealed a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Father is injured. Otherwise, Father would have apanied you.¡±


    ¡°I may not be back in a while.¡±


    To ease her father, Gu Yundong could only bring Xue Rong along.


    Before leaving, he instructed Tong Shuitao to take care of her father. In a while, Doctor Yu woulde over to change his bandage. If there was anything else he needed help with, he would call the waiter.


    Tong Shuitao was still a little resentful as she red fiercely at Xue Rong.


    To think that she had called him Brother Xue yesterday. She did not expect him to fight for Miss¡¯s favor the moment he arrived. Miss did not even bring her along when she went out.<div>


    Xue Rong was stunned for a moment, but he did not say anything and quickly followed.


    Gu Yundong specially went to buy some things before heading to the Yu residence.


    They drove the carriage there. The road was a little long, but the carriage stopped at the entrance of the alley. It was not easy to ride inside.


    It was still the same alley, and those sizing gazes.


    Gu Yundong did not care, but Xue Rong frowned slightly. He followed Gu Yundong cautiously, ncing left and right from time to time.


    When he saw a few young men with sloppy gazes that revealed greed, Xue Rong¡¯s heart could not help but thump.


    Fortunately, not long after, they entered the Yu Family.


    There were people in the Yu family, so the courtyard door was open.


    Gu Yundong had just walked in, but before she could make a sound, an unfamiliar voice came from inside.


    ¡°Old Yu, why don¡¯t you go out and find work these two days?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that there won¡¯t be anyone at home when Dajianges back. I¡¯ll rest for two days. Anyway, I won¡¯t be able to find any work,¡± Uncle Yu said with a smile.<div>


    Unexpectedly, the other party sneered. ¡°He probably won¡¯te back, right?¡±

 Chapter 466: Grandpa Zhang Next Door

    Chapter 466: Grandpa Zhang Next Door<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Grandpa Yu was unhappy. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that his daughter came looking for him? She¡¯s quite rich. The person who came the afternoon before yesterday was his daughter¡¯s maidservant, right? She even used a maidservant. Gu Dajiang must have followed his daughter to enjoy life. How could he still remember his poor friend here?¡±<div>


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    ¡°How am I spouting nonsense? Otherwise, why didn¡¯t Gu Dajiange to see you after a few days? He might be enjoying himself now and have long forgotten about your family. You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s still waiting at home.¡±


    Grandpa Yu¡¯s voice was filled with anger. ¡°I know Dajiang better than you. He must have been dyed by something. Don¡¯t spout nonsense here. I¡¯m busy. Go back to your house.¡±


    ¡°Hey, why are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Yu, are you home?¡± Gu Yundong suddenly shouted.


    Grandpa Yu was stunned. He quickly put down the basket he was weaving and came out happily.


    ¡°Yundong, you¡¯re here?¡±


    He looked behind her. Although he saw a man, it wasn¡¯t Gu Dajiang. He was immediately puzzled.


    As Gu Yundong walked inside, he exined, ¡°My father didn¡¯te. Actually, when I met him two days ago, he was seriously ill and has been recuperating in bed for the past two days. Two days ago, Shuitao came over. I specially asked her not to say anything, afraid that you would be worried.¡±


    As she spoke, she had already seen the people in the room.


    It was a man who was slightly younger than Grandpa Yu. When he heard his words, he smiled awkwardly.<div>


    Gu Yundong did not look at him. She just asked Xue Rong to put the things he had bought on the table. ¡°Grandpa Yu, this is food bought on the street. My father specially instructed me to buy it. He wanted toe too, but the doctor instructed him to rest more ande back after he recovers.¡±


    When Grandpa Yu heard that Gu Dajiang was sick, he became anxious and didn¡¯t even look at the things on the table.


    On the other hand, the other person in the room kept looking sideways. He even swallowed his saliva and wanted to know what was inside.


    ¡°Why is your father sick? What illness is he suffering from? I¡¯ll go see him,¡± Grandpa Yu asked nervously. He knew that Gu Dajiang must have been dyed.


    Gu Yundong smiled and helped him sit down. ¡°I¡¯m fine. He¡¯s already seen a doctor. He just caught a cold. It¡¯s not good for him to go out again. You shouldn¡¯t go. If he passes it to you, my father will feel uneasy.¡±


    Grandpa Yu thought about it and agreed. ¡°Your father is sick. Don¡¯te over. It¡¯s more important to take care of your father.¡±


    ¡°I muste and take a look.¡± As Gu Yundong spoke, she nced at the table where the gift box was ced. Seeing that the stranger was getting closer and closer, she could not help but twitch her lips. She asked, ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Grandpa Yu seemed to have just remembered that there was another person at home. He immediately patted his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s Grandpa Zhang next door.¡±


    Grandpa Zhang forced a bright smile at Gu Yundong. ¡°You must be Dajiang¡¯s daughter. You¡¯re really good-looking, polite, and filial. I¡¯m your Grandpa Zhang from the family on the left. Your father and I have known each other for a long time. He¡¯s been suffering and has been looking for you. This time, he¡¯s sick. You have to take good care of him. It¡¯s not easy for him. It¡¯s really not easy. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have much ability to help him.¡±


    He even wiped his eyes as he spoke, looking very sad.


    Gu Yundong was speechless.<div>

 Chapter 467: Box With a Secret Compartment

    Chapter 467: Box With a Secret Compartment


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡®You¡¯ve got¡­ quite a lot of drama.¡¯


    Grandpa Yu could not stand it anymore. He waved his hand and chased him away. ¡°Alright, alright. This has nothing to do with you. Hurry up and go home. Your grandson wille looking for youter.¡±


    Grandpa Zhang let out a sigh and refused to leave. ¡°I¡¯m talking to him. Why don¡¯t you know any etiquette? How can you chase a guest out?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I haven¡¯t forgotten what you said just now. Why don¡¯t I have a good talk with the Gu family¡¯s girl?¡±


    Grandpa Zhang immediately fell silent and snorted. ¡°Seriously, if you want to leave, so be it. You¡¯re too much.¡±


    With that, she hurriedly left.


    Grandpa Yu closed the courtyard door and blocked the view outside. He then came back to greet Gu Yundong. ¡°Come,e. Yundong, take a seat first.¡±


    He poured two sses of water for her. ¡°Why did you bring anything? These things are expensive.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Yu, I hope you don¡¯t mind,¡± Gu Yundong said politely. Then, he changed the topic and said in a low voice, ¡°Actually, I came today to ask for your help with something.¡±


    ¡°Tell me. As long as I can help, I¡¯ll definitely help.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Yu, do you know any carpenters? I want to ask someone to make me a small box with a secretpartment.¡±


    Uncle Yu pped his leg. ¡°I know him. There¡¯s a Carpenter Tan in an alley over there. He¡¯s very skilled, but he doesn¡¯t have a good temper, so he doesn¡¯t take on many jobs.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Yu, can you bring me to meet him?¡±


    ¡°Are you in a hurry?¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s best if you can give it to me today.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Grandpa Yu did not dy any longer. He brought Gu Yundong out of the courtyard and went straight to the Tan family.


    Carpenter Tan was said to have a bad temper, but in fact, he was not very social. He spoke little and almost only answered questions.


    But Gu Yundong had seen the things made in his courtyard. They were indeed sturdy and beautiful.


    Gu Yundong exined the appearance to him. It was actually notplicated and was not big. It was just a small rectangr box that contained hairpins. The most important thing was the secretpartment. This had to be made solid.


    Carpenter Tan¡¯s movements were very fast and skilled. With a few swooshes, he sawed the wood and cut the connector.


    The hardest part was the secretpartment, which took some time.


    However, it took less than an hour. Gu Yundong thought that it would take a day to do this, but she did not expect it to take so little time.


    Carpenter Tan polished the box twice in the end. It was very t and smooth to the touch. He then waxed it again.


    By the time Gu Yundong got it, it was still too early.


    She became happy and gave Carpenter Tan a tael of silver.


    Carpenter Tan was stunned when he saw this. It did not take much effort for him to buy such a small wooden box. He did not need so much at all.


    But Gu Yundong had already left with the wooden box. When she left the Tan family, she said to the old man, ¡°Grandpa Yu, I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯ll visit you again after my father recovers.¡±


    Grandpa Yu could also tell that she seemed to be in a hurry.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you off.¡±


    ¡°No need. Xue Rong is here. Take your time and go home first. Remember to eat the pastries I brought for you. Don¡¯t let them go bad. The weather is hot now.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he left withrge strides with Xue Rong before he could speak.


    With the box, she could deliver the letter.


    Unfortunately, there were always obstacles blocking her path to sess.


    Gu Yundong sighed inwardly as she looked at the four people who had stopped him.

 Chapter 468: Eldest Miss Is So Powerful

    Chapter 468: Eldest Miss Is So Powerful


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xue Rong¡¯s expression suddenly tensed up. He did not know martial arts, and his body was even a little thin.


    There were four of them. He could only hold back two at most.


    If he had known earlier, he would not have kept quiet but let Grandpa Yu send them off.


    The four of them had already surrounded them. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be afraid. We just want money. Look at how hard our lives are. Give us some money and buy peace. Isn¡¯t it good for everyone to live in harmony?¡±


    Xue Rong was already prepared for battle. He whispered to Gu Yundong without looking back, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll hold them backter. Run quickly. This side is close to the Yu family. Run towards the Yu family.¡±


    Gu Yundong held his forehead andughed. She patted Xue Rong¡¯s shoulder and looked at the four of them. ¡°I have something urgent to attend to. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t block my way. Otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer if I don¡¯t hold back.¡±


    The four of them were stunned and could not help butugh. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re scaring us.¡±


    Gu Yundong sighed. Seeing that they were slowly crowding around him, he immediately handed the box in his hand to Xue Rong.


    ¡°Hold it. Stand there and don¡¯t move.¡±


    Xue Rong, who was about to walk forward, suddenly stopped. The next moment, he widened his eyes and watched in shock as Gu Yundong flipped someone to the ground.


    Then, she picked up a stick from the ground and hit the other person¡¯s back.


    Then, she kicked another person¡¯s knee. That person¡¯s face instantly twisted as he knelt on the ground.


    In the end, she walked towards thest person.


    That person watched helplessly as his three aplices fell to the ground in an instant. His expression changed.


    He looked in horror at Gu Yundong, whose hair was not even messy. ¡°Ah¡­¡± He screamed and turned to run.


    Gu Yundong sneered and threw away the stick in his hand. She patted her dress and tidied her clothes.


    She walked back to Xue Rong¡¯s side, took the box, and strode out of the alley.


    Xue Rong was still standing on the spot, suspecting that there was something wrong with his eyes.


    How, how was this possible?


    Miss was alone¡­ weak¡­ wearing a dress that got in the way¡­ She was clearly still young.


    But she had actually dealt with all four of them in the blink of an eye?


    ¡°Xue Rong??¡± Gu Yundong called him from outside.


    ¡°Coming.¡± Xue Rong nced at the person on the ground again and hurriedly turned around to follow.


    Gu Yundong keenly sensed a slight change in his attitude, as if¡­ he had be more respectful.


    The two of them did not speak along the way. They were about to reach the entrance of the inn.


    Xue Rong finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Young Miss¡¯s martial artspetition?¡±


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows. ¡°You should know that I fled from the Yongning Prefecture to the Xuanhe Prefecture, right?¡± Xue Rong had been following her. When she chatted with Grandpa Yu, she would mention the past from time to time.


    Xue Rong thought for a moment and came to a realization.


    That¡¯s right. Miss hade all the way to the Xuanhe Prefecture without Old Master by her side. What she had experienced was simply unimaginable.


    How could those four people stop Miss?


    But¡­ he still felt that Miss was very powerful.


    It had to be known that on the way to escape, the fate of women was usually not very good, especially when there was no one to protect them. However, Miss had to protect her family all the way to the Xuanhe Prefecture safely. Clearly, she was stronger than he had imagined.


    ¡°Alright, you go back to the inn first. I¡¯ll make a trip to the pharmacy.¡± Gu Yundong got down from the carriage.


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 469: This Is a Lifesaving Thing

    Chapter 469: This Is a Lifesaving Thing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong went to the pharmacy next door and grabbed a few herbs.


    Then, she found an empty ce and wrapped the letter for Qin Wenzheng with oil paper in twoyers before cing it in the secretpartment of the box that she had just made. She took a hairpin and ced it in the box before covering it.


    Then, she took the medicine bag and box to an escortpany not far away.


    She went straight to the escort in charge. ¡°I want to send something to Fengkai County in Xuanhe Prefecture, but the thing I want to send is very urgently needed. It¡¯s best if it can be delivered within four days.¡±


    The escort leader frowned. Four days? It was a little rushed to travel from Wanqing Prefecture to Xuanhe Prefecture.


    He did not agree and only asked, ¡°What¡¯s to be sent?¡±


    Gu Yundong took out a medicine bag and a box. ¡°I have a friend who¡¯s terminally ill and needs medicine urgently. These are the medicines I found for her. They¡¯re for saving her life. And this box. She left the hairpin inside with me. It¡¯s something her mother left for her. Let¡¯s leave it for her as a memento.¡±


    The escort leader understood. This was a life-saving thing, and it didn¡¯t leave any regrets.


    After a pause, he looked at Gu Yundong and said, ¡°We¡¯ll take this escort, but you know that if we want to rush to the Xuanhe Prefecture in such a short time, not to mention traveling day and night, we¡¯ll definitely have to change horses inbetween. I¡¯m afraid this price is not cheap.¡±


    ¡°I know. Here¡¯s a hundred taels of silver. Is it enough?¡±


    The escort leader¡¯s expression rxed a little. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    In a few days, at most two people were required to deliver the thing. It was not a loss to earn a hundred taels.


    Furthermore, the journey to the Xuanhe Prefecture was very peaceful. It was not like they were escorting arge number of goods, so they would not encounter any danger.


    It wouldn¡¯t cost much to change horses. He just needed to make up the difference in price.


    Gu Yundong discussed with the escort leader again and gave him the address. He also repeatedly reminded him that the escort this time was for saving lives. If the item could be delivered as soon as possible, it should be delivered as soon as possible.


    She knew that this escort agency was trustworthy. The escort leader valued loyalty. Moreover, the escort leader had said that he would do this job himself.


    Gu Yundong was relieved and turned to leave.


    She had no choice. If she just let the escort agency deliver the letter, she would be finished if she identally lost it or if someone saw the contents.


    She bought medicine and made a secretpartment. Although it took some effort, it was at least safer.


    In the future, she had to think of a way to get some secret code or something. Her family would understand and find the information she wanted them to know. This way, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about others seeing the letter.


    This time, the address Gu Yundong gave the escort leader was Qin Wenzheng¡¯s school. She was afraid that someone would know about Qin Wenzheng, so the recipient was simply ¡°Ge¡±.


    Qin Wenzheng was such a smart person. When he saw the medicine packet, he should be able to guess that she had sent it to him, right? After all, he knew that she hade to Wanqing Prefecture to look for medicine.


    She had given him medicine for no reason, and there was also an inexplicable hairpin and box. He would definitely notice that something was wrong.


    He was a young top schr after all, so his brain worked quickly.


    Gu Yundong expressed that she was very confident in Qin Wenzheng. Hopefully, he would not want to disappoint him.


    As for the 100 taels of silver, she would get it back from the Xin family.


    After she was done, she turned around and walked towards the inn.


    Before leaving, she even went to the ready-to-wear shop to buy a few sets of clothes for Gu Dajiang and Xue Rong.


    When she went to Grandpa Yu¡¯s house, she didn¡¯t bring Gu Dajiang¡¯s two sets of tattered clothes back.


    She couldn¡¯t wear those clothes at all. They were all patched up. Could it be that she was wearing the clothes cleanly and let her father wear dirty clothes?


    Carrying his clothes, Gu Yundong¡¯s footsteps became much lighter.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he entered the inn, he saw a familiar middle-aged man.


    Wasn¡¯t this¡­ the man who was talking to Xin Zhiyuan in the room that day?

 Chapter 470: So Powerful

    Chapter 470: So Powerful


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong remembered that he said that he would personally make a trip to the Xuanhe Prefecture in a few days to look for the farmer who made white sugar.


    Heh, if you want to go, you have to be able to do it.


    As the middle-aged man walked upstairs, Gu Yundong had already found an angle and walked behind a potted nt in the corner.


    There was no one there. She was holding the toy gun. Just as the man Xin Zhiyuan called Uncle Wei was about to walk up thest step, she instantly hit his leg.


    Uncle Wei felt a sharp pain in his legs and fell to the side uncontrobly.


    The waiter was the first to notice that something was wrong. He hurriedly shouted, ¡°Becareful.¡±


    He wanted to rush forward to support her, but it was toote.


    Uncle Wei wanted to grab the railing with both hands, but he couldn¡¯t. He rolled down the stairs.


    A customer who was about to go upstairs subconsciously stood to the side. His hands were still tightly gripping the railing as he watched him roll down.


    Gu Yundong almostughed out loud. She hurriedly covered her mouth and walked out from behind the potted nt.


    Uncle Wei rolled to the bottom. His face was pale and he was sweating profusely. He held his leg and cried out in pain.


    Eh, so powerful? She was afraid that the fall wouldn¡¯t be serious enough, and she wanted to stab him againter.


    The waiter hurriedly ran up, and the others in the hall also rushed forward to help. Instantly, there was amotion below.


    As Gu Yundong walked over, she searched for the two bullets and quickly put away the destruction evidence.


    Then, without even looking at Uncle Wei, who was carried out of the door, she went upstairs.


    Tong Shuitao came out and asked curiously, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back. What happened downstairs? It¡¯s so noisy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, someone identally rolled down the stairs. Be careful when you take the stairs next time.¡±


    ¡°Of course, mydy.¡±


    Gu Yundong entered the room. Gu Dajiang was still awake and Xue Rong was serving him porridge.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Gu Yundong ced the clothes on the table, took the porridge bowl, and personally fed it to Gu Dajiang.


    ¡°Father, how do you feel today?¡±


    ¡°Much better. Doctor Yu said that you gave him a lot of money. He used the best medicine, and it doesn¡¯t hurt much when I turn my body now. Seriously, if you have some money, just save for yourself in the future. There¡¯s no need to use the best medicine. Won¡¯t I recover after a few more days?¡±


    Gu Yundong fed him a mouthful. ¡°Father, don¡¯t you want to get better as soon as possible and go back to see Mother and Brother and Sister?¡±


    Gu Dajiang immediately stopped talking. He just opened his mouth and obediently finished the porridge.


    Then, she leaned against the folded nket and sighed softly. ¡°I wonder how they are now. Yundong, tell me about the situation at home. I¡¯m very concerned.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± In the past two days, Gu Dajiang had either been sleeping and recuperating while Gu Yundong had been busy with other things.


    They really hadn¡¯t sat down properly to talk about family matters.


    Gu Yundong took a fan from the side and fanned him.


    The weather was already hot, and Gu Dajiang¡¯s wound was drenched in sweat.


    ¡°Mother has always been thinking about Father. She has dreamed of you several times. Moreover, Mother¡¯s illness has a high chance of being cured. We found an imperial physician who gave Mother an acupuncture session. Although she hasn¡¯t recovered now, it won¡¯t worsen in the future. He said that as long as he finds thest medicine, he canpletely cure Mother.¡±


    Gu Dajiang¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. He was slightly excited. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Actually, I came to Wanqing Prefecture this time to look for that medicine.¡±

 Chapter 471: Let’s Say Something Delightful

    Chapter 471: Let¡¯s Say Something Delightful


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What medicine?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a medicine called Bai Muzi. Don¡¯t worry, Father. I already have clues.¡±


    Xue Rong, who was standing behind Gu Yundong, was slightly stunned. However, he quickly regained hisposure.


    Gu Yundong nced at him from the corner of her eye before continuing to say to Gu Dajiang, ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry about Mother. This kind of thing can¡¯t be rushed. When we find Bai Muzi, everything will naturally be fine.¡±


    Gu Dajiang nodded. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯ve already waited for so long. I don¡¯t mind waiting a little longer.¡± Besides, even if Liu Niang couldn¡¯t recover in her lifetime, he would still take good care of her.


    Gu Yundong saw that he was a little sad and immediately changed the topic. ¡°On the other hand, Yunshu is much more lively now. He¡¯s already in school.¡±


    Gu Dajiang immediately said in surprise, ¡°He went to study?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. His master used to be the top schr. The students he took in were all of good character. He was the youngest among his ssmates. Everyone took good care of him. Now, he¡¯s so happy that he forgets about home.¡±


    The smile on Gu Dajiang¡¯s face widened. The joy on his face was obvious. ¡°Good, good. Yunshu is starting to read and write. He even took the top schr as his master. This is something that many people don¡¯t even dare to think about. He will definitely be promising in the future.¡±


    Gu Dajiang had thought that no matter how much his family objected, he would definitely send Yunshu to school when Yunshu was grown.


    He had already been destroyed by the Gu family. He would never allow Yunshu, who was also talented, to be mediocre for the rest of his life. Only by studying for the imperial examination and leaving the Gu vige would his future be bright.


    However, he did not expect that after Liu Niang injured her head, he could not split up. Then, they encountered a famine. The family fled their hometown.


    Fortunately, Yunshu still went to school when he was in his initiation year.


    This was all thanks to Yundong. His daughter was more capable than him.


    ¡°What about Yunke?¡± Gu Dajiang was most worried about her. She was too young. When she was still in the Gu family, she couldn¡¯t even walk steadily because she didn¡¯t eat well or receive good care.


    She had been unconscious most of the time during their escape. He often had the illusion that she was not even breathing. He was terrified.


    ¡°Keke.¡± Gu Yundongughed. ¡°She¡¯s a little foodie now. She can eat anything. Yunshu calls her a fat chick. It makes her so angry that she keeps saying that she doesn¡¯t want her brother anymore. But once Yunshu goes to school, she gets anxious when she doesn¡¯t see her brother for a day. Every day when she goes home, she¡¯s the first to run out to wee him.¡±


    Gu Dajiangughed when he heard that. Yundong¡¯s words were like a painting. In the painting, there was Liu Niang and his three children. The family was happy, warm, and blissful.


    He could not wait to recover from his injuries and go back.


    Gu Yundong said a lot of interesting things.


    But for some reason, she didn¡¯t dare to mention Shao Qingyuan. She felt that mentioning him in front of an old father who had just found his daughter would agitate him.


    Yes, her father was still recuperating. It was better to say something that made him happy.


    Gu Yundong did not say anything about Yuanzhi.


    At the mention of him, she would definitely talk about Eldest Aunt Gu, who had yet to be found, and Bian Mn, who had passed away.


    Gu Dajiang doted on Bian Mn very much. If he knew that she was gone, he would probably feel terrible.


    Gu Yundong only mentioned interesting things until Gu Dajiang looked a little tired. Then, she let him rest and went out.


    Xue Rong followed him out. He pursed his lips as he looked at Gu Yundong, as if he had something to say.

 Chapter 472: Xue Rong’s Distrust

    Chapter 472: Xue Rong¡¯s Distrust


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong walked towards her room. Seeing that he was still standing there, she raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Come in. Don¡¯t you have something to tell me?¡±


    Xue Rong lowered his head and followed her into the room. He carefully closed the door.


    He even went over to pour a cup of tea for Gu Yundong. This person had really been professionally trained.


    ¡°Miss, you said that you have a clue about Bai Muzi. Were you referring to the Xin family?¡±


    Gu Yundong thought that he indeed knew.


    ¡°I were. Why? Are you trying to persuade me to give up? Do you think it¡¯s impossible to get Bai Muzi from the Xin family?¡±


    Xue Rong thought for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s indeed impossible to obtain Bai Muzi from the Xin family, because it is no longer in the Xin family.¡±


    Gu Yundong suddenly stood up from his chair. ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    Xue Rong said, ¡°There was indeed a Bai Muzi in the Xin family. However, three months ago, the eldest young master of the Xin family suddenly fell ill, and Bai Muzi was used by him.¡±


    What he didn¡¯t say was that it was also because of that illness that two servants were killed in the courtyard of the eldest young master of the Xin family. The rest were sold, and he was one of them.


    Gu Yundong frowned fiercely. Two to three months ago, didn¡¯t that mean that it was gone before Dr. Song wrote to her?


    Communications in this era were so inconvenient that the informationgged for so long.


    ¡°You promise, no more?¡±


    Xue Rong knelt down. ¡°I can swear that I didn¡¯t lie to you just now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, get up. I don¡¯t mean to question you.¡± Gu Yundong rubbed her temples and sighed inwardly.


    However, Xue Rong still knelt on the ground and had no intention of getting up. Gu Yundong frowned. ¡°Why? Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Miss, I know that Old Master¡¯s injury was caused by the Second Young Master of the Xin family.¡± Xue Rong lowered his head. ¡°Miss, do you want to avenge Old Master?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think I can do it?¡±


    Xue Rong pursed his lips. Hearing Gu Yundong¡¯s words, his body trembled and he hesitated for a moment.


    He shut his mouth and did not say anything else.


    Gu Yundong was so angry that she almostughed. ¡°Xue Rong, I know that you used to serve the eldest young master of the Xin family. The Xin family is rich and has many rules. There are also many demons and monsters inside, and there are endless open and hidden conflicts. I understand that you¡¯ve developed a cautious personality, but I¡¯m not the Xin family. There¡¯s no need to hide anything, and you don¡¯t have to be afraid that I¡¯ll be unhappy if I hear it. I hope you can be straightforward. I won¡¯t me you.¡±


    Xue Rong was stunned for a moment before he smiled bitterly in his heart.


    After a long time, he nodded slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t think you can¡¯t do it, Miss. It¡¯s just that the Xin residence is farrger than what the outside world sees. The inside isplicated. Not only does it have the prefecture magistrate as its backer, but it also has someone in the capital and even¡­ In short, it won¡¯t be easy for Miss to deal with Second Young Master.¡±


    Gu Yundong sneered. After saying so much, didn¡¯t he still think that she couldn¡¯t do it?


    Indeed, if she was alone, she would consider it carefully. After all, dealing with the Xin family was not the same as dealing with the Gu family. But didn¡¯t the Xin family want to die? She could give them a push.


    ¡°Alright, I know what you¡¯re saying. I know what to do. Go back and take care of my father first.¡±


    Xue Rong felt that Miss would not let the matter rest, but he could not say anything.


    In the following days, Gu Yundong focused on taking care of Gu Dajiang. It was as if he had nothing else to do other than let him recuperate.


    Xue Rong had a very strange feeling. Miss seemed to have given up, but she also seemed to be nning something, but she did not do anything.


    Six dayster, when Gu Dajiang could walk on the ground, someone came to the inn.

 Chapter 473:1 Am Mo Xulin

    Chapter 473:1 Am Mo Xulin


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Gu Yundong went downstairs, he brushed past someone.


    When that person passed by her, he said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Gu, let¡¯s talk in private.¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment. She turned her head and nced at him.


    This person looked very ordinary and was dressed in the same style as the guests in the inn. No one would notice him in the crowd.


    But Gu Yundong could still feel that he was constantly tense. He was a martial artist.


    She calcted the time and roughly guessed who this person was.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything or respond, the other party thought that he had been too abrupt and quickly added, ¡°Mr. Qin asked me toe.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded and the man went downstairs first.


    Seeing him leave the inn, Gu Yundong slowly walked out of the door as if she was taking a leisurely stroll.


    That person walked at a moderate pace in front, and Gu Yundong followed him slowly.


    Until he turned at an intersection and entered a small courtyard.


    When Gu Yundong entered the courtyard, he realized that there were about a dozen people inside. All of them looked travel-worn. They looked like they had just arrived at Wanqing Prefecture.


    Upon seeing her enter, one of them, who seemed to be their leader, immediately stood up. ¡°Miss Gu, I¡¯m Mo Xulin. I¡¯m here on Lord Qin¡¯s orders to investigate the Xin family. By the way, this is from Lord Qin.¡±


    He took out a letter and handed it to Gu Yundong.


    She opened the envelope. There were two full pieces of paper.


    Gu Yundong read it quickly, but after reading it, she immediately cursed in her heart.


    The content of Qin Wenzheng¡¯s letter was very simple. He said that the news sent by Gu Yundong was very timely because the emperor was intending to deal with the magistrate of Wanqing Prefecture and the Xin family.


    Previously, when the new emperor ascended the throne, he nted two trusted aides in Yongning Prefecture after the famine and Qing¡¯an Prefecture after the chaos. Prefecture Magistrate Dai of Xuanhe Prefecture also became the new emperor¡¯s subordinate. Themotion was too great. If he wanted to touch the prefecture magistrate of Wanqing Prefecture who had a deep foundation, he would be a little too hasty.


    Especially since the Wanqing Prefecture had the Xin Family. The officials and merchants colluded to control the entire Wanqing Prefecture.


    The emperor knew that the prefecture magistrate wasn¡¯t a good person, and he also knew that the Xin family wasn¡¯t clean. It was obvious just from how luxurious their residence was.


    Now that more than half a year had passed, the emperor was indeed prepared to take down Wanqing Prefecture.


    It could be seen from the fact that he had started to support the Duan family.


    However, the Emperor had been collecting information on the Xin family and the magistrate. This information could not be too small. Otherwise, who knew when they would make aeback?


    Just as they were looking for a breakthrough, Gu Yundong unexpectedly gave them a pleasant surprise.


    The Xin family was simply too daring. They actually dared to have dealings with the other two countries. This kind of dealings was not ordinary business dealings. Clearly, it was rted to the Imperial Court.


    Actually, Qin Wenzheng also knew that with the ability of the Xin family, even if they had dealings, it was only some money transactions. The Xin family was not qualified toe into contact with the center of political power. Even if they wanted to betray their country, they would not be able to do it.


    However, this was enough. Especially when it was rted to the prefecture magistrate here, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to kill the entire family.


    Therefore, Qin Wenzheng sent people over to prepare for a drastic reorganization.


    The question was¡­ Why did he want her to find a way to get incriminating evidence?


    Gu Yundong wanted to m the table. Wasn¡¯t her mission over after informing them? It was enough for her to just wait and watch the show. Why was Qin Wenzheng still adding trouble for her?


    Gu Yundong mmed the letter on the table and pointed at Mo Xulin.

 Chapter 474: Seduction

    Chapter 474: Seduction


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°You all seem to be highly skilled in martial arts. If you want to find evidence, you can just sneak in, right?¡± Gu Yundongwas so angry that sheughed. ¡°I¡¯m a weak woman, and you actually handed the most important thing to me? Do you think I¡¯m too good-looking and want others to chop me into pieces?¡± Mo Xulin was speechless. Miss, don¡¯t feel so good about yourself, alright?


    He coughed lightly and said, ¡°The Xin residence is heavily guarded. It¡¯s naturally not a problem for us to sneak in, but it¡¯s easy to alert the enemy.¡± Heavily guarded? Didn¡¯t her father, Gu Dajiang, sneak in?


    No, Gu Dajiang could only ask around outside. He couldn¡¯t go to the master¡¯s courtyard, let alone the ces where evidence was ced.


    Mo Xulin continued, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not like no one has infiltrated the Xin family before. They even entered Master Xin¡¯s study, but there¡¯s nothing in the study. If we want to find evidence of guilt, I¡¯m afraid a few days won¡¯t be enough.¡± If you can¡¯t find it in the study, do you think I can?


    ¡°Once we alert the enemy, the Xin family will be easy. We can just capture them anyway, but the forces in the capital that colluded with the Xin family will be on guard¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong was enlightened. ¡°Are you making such a big move this time? It won¡¯t be easy to clean up the mess.¡±


    So, what the emperor really wanted to deal with were those people in the capital?


    All the more reason for her not to get involved.


    Mo Xulin lowered his eyes. He could not say anything in front of Gu Yundong. However, seeing that she was unwilling, he immediately thought of what Qin Wenzheng had said. He could only take a step back and say, ¡°Miss Gu, if you¡¯re really unwilling, then¡­ can you figure out the approximate location of the important letters in the Xin residence?¡± Seeing that Gu Yundong wanted to refute, he immediately added, ¡°Lord Qin said that since Miss Gu has the ability to obtain the news that Xin Zhiyuan colluded with another country, you can definitely do these things.¡±


    ¡°He really thinks highly of me.¡±


    ¡°Lord Qin also said that if Miss makes a great contribution and the Xin family is raidedter, Miss can choose a few valuable items first¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong stood up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and think about it.¡±


    She kept the letter and turned to leave the small courtyard.


    When the others saw this, they looked at each other and asked Mo Xulin, ¡°Did she agree or not?¡±


    Mo Xulin was unfathomable. ¡°What do you think?¡± However, he quickly restrained his expression. ¡°Inform the Duan family and ask them to cooperate with us if necessary.¡±


    ¡°Should we inform Commander Liu of Wanqing Prefecture?¡± One had to bring troops over to arrest a family. ¡°It¡¯s said that Commander Liu doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the prefecture magistrate. Perhaps he can help.¡±


    However, Mo Xulin shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say if they¡¯re not on good terms. Maybe they¡¯re just putting on a show for us. Third Brother has already gone elsewhere to mobilize troops. Let¡¯s wait a few more days.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The others in the courtyard quickly went to work.


    Gu Yundong felt a headache when she returned to the inn. Qin Wenzheng was indeed unreliable.


    However, although she was cursing Qin Wenzheng in her heart, her mind still started to spin.


    In the following days, Gu Yundong was very busy.


    Tong Shuitao did not know what she was doing. In any case, she would do whatever Young Miss instructed her to do.


    Gu Dajiang was a little worried. He had once asked Gu Yundong, but she said that it was for business.


    Only Xue Rong started to feel uneasy.


    A few dayster, when he saw Gu Yundong writing the names of everyone in the Xin family on paper in the room, his thoughts were finally confirmed. He had a feeling that it was just as he expected.

 Chapter 475: Finally Talking

    Chapter 475: Finally Talking


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong nced at him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Miss, you must deal with the Xin family?¡± Xue Rong finally exhaled and asked in a low voice, ¡°How confident are you?¡±


    ¡°Ny percent.¡± Gu Yundong smiled.


    Xue Rong looked at her in surprise and disbelief. ¡°Miss, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you believe me? You¡¯ve been here for so many days, so you should know how I conduct myself. When have you seen me boast?¡±


    Xue Rong paused. He had indeed been silently paying attention to Miss¡¯s words and actions these past few days. He more or less knew her personality.


    However, he already knew that the youngdy¡¯s identity was only that of a peasant girl. She had no power or influence against the Xin family and could not gain any advantage.


    90% confident??


    Xue Rong suddenly thought of how busy Gu Yundong had been these past few days and how mysterious he looked.


    Could it be that Miss had a helper? And this helper was not an ordinary person?


    If that was the case¡­


    Xue Rong was slightly excited. His fingers tugged and tugged. After a long time, he seemed to have made up his mind.


    ¡°If Miss wants to deal with the Xin family, I can help.¡±


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows and put down her brush. She ced the piece of paper with the names of the various masters of the Xin family aside and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re finally going to talk?¡±


    Xue Rong was stunned. Finally?


    Gu Yundong faced him. ¡°I¡¯m listening. Go ahead.¡±


    She knew that Xue Rong definitely knew something, and it was something that others did not know.


    Previously, he had said that the Xin family was rich and powerful. Not only did they have people in the capital, but they even¡­ Even what? He did not finish his sentence, but Gu Yundong could guess that Xue Rong probably knew that the Xin family had connections beyond his country.


    Moreover, Xue Rong had a grudge against the Xin family.


    As expected, Xue Rong¡¯s expression was not good when he talked about his days in the Xin family.


    ¡°Miss, you know that I used to serve Eldest Young Master in his courtyard. Three months ago, all the servants in Eldest Young Master¡¯s courtyard, except his nanny, were sold. Two of them were beaten to death. The reason was that they didn¡¯t serve Eldest Young Master well and almost caused Eldest Young Master¡¯s illness to act up and kill him.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded. He even ate Bai Muzi because of this. Hmph.


    Xue Rong became slightly excited. ¡°One of the two servants who were beaten to death is my younger sister.¡±


    Gu Yundong raised his head and looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°However, no one in the residence knows that. My sister and I have acknowledged each other in private. It¡¯s not easy to serve the Eldest Young Master in his courtyard. The Eldest Young Master is sick all year round and has a bad temper. My sister suffered a lot because of this. Although we worked in the Eldest Young Master¡¯s courtyard, we couldn¡¯t enter the inner room to serve him usually. The Eldest Young Master has a special guard to help him search¡­¡± He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Search for children.¡±


    Only the nanny could enter the inner room. That day, the nanny was not around because she had something on. The Eldest Young Master suddenly shouted in the inner room.


    It was Xue Rong¡¯s sister and another maidservant who ran in. In the end, they saw a girl lying on the ground with a pair of scissors in her hand. The scissors were stained with blood, and so was the Eldest Young Master¡¯s neck.


    The girl must have stabbed the young master, but the girl was also killed by the young master on the spot.


    Xue Rong¡¯s sister was scared to death at that time. She and the other maidservant were at a loss.


    Only when the Eldest Young Master looked over fiercely did the two of them hurriedly stop the bleeding. The Eldest Young Master might have lost too much blood and fainted on the spot.


    The other maidservant was afraid. After she and Xue Rong¡¯s sister carried him to the bed, she said that she wanted to call a doctor and ran away on the spot.

 Chapter 476: A Rumor

    Chapter 476: A Rumor


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xue Rong¡¯s sister could only take care of the Eldest Young Master by herself. When she was bandaging Eldest Young Master, her fingers trembled in fear and she identally spilled the medicinal powder on the bed.


    She quickly found a rag to wipe it off. Her movements were too erratic, and she identally pushed aside the pillow on the Eldest Young Master¡¯s bed and saw two letters inside.


    She knew that she shouldn¡¯t be curious, but at the same time, she also knew that she had seen what had happened today. She was afraid that Eldest Young Master wouldn¡¯t let her off easily.


    Since she was going to die anyway, what did it matter if she took a look?


    At that time, the sister calmed down and carefully took out the letter.


    There were two letters. One was a letter where the Xin family had contacted the Liu Country.


    The other was a report from a subordinate of the Eldest Young Master regarding the situation in the capital.


    Sister Xue felt that her heart was about to jump out, and cold sweat kept pouring out.


    At this moment, urgent footsteps came from outside the door.


    Sister Xue hurriedly stuffed the letters back in. She slid under the bed and hid inside.


    It was the eldest young master¡¯s nanny who came in. She called him anxiously a few times and heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that he had woken up. ¡°The doctor will be here soon. How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Nanny, under the pillow¡­ There are two letters. Take them back and hide them.¡± Xin Zhiming¡¯s breathing was weak, and his words were intermittent.


    The nanny put away the two letters but did not leave immediately. When the doctor came and Young Master¡¯s injuries stabilized a little, she left while no one was paying attention.


    However, Sister Xue had been hiding under the bed. She wanted to wait until everyone left beforeing out.


    However, there was always someone guarding the room. The Eldest Young Master¡¯s condition suddenly worsened in the middle of the night. His eyes and mouth were crooked, as if he was about to have a stroke.


    The doctor said that the young master¡¯s health was not good to begin with, and he had lost too much blood this time. His life was in danger, and the Bai Muzi was used up at that time.


    Fortunately, on the second day, his condition improved, and there was finally a time when there was no one in the room.


    Sister Xue took advantage of this time to crawl out from under the bed.


    When she came out, she realized that the entire courtyard was guarded. She could not even leave the Eldest Young Master¡¯s house.


    She even vaguely heard that the maidservant who had seen the Eldest Young Master¡¯s condition with her previously tried to escape from the Xin residence, but was captured and brought back. Now, the guards in the residence were looking for Sister Xue everywhere.


    Sister Xue knew that she would not be able to escape death. She was in despair, but she was unwilling to ept her fate, so she returned to the house. She took the brush on the Eldest Young Master¡¯s table and hid under the bed and table to write down everything she saw and heard.


    This letter was for Xue Rong. At the end of the letter, she even instructed Xue Rong to think of a way to leave the Xin family. Something would happen sooner orter if the Xin family colluded with foreign countries.


    After writing, she stuffed the letter into her shoes and socks. When she was found by the guards in the residence, she was beaten to death on the spot. When Xue Rong heard the news, he only saw his sister¡¯s corpse.


    Xue Rong found the letter when he was collecting her corpse. He hated the Xin family, but he was too weak to take revenge.


    Then, the others in the courtyard were also sold.


    Gu Yundong listened to the entire process and sighed inwardly.


    Seeing the forbearance and hatred on Xue Rong¡¯s usually expressionless face, she could only say in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll avenge your sister this time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡±


    ¡°So to speak, everything was taken by Young Master Xin¡¯s nanny?¡± The answer was really unexpected. ¡°This nanny is quite trusted.¡±


    Xue Rong thought for a moment and said, ¡°Actually, there has always been a rumor in the Xin family.¡±

 Chapter 477: The Xin Family Has Been Raided

    Chapter 477: The Xin Family Has Been Raided


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°What rumor?¡±


    ¡°Eldest Young Master¡¯s nanny is actually Old Master Xin¡¯s woman. Her status is even higher than ordinary concubines. I heard that when Old Master was young, he went out to discuss business and brought this nanny along.¡±


    Xue Rong said, ¡°Although the nanny serves Eldest Young Master, she often enters and exits Old Master¡¯s study with the excuse of reporting Eldest Young Master¡¯s situation.¡±


    Gu Yundong could not help but pause. This gossip was a little big.


    ¡°Is the nanny beautiful?¡±


    Xue Rong was speechless. Wasn¡¯t Miss¡¯s focus a little off?


    However, he still shook his head honestly. ¡°She can¡¯tpare to Master¡¯s concubines.¡±


    Gu Yundong pushed a cup of tea over. ¡°Alright, I know what you¡¯re talking about. Go back and take care of my father. I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes, mydy.¡±


    Gu Yundong left the inn and returned not long after. His expression was obviously rxed.


    In the following days, she didn¡¯t leave the inn much. She spent most of her time by Gu Dajiang¡¯s side.


    Seeing that his health was improving, the smile on Gu Yundong¡¯s face became lighter.


    When he recovered, they could go back.


    Half a monthter, Gu Dajiang could already go downstairs for a walk. Although it was still unnatural, it was a luxury for Gu Dajiang, who had been cooped up in his room for nearly a month.


    Gu Yundong helped him down. Standing at the entrance of the inn, Gu Dajiang heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°In two days, let¡¯s go to the Yu family to see Uncle Yu and the others.¡±


    Ever since that day, Gu Yundong did not go to the Yu family again. Instead, she let Xue Rong make two trips and mentioned Gu Dajiang¡¯s injury.


    Grandpa Yu wanted toe over and take a look, but he was stopped by Xue Rong. It had not been peaceful recently. Gu Yundong had instructed him not to go out as long as possible, especially since this inn was very close to the Xin residence.


    ¡°Why do I feel that something is amiss?¡± Gu Dajiang suddenly said. ¡°There are many people on the streets.¡±


    Before Gu Yundong could say anything, the waiter beside him came over and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. For some reason, there have been a lot of people these past few days. Our inn¡¯s business is doing well. I thought there was something happy to celebrate in the city, but I didn¡¯t hear anything after asking around.¡± Gu Yundongughed. ¡°Something happy? A storm ising.¡±


    With that, she helped Gu Dajiang in and found a seat in the hall to eat.


    The waiter touched his head and looked at the bright sun outside. ¡°Where is the storming from? Why don¡¯t I understand?


    Xue Rong thought, if you understand, you can be the shopkeeper.


    On the other hand, when Gu Dajiang heard Gu Yundong¡¯s words, he asked curiously in a low voice, ¡°Yundong, do you know something? What¡¯s going to happen at Wanqing Prefecture?¡±


    ¡°Father will know the result in two days.¡±


    However, there was no need to wait for two more days. The next morning, the waiter ran into the hall in a panic.


    Gu Yundong wasing downstairs and saw that his clothes were wet and his hat was gone. Strands of hair were stuck to his face. He was panting and his face was filled with fear.


    Moreover, at this moment, there was a loud rumble outside. A bolt of lightning struck down, apanied by the patter of rain.


    As expected, the atmosphere was already appropriate.


    The waiter wiped his face and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Shopkeeper, the prefecture magistrate has been arrested. The Xin residence has also been raided.¡±

 Chapter 478: Everyone’s Shock

    Chapter 478: Everyone¡¯s Shock


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The waiter¡¯s words suddenly sounded in the hall. The shopkeeper was so shocked that he forgot about the abacus.


    Even the guests who were originally sitting there chatting and resting turned to look at him in shock.


    The shopkeeper walked out from behind the counter without a word and asked anxiously, ¡°What did you say just now? What happened? What do you mean by the prefecture magistrate has been arrested and the Xin residence has been raided?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. What happened?¡±


    ¡°The Xin family? Our Wanqing Prefecture¡¯s hundred-year-old n was actually raided?¡±


    A customer stood up and walked over in disbelief.


    The waiter was still in shock and his words were a little ethereal. ¡°1,1 don¡¯t know either. Just now, when I went home to get my things, I walked to the street at the entrance of the Xin residence and saw many soldiers guarding it. The que of the Xin residence was also smashed down by those soldiers. All the servants in the residence were taken away. Then, a long row of people were escorted away. All of them lowered their heads and cried.¡±


    ¡°What about the old and young masters of the Xin family?¡±


    The waiter shook his head vigorously. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know. I heard that they¡¯re still in the residence and haven¡¯te out. Someone even said that they might have been killed by those soldiers on the spot. Not long after, I heard someone run over and say that the prefecture magistrate¡¯s office was also surrounded by soldiers. The prefecture magistrate¡¯s family has been arrested. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Everyone was shocked when they heard that. The shopkeeper pped his thigh. ¡°No wonder there have been many people in the prefecture city recently. I knew something big would happen. As expected. But this matter is too big. I don¡¯t even dare to think about it.¡±


    The waiter finally came back to his senses and nodded repeatedly when he heard the shopkeeper¡¯s words. ¡°I also heard that these soldiers were transferred over from elsewhere. All of them are unfamiliar fierce faces. They¡¯re too terrifying. I originally wanted to go to the entrance of the Xin residence to ask around, but I didn¡¯t dare to and ran back.¡±


    ¡°So, did anyone say what they did?¡±


    The waiter shook his head sadly. ¡± I don¡¯ t know.¡±


    Gu Yundong was still standing on the stairs and listening. Xue Rong was standing behind her at some point. He looked a little agitated and his eyes were slightly red.


    ¡°Miss¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong turned to look at him. Xue Rong tried his best to smile. ¡°Miss, you actually did it.¡±


    The Xin family was such a colossus. Their power was magnificent and they had the backing of the prefecture magistrate and the high officials in the capital.


    But now, in just half a month, not only had their home been raided, but even the forces behind them had been uprooted.


    Xue Rong thought that if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was afraid of attracting too much attention outside, he would have knelt down on the spot and kowtowed to the Miss.


    Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xue Rong shook his hand and a smile finally appeared on his face. He followed Gu Yundong downstairs.


    Tong Shuitao, who was standing upstairs, red at his back fiercely. This Xue Rong must have ulterior motives. He must be a toad lusting after swan meat. He was clearly bought to serve the old master, but he kept approaching Miss. He was simply shameless. Miss had been deceived by him.


    She was so angry!!!


    Tong Shuitao kept staring at his figure as he disappeared from the door. Only then did she stomp her feet angrily and turn around to return to her room.


    The rain outside had stopped, and even the air felt wet.


    Gu Yundong and Xue Rong walked all the way to the Xin family. Many people were talking about this along the way.


    Especially not far from the Xin family, everyone was pointing at the ce.


    However, there were soldiers guarding the door, so no one dared to go forward.


    When they saw Gu Yundong and her servant walking forward, they looked at her as if she was courting death.

 Chapter 479: Old Fourth Playing Dead

    Chapter 479: Old Fourth ying Dead<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong ignored these strange gazes. When they were almost at the entrance of the Xin residence, the soldiers guarding the door shifted their gaze to her.


    At the same time, a girl standing at the side looked at her.<div>


    The girl was about the same age as her. She was dressed in silk and satin. Her skin was fair and tender, and she was beautiful. She had a refined temperament and had two maidservants by her side.


    However, she only nced at Gu Yundong indifferently before turning around and continuing to speak to the soldiers at the door. ¡°I¡¯m really the Duan family¡¯s youngdy. My brother is inside. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call my eldest brother out. He¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she heard the officer¡¯s impatient voice. ¡°No means no. Wait outside.¡±


    His tone was cold and he did not seem to care about her at all.


    Gu Yundong felt that this soldier would probably be doomed alone for the rest of his life.


    Miss Duan stomped her feet angrily and walked to the side. The maidservant beside her hurriedlyforted her.


    Only then did Gu Yundong step forward. However, it was Xue Rong who spoke to the officer. ¡°Sir, we¡¯re looking for Lord Mo Xulin.¡±


    Miss Duan nced at them and snorted softly. No one heard her.


    The soldier nced at Gu Yundong and said the same thing as before, ¡°Wait outside.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Miss Duan finally couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Gu Yundong looked over and saw that she had resumed her dignified and elegant self.<div>


    Gu Yundong turned her head and happened to see a familiar figure walking past the door. The figure nced at the door and met her gaze. However, in the next moment, he immediately turned his head and quickly walked to the other side.


    Gu Yundong was so angry that sheughed. ¡°Stop right there, Mo Xulin¡¯s fourth brother.¡±


    As she spoke, she squatted down and picked up a stone. She aimed it at the back of his head and threw it.


    She moved so quickly that no one could react.


    When they came back to their senses, the soldiers at the door instantly red at her. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re courting death.¡± As they spoke, they suddenly pulled out their weapons and stabbed at her.


    The Duan family¡¯s youngdy was shocked and quickly retreated. Xue Rong subconsciously stood in front of Gu Yundong.


    The man whose head had been smashed finally stopped pretending to be dead. He hurriedly ran over and waved his hand. ¡°Hey, stop, stop. This is Miss Gu. She¡¯s one of us. She¡¯s one of us.¡±


    The soldiers were stunned, but they still put away their weapons.


    The man then walked to Gu Yundong¡¯s side and smiled. ¡°Miss Gu, why are you here? You didn¡¯t make a sound just now. I didn¡¯t even recognize you. They almost hurt you.¡±


    Gu Yundong had never seen such a shameless person. Her voice pierced the sky. He must be deaf to not hear her. ¡°Can I go in?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± the man said with a smile. He made the soldiers retreat and quickly led Gu Yundong inside.<div>


    Seeing this, the Duan family¡¯s youngdy was stunned.


    She quickly took two steps forward. ¡°Sir, please wait.¡±


    The man frowned and stopped to look at her unhappily. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Lord, I¡¯m from the Duan family. My eldest brother is Duan Qian. He¡¯s inside. Can I go in and talk to him?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    With that, the man turned to smile at Gu Yundong and led her inside. ¡°The stairs here are steep. Miss, be careful.¡±


    Miss Duan was speechless. She was so angry.

 Chapter 480: A Small Box

    Chapter 480: A Small Box<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This was the second time Gu Yundong hade to the Xin residence. Thest time, she had entered through the back door. This time, he had walked through the main door.


    The scenery in front of him waspletely different. The Xin family was indeed extremely extravagant. No wonder the Emperor wanted to destroy it.<div>


    As she admired the surrounding scenery, she spoke to Xue Rong. ¡°Some people have ck hearts. When they want me to help them, their attitude is so kind. They say that after everything is over, they will let me choose whatever I want. In the end, after using me, they turn around and pretend not to know me. They even say that I didn¡¯t make a sound and they didn¡¯t recognize me. It seems that the people I work with are blind and deaf¡­¡±


    Xue Rong silently nced at Fourth Brother, who was walking in front. The man¡¯s back was tense.


    However, he was secretlyining in his heart. Why was Miss Gu¡¯s gaze so sharp? Previously, she had only seen him once in the small courtyard. She had not even spoken to him. Not only did she recognize him at a nce, but she also knew his ranking. She was simply unbelievable.


    Gu Yundong continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it. I¡¯m not familiar with certain people, and I don¡¯t know their character. Will they renege on their debt? That¡¯s why I came over early when I heard about what happened here. As expected, they actually pretended not to know me. Heh, that¡¯s amazing. Xue Rong, don¡¯t do this. You¡¯ll be beaten up easily if you do.¡±


    Fourth Brother finally could not stand it anymore. He quickly turned his head and smiled. ¡°Miss Gu, I was wrong. I promise there won¡¯t be a next time. Why don¡¯t you hit me twice to vent your anger?¡±


    ¡°No need. Just tell me where the storeroom is. I¡¯ll leave after taking what belongs to me.¡± Gu Yundong snorted.


    Fourth Brother¡¯s expression froze, and his footsteps finally quickened.


    When he arrived at the door of the warehouse, he saw Mo Xulin standing outside and talking to a young man.


    Mo Xulin was stunned for a moment when he saw Gu Yundong. The Fourth Brother quickly whispered into his ear.


    Mo Xulin¡¯s forehead darkened and he almost hit him. ¡°How could you¡­¡± They did not intend to go back on their word. They just wanted to organize the stuff first and take what should be taken away. They would let Gu Yundong choose the rest.


    However, Fourth Brother had been seen by others and deliberately turned a blind eye to her. Now, even if he didn¡¯t have the intention, others would think that he had gone back on his word.<div>


    He red at his fourth son, took a few steps forward and said to Gu Yundong, ¡°Miss Gu is here.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Yundong replied coldly.


    Mo Xulin said, ¡°The storeroom is being tidied up. Miss Gu, please go in, but¡­¡± He paused and lowered his voice. ¡°After this confiscation, all the properties belong to the imperial court. There are some things that the emperor has required, so¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong snorted. She knew that there was a prerequisite for her privilege to choose.


    ¡°Alright, I know. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Mo Xulin heaved a sigh of relief and called out to Fourth Brother, ¡°Prepare a box for Miss.¡±


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. After a while, she saw Fourth Brother carrying a box over. It was a small box that was 4.0 centimeters long, 20 centimeters wide, and 30 centimeters tall.


    So, she could only take an entire small box of things, right?


    Tsk, they had really underestimated her.


    If you have the ability,e and carry an even smaller box.


    Gu Yundong took the small box and led Xue Rong into the storeroom with her head held high.<div>


    The young man who was talking to Mo Xulin looked on in surprise. Where did thisdye from? Lord Mo was actually so polite to her. He even heard a hint of ttery.


    He wanted to ask, ¡°Lord Mo, may I know which family¡¯s daughter she is?¡±


    Mo Xulin said, ¡°Her surname is Gu.¡± He was unwilling to say anything else.


    On the other hand, when Fourth Brother saw him, he thought of Miss Duan at the door and immediately mentioned it.


    Duan Qian had a headache. He apologized to Mo Xulin and hurried to the door.

 Chapter 481: Looking at Gu Yundong in a New Light

    Chapter 481: Looking at Gu Yundong in a New Light


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Gu Yundong entered the storeroom, he realized that many people were registering the things in the storeroom. They were stunned when they saw her enter.


    It was Mo Xulin who came inter and asked everyone to leave first. Only then did everyone leave the storeroom with a puzzled expression.


    Mo Xulin said, ¡°Miss Gu, take a look. What do you like?¡± As he spoke, he pointed at tworge boxes not far away. ¡°You can¡¯t touch the things inside.¡±


    Gu Yundong expressed that she understood. That was what the emperor wanted. She understood.


    She walked forward. There was a lot of gold, silver, jewelry, antiques, calligraphy, and expensive jade artifacts in the warehouse of the Xin family. These things were all ced inrge boxes that were piled up in the huge warehouse.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes lit up when she walked closer. Her eyes were sparkling, and she wished she could throw herself at the glittering money.


    The Xin family was simply too rich. They were simply¡­ so rich that it made people want to scream.


    Mo Xulin was so stingy that he only gave her a small box even though there were so many things.


    Her contributions were only worth the price of a small box?


    Gu Yundong turned around and red at him.


    Mo Xulin touched his nose and said ufortably, ¡°Miss Gu, you know that the imperial court is in urgent need of money. Although this box is small, some things are worth a lot of money.¡±


    As he spoke, he picked up a piece of calligraphy. ¡°This is a masterpiece from the previous dynasty. It¡¯s worth ten thousand taels.¡±


    Then, he picked up another book. ¡°This is the only book. Many schrs would die for it.¡±


    Gu Yundong thought that Mo Xulin was indeed the leader of this group of people. His positioning was very precise. He knew that she knew how to draw, so he rmended calligraphy and painting. He knew that her brother was studying, so he rmended the only book.


    She snorted twice, took the two items, and ced them in the small box in Xue Rong¡¯shand.


    Although the calligraphy was too long to be kept inside, it didn¡¯t matter. It was the same outside.


    Seeing this, Mo Xulin secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    He did not leave. He watched as Gu Yundong walked over one box after another.


    She looked very carefully. Sometimes half of her body was in the box.


    Mo Xulin stood at the back and could not see clearly. He did not know that when Gu Yundong was searching, she took the opportunity to¡­ put the silver ingots into her interspace.


    After finding two boxes, Gu Yundong ced a few jade pendants and essories into a small box.


    Mo Xulin nced at it and the corner of his mouth twitched. Miss Gu really did not know what was valuable. Why did she choose jade pendants and jewelry?


    Then, Gu Yundong chose agate jade and pearl jade.


    She also saw two medical books that seemed to be very rare. Yes, she would bring them back to Shao Qingyuan.


    The brush and inkstone looked very valuable. She would bring them back for Yunshu, Yuanzhi, and her father.


    There was also a chessboard made of jade. It was simply extravagant.


    There was a huge pile of things. Gu Yundong felt that anything that was rare enough could be stuffed into the small box. If it could not be stuffed, she would put it into her spatial storage when Mo Xulin was not paying attention.


    After going through all the boxes, Gu Yundong finally rubbed her back and stood up.


    She looked at the small box with satisfaction. ¡®Yes, it¡¯s full.¡¯


    Xue Rong looked at the things inside and did not know what to say.


    When Mo Xulin realized that she did not find a single tael of silver, he could not help but look at her in a new light.

 Chapter 482: Come and See Your End

    Chapter 482: Come and See Your End


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mo Xulin felt that perhaps because she used to be a farm girl, her knowledge was limited and she was not good enough at appreciating good things, so she could not tell if the items she picked were good or bad.


    However, she did not care about money at all. She was more interested in elegant things like books, calligraphy, and paintings. It seemed that she had a long-term vision.


    In the future, as long as she came into contact with more of these things, she would definitely be able to identify the good and bad things next time.


    ¡°Miss, are you done?¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded. She remembered that there was about half a box of gold, silver, and jewelry in her spatial storage. She said in satisfaction, ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Mo Xulin heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Shall I walk thedy out?¡±


    But Gu Yundong said, ¡°Wait, I want to meet the eldest and second young masters of the Xin family.¡±


    Mo Xulin frowned. ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it inconvenient?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Mo Xulin looked at her pitifully small box. After all, he had taken advantage of her. Forget it, just let them meet. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you there.¡±


    As he spoke, he led the way.


    After leaving the door, he let the people registering the stuff in the warehouse enter again.


    What Mo Xulin didn¡¯t know was that two dayster, after all the warehouses in the Xin family were cleaned up, everyone would stare at the ount book that didn¡¯t match at all with their mouths agape. They couldn¡¯t regain their senses for a long time.


    The masters of the Xin family were all locked up in the back room. Many people were locked up in the row of rooms.


    The people in different branches were locked up separately. The room in the middle should be the Old Master and Madam of the Xin family.


    Gu Yundong did not look at it. She followed Mo Xulin to the room on the left. ¡°Xin Zhiming is inside.¡±


    Gu Yundong asked Xue Rong to ce the small box in Mo Xulin¡¯s hand. He blocked him outside and she went in by herself.


    Mo Xulin was speechless. This was against the rules.


    Xin Zhiming was the eldest young master of the Xin family, so he naturally had a wife. ording to Xue Rong, that wife passed away less than two years after marrying him.


    However, Xin Zhiming did not remarry. The outside world had always thought that he had a deep love for his wife and could not forget her. In addition, his health was not good and he did not want to drag others down. But who would have thought that he would do such dirty things in private?


    When Gu Yundong and Xin Zhiming entered, there was also his nanny in the room.


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows and looked at the silent duo.


    Xin Zhiming frowned when he saw the person who came in. ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡±


    Gu Yundong took a step back and let Xue Ronge forward.


    Xue Rong looked at the two of them with hatred in his eyes, as if it would not be an exaggeration to cut them into pieces. He finally felt much better when he saw them tied up and unable to move.


    Xin Zhiming did not know him. Even though the guy had served him for a long time, he had never taken Xue Rong seriously.


    On the other hand, the nanny took a closer look at Xue Rong and suddenly reacted.


    ¡°Xue Rong! It¡¯s you?¡±


    Xin Zhiming was confused. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°He used to be a servant in the courtyard. He was one of the people who were sold three months ago.¡±


    Xin Zhiming was enlightened. He looked at Xue Rong and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± After a pause, he seemed to have thought of something and smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re very nostalgic. You¡¯vee to see your former master.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Xue Rong could not help but sneer. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m here to see what kind of oue you lunatics have be.¡±


    Xin Zhiming and the nanny¡¯s expressions changed at the same time. ¡°What did you say?¡±

 Chapter 483: Mo Xulin’s Envy

    Chapter 483: Mo Xulin¡¯s Envy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xue Rong smiled. ¡°If you remember selling a group of servants three months ago, then you should also remember the two maidservants who were killed at that time. One of them¡­¡± He took a deep breath and his eyes turned ruthless. ¡°Was my sister!!¡±


    The two of them were stunned. They looked at Xue Rong warily.


    Xue Rong had already walked up to them and said maliciously, ¡°Do you know why the Xin family lost so quickly? It¡¯s because before my sister died, she saw two letters in Young Master¡¯s room. When you were searching for her, she was hiding under the bed. She heard your conversation clearly.¡±


    Xin Zhiming and the nanny¡¯s faces immediately turned pale.


    So that was what happened. It was actually that little girl who tricked them and exposed the ce where they usually ced important letters.


    It was actually the dead little girl.


    Xue Rong was delighted to see their expressions.


    ¡°Go to hell and apologize to my sister. Apologize and repent for those who were killed by you. It¡¯s not in vain for you to live in this world. Hahaha.¡±


    Heughed until tears came out. Gu Yundong turned to look at him.


    However, Xin Zhiming seemed to have finallye back to his senses. He rushed towards Xue Rong with bloodshot eyes.


    Gu Yundong raised her leg and kicked him back. Xin Zhiming¡¯s body was not in good condition. The moment he fell to the ground, he started coughing violently.


    Seeing that he was coughing up blood, Xue Rong finally wiped his face and turned to Gu Yundong. ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The two of them no longer looked at the dejected nanny and Xin Zhiming, who was still unable to get up. When they walked out of the door, they felt that the entire sky was bright.


    It was as if the previous storm was an illusion.


    After exiting the room, Mo Xulin nced at the two people inside and gave a look to the soldier on guard at the side, telling him to go and see Xin Zhiming. At the very least, before the man was dragged away to be beheaded, he did not want the man to die.


    When he saw the soldier run in, he turned around again. He had wanted to say something to Gu Yundong.


    Unexpectedly, when he turned around, he saw Xue Rong kneeling on the ground with a bang and kowtowing three times to Gu Yundong.


    ¡°Thank you, miss.¡±


    Gu Yundong was also shocked by him. She quickly smiled and helped him up.


    ¡°For what? If it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t have found the evidence so quickly.¡±


    As she spoke, she turned around and took out a jade pendant from the small box Mo Xulin was holding. She handed it over. ¡°I don¡¯t know how much this is worth, but it¡¯s definitely not ordinary if it¡¯s ced in the Xin family¡¯s warehouse. Take it as a reward.¡±


    Xue Rong stared nkly at the jade pendant that was stuffed into his hand. It took him a while to react. He hurriedly wanted to return it to her, but Gu Yundong red at him fiercely.


    Xue Rong fell silent and could only ept it carefully. His heart was filled with sourness and warmth. This was a feeling he had never felt in all his years in the Xin residence.


    Unfortunately, his sister did not have such good fortune and did not meet such a good master.


    Xue Rong wiped the corners of his eyes and hurriedly followed Gu Yundong.


    He did not notice that Mo Xulin, who was carrying a small box behind him, was looking at him with¡­ envy.


    Gu Yundong had already gone to the house on the right, where the second young master of the Xin family, Xin Zhiyuan, was locked up.


    When the door was opened, there was amotion inside. A few sharp screams instantly came.

 Chapter 484: Gu Yundong Beats Someone

    Chapter 484: Gu Yundong Beats Someone


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong felt as if her eardrums were about to burst, and she stopped in her tracks.


    When the screams stopped, she looked inside.


    Compared to the two people in the Eldest Young Master¡¯s room, this room was much livelier.


    There was not only Second Young Master Xin Zhiyuan, but also his wife, who was the daughter of the prefecture magistrate, and the concubine with the same name as hers. There were also the mother of the concubine, Xin Zhiyuan¡¯s two maids, and three other concubines.


    Gu Yundong had heard from Xue Rong that Xin Zhiyuan was lecherous, so there were many beauties in the backyard. However, not many were taken in as concubines. After all, there was a wife there.


    Initially, there were more than a few concubines. However, there were endless open and hidden conflicts in the backyard. Once they were no longer liked by Xin Zhiyuan, these concubines would not end well.


    Therefore, the remaining concubines were all sessful people left behind after the house fights.


    However, the strange thing was that the two young masters of the Xin family had yet to have a child.


    It was understandable for the Eldest Young Master. His wife had died early and his health was not good. However, not only did the Second Young Master have a young and beautiful wife, but he also had concubines who were as beautiful as flowers. None of them had given birth to a child for him.


    It was probably because he had done too much evil.


    Gu Yundong shook her head and sighed as she walked towards them.


    Xin Zhiyuan narrowed his eyes and took a closer look at Gu Yundong. Perhaps out of habit, his eyes lit up when he saw a young and beautiful girl walking over. He even swallowed his saliva unconsciously.


    Gu Yundong was disgusted by his gaze. F*ck, he was already a prisoner, yet he still had a lustful heart.


    She stepped forward and punched him hard in the eye.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xin Zhiyuan cried out in pain. The women beside him all looked at Gu Yundong in shock.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Who are you? Who are you to hit my husband? Do you know who I am?¡±


    Judging from her tone, she should be Xin Zhiyuan¡¯s wife.


    Gu Yundong turned to look at her and smiled. ¡°What a show-off. Who are you? Oh, I know. Are you the daughter of the prefecture magistrate? Poor thing. The prefecture magistrate has been arrested too.¡±


    The woman was stunned and her expression changed. ¡°Impossible. How could my father be captured?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, why hasn¡¯t hee to save you yet? It¡¯s because he can¡¯t even protect himself.¡±


    This time, not only did the woman¡¯s expression turn ugly, but the others were also stunned.


    They had all been brought into this room and locked up by the soldiers who had suddenly appeared. They had vaguely heard that their crime included colluding with the enemy and betraying the country. The soldiers were to execute their entire families.


    All of them were trembling in fear. Their only hope was Second Young Mistress¡¯s father, who was an official.


    Therefore, even though they were locked in such a small room, they were still very respectful to the Second Young Madam. Their attitude was even a little ttering. They only hoped that when she was saved, she would take them away with her. After all, no one wanted to die.


    But now, they were told that even the prefecture magistrate couldn¡¯t protect himself, so who else could save them?


    Instantly, the other women present began to look at the young madam differently. They even began to me each other.


    Gu Yundong did not look at them. Her gazended on Xin Zhiyuan again, and the corners of her lips curled up again.


    Xin Zhiyuan felt his scalp go numb for some reason and could not help but move back.


    However, Gu Yundong suddenly stepped forward, clenched her fists, took a deep breath, and hit him heavily.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Stop, what are you doing? What right do you have to hit me?¡±

 Chapter 485: Remember Gu Dajiang?

    Chapter 485: Remember Gu Dajiang?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong did not speak, but her punches became heavier and heavier.


    Not only did Xin Zhiyuan scream in pain, even the others beside him were trembling in fear.


    The concubines did not dare toe forward, but Madam Tang shouted, ¡°Stop! Who are you? Did my husband offend you? We were arrested, but there¡¯s still the Imperial Court to convict us. You¡¯re using lynching.¡±


    Gu Yundong felt an itch in her ears. Were these people used to being high and mighty masters? Were they so arrogant that they could not see their own situation clearly?


    No one made a sound. Only she was still in the limelight.


    Gu Yundong finally stopped and narrowed her eyes to look in that direction.


    Madam Tang trembled under her cold gaze and had a bad feeling.


    Gu Yundong lifted her leg and kicked Xin Zhiyuan. Then, she left him and walked towards Madam Tang step by step.


    ¡°W-What are you doing?¡±


    Madam Tang was a little afraid now. She sat on the ground and moved back.


    Gu Yundong bent down and pped her face.


    Madam Tang widened her eyes in shock. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled and pped her again.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Another p.


    Gu Yundong looked at her well-proportioned red and swollen face and smiled in satisfaction.


    ¡°How beautiful. You don¡¯t even have to put on rouge. Thank me properly.¡±


    Madam Tang wanted to speak and curse, but her face was unbelievably swollen. The moment she opened her mouth, it hurt terribly.


    On the other side, there was a small ¡°pfft¡± sound. It was not loud.


    Unfortunately, Gu Yundong¡¯s sharp ears still heard it.


    She raised her eyebrows and looked at the person who wasughing.


    She was about the same age as Gu Yundong herself, and she was standing next to a familiar-looking woman.


    Oh, Gu Yundong remembered now. Wasn¡¯t this woman the one she had seen in the kitchen? So the one next to her should be the concubine Gu Yundong.


    She walked towards her. The Gu concubine was a little afraid of her. When she saw that Gu Yundong had noticed her, she immediately swallowed nervously. Before she could speak, Gu Yundong pped her.


    The Gu concubine¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You, why did you hit me? I didn¡¯t say anything bad about you, and I didn¡¯t offend you. You¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong did not say anything. She pped her a few more times. When she felt a little better, she finally stopped.


    The Gu concubine did not dare to speak, and her mother was even more afraid of death. She did not even dare to look.


    The entire house was silent. No one dared to make a sound.


    Especially the concubines, they were trembling in fear. Master had been beaten up, Young Madam had been beaten up, and the Gu concubine had also been beaten up. Was it their turn next?


    Just as they were feeling uneasy, Gu Yundong stood up.


    Her cold gaze swept across the three of them. It was just a little pain. How could itpare to the pain of her father being thrown out of the Xin residence with blood all over his body and almost losing his life?


    How could itpare to the pain of his shoulder being burned and blistered?


    How could itpare to the feeling of helplessness when his fingers were broken and he could not even lift the bowl and chopsticks?


    It was just a few ps. NOT HURTFUL AT ALL!!


    Xin Zhiyuan finally recovered. He looked at Gu Yundong with hatred. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    ¡°Second Young Master is forgetful. Let me remind you.¡± Gu Yundong nced at him. ¡°A month ago, did Second Young Master beat up a man called Gu Dajiang and throw him out of the Xin residence?¡±

 Chapter 486: I’m the Farmer Girl You’re Looking for

    Chapter 486: I¡¯m the Farmer Girl You¡¯re Looking for


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xin Zhiyuan frowned, unable to recall.


    Instead, it was Madam Tang and the Gu concubine who had a deep impression of thatpetition. They immediately widened their eyes in shock.


    ¡°Who are you to him?¡±


    The two of them spoke almost at the same time. Xin Zhiyuan finally thought of the poor-looking man who was dressed in rags.


    Gu Yundong squatted down. ¡°I¡¯m his daughter.¡±


    The expressions of the three of them changed drastically. That person¡¯s daughter?


    They knew in their hearts how badly that person had been beaten up back then. After being thrown out of the Xin family, he would most likely not survive.


    So, his daughter was here to avenge him?


    Gu Yundong seemed to know what they were thinking. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My father isn¡¯t dead. He¡¯s alive and well. But I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re going to die soon.¡±


    She stood up and looked down at the three of them. ¡°Actually, I was thinking that since my father was beaten up by the three of you, I wouldn¡¯t implicate the innocent. I would just settle the score with the three of you. Unfortunately¡­¡±


    She smiled and suddenly looked at Xin Zhiyuan.


    A bad premonition shed across the Xin Zhiyuan¡¯s heart, and his voice trembled slightly. ¡°Unfortunately what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you have designs on white sugar.¡± Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to go to the Xuanhe Prefecture to find the farmer who made white sugar and force them to hand over the form so that you can use it to earn money?¡±


    Xin Zhiyuan¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Of course I know. After all, I¡¯m the farmer you¡¯re looking for. How is it? Isn¡¯t it a surprise?¡±


    Xin Zhiyuan looked at her as if he had seen a ghost. His mind was in a mess.


    This person was the sugar producer. This person was the daughter of the man he had attacked back then. This person actually knew that he had designs on white sugar.


    He lowered his eyes and muttered, ¡°How could it be? How could it be?¡±


    Gu Yundong still felt that it was not enough. She said, ¡°Actually, when I first came to the Wanqing Prefecture, I really thought of cooperating with the Xin family. Unfortunately, before I could find Second Young Master, I encountered you trying to kill my father. My father had to recuperate for a month before he could walk. I have to settle this score with you no matter what, right? I didn¡¯t expect that when I was thinking of a way to deal with you, you still didn¡¯t think that you had done enough evil and wanted to find the person who made white sugar. Then I really can¡¯t let you off.¡±


    ¡°Look, this is probably what they mean by karma, right? If you had treated my father better and been more polite back then, you might not have ended up like this.¡±


    Xin Zhiyuan¡¯s face turned pale. So, everything was because they had attacked that man?


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, her hand was still itchy and she wanted to hit them again.


    However, Mo Xulin finally pushed open the door and entered. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Anyway, they won¡¯t have a good ending.¡±


    Gu Yundong nced at him before walking out of the door.


    To be honest, her hand still hurt a little, but it felt good to hit others with her hand.


    Before the door could close, the house was already in chaos.


    Hearing Mo Xulin¡¯s words, which seemed to be a death sentence, and hearing Gu Yundong¡¯s words, which exined that the source of everything was actually thepetition between the Tang and Gu concubines, the other concubines who had been implicated could not help but pounce on them one by one and bite and kick them.


    ¡°Bitch, it¡¯s all your fault.¡±


    ¡°If you want to fight, then fight. Why torture an outsider whose identity you didn¡¯t even know?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re dead because of you.¡±

 Chapter 487: Satisfied

    Chapter 487: Satisfied


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong looked at him and shrugged. ¡°See? Even if I don¡¯t do anything, they¡¯ll be beaten half to death.¡±


    Mo Xulin had a headache. He signaled for the people at the door to hold them back. Seriously, they could still fight so fiercely even with their hands and feet tied.


    What surprised him was actually the mother of the Gu concubine. She was actually hitting the Gu concubine most fiercely. She kicked and scolded, ¡°You jinx, I¡¯m really unlucky to have you. I¡¯ll die with you.¡±


    As she spoke, she shouted towards the soldiers who rushed over, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not from the Xin family. My daughter is only a concubine. I¡¯m not even a proper rtive of the Xin family. Let me go.¡±


    No one paid attention to her. Mo Xulin had already closed the door.


    ¡°Alright, now that you¡¯ve vented your anger, and everyone in the Xin family can¡¯t escape, you can rest assured, right?¡±


    Gu Yundong took the small box from his hand and snorted. ¡°Only sort of.¡±


    With that, she led Xue Rong to the door.


    After leaving the door, she saw the Duan siblings talking.


    When they saw her, they were both stunned.


    After Gu Yundong left, Miss Duan asked, ¡°Who is that girl? Why can she enter?¡±


    ¡°Lord Mo only said that her surname is Gu. I don¡¯t know anything else. She shouldn¡¯t be from Wanqing Prefecture.¡± Duan Qian said, ¡°But Lord Mo treats her very well. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t offend her. When we meet in the future, it¡¯s better to befriend her.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Duan Wan nodded.


    The Duan family was in business, so their interests were naturally very important. They knew what was beneficial to them.


    Gu Yundong carried the small box back to the inn. It was already noon.


    There were people everywhere in the lobby of the inn. As soon as they walked in, they heard about the prefecture magistrate and the Xin family. Everyone was discussing.


    Some of them were well-informed and even said that there was a hugemotion in the capital. It was even more bloody than in Wanqing Prefecture. Gu Yundong let it go and went upstairs with Xue Rong.


    When she reached the door, she saw Tong Shuitao weing her happily. She pushed Xue Rong to the side and whispered into Gu Yundong¡¯s ear, ¡°Miss, Master has been sitting in the room for a long time. He won¡¯t listen to me even if I persuade him to lie down.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded. She pushed the door open and saw Gu Dajiang sitting there with a frown. No one knew what he was thinking.


    She sat opposite him with a smile. ¡°Father, have you eaten lunch?¡±


    When Gu Dajiang saw her, he could finally ask the question that had been umting in his heart for a long time. ¡°Yundong, there are rumors everywhere that the Xin residence has been confiscated. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is.¡±


    ¡°Then, this matter, this matter¡­¡±


    ¡°Father wants to ask me if I¡¯m involved in this matter.¡±


    Gu Dajiang hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    He felt that it was a little surreal. If his daughter got involved, the other party was the Xin family. No one in the entire Wanqing Prefecture dared to offend the Xin family. How could his daughter get involved with a hundred-year-old family that even the Duan family had to retreat from?


    However, if his daughter was not involved, then during this period of time, Yundong had been too busy. asionally, when she mentioned the Xin family, she would look as if the other party was about to be finished. Yesterday, she even said that a storm wasing.


    All of this indicated that Yundong might know something. Not only did she know, but she had also done something.


    Gu Dajiang thought of the angry and suppressed expression on Yundong¡¯s face when she found out that he had been beaten half to death by the second young master of the Xin family.


    ¡°So, you¡­ got involved?¡±

 Chapter 488: Strange Paper Appears

    Chapter 488: Strange Paper Appears


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m involved.¡± The dust had settled, so she didn¡¯t have to hide it anymore.


    Gu Dajiang¡¯s eyes widened. It was really¡­


    ¡°Then, how much did you get involved in?¡±


    Seeing his conflicted expression, Gu Yundong could not help butugh. ¡°More or less. It¡¯s the most crucial step.¡±


    ¡°Which step?¡±


    ¡°Father should already know that Xue Rong came from the Xin family, right?¡± Gu Yundong told him about how Xue Rong¡¯s sister had identally found out about the evidence of the Xin family¡¯s crimes.


    She did not go into too much detail. Anyway, the charges against the Xin family would be out soon. His father would understand.


    On the other hand, Tong Shuitao finally understood why Xue Rong had been following Miss. It turned out that he had gone to do something big. She had misunderstood him.


    Thinking of this, Tong Shuitao looked at him apologetically.


    Seeing that he was still holding a heavy small box, she quickly went to take it to relieve his burden.


    Unexpectedly, Xue Rong turned his body and moved the box to the other side, not letting her touch it.


    Tong Shuitao: ¡°¡­¡± Get lost.


    Gu Dajiang was shocked when he heard that. It turned out that this was soplicated.


    Xue Rong had such a tragic history. The eldest young master of the Xin family was simply a beast.


    Gu Dajiang admitted that he had seen many such crazy things on his way to escape, but when he heard this story, he was still so angry that his entire body trembled.


    It took him a while to calm down. Fortunately, evil had its retribution.


    He looked at Xue Rong and said, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve taken revenge, you can stay at our house in peace in the future. Our family is different from the Xin family. We won¡¯t do such a crazy thing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    When Gu Dajiang looked at Gu Yundong again, his face was filled with relief. As he watched, he couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Father, what are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°Father just thinks that our Yundong is a very outstanding person.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡±


    As Gu Yundong spoke, she asked Xue Rong to ce the small box on the table. She pushed it in front of Gu Dajiang.


    In the face of his puzzled expression, Gu Yundong smiled slyly. ¡°This is the reward they gave me. Father, would you take a look?¡±


    Gu Dajiang opened the box suspiciously. The next moment, he was stunned.


    He looked at the contents of the small box in disbelief. He felt as if his eyes were about to be blinded.


    Gu Yundong took out a book from inside. ¡°I heard that this is the only copy. Father, take a look.¡±


    Gu Dajiang suddenly came back to his senses. His gazended on the book, and his fingers couldn¡¯t help but tremble when he saw the words on it.


    He wiped the sweat from his palms excitedly and took the book. Then, he carefully opened it.


    After reading a few pages, he cherished it and closed it again. ¡°This is worth a thousand gold coins.¡±


    His gaze fell on the small box again, and his expression gradually became solemn.


    ¡°Yundong, keep these things well. They¡¯ll be your dowry in the future.¡±


    Gu Yundongughed. ¡°What dowry? I¡¯ve picked it out for you.¡±


    As she spoke, she began to take things out. ¡°Look, this brush, this inkstone, do you like them? And this jade pendant, if I put it on your belt in the future, you will definitely look grand. And this fan, the words on it seem to have been written by some calligraphy expert in the past. And this¡­ Hmm, what is this?¡± Gu Yundong looked at the unfamiliar piece of paper that suddenly appeared in the small box.

 Chapter 489: We Have a Shop

    Chapter 489: We Have a Shop


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    She had personally ced everything in this small box.


    Gu Yundong was very sure that she had not put a piece of paper in.


    She pulled the paper out suspiciously and opened it to take a look. ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Gu Dajiang also came over and said in surprise, ¡°A contract?¡±


    Yes, a contract. Moreover, it was a contract for the transfer of a shop.


    Gu Yundong looked at it once, then lowered her head to look in the box. As expected, she found a key.


    Gu Yundongughed as she held the contract in one hand and the key in the other. ¡°It seems that Mo Xulin put it in this box. Perhaps he feels that he owes it to me.¡±


    Thinking of the thousands of taels of silver in her spatial storage, Gu Yundong instantly felt a little guilty.


    However, the guilt was quickly sent flying. She held the contract and asked Gu Dajiang, ¡°Father, do you want to take a look?¡±


    Gu Dajiang was a little excited. He read the contract again and again. ¡°This shop belongs to our family?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Gu Dajiang stood up.


    Perhaps because the movement was too big, it pulled at his wound and he immediately gritted his teeth.


    Gu Yundong quickly reached out to help him up. ¡°Father, why don¡¯t we go when you¡¯re better?¡±


    ¡°No need, no need.¡± Gu Dajiang waved his hand. After a while, he felt much better. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m much better. It¡¯s just that I rose too suddenly just now. Doctor Yu also said that after lying down for a month, I can go out for a walk.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go over and take a look. But we have to eat lunch first.¡± Gu Yundong had nced at the address just now. It seemed to be on the same road as this inn, so it was not far.


    Xue Rong went down to get the waiter to serve the food.


    At this moment, the people downstairs had yet to disperse. Although they had eaten and drunk their fill, they were still discussing things. All of them were red in the face.


    When Gu Yundong and the others came down, they saw someone talking loudly. The guy was so excited that he even danced.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly helped Gu Dajiang to the side to avoid being hit.


    After leaving the inn, she realized that there were many people discussing this matter outside.


    asionally, when they passed by a small stall, they could hear the stall owner and customers chatting.


    It seemed that this matter had caused a stir in the entire city.


    The four of them walked slowly, so they listened all the way.


    When they arrived at their destination, they saw arge shop with eight rooms in front of them.


    However, there was a seal on the entrance of the shop, clearly forbidding anyone from entering.


    Gu Yundong lowered her head and carefully looked at the address on the contract. Then, she looked up at the shop in front of her.


    That¡¯s right, this was the ce.


    Xue Rong was silent for a moment before walking forward and saying, ¡°Miss, this shop seemed to belong to the Xin family previously. The Xin family¡¯s house was confiscated, so the shop must have been sealed. The contract that Lord Mo gave you is a red contract, so it must have been registered in the government. It¡¯s just that the government office is in chaos now, so they probably haven¡¯t had time to remove the seal.¡±


    Gu Yundong thought about it and agreed. They had started arresting people before dawn today. It had not even been a day yet. How could they have the time to care about a small shop?


    ¡°Since it¡¯s still sealed, let¡¯s go back,¡± Gu Dajiang said.


    He did want to go in and take a look. This shop seemed to be quite big, and there was probably a courtyard behind it.


    The sign said that it was a silk shop. It should have been in the cloth and satin business in the past.


    The four of them returned in disappointment and could only return to the inn first.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as they entered, the waiter weed them. ¡°Master Gu, Miss Gu, you¡¯re back. Someone is looking for you.¡±

 Chapter 490: Do You Want to Come With Us?

    Chapter 490: Do You Want to Come With Us?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Someone was looking for him?


    Gu Yundong followed the waiter¡¯s finger and saw the person standing not far from the staircase.


    It was Uncle Yu.


    Uncle Yu also saw them and hurried forward. ¡°Dajiang.¡±


    After greeting him, he sized his friend up from head to toe. ¡°Are your injuries healed?¡±


    ¡°Brother Yu, why are you here?¡± Gu Dajiang was also very surprised. He happily patted Uncle Yu¡¯s shoulder.


    In the end, he identally pulled his wound again.


    Gu Yundong held her forehead. ¡°Father, let¡¯s go upstairs first.¡±


    Uncle Yu nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Be quiet. I¡¯ll help you walk.¡±


    Uncle Yu actually already knew how Gu Dajiang¡¯s injury came about. Thest time Xue Rong went to the Yu family, he mentioned it, but he didn¡¯t say that it was done by the Xin family.


    However, as soon as Xue Rong left, Grandpa Yu asked Uncle Yu to find out.


    Uncle Yu had been in the prefectural city for a while and knew many people. In addition, Gu Yundong had met Gu Dajiang when she went to the Xin residence that day. He had gone to the Xin residence to ask around and knew what had happened.


    The father and son pondered for a moment and quickly understood why Gu Yundong did not let them see Gu Dajiang.


    Perhaps it was the aftereffects of escaping from the famine, but the three of them were very sensitive to some subtle changes. For example, the atmosphere in the city seemed to be very tense recently, as if something big was about to happen.


    In order to avoid causing trouble for the Gu family, they didn¡¯t visit Gu Dajiang again.


    Even Uncle Yu, who was working outside, did not go out much these days. At most, he found jobs nearby.


    Today, when Uncle Yu went to the market, he happened to hear that the Xin family was finished. He could not wait toe over.


    The group entered the house, and Tong Shuitao obediently served tea.


    Uncle Yu then asked about Gu Dajiang¡¯s situation. Knowing that he was fine, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°My father was also very worried about you. No one expected you to encounter such a thing. Fortunately, the Xin family has been confiscated. It can be considered retribution.¡±


    Uncle Yu sighed as he looked at Gu Dajiang.


    At this moment, Gu Dajiang waspletely different from a month ago. It was as if he had be a different person.


    His face was no longer as gray as before, and his clothes were no longer tattered. Even his spirit was better, and he seemed to have gained weight.


    He even had a faint aura. He had studied before, and now, he looked more refined.


    Facing Gu Dajiang like this, Uncle Yu felt inexplicably ashamed and ufortable.


    He could not help but tug his hand and ask, ¡°By the way, you¡¯ve recovered. Are you nning to return to the Xuanhe Prefecture?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my wife, second son, and youngest daughter are all at home. I want to see them as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°So, when do you n to leave?¡±


    Gu Dajiang pointed at Gu Yundong. ¡°You have to ask her. I feel that my injuries are almost healed. It¡¯s not a big problem to be careful on the way. However, Yundong said that I have to stay for half a month before she¡¯s willing to leave. She¡¯s afraid that I won¡¯t be able to take it on the way.¡±


    There was some pride in his words. Gu Dajiang couldn¡¯t change the habit of showing off his child¡¯s filial piety in front of his friends.


    Gu Yundongughed. ¡°Father, don¡¯t mess around. Doctor Yu only allowed you to leave this inn today.¡±


    As she spoke, she turned to look at Uncle Yu. ¡°Uncle, actually, I have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Yes? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to return to the Xuanhe Prefecture with us?¡±

 Chapter 491: Going to the Yu Family Again

    Chapter 491: Going to the Yu Family Again


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Uncle Yu was stunned. ¡°To the Xuanhe Prefecture?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was thinking that you cannot return to the vige you were in now and you don¡¯t have any rtives in the prefectural city. My father has been under your care these few days. He¡¯s your friend and can¡¯t bear to part with you.¡± Gu Dajiang nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, why don¡¯t youe with us?¡±


    Gu Yundong continued, ¡°Our Yongfu Vige is actually not bad. The vige chief is also kind, and the vigers are very diligent and friendly. If youe, we can take care of each other. I have a workshop in the vige and don¡¯t have enough manpower now. If you cane and help me, I¡¯ll be most at ease.¡± Uncle Yu¡¯s fingers moved. Help her? She was clearly the one helping them. She wanted them to know that they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about not having a job even if they went to Yongfu Vige.


    Uncle Yu was tempted for a moment, but he quickly suppressed it.


    He thought for a while before saying, ¡°I have to go back and discuss it with my father and Xiao Jin.¡± Xiao Jin was his son.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Uncle Yu chatted with Gu Dajiang for a while more. After all, he had something on his mind and returned not long after.


    Gu Dajiang looked at his back and said to Gu Yundong, ¡°It¡¯s unlikely that the Yu family will follow us back to Yongfu Vige.¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out in a day or two.¡±


    Gu Yundong blinked, but on second thought, she felt that it made sense. After all, they had lived in Wanqing Prefecture for a period of time and had finally settled down. In the end, it didn¡¯t make sense for them to go all the way to apletely unfamiliar ce. In fact, she was not confident.


    Forget it. Regardless of whether they went or not, she would respect their choice.


    Two dayster, Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang went to Uncle Yu¡¯s courtyard.


    When she passed by that road again, the hooligans who had caused her trouble were no longer there.


    However, many of the neighbors who lived there greeted Gu Dajiang curiously when they saw him.


    Especially when they saw two servants following behind him, they started whispering.


    ¡°Gu Dajiang is rich. He even has servants now.¡±


    ¡°Look at his clothes. I saw them at the silk shopst time. They cost three taels of silver.¡±


    ¡°Wow, so expensive? In the past, Gu Dajiang even had to use three copper coins sparingly.¡±


    ¡°Do you think they¡¯re going to the Yu family? Is the Yu family going to get rich too?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, forget it. Let me tell you, it¡¯s been a month since Gu Dajiang left. Only two servants havee. He just showed his face today. Didn¡¯t you see that the Yu family has been living so bitterly for the past month? If Gu Dajiang really had a conscience, he would have given the Yu family a couple of taels of silver. The Yu family wouldn¡¯t still be living in this lousy ce.¡±


    ¡°Oh, how dare you say that? Do you think a couple of taels of silvere from the wind?¡±


    No one dared to say these words in front of Gu Dajiang and the others. They only started spouting nonsense when they disappeared.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong and the others had already entered the Yu Family. Uncle Yu was cleaning the courtyard. When he saw them enter, he quickly came over to help Gu Dajiang sit.


    ¡°Uncle Yu, I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to help me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take advantage of the fact that you¡¯re still young and don¡¯t pay attention. If you fall ill, you¡¯ll suffer when you reach my age.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded vigorously. ¡°Grandpa Yu is right.¡±


    Uncle Yu also came out at this moment.


    After everyone sat down, Gu Yundong got down to business.

 Chapter 492: The Yu Family’s Decision

    Chapter 492: The Yu Family¡¯s Decision


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Grandpa Yu, have you considered it? Do you want to return to the Xuanhe Prefecture with us?¡±


    Gu Yundong hoped that they would leave together. The Yu family did not have any rtives here. If they encountered any problems, they would be isted and helpless. At the very least, they would be able to take care of each other when they went to the Xuanhe Prefecture.


    Moreover, the Yu family had taken care of her father for so long. She wanted to repay them no matter what.


    Uncle Yu and Uncle Yu looked at each other. A momentter, Uncle Yu wiped his face and said with a smile, ¡°Gu girl, Grandpa Yu thanks you for your kind intentions. However, we still want to stay in Wanqing Prefecture.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Uncle Yu waved his hand and interrupted her persuasion. ¡°I know you want to take care of us. I also believe that if we follow you to the Xuanhe Prefecture, we won¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing. Our lives will be much better than now. However, we can¡¯t rely on you for everything. Yes, your father received our help a few months ago, but we only gave him a ce to live. Compared to the time when you sent a basket of food to save our lives, it¡¯s insignificant.¡±


    Gu Yundong said, ¡°The basket of sweet potatoes I gave you was because you informed us in advance so that we could avoid the chaos. In that case, you should be the ones who saved us first.¡±


    Uncle Yuughed out loud. ¡°Alright, alright. If you want to calcte it this way, you won¡¯t be able to finish it.¡±


    He was in a good mood and did not regret helping this youngdy at all.


    There was a cause and a effect. The old saying was indeed true.


    Uncle Yu smiled, but very quickly, his expression became serious again.


    ¡°Gu girl, actually, there¡¯s another important reason why we didn¡¯t go to the Xuanhe Prefecture.¡± As he spoke, his expression became a little sad. ¡°Back then, on the way to escape, my wife and my daughter-inw didn¡¯t survive. Later, after we settled down in Wanqing Prefecture, we moved their graves over and let them settle down. During the new year, we would visit them and burn something for them. If we went to the Xuanhe Prefecture, it would be a long journey. It would be difficult to see them.¡±


    As he spoke, he wiped his face. ¡°I¡¯m already so old. I don¡¯t know how much longer I can live. When I¡¯m free, I can still go and talk to my wife. Don¡¯t let no one visit them when the timees. If the grass on the grave grows to half the height of a person and there¡¯s no one to take care of them, they¡¯ll be so sad. On the way to escape, they starved to death to give us a bite to eat. How can we leave them behind now?¡±


    In the end, Uncle Yu could not help but tear up.


    Gu Yundong panicked and quickly handed him a handkerchief.


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa Yu is right. I didn¡¯t consider everything. It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    Uncle Yu quickly stopped his tears and smiled when he heard her words. ¡°What¡¯s your fault? You¡¯re a good child. You want Grandpa Yu to live a good life, but Grandpa Yu has three grown sons. How can he let a little girl who hasn¡¯t reached adulthood take care of him?¡±


    Uncle Yu¡¯s eyes were also red. Although he was sad at the mention of his deceased mother and wife, he could still control his emotions. He only said with a slightly choked voice, ¡°That¡¯s right, Gu girl. Just take your father back in peace and don¡¯t worry about us. Let¡¯s work hard. Our lives will get better. The next time youe, we might all live in a big house.¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait.¡± After a pause, she said, ¡°But if you don¡¯t follow us to the Xuanhe Prefecture, I have something to ask you for help with.¡±

 Chapter 493: Yu Jin Being Beaten

    Chapter 493: Yu Jin Being Beaten


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Dajiang, who had been silent all this while, was stunned. Then, as if he had thought of something, he immediately stopped talking.


    Uncle Yu and Uncle Yu were very straightforward. ¡°Tell us, what do you need our help with? As long as we can do it, we will definitely help.¡±


    ¡°I have a shop in Wanqing Prefecture, but there¡¯s no one¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, she saw someone running in from the door. Gu Yundong took a closer look. Wasn¡¯t this Grandpa Zhang, whom she had met the other day?


    ¡°Aiyo, Old Yu, quickly go over and take a look. Your grandson was beaten up.¡±


    Everyone in the room was stunned and hurriedly stood up. Seeing this, Gu Yundong immediately reached out to help Gu Dajiang.


    Xue Rong immediately supported Uncle Yu and the few of them walked out of the courtyard.


    Yu Jin happened to walk into the courtyard. When he saw everyone, he was stunned for a moment before squeezing out a smile. ¡°Uncle Gu, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Everyone looked at his face. It was bruised and swollen. He did look like he had been beaten up.


    Uncle Yu took two steps forward. ¡°What happened? How did you get beaten up like this? Who hit you?¡±


    Yu Jin shook his head. ¡°Master, I¡¯m fine. I also beat the other party up. He¡¯s even worse than me.¡±


    When the two Yu Family members heard this, their anger decreased a little. They quickly brought Yu Jin into the house.


    Uncle Yu hurriedly went not far away to send for a doctor. The other party took a look, prescribed some medicine, and left. It was not a big deal.


    Uncle Yu regained his senses and asked, ¡°What happened? Aren¡¯t you in the shop now?¡±


    When he heard about the shop, Yu Jin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Father, there¡¯s no more work in the shop. I¡¯ll find another er.¡±


    ¡°Why is it gone?¡±


    Yu Jin pursed his lips and said in a low voice, ¡°Wasn¡¯t the Xin family¡¯s house confiscated? Their shops were also taken back by the Imperial Court. The shopkeepers and waiters inside are all being interrogated. Those who are guilty were arrested, and those who aren¡¯t guilty were released. In the past, there was a waiter who worked in the Xin family¡¯s shop. He was our shopkeeper¡¯s rtive. Now that the waiter has nothing to do, he came to our shop to find a job.¡±


    The result was obvious. The shopkeeper didn¡¯t like Yu Jin to begin with. After all, Yu Jin was tolerant and diligent. The boss had already praised him twice when he came twice. If this continued, Yu Jin would probably rece him as the shopkeeper.


    This time, his rtive came to look for work, and he immediately agreed. He was picky with Yu Jin, saying that if he kept breaking stuff and his sry would be deducted and he would have topensate.


    Yu Jin could be considered to have been trained to have a good temper. Even so, he could not help but re up.


    He finally knew that no matter how well he did, no matter how much he could tolerate, the shopkeeper would find a reason for him to make room for his rtive.


    As soon as this anger rose, he simply quit. He pointed at the shopkeeper and scolded him fiercely.


    The shopkeeper was so angry that he fell backward. The rtive beside him, who had been watching the show, rolled up his sleeves and was about to hit him for helping him vent his anger.


    The two of them started fighting in the shop. After all, Yu Jin had experienced a disaster and had a lot of strength.


    That person was no match for him. If the shopkeeper had not rushed up to help, Yu Jin would not have been injured.


    Uncle Yu and his son were furious when they heard that. ¡°This shopkeeper is not a good person. In the past, he used to say that our Xiao Jin did not do well and gave us less money. Now, in order to make room for his rtive, he even tormented our Xiao Jin like this. I¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong looked at Gu Dajiang and suddenly said, ¡°That¡¯s great.

 Chapter 494: What About Me?

    Chapter 494: What About Me?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Yu father and son were speechless.


    Huh???


    Uncle Yu asked uncertainly, ¡°Gu girl, do you mean that it¡¯s too good for Xiao Jin to hit the shopkeeper?¡±


    ¡°No, I mean, it¡¯s great that Brother Yu Jin isn¡¯t working in that shop.¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°Actually, even if this hadn¡¯t happened to Brother Yu Jin today, I would have asked him to quit his job in the shop. I¡¯ve long heard that his shopkeeper is stingy and he doesn¡¯t earn much money. The shopkeeper doesn¡¯t do anything and only knows how to boss people around. The better Brother Yu Jin does, the more others don¡¯t like him. How many years will it take for him to stand out in such a ce? So I want to invite Brother Yu Jin, Uncle Yu, and Grandfather Yu to help in my shop.¡±


    The three members of the Yu family widened their eyes and eximed, ¡°Your shop?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Yundong said in embarrassment, ¡°I just got a shop recently and haven¡¯t opened business yet. Actually, I was thinking that if youe back to the Xuanhe Prefecture with us, I¡¯ll have to find someone else to help look after this shop. But I¡¯m not familiar with the Wanqing Prefecture. Uncle Yu knows many people, so I want Uncle Yu to introduce someone. Since you¡¯re noting with us, I can ask you to help take care of the shop. To be honest, I only trust you here.¡±


    The Yu family members looked incredulous. ¡°You, you mean, you want us to look after the shop?¡±


    ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t Brother Yu Jin work in a grocery store? It just so happens that I n to open a grocery store in my ce.¡±


    Gu Yundong actually wanted to open a shop selling all kinds of sweets, dried fruits, and preserved fruits, just like Gu¡¯s in Fengkai County.


    However, this ce was too far from Yongfu Vige. It would take a lot of time and money to transport the goods over. The cost was too high, and it was not worth it. At the very least, she had to wait until her business expanded and there was a workshop here.


    Later on, she even thought of opening a medicinal shop, but selling herbs required a professional. Moreover, the preparation of the medicinal shop at the beginning would take too much time.


    After thinking about it, he could open a grocery store first.


    Firstly, it could help the Yu family. After all, Yu Jin had experience and it was convenient for him to do this.


    Secondly, Uncle was actually quite a loyal and talkative person. He had only been in Wanqing Prefecture for half a year, but he knew many people from all walks of life and had channels to buy goods.


    Previously, it was because Uncle Yu had introduced a cheap supply channel to the grocery store where Yu Jin was working that Yu Jin caught the eye of the boss and received the boss¡¯s praise, causing the shopkeeper to be dissatisfied.


    Thirdly, it was easy for the grocery store to change business. Gu Yundong had seen that the location of the shop was very good. In the future, when her business grew and she had a workshop here, she could still sell canned candy inside. It would be easy for the grocery store to change business.


    After the Yu family heard what she said, they could note back to their senses for a long time.


    They knew very well that Gu Yundong was clearly helping them, but she kept saying that they were the only people she could trust.


    This made them unable to find a reason to refuse.


    ¡°Uncle Yu, just agree. Otherwise, Yundong really doesn¡¯t know who to look for. I¡¯m also in a hurry to go home and see my wife and kids. If Yundong¡¯s shop isn¡¯t settled, we won¡¯t be able to leave.¡±


    Gu Dajiang also persuaded them.


    Since they had already said this, the three members of the Yu family immediately gritted their teeth and nodded. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll help you look after this shop.¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± At this moment, a faint voice suddenly came from behind.

 Chapter 495: Let’s Go See the Shop Together

    Chapter 495: Let¡¯s Go See the Shop Together


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Everyone suddenly turned around and saw Grandpa Zhang squeezing out a smile. He chuckled as he approached Gu Yundong and said, ¡°Well, Miss Gu, actually, I¡¯m still young, strong, and capable. Do you think I can also go to your shop to help?¡±


    This person actually didn¡¯t leave?


    The corners of Gu Yundong<sup>1</sup> s mouth twitched. She was a little unwilling to look at Grandpa Zhang.


    She was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Since the shop has been handed over to Grandpa Yu, it¡¯s up to them whether they need people or not.¡±


    Grandpa Zhang immediately turned his head and looked at Uncle Yu pitifully. ¡°Old Yu, we¡¯ve been friends for many years. You know me best. Look¡­¡±


    For many years? Their family had only moved here half a year earlier!!


    The corners of Uncle Yu¡¯s mouth twitched as he said, ¡°It¡¯s too early to talk about this. We still don¡¯t know where the shop is, how big it is, or what the situation is. No matter what, you have to wait for us to take a look before we can decide, right?¡±


    Grandpa Zhang thought about it and agreed. He quickly said, ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s settled. If youck people, you definitely have to look for me. I¡¯m still young and strong.¡±


    Uncle Yu was speechless.


    ¡°Alright, go home first. We haven¡¯t discussed this matter yet. We have to take it slow.¡±


    Although Grandpa Zhang still wanted to listen, he was afraid that the other party would get impatient and he would really not have a chance.


    He sighed and looked at Gu Yundong, then at Gu Dajiang, and finally at Uncle Yu. Finally, he left reluctantly.


    Everyone from the Yu Family looked helpless.


    After he left and Yu Jin closed the courtyard door, Uncle Yu said, ¡°Old Zhang¡¯s mouth is mean, but he is a good person. However, he¡¯s old. If we really need to hire someone, his eldest son is diligent enough.¡±


    Gu Dajiang nodded. ¡°Indeed. Brother Zhang is a good person and has a good memory.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Yu, I¡¯ve already said that it¡¯s up to you to decide whether to hire someone or not. In any case, you¡¯re the one paying the wages,¡± Gu Yundong said.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m in the Xuanhe Prefecture. Even if I want toe, I can onlye once in a year. You have to take care of everything here. Therefore, I¡¯ve thought about the sry and will give you dividends directly. You can take 30% of what you earn every month. The more you earn, the more you get.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Uncle Yu immediately shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re just looking after the shop. A fixed sry is enough.¡±


    Gu Yundong knew that he was unwilling to take advantage of others, so she could only speak patiently from the perspective of a businessperson. ¡°Grandpa Yu, let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Let¡¯s just say that this is the first time you¡¯ve opened a shop and are managing it yourself. Other than Brother Yu Jin having some experience, you have to slowly figure everything out. So for the first few months, it will be hard to tell if you¡¯d make a profit. If you lose money and we give you a high monthly sry, you¡¯ll definitely feel bad, right?¡±


    The Yu father and son looked at each other. Gu Yundong spoke logically and she was eloquent. In the end, they decided on the dividends.


    In the end, she said, ¡°By the way, that shop has a backyard. It¡¯s quite big. You guys can move in there. Firstly, it¡¯s convenient. After all, this ce is a little far. Secondly, there will be people guarding the shop. It¡¯s safer.¡±


    Uncle Yu sighed inwardly. Seeing that she was smiling as if she would not give up if he did not agree, he smiled and nodded. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Gu girl, can we take a look at that shop?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±

 Chapter 496: Complicated Feelings

    Chapter 496: Complicated Feelings


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It had been two days since the Xin residence had been raided. Someone was temporarily in charge of the government office, waiting for the emperor to transfer a new prefecture magistrate over.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s contract was personally given to her by Mo Xulin. Yesterday, Xue Rong had gone to the government office to ask about it. The contract had been opened early this morning, so it was not a problem for her to enter.


    When the group of people came out of the Yu residence, they saw many people looking over curiously.


    The crowd waited until they were gone before they began to talk.


    ¡°Where is the Yu Family going?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Gu Dajiang is nning to give the Yu family some benefits on ount of their past rtionship?¡±


    ¡°What benefits? Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re going to help the Yu family move out of here? Stop joking.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The Yu family doesn¡¯t have any luggage. How can they move out? I think they¡¯ll at most treat the Yu family to a meal at a big restaurant.¡±


    ¡°No way. The Yu family took Gu Dajiang in for a few months, but he¡¯s repaying them with just one meal? That¡¯s too stingy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why Gu Dajiang is an ingrate.¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Suddenly, a sudden cough sounded from behind the crowd.


    Everyone turned around and saw Grandpa Zhang standing behind them with an unfathomable expression. He sneered at these people who were making sarcastic remarks. ¡°Alright, why are you so troublesome? How can Brother Yu not know what kind of person Gu Dajiang is? Go do what you need to do.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Old Zhang, you were in the Yu family just now, right? What did they say? Tell us.¡±


    ¡°What did they say?¡± Grandpa Zhang said impatiently. ¡°How would I know? Disperse, disperse.¡±


    With that, he turned around and left with his hands behind his back. However, there was a sly smile on his face.


    Hmph, he wasn¡¯t going to tell these people that the Yu Family was about to own a shop. What if they went to fawn on Old Yuter?


    When he was hired to work and earn money, he would show off in front of these people. Just thinking about it made him happy.


    They must have gone to look at the shop, right? Sigh, he really wanted to follow them to take a look.


    Uncle Yu, who was being gossiped about, felt his ears itch and could not help but reach out to rub them.


    The Yu Family was a little far away from the shop. When they reached the entrance of the alley, everyone still got into the carriage.


    By the time they reached the shop, it was already past noon.


    Gu Yundong brought them to a nearby restaurant for a meal before walking towards the shop.


    Only when they stood at the entrance of the shop did the Yu family look ahead in shock.


    This, this was the shop that the Gu family was talking about?


    Such a big shop would be a grocery store?


    This was especially shocking for Yu Jin. He had been working in the grocery store for more than half a year and more or less knew some things.


    This was the busiest street in the entire Wanqing Prefecture.


    This shop was at least twice the size of the one he stayed in.


    Most importantly, this used to be the silk shop of the Xin family. It was the ce where the rtive of the shopkeeper who ran to snatch his job this morning had worked.


    He never expected that the person who had arrogantly chased him out and told him to go back and do manualbor would now swap ces with him.


    At this moment, Yu Jin¡¯s feelings were exceptionally¡­plicated.


    What made him feel even moreplicated was that he knew very well that with such a shop in such a ce, no matter what business he opened, as long as he did not seek death, he would not lose out even if he did not have experience.


    Yu Jin could not help but look at Gu Yundong, who seemed to sense his gaze and met his hesitant expression. She guessed what he wanted to say and immediately blinked at him and shushed him.

 Chapter 497: All Excited

    Chapter 497: All Excited


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Then, Gu Yundong called for everyone to go inside.


    The shop used to be a silk shop, but everything inside had been emptied.


    Those were also the assets of the Xin family. Naturally, they were taken away by the officials.


    However, there were still some fabrics that had been cut and left behind. They were still ced on the cab.


    Uncle Yu couldn¡¯t help but widen his mouth when he came in. ¡°Yundong, is this the shop you mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s huge.¡±


    Gu Yundong looked at the empty room in front of her and was very satisfied. At least, it was much better than her shop in Fengkai County. However, one was a county city and the other was a prefectural city. It was normal for there to be differences.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯vee in to take a look. It¡¯s indeed quite big. However, we¡¯re a grocery store. If we ce a lot of things, it¡¯ll naturally be small.¡±


    In fact, grocery stores upied the most space. Just look at modern supermarkets. They sold everything. When there were a lot of items, the ce would be instantly full.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the backyard.¡±


    Gu Yundong held Gu Dajiang¡¯s hand. Gu Dajiang was also very excited. This was his shop. Yes, it would be Yundong¡¯s dowry in the future.


    Although it was a little far from home, it was still a shop in the prefecture capital, and it was so big.


    He happily followed Gu Yundong to the backyard.


    The backyard of the shop was not small either. There were three rooms.


    In addition to the kitchen and outhouse, there was also a storeroom used to keep things. There was more than enough room for the three members of the Yu family here. It was much better than the previous small courtyard.


    There was ready-made furniture in the room. The bed, cab, and desk were all very neat.


    The Yu Family could use them now. In the future, when they had money, they could buy new furniture if they didn¡¯t like it.


    However, Gu Yundong felt that the Yu family was used to being thrifty and would not change it unless it was time for Yu Jin to get married.


    ¡°The kitchen doesn¡¯t seem to be used much. It¡¯s still considered clean.¡± Gu Yundong came out of the kitchen. ¡°It¡¯ll be convenient to cook here after you buy the ingredients.¡±


    Uncle Yu smiled until his face was full of wrinkles. He was very excited.


    ¡°Yundong, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll do our best.¡±


    His eyes were shining with enthusiasm and confidence for the future.


    Uncle Yu also nodded repeatedly. He touched the pir at the side lovingly and walked back and forth in the courtyard twice.


    Actually, Gu Dajiang also wanted to touch it, but he was supported by Gu Yundong. His hand was held tightly, and he could not move his feet.


    He felt frustrated.


    After Yu Jin looked at the backyard, he started to roll up his sleeves. ¡°Father, I¡¯ll go to the front to clean up the shop now.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll help too.¡± Uncle Yu felt that he had be a few years younger and followed behind excitedly.


    Uncle Yu wanted to go too. He had already rolled up his sleeves when Gu Yundong pulled him back. ¡°Grandpa Yu, stay here and chat with my father.¡±


    ¡°But I¡­¡±


    ¡°If you go to clean up the shop, my father will definitely follow you. Look at his injuries¡­¡±


    Uncle Yu immediately looked at Gu Dajiang solemnly. ¡°You can¡¯t let Yundong down. He¡¯s been gone for so long. Come, sit down and talk. You¡¯re leaving in a few days. I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll meet again.¡±


    Gu Dajiang could only sigh and rest.


    Tong Shuitao was quite diligent. She had already gone to the well to get water and carried the basin to the shop.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she entered, she heard a voice outside.


    ¡°This shop is indeed open. Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±

 Chapter 498: Want to Buy This Shop

    Chapter 498: Want to Buy This Shop


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tong Shuitao looked up and saw a young girl walking in. She looked to be fifteen or sixteen years old and had a high posture. There were two maidservants following her.


    She nced at them, then turned around and shouted, ¡°Brother, there¡¯s someone inside.¡±


    Soon, a man in his twenties followed in. He was also dressed in brocade and looked elegant.


    Yu Jin had already walked up to them and asked with a smile, ¡°May I ask what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    He was smiling, but his face was still injured, so his smile looked a little twisted.


    The girl immediately took a step back. ¡°Stay away from me.¡±


    Uncle Yu stepped forward. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The girl asked arrogantly, ¡°Did you buy this shop?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be in charge of this shop from now on.¡±


    The girl sized them up from head to toe for a while. ¡°Just you guys? Alright, I want to purchase this shop from you. Just name your price.¡±


    ¡°Wanwan, don¡¯t be rude,¡± Duan Qian scolded softly.


    His sister didn¡¯t get it, but he did. They were saying they were in charge, which meant the owner was someone else.


    Duan Wan was a little dissatisfied. ¡°We were the ones who took a fancy to it first. Who knew that someone would intercept us?¡±


    The Xin family¡¯s shops would be auctioned off by the Imperial Court after they were confiscated. Furthermore, the earlier the better. After all, the sudden closure of many shops in such a huge prefectural city would affect the lives of themoners.


    The Duan family had bought the most shops this time. One-third of the Xin family¡¯s shops had gone into their pockets.


    However, while Duan Qian had bought so many shops, the one he wanted the most was not on the auction list.


    He felt that it was strange and went to ask. Those people only said that it had been sold.


    Duan Qian thought very highly of this shop. The size was secondary. The main thing was that it was in a good location. He had been determined to get this shop before, and he did not expect such an oue.


    Since the seal on the shop was removed this morning, he had gotten someone to watch over it. If they saw the owner, they had to quickly return to the Duan family to report.


    That was why he came to the shop with Duan Wan, who insisted oning along, when he heard the news.


    Seeing that the Yu father and son didn¡¯t look too good after hearing Duan Wan¡¯s words, he immediately pushed Duan Wan back and took a few steps forward. He said politely, ¡°Little brother, I¡¯m from the Duan family. I want to talk to your boss about this shop. I wonder if it¡¯s convenient for you to introduce me to them.¡±


    The Duan family?


    Uncle Yu and Yu Jin were naturally not unfamiliar with the Duan family. In their eyes, this was a colossus like the Xin family.


    Previously, the Xin family was still suppressing them. Now that the entire Xin family had been exterminated, there was no one in the Wanqing Prefecture who could suppress the Duan family.


    The Duan family wanted to buy this shop?


    The two of them immediately became worried. This was not to be trifled with.


    Uncle Yu was about to go in to look for Gu Yundong, but Tong Shuitao had already turned around smartly and gone in.


    She didn¡¯t dare to let Gu Dajiang and Uncle Yu know. She could only whisper into her miss¡¯s ear, ¡°Miss, there are two people outside who call themselves the Duan family¡¯s young miss and young master. They want to buy our shop.¡±


    The Duan family??


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. When she saw Gu Dajiang looking over, she quickly said, ¡°Father, chat with Grandpa Yu first. I¡¯ll talk to Uncle Yu and the others about how to set up this shop and repair it.¡±


    When Gu Dajiang saw Tong Shuitao¡¯s expression just now, he knew that it was definitely not that simple. However, he was afraid that Uncle Yu would be worried, so he did not say anything and only nodded.


    Gu Yundong gave Xue Rong a look and asked him to watch the two of them while she brought Tong Shuitao to the shop in front.

 Chapter 499: What Does The Shop Do?

    Chapter 499: What Does The Shop Do?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong walked into the shop and recognized him at a nce.


    At the same time, Duan Qian and Duan Wan also recognized her.


    The two of them immediately narrowed their eyes and straightened their expressions. Duan Qian instantly smiled. ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Gu. We didn¡¯t have the time to talk thest time we met. I didn¡¯t expect to see you again today.¡±


    The father and son of the Yu family were surprised. The Gu girl actually knew the eldest young master of the Duan family?


    Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°I heard that Young Master Duan wants to buy our shop?¡±


    Duan Qian sighed inwardly. After seeing Gu Yundong, he knew that there was not much hope.


    Others might consider the Duan family¡¯s status and sell the shop to them if they were unwilling to offend the Duan family.


    But this Miss Gu¡­


    Actually, after Gu Yundong left that day, he had asked Mo Xulin about her background.


    Mo Xulin only said, ¡°She¡¯s not a big shot. She doesn¡¯t have any background. However, I don¡¯t dare to offend her. Oh, and it¡¯s also because of her that your family can do this sugar business. So if you see her next time, stay away.¡±


    Duan Qian had yet to recover from the shock of this girl being associated with the sugar business when he was stunned by Mo Xulin¡¯s incoherent words.


    Since she didn¡¯t have any background, why didn¡¯t he dare to offend her? If he had a sugar business because of her, why shouldn¡¯t he say thank you when he saw her? Instead, he had to stay far away??


    However, Mo Xulin did not say anything else. Others also kept their mouths shut even when he asked them.


    However, Duan Wan had told her that at the entrance of the Xin residence that day, she had personally seen Miss Gu throw a stone at the back of the head of the fourth brother who was following Lord Mo. Not only was he not angry, he even invited her in with a smile.


    This series of actions was really confusing, but Duan Qian understood. Not only could he not offend this Miss Gu, but he should also try his best to befriend her.


    Hence, when he heard Gu Yundong¡¯s question, he said very gently, ¡°Yes, we do have the intention to buy this shop. I wonder if Miss Gu has the intention to sell it. We can negotiate the price.¡±


    Gu Yundong shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to sell this shop. Besides, it was given to me by someone else. If I sell it, wouldn¡¯t I be letting them down?¡±


    Gu Yundong was telling the truth and did not hint anything.


    However, Duan Qian¡¯s expression changed slightly. Someone gave it to her?


    Who would dare to give away the shop that the Imperial Court had confiscated? It could only be¡­ the Imperial Court.


    Duan Qian instantly put away all his thoughts and changed the topic. ¡°In that case, it seems that we can only look elsewhere.¡± He looked helpless.


    He turned around and saw the Yu father and son. He then looked at the rtively neat shop and asked curiously, ¡°Miss Gu, are you nning to open for business? What kind of business are you doing? If you need me, just tell me. The Duan family can still be of use in Wanqing Prefecture.¡±


    Gu Yundong actually wanted to be on good terms with the Duan family, especially when Duan Qian¡¯s attitude was very friendly.


    After all, she was going to leave soon. If the three members of the Yu family opened a shop in such a prosperous area, they would easily be targeted if they did not have any backing.


    Young Master Duan came at the right time.


    Hence, Gu Yundong asked Tong Shuitao to tidy up the tables and chairs. After inviting Duan Qian and Duan Wan to sit down, she said, ¡°I do n to tidy up and open for business.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Will you continue to sell satin and cloth, or tea and wine? Or maybe jewelry?¡±

 Chapter 500: Gu Yundong Is Not an Ordinary Person

    Chapter 500: Gu Yundong Is Not an Ordinary Person


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong was silent. Is that all you can think of?


    She looked at Duan Qian and his sister, whose eyes were curious, and said, ¡°It¡¯s going to be a grocery store.¡±


    Duan Qian was speechless. Themotion on the street outside was a little loud, and he didn¡¯t seem to have heard her clearly.


    Duan Wan stood up directly. ¡°What did you say? A grocery store? You¡¯re using such a good shop in such a good location as a grocery store?¡±


    Duan Qian suddenly reacted and pulled her. ¡°Wanwan, don¡¯t be rude.¡±


    Duan Wan snorted angrily and suddenly turned her head away, not saying anything else.


    Gu Yundongughed. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because the location is good that it¡¯s used as a grocery store. I looked at the entire street. There are only two grocery stores, and they¡¯re small and iprehensive. People need it urgently.¡±


    Duan Qian thought for a moment. He had really not noticed this.


    The Duan family was mainly in the tea business. Of course, they had dabbled in other businesses, but he really didn¡¯t have a grocery store.


    As for whether it was convenient for shopping or not, with their status, they would not care. There were servants who would do it.


    Now that he heard Gu Yundong¡¯s words, it made sense.


    ¡°Young Master Duan, are you looking down on my small grocery store?¡± Gu Yundong asked with a smile.


    Duan Qian immediately shook his head. ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s just unexpected.¡± ¡°Will Young Master Duan still take care of our small grocery store?¡± ¡°Haha, Miss Gu is too humble. No matter what, we¡¯ve met twice. I¡¯m thick- skinned enough to call myself your friend. Friends naturally take care of each other.¡±


    ¡°Thankyou very much.¡± Gu Yundong then introduced the Yu father and son. ¡°These are Uncle Yu and Brother Yu Jin. They will manage this shop from now on. Uncle Yu, you heard what Young Master Duan said. If you encounter any trouble in the future, feel free to look for him. We are friends.¡±


    Duan Qian: ¡°¡­¡± I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at climbing up thedder.


    The corners of Duan Wan¡¯s mouth twitched. Couldn¡¯t this woman tell that he was just being polite?


    Uncle Yu was a little excited and nervous, and his palms were sweating. Although he had gotten used to it, he had never interacted with someone of Duan Qian¡¯s status.


    ¡°Hello, Young Master Duan. I¡¯m Yu Yanghong. Please take care of me.¡±


    Duan Qian stood up. ¡°Manager Yu, you¡¯re too polite.¡±


    He had heard that Lady Gu addressed the Yu father and son as Uncle and Brother. In other words, she did not treat them as ordinary subordinates. They had a deeper bond.


    He looked at Gu Yundong. ¡°Miss Gu, do you mean to leave Wanqing Prefecture?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll leave after a while. I mighte over asionally in the future. The next time Ie, I¡¯ll bring something for Young Master Duan. Perhaps we can work together?¡±


    Duan Qian was stunned. She was indeed not from Wanqing Prefecture.


    However, he quickly became interested in the coboration she mentioned. He wanted to know more, but Gu Yundong did not borate.


    The two of them exchanged a few polite words. Duan Qian left a jade token and told Uncle Yu to look for him if anything happened. Then, he left.


    To be able to leave behind a jade token was already very sincere.


    Gu Yundong walked them out.


    Looking at their backs as they spoke at the door, Uncle Yu heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°No wonder the Gu girl could protect her mother and younger siblings all the way to the Xuanhe Prefecture in such a difficult environment. She even got a shop and servants in just half a year. This girl is not an ordinary person.¡±


    Yu Jin nodded and looked down at the jade pendant in his hand. ¡°Father, this¡­¡±

 Chapter 501: Shop Sections

    Chapter 501: Shop Sections


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Uncle Yu also took a look, then carefully put away the jade token. ¡°This jade token is a favor from the Duan family. It can only be used for a limited number of times. If we can solve the trouble, we¡¯ll solve it ourselves. Unless we really have no choice, we won¡¯t look for the Duan family.¡±


    Yu Jin understood, but the fighting spirit in his heart was getting higher and higher.


    That¡¯s right. The younger sister of the Gu family was two years younger than him, but she was so capable. Now that his starting point was already so high, he would definitely be able to achieve something.


    Gu Yundong returned and saw that Uncle Yu and his son had begun to clean the shop diligently again. She went to the backyard.


    Gu Dajiang had been very worried about what had happened in front of the shop. He seemed to hear a few unfamiliar voices.


    He almost could not help but go over to take a look. When he saw Gu Yundong return, he hurriedly asked, ¡°What happened ahead?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that someone wants to buy our shop, so I rejected them.¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, did they?¡±


    ¡°No, we even became friends.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Gu Dajiang felt that his Yundong was really amazing.


    He was so proud of her.


    The shop was quickly tidied up. Gu Yundong looked at the cabs in front of him.


    These cabs were all erected against the wall. They were used to store all kinds of cloth. Now, they could be used to store bottles and jars, so it was not easy to bump into them.


    The shop also sold ready-made clothes. There were a few shelves made of wooden poles to hang clothes. Now, they were ced there to hang dried meat and fish.


    There was also a cubicle next to it for fitting. However, in this day and age, there were not many people trying on clothes outside, so this cubicle was piled with some things.


    What Gu Yundong meant was that the cubicle could be torn down so that the space could berger.


    At that time, they could split the entire shop into several areas. Food such as oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar, rice, ginger, garlic, wine, tea, and snacks would all be ced in this area.


    There was an area for daily necessities. There were pots, pans, knitted shoes, hats, bamboo baskets, boxes, various tools, cheaper brushes, ink, paper, and inkstones, as well as kites and spinning tops for children.


    In that case, the space was even a little small.


    However, in the beginning, they would do it one step at a time.


    It was just that with so many things, if he wanted to tidy them up, he would need to build a few cabs and shelves.


    Gu Yundong thought of Carpenter Tan. Although he did not like to talk, he was efficient.


    She handed this matter to Uncle Yu. They were familiar with Carpenter Tan.


    The group of people nned the shop. Everyone would write down any good suggestions they thought of. Everyone would express their opinions and consolidate them when the time came.


    In the end, when the proposal was out, the shop could be renovated.


    After the discussion, everyone realized that it was already veryte. The sky was about to darken.


    However, everyone still felt unsatisfied. The sense of aplishment of slowly filling the empty shop with everyone¡¯s thoughts made them feel especially satisfied.


    Gu Yundong led everyone to eat, then asked Xue Rong to drive Uncle Yu and the rest back in a carriage.


    The three members of the Yu family were very excited. Not only did they talk about this along the way, but Uncle Yu had also thought of where to buy the cheapest goods.


    When they reached home, Uncle Yu did not even enter the house. He went straight to Carpenter Tan¡¯s house.


    Uncle Yu thought for a moment and did not go back. He turned around and entered Grandpa Zhang¡¯s courtyard next door.


    Grandpa Zhang and his family were having dinner. Seeing hime in, Grandpa Zhang started to tremble. He quickly moved a stool for him. ¡°Yanghong, are you here to¡­¡±

 Chapter 502: Hiring the Zhang Family’s First Son

    Chapter 502: Hiring the Zhang Family¡¯s First Son


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Grandpa Zhang was so excited that he couldn¡¯t speak, and the Zhang family looked at him in confusion.


    Uncle Yu knew what he meant and nodded. ¡°We went to see that shop today. It¡¯s indeed not bad. It¡¯s a little far from here, but¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Distance is not a problem. It¡¯s still in the city.¡±


    Uncle Yu said, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Tell me, I won¡¯t interrupt you.¡±


    The Zhang family looked at Grandpa Zhang with a strange expression.


    Uncle Yu also felt that he might havee to the wrong ce. He had never known that Grandpa Zhang¡¯s personality could be like this.


    Letting out a breath, he thought about leaving as soon as possible. ¡°What I mean is that the shop has a backyard. If it¡¯s toote and you can¡¯te back in time, you can stay there for the night.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m fine with it.¡± Grandpa Zhang was even happier. Aiyo, he wanted to say thatmute would truly be a problem for his old arms and legs. He didn¡¯t expect there to be a ce to stay. That would be easy.


    Uncle Yu looked at him and found it hard to exin. ¡°But Grandpa Zhang, we want to hire another person. We n to hire Brother Zhang.¡±


    ¡°What??¡± Grandpa Zhang¡¯s expression changed in a second. He suddenly stood up and raised his voice. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The Zhang family finally understood. The person called Brother Zhang widened his eyes and asked in disbelief, ¡°Yanghong, do you mean that your family is going to open a shop now? Do you even n to hire me as a shop assistant?¡±


    ¡°I do have such ns. That shop belongs to the Gu family. They want to take care of our family. However, the shop is indeed big. I know that Brother Zhang is diligent, honest, and tolerant. I thought that if you¡¯re willing, you can go to the shop to help.¡±


    Brother Zhang¡¯s eyes lit up and he instantly straightened his back. ¡°I¡¯m willing, of course I¡¯m willing.¡±


    The Zhang familypletely understood and were immediately overjoyed, especially Brother Zhang¡¯s wife. When she heard that her man had found a stable job, her eyes turned red.


    The others were very envious, but they were also happy for him. If Brother Zhang worked in the shop, the entire family would benefit.


    Grandpa Zhang was the only one left. He snorted coldly and turned his back to everyone. He squatted on the ground and sulked.


    Uncle Yu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Grandpa Zhang, we didn¡¯t mean to make things difficult for you. It¡¯s just that this job requires strength. I hired Brother Zhang to go elsewhere to collect the goods. There are many ces to go every day. I know Grandpa Zhang is young and strong, but I¡¯m afraid of exhausting you, right?¡±


    Grandpa Zhang¡¯s wife couldn¡¯t help but kick his foot. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t you know how old you are? You¡¯re panting after taking a few steps. You still want to follow them everywhere? Aren¡¯t you afraid of falling sick from exhaustion? When the timees, even if you earn money, you won¡¯t be able to live to enjoy it. Wake up, didn¡¯t the Yu family hire our first son? If you continue to have such a bad expression, what will happen to you if he loses the job?¡±


    Grandpa Zhang immediately stood up from the ground. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Yanghong, you promised me that you would hire my first son.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Only then did Grandpa Zhang be happy. Forget it. If his son went to do it, so be it. He could also show off to others.


    However, there was no time for him to show off. When Uncle Yu went to Carpenter Tan to talk about this, someone happened toe to look for Carpenter Tan to order something and heard Uncle Yu¡¯s words from beginning to end.


    The neighbors in this area instantly knew that Gu Dajiang¡¯s family had opened a shop and handed it to the Yu family to manage.

 Chapter 503: Barraged

    Chapter 503: Barraged<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    More importantly, this shop was located in the center of the prefectural city. It was the best location in the city. It was said that the shop was very big, the size of two grocery stores.


    Alright, everyone was in an uproar.<div>


    Then, they swarmed towards the Yu family¡¯s house. They were so crowded at the door that they could fight.


    All of them used the best eloquence in their lives to rmend themselves desperately, wanting to work in that shop.


    Until Uncle Yu told everyone in a regretful tone that he had already hired the eldest son of the Zhang family next door.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment before they started scolding Old Zhang.


    ¡°I wondered why he was hypocritically telling us not to spout nonsense this morning. Did he already know about it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Wasn¡¯t he at Old Yu¡¯s house in the morning? He must have heard the entire process.¡±


    ¡°I saw Yanghong go to Old Zhang¡¯s house just now. Oh my, if I had known, I would have stopped him.¡±


    All of them instantly scolded the pretentious Old Man Zhang.


    Therefore, when he gathered his emotions and nned to go out to brag and tell everyone that his son had got a job, he was almost beaten up by his neighbors.


    When the three members of the Yu Family heard themotion outside, they all smiled and went to bed to rest.


    In the following days, Gu Yundong and the Yu family began to renovate the provision store.<div>


    The eldest son of the Zhang family also came to help. He was indeed diligent.


    Carpenter Tan sent over all kinds of sturdy shelves in a few days. Everyone was in high spirits and set them up one by one. In an instant, the ce became decent.


    Gu Dajiang hade once. He had been forced by Gu Yundong to recuperate in the inn.


    Now that his wound had already scabbed over, it was just itchy and ufortable. Sometimes, Gu Dajiang couldn¡¯t help but grab it, and it would bleed.


    Gu Yundong asked Xue Rong to keep an eye on him. She even wrapped Gu Dajiang¡¯s ten fingers in gauze.


    Gu Dajiang didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as he looked at his thick fingers. He didn¡¯t expect such a day toe for him.


    During the renovation of the shop, Duan Qian came twice. Gu Yundong found this person quite interesting and even invited him to the Xuanhe Prefecture when he was free.


    Unexpectedly, Duan Qian agreed. ¡°I do want to make a trip to the Xuanhe Prefecture. I heard that someone started manufacturing and selling white sugar in that ce.¡±


    Gu Yundong, who had created white sugar, was speechless. She could only touch her nose andugh dryly.


    Duan Wan had never been here. Anyway, Gu Yundong felt that she was making a fuss. Perhaps because there was no pressure from the Xin family, as the youngdy of the Duan family, she was a little arrogant.


    After the shop was renovated, Uncle Yu brought the eldest son of the Zhang family to the countryside to collect things, including eggs, food, and some daily necessities. He had already contacted the providers a few days ago. Now that he had given them money, he could just bring them back.<div>


    On the first day of business, Gu Yundong invited the lion dance team over to have a good time.


    Most importantly, she had invited Duan Qian over. As the heir of the Duan n, Duan Qian¡¯s face was not unfamiliar in this city.


    Everyone who came to watch the show knew that the Duan family was endorsing the shop.


    Originally, some of the wealthy families in the city who wanted to buy this shop, and even the small officials and generals with some power, had all given up their thoughts now. Instead, they openly bought some gifts to congratte the shopkeeper on opening.


    It was just that when they saw the shop¡¯s que, they were a little speechless.


    Why¡­ was this a grocery store??

 Chapter 504: Leaving

    Chapter 504: Leaving<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Why wasn¡¯t it a slightly higher-end shop?


    Everyone was puzzled, but this did not stop the grocery store¡¯s business from booming.<div>


    It was only the first day and there was already an endless stream of peopleing and going in the grocery store. When it was time to settle the ounts at night, they actually earned a hundred taels of silver.


    This was a grocery store. The profits were not high to begin with, but there was actually such a gratifying result in a day.


    Nowadays, Yu Jin was the one who kept the ounts in the shop. Uncle Yu did not know many words, so it was too difficult to keep the ounts.


    The Yu family was overjoyed. Seeing how excited they were, Gu Yundong simply brought everyone to the restaurant for a meal to celebrate.


    Of course, it could also be considered as a farewell party. She nned to leave.


    When the Yu family heard this, their joy decreased by more than half.


    Uncle Yu frowned even more. ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that? Isn¡¯t that a little too fast? Has Dajiang recovered from his injuries? Didn¡¯t you sayst time that he would need to recuperate for half a month?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Gu girl. Why don¡¯t you stay for a few more days? This shop has only opened for a day. You have to wait until it stabilizes before going back, right?¡±


    ¡°Sister Gu, I¡¯m a little uncertain now that you¡¯re leaving.¡±


    Even the eldest son of the Zhang family, who had always been very quiet, put down his chopsticks and advised, ¡°Wait a few more days.¡±


    Gu Yundongughed. ¡°You¡¯re too humble. Although I was in the grocery store today, I didn¡¯t speak or help from the beginning to the end. No matter what happened or who you met, you were the ones who were busy. Moreover, you were methodical and clear. I think it¡¯s very impressive. You can do it.¡±<div>


    ¡°But¡­¡± It was too sudden.


    Perhaps they had been too engrossed in chatting previously and working together toe up with ideas. Unknowingly, so many days had passed. They did not realize that the Gu family was about to leave.


    In the end, Uncle Yu waved his hand. ¡°Forget it. Your home is in the Xuanhe Prefecture, and your family is there. Dajiang has been longing to see his wife and children. He has been waiting for so long. If not for the fact that he needs to recuperate, I think he would have rushed back. Especially these few days, he keeps saying that he has recovered. He¡¯s extremely anxious.¡±


    Gu Dajiang felt a little embarrassed by his words, but he really missed them.


    He had not seen them for more than half a year. He wondered if they had forgotten about him.


    The meal was a little sad.


    Before leaving, Gu Yundong told Yu Jin about his aunt and uncle, as well as his uncle, who were still missing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve pasted their portraits on the notice board. I¡¯ll leave two for you. The address on this is the grocery store. If anyonees looking for me, send me a letter.¡±


    Yu Jin took the portrait carefully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Gu. I¡¯ll get my father to ask around when he collects goods. If there¡¯s any news, I¡¯ll inform you immediately.¡±


    ¡°Thanks a lot.¡±


    Yu Jin pursed his lips. ¡°We should be the ones thanking you. Sister Gu, take care. I¡¯ll keep an eye on this shop and record the ounts. I¡¯ll wait for you toe back and review them.¡±<div>


    ¡°Okay!!¡± Gu Yundonughed.


    After leaving the restaurant, the two sides parted ways.


    After returning to the inn, the few of them began to organize their things, nning to leave Wanqing Prefecture the next day.


    Hearing that they were leaving, the waiter of the inn was actually a little reluctant.


    After all, they had already stayed here for a month and a half, and Miss Gu was a generous person. If he helped her, he would be rewarded with silver. He had already cultivated a deep friendship with her, and he almost thought that they were living in the inn forever.

 Chapter 505: Yundong, You’ve Changed Too Much

    Chapter 505: Yundong, You¡¯ve Changed Too Much


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Now that she was leaving, the waiter really felt lost.


    He went back and brought some pickled vegetables for Gu Yundong. They were made by his mother. ¡°Miss Gu, bring the food along to eat on the way. In the future, you must remember that there is a waiter in Wanqing Prefecture.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°I¡¯lle again. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll remember you.¡±


    The waiter immediately became happy.


    Gu Yundong began to move the things onto the carriage bit by bit. She did not let Gu Dajiang do it, as their journey would definitely be bumpy and difficult.


    Although Gu Dajiang had recovered, he was different from them. He would probably suffer a lot along the way.


    For this reason, she speciallyid a thickyer of mattress in the carriage.


    Gu Dajiang looked at the sky. ¡°Yundong, the weather is quite hot.¡±


    Gu Yundong was unmoved. ¡°It won¡¯t be bumpy with all the mattress. If it¡¯s hot, just fan yourself.¡±


    She didn¡¯t look at Gu Dajiang and instructed Xue Rong to put away the pots and bowls.


    Gu Yundong asked Tong Shuitao to fill a few water bags. Now that she was experienced, she knew how long she could make until nightfall. When the time came, she could take a rest in a town or vige she passed.


    By the time everything was ready, it was already seven in the morning.


    The few of them got into the carriage and headed straight for the city gate.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she left the inn, she saw Uncle Yu and Uncle Yu standing there with two huge bags in their hands. She did not know what they were carrying.


    Gu Yundong quickly got down from the carriage. ¡°Grandpa Yu, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going back, of course we have toe and send you off. Don¡¯t worry, Yu Jin and the Zhang family¡¯s eldest son are in the shop. It won¡¯t be a problem.¡± As he spoke, he handed over the two bags. ¡°It¡¯s not anything good. It¡¯s just some food and necessities. I got up in the morning and baked the tbread inside. It¡¯s not much. It¡¯s a token of my appreciation.¡±


    Gu Yundong touched it through the cloth. How was it not much? Checking the weight, she felt that Grandpa Yu probably did not sleep muchst night.


    Uncle Yu chased them into the carriage. ¡°Alright, you guys can go up. It¡¯s gettingte. I won¡¯t hold you up.¡±


    Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang bade them farewell before setting off again.


    When they arrived at the city gate, they bumped into Duan Qian. He seemed to havee to deliver something to them, but it was a little too much.


    Gu Yundong was worried that the carriage would copse, so when no one was paying attention, she put away some things that were not very useful into her spatial storage.


    After bidding farewell, the four of them sped up a little.


    The carriage was driven by Xue Rong. Tong Shuitao would asionally change seats with him. They walked at a leisurely pace and saw a lot of scenery.


    Gu Yundong had arranged everything in an orderly manner. Gu Dajiang was actually mentally prepared. The journey might not be easy.


    Unexpectedly, it was much morefortable than he had imagined.


    Gu Yundong still followed the doctor¡¯s instructions. She would rather walk slowly on the road to ensure that they had good food, especially Gu Dajiang, who needed more nourishment.


    Therefore, she would personally cook.


    Gu Dajiang watched her cook the porridge steadily, his eyes filled with relief and joy.


    ¡°Father,e, take it. It¡¯s very hot.¡±


    Gu Yundong brought him a bowl and Gu Dajiang instantly came back to his senses.


    He took a bite slowly and his eyes lit up. ¡°You can actually make such delicious porridge in the wilderness.¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled.


    Gu Dajiang continued, ¡°Yundong, you¡¯ve changed too much from before.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Finally, it was here.

 Chapter 506: So, the Same Person

    Chapter 506: So, the Same Person


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong¡¯s fingers paused and she heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. However, she had already thought of the words she had prepared before.


    Unexpectedly, before she could speak, she heard Gu Dajiang sigh faintly. ¡°Indeed, that person is right. You have really grown up.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    What did he mean?


    ¡°Father, that person? Who was it?¡±


    Why did it feel like she couldn¡¯t use the words she had thought about a hundred times?


    Gu Dajiang took another sip of porridge before saying, ¡°That person was a traveling Daoist priest. He was especially capable. I had been studying for a few years and didn¡¯t really believe what these people say. If you hadn¡¯t cried too hard back then and couldn¡¯t be put into sleep no matter what, and the doctors couldn¡¯t do anything, I wouldn¡¯t have listened to him.¡±


    Gu Yundong was a little confused. Wait, what did that mean?


    Gu Dajiang exined to her, ¡°Your mother was beaten up by¡­ Madam Zhao until she gave birth prematurely.¡±


    He no longer called the two people from the Gu family his parents. Gu Yundong had already told him that while he had distracted the attention of the bandits for the sake of his family, in the end, his family of four had been chased out of the team by his parents to fend for themselves.


    In that kind of environment, his father knew that his wife was foolish and his children were young. There was only one oue for them after they were chased out, but his father still did it.


    Although Gu Dajiang had long been disappointed in his parents, this time, he had really severed all ties with them and would no longer treat them as family.


    ¡°When you were born, you were thin and small, and your breathing was extremely weak. However, you kept crying. No matter how we coaxed you, it was useless unless you cried until you were tired and fell asleep. It was that traveling Daoist who helped you stop crying. He also said that your soul was unstable, and in the future, you would be an extremely easily agitated person until you were fourteen years old. If you safely survived a death tribtion and your soul returned to your body, you would truly grow up.¡±


    Gu Yundong was dumbfounded. Return of the soul? Why was it like listening to a heavenly book?


    She frowned and thought carefully about the Host¡¯s personality.


    She was indeed a sentimental person. She could cry for two hours under the nket for small matters.


    She had never liked the Host¡¯s personality. She felt that if she didn¡¯t stand up for herself in such an environment, how could she not be bullied?


    She had been very puzzled. With Gu Dajiang¡¯s personality, how could he have raised such a fragile daughter?


    Now that she heard him say this, she could understand.


    Hmm?


    Wait a minute.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s frown deepened. She thought of her life in the modern world.


    She was theplete opposite of the original owner of the body. Be it in the orphanage orter in society, she looked at everything indifferently and coldly. Therefore, she did not even have a friend. She did not even feel a deep bond with her foster parents who had adopted her.


    Gu Yundong could not help but fall into deep thought. So, her modern self was also in an unstable state?


    Because of a famine and an apocalypse, the two of them experienced a death tribtion and became one?


    Gu Yundong pursed her lips tightly. Now that she thought about it, some things were very strange.


    For example, how she was easily moved by her mother and siblings. In just a month, she was able to take care of them, protect them, and feel sorry for them.


    For example, even though she had never met Gu Dajiang, she could still feel her heart ache and panic when she saw him seriously injured.


    Was it because they were her family to begin with?

 Chapter 507 - That Little Girl Is Gone

    That Little Girl Is Gone


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Yundong, Yundong, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Dajiang saw that she was silent and didn¡¯t know what to think. He shook her worriedly.


    Gu Yundong suddenly came back to her senses. When she looked at Gu Dajiang again, her emotions surged and she could not calm down for a long time.


    After a long time, she took a deep breath and smiled brightly. ¡°Father, it¡¯s so good to have you around.¡±


    Gu Dajiang grinned and patted her head. ¡°I should be the one saying that. Yundong, I¡¯m very d that you survived that cmity. You¡¯re still here. I¡¯m¡­ so happy that I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    What Gu Dajiang was most afraid of was that she wouldn¡¯t be able to survive the death tribtion at the age of 14.


    Now that everything was in the past, Yundong would be safe and sound in the future and live a long life.


    Gu Yundong let him touch his head. Tears welled up in her eyes. It was great. Really, these were her parents and her family. She did not upy anyone else¡¯s body. All of this was hers to begin with.


    It turned out that she was not alone.


    Not far away, Xue Rong and Tong Shuitao could not help but look at each other when they saw that the two of them were a little sad. They stayed far away and did not ruin it.


    After eating the porridge, the group set off again.


    Perhaps because they had finally talked about it, Gu Yundong was not as restrained as before. Their rtionship seemed to have taken a step closer.


    However, seeing that they were getting closer and closer to the Xuanhe Prefecture, Gu Yundong could no longer hide the things that she had kept to herself.


    Gu Dajiang acutely noticed that she had been hesitating for the past few days.


    Actually, Gu Dajiang had a feeling that Yundong had something to say. She had always told him happy things, but how could everything go ording to n in life?


    He sighed slightly. ¡°If you have something to say, say it. I¡¯m not someone who can¡¯t take things.¡±


    Gu Yundong looked at him and finally said, ¡°When we were chased away by the Old Gu family, Younger Uncle was sent away by them. When Younger Uncle returned and did not see us, he also left the Old Gu family. Until now, his whereabouts are still unknown.¡±


    The carriage slowly moved forward. Xue Rong was driving the carriage outside, and Tong Shuitao was sitting on the shaft.


    Only Gu Yundong¡¯s soft voice could be heard in the carriage. ¡°There¡¯s also Eldest Aunt¡¯s family. Eldest Aunt and Uncle have been separated from Mn and Yuanzhi. Cousin Mn¡­ is dead.¡±


    Gu Dajiang¡¯s body trembled slightly. His eyes widened, and his breathing quickened.


    After a long time, he calmed down slightly, but his voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°Then, what about Yuanzhi?¡±


    ¡°Yuanzhi was brought back to the Yongning Prefecture by Ding Jincheng and sent to the Gu family. Thest time I went to the Yongning Prefecture to look for you, I saw that he wasn¡¯t doing well, so I made a n to bring him out. He¡¯s at our house now, going to school with Yunshu. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know where Eldest Aunt and the others are.¡±


    Gu Dajiang clenched his fists tightly and lowered his head. He didn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Gu Dajiang waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m already mentally prepared. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    How many people had died on the way to escape? He was very clear about it.


    However, Bian Mn¡¯s death still made him feel heavy-hearted. He seemed to still remember the little girl who hugged his thigh and called him uncle.


    In the blink of an eye, she had grown up and gotten married. When she saw him, she still obediently called him uncle. She even said that when she gave birth, she would ask him to give the child a nice name and teach the child how to read in the future.


    However, the child was nowhere to be seen, and even she was gone.

 Chapter 508 - His Little Cabbage Has Been Taken by a Pig?

    His Little Cabbage Has Been Taken by a Pig?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong did not say anything else and let him slowly digest this information.


    For the rest of the journey, Gu Dajiang was very silent. His depressed mood only gradually improved the next day.


    The dead had already passed away, and the living had to continue.


    Although he didn¡¯t know where Aunt Gu and Uncle Gu were and how they were doing, Gu Dajiang knew that they were definitely still alive. They would meet eventually.


    He tried his best to put aside those negative emotions. At the thought that he was about to see his wife and children, his mood finally improved.


    But when he saw that Gu Yundong looked like she had something to say, Gu Dajiang<sup>1</sup> s eyebrows could not help but twitch.


    ¡°What other bad news do you have for me?¡±


    There shouldn¡¯t be any left, right? He was only concerned about his eldest sister and younger brother now. His own family was all around him. Yundong had already told him what was going on.


    Gu Yundong thought for a moment. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not bad news.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me.¡±


    ¡°Well, actually, before I found Father, I was¡­ engaged.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gu Dajiang suddenly jumped up and hit his head on the carriage roof.


    With a bang, Gu Dajiang grimaced and covered his head. He red at Gu Yundong angrily. ¡°Say that again. What did you do?¡±


    Gu Yundong quickly helped him up. She was afraid that if he moved too abruptly, his head would not be the only thing injured.


    However, when she met Gu Dajiang¡¯s widened eyes, she could only say softly again, ¡°I¡¯m engaged?¡±


    Why did it sound like a question? Could it be that if he said no, she would immediately deny it?


    ¡°Why are you engaged? How old are you? Do you know what kind of person the other party is? Don¡¯t you know that people can be sinister, especially since you¡¯re good-looking and rich? Who knows if the other party has ulterior motives? His family is also insensible. Your mother hasn¡¯t recovered from her illness, and your father hasn¡¯t been found, and yet they came to propose marriage. They¡¯re bullying you for being young and ignorant without an elder to take care of you. No, I don¡¯t agree to this marriage.¡±


    The more Gu Dajiang spoke, the angrier he became. The angrier he became, the more he felt that the other party was not a good person.


    He felt like his heart was about to explode. His beautiful little cabbage had been stolen by a pig just like that?


    Ridiculous, ridiculous!!


    Gu Yundong knew that he would have such a reaction. Sheughed dryly and whispered, ¡°Father, it¡¯s just an engagement. An engagement¡­¡±


    ¡°So it can be canceled?¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. No, what she meant was that they nned to wait until Mother¡¯s illness was cured and Father was found before getting married.


    Gu Dajiang snorted coldly. ¡°We have to discuss the matter of canceling the engagement slowly. We can¡¯t be hasty. Most importantly, we can¡¯t ruin your reputation. Let¡¯s think about itter. It¡¯s best if the other party makes a mistake.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes widened. I did not expect you to be such a father.


    No, she had never thought of canceling the engagement.


    ¡°Father, Brother Shao is a good person. When I first started doing business, he was the one who gave me the capital.¡±


    ¡°Alright, and you said that he¡¯s not bullying you because you¡¯re young and ignorant. He wanted you to owe him a favor and guilt you into marrying him. It¡¯s all an old trick. I stopped ying this one more than ten years ago.¡±


    Gu Yundong rubbed her forehead. Father, have I been acting very ignorant these days?


    Was this the meaning of father-inw bing more and more displeased with his son-inw?


    Hmm? Stopped ying this one more than ten years ago? Could it be that her father had used it before?


    Gu Yundong¡¯s suspicious gazended on Gu Dajiang. She wanted to ask him how he got together with her mother back then.

 Chapter 509 - Gu Dajiang’s Fear of Home

    Gu Dajiang¡¯s Fear of Home


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, Gu Dajiang¡¯s expression was very dark. He didn¡¯t realize what he had just said.


    He was still muttering indignantly, ¡°That Shao Qingyuan cannot be a good person.¡±


    Gu Yundong felt that it was better to let his father digest the news for a period of time. She would definitely make more mistakes if she said anything now. The more she protected Shao Qingyuan, the angrier her father would be.


    Hence, she obediently remained silent and listened to Gu Dajiang¡¯s nagging. She scolded Shao Qingyuan terribly.


    Seeing her like this, Gu Dajiang stopped after saying a few words.


    However, he was still whining unhappily.


    In the end, he asked her, ¡°Other than this, is there anything else you want to tell me?¡±


    Gu Yundong immediately shook her head. Other than making the Old Gu family half-dead, there should be nothing else.


    Only then was Gu Dajiang slightly satisfied. However, he had to criticize Shao Qingyuan from time to time for the rest of the journey.


    Gu Yundong did not know whether tough or cry. Were all fathers like this? Her mother liked Shao Qingyuan very much.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t dare to say this to Gu Dajiang.


    A few dayster, the carriage finally passed Xuanhe Prefecture and arrived at Fengkai County.


    When they reached the familiar ce, Gu Yundong rxed.


    She went to look at Gu Dajiang, but he was very silent and looked a little uneasy.


    ¡°Father, are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Gu Dajiang coughed lightly and hurriedly shook his head.


    He was just a little nervous. Yes, nervous.


    After entering the county city, Gu Dajiang asked Gu Yundong for a bronze mirror. She had ced it in the carriage.


    The first time Gu Dajiang saw it, he thought that his Yundong had grown up and knew the importance of beauty.


    He did not expect to use it now.


    Holding the mirror, Gu Dajiang looked at himself carefully and asked his daughter, ¡°Look at Dad. Does myplexion look bad? Am I very haggard with dark circles under my eyes? Or do I look old? What if your mother can¡¯t recognize me?¡±


    Father, why do you make it sound like you¡¯re going on a blind date?


    She looked at Gu Dajiang seriously and nodded seriously. ¡°No, Father is very handsome. You¡¯re like a handsome young master. Mother will definitely recognize you at first nce.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right?¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded vigorously.


    Gu Dajiang took a closer look before returning the bronze mirror worriedly.


    Gu Yundongforted him and diverted his attention. ¡°Father, rx. Do you want to take a look at the county? We¡¯lle often in the future. Would you like to familiarize yourself with it first?¡±


    Gu Dajiang felt that it made sense. He lifted the curtain and looked outside. He even reminded Xue Rong, who was riding, ¡°Slow down and take a look at the county city. Don¡¯t go to the wrong ce in the future.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    Only Tong Shuitao was excited. As if she had returned to her territory, she excitedly introduced the scenery by the roadside to them.


    Gradually, the carriage approached Gu¡¯s.


    Seeing the huge que at the door, Tong Shuitao couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice. She said proudly, ¡°This is our shop. Look, it¡¯s Gu¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Our shop?¡± Gu Dajiang¡¯s eyes widened as he hurriedly shouted at Xue Rong, ¡°Stop the carriage. I¡¯ll go take a look first.¡±


    Xue Rong suddenly pulled the reins. Gu Dajiang lifted the curtain of the carriage door and got out without a word.


    Gu Yundong rubbed her forehead. Was her father¡­ afraid of meeting his family after such a long time of departure?


    Shaking her head, she could only follow him out of the carriage.


    However, as she approached Gu¡¯s, she suddenly stopped in her tracks.

 Chapter 510 - Gu Dajiang Checking the Account Book

    Gu Dajiang Checking the ount Book


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong squinted at the shop next door.


    When did a pharmacy appear here? Wasn¡¯t it a snack store in the past?


    She couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces. Gu Dajiang had already strode into Gu¡¯s.


    Zhuangzi was diligently wiping the table. He did not even care about the sweat on his forehead.


    The boss had said that the most important thing in the food business was to be clean and tidy. If he worked hard and strove to achieve good results, he might be able to be a shopkeeper and reach the peak of his life.


    Gu Dajiang¡¯s footsteps sounded as he entered. Zhuangzi suddenly turned around and immediately weed him.


    ¡°Sir, what do you want to buy? We have the most high-end white sugar in our shop. It¡¯s exclusive in the entire Fengkai County. There¡¯s also canned dried fruit and jam. Look, they¡¯re not expensive. Everyone who has eaten them says that they¡¯re delicious.¡±


    Zhuangzi saw that the stranger was unfamiliar and looked around the shop curiously when he entered. He knew that this was his first time here. He immediately introduced everything to him excitedly, hoping that the man could make a big deal for him. After all, the other party looked quite rich, right?


    Before Gu Dajiang could speak, Gu Yundong entered from behind.


    When Zhuangzi saw her, his eyes widened and he took a few steps forward excitedly. ¡°Boss, Boss, you¡¯re back?¡±


    As he spoke, he hurriedly shouted behind him, ¡°Shopkeeper, our boss is back.¡±


    Zheng Gang was taking things from the back. When he heard the shout, he hurriedly ran out, his body still covered in sweat.


    When he saw Gu Yundonging over, he quickly wiped his hands. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re back. It¡¯s been hard on you this time. Quick, sit down. I¡¯ll pour some tea.¡±


    As he spoke, he ran off excitedly. One could tell from the smile on his face that he was very excited and happy.


    Zhuangzi had already finished wiping the chair.


    Gu Yundong helped Gu Dajiang over and introduced, ¡°This is my father, Gu Dajiang.¡±


    Zhuangzi was stunned and said in shock, ¡°Boss, you¡­ you found him?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zhuangzi hurriedly bowed to Gu Dajiang. ¡°Hello, old boss. I¡¯m Zhuangzi.¡±


    Gu Dajiang, who thought that he was still very young and elegant, couldn¡¯t help but twitch his lips.


    It was Zheng Gang who suddenly patted his head. ¡°What are you calling him?¡± He said respectfully, ¡°Master.¡±


    Gu Yundong couldn¡¯t help but want tough, but Gu Dajiang had already started sizing up the shop curiously.


    He went to take a look at the white sugar. Gu Yundong had given it to him before. He had even soaked it in water and mixed it with porridge. It could be used to make different delicious food.


    Looking at these white sugar particles, Gu Dajiang still found it unbelievable.


    This was actually created by Yundong. What a great invention. His daughter was indeed smart and capable.


    So much pride!


    Gu Dajiang straightened his back even more. Then, he looked at the cans, dried fruits, and other things. Zhuangzi eagerly introduced them to him and even gave him some to try.


    Zheng Gang handed the ount book to Gu Yundong. ¡°Boss, these are the ounts for the past few months. Take a look.¡±


    Gu Yundong took the ount book but did not open it. Instead, she handed it to Gu Dajiang, who was walking over.


    ¡°Father, you used to be an ountant. Are you going to check this?¡±


    ¡°Let me see.¡±


    Gu Dajiang¡¯s interest was piqued. It had been a long time since he had touched an ount book. Holding his own ount book now felt like a dream.


    Zhuangzi brought him a chair. Gu Dajiang sat down and flipped it over.


    However, just as he flipped to the first page, his pupils suddenly widened and he sucked in a cold breath.

 Chapter 511 - The Medicine Shop Next Door

    The Medicine Shop Next Door


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    He could not help but rub his eyes and read it again.


    It didn¡¯t change. Did that mean he wasn¡¯t mistaken?


    But¡­


    Gu Dajiang looked up at Gu Yundong in a daze.


    Gu Yundong looked puzzled. Her gaze fell on the ount book. ¡°Father, is there a problem?¡±


    Zheng Gang, who was at the side, could not help but feel nervous. Was there a problem with the ount book?


    There couldn¡¯t be. He had personally taken care of this ount. Every payment was clearly recorded, and the goods purchased and sold were also clearly recorded. Before closing the shop every night, he would check again very carefully.


    Gu Dajiang pointed at the number on the ount book. ¡°This shop earned 900 taels on the first day of opening??¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Gu Dajiang felt light-headed. Was he too inexperienced?


    A small shop in a small county town. It actually made a profit of 900 taels a day?


    Or could it be that the disparity of wealth between Fengkai County and Jiangyu County was really so great that he thought that he had been a fake ountant a few years ago?


    Gu Yundong finally understood what he meant. She could not help butugh. ¡°Father, this is the first day. You know that on the first day, people are greedy for fresh food. They have toe in to take a look at the new shop and then follow the trend to buy something. There won¡¯t be much after that.¡±


    Gu Dajiang heaved a sigh of relief. That was right.


    However, 900 taels on the first day was still ridiculous.


    Gu Dajiang took a sip of water to calm himself down and continued flipping to the second page.


    600 taels.


    On the third page, 500 taels.


    On the fourth page, 500 taels.


    The fifth page¡­


    Don¡¯t think that he couldn¡¯t tell. It had earned lesster on, but that was because it had imported less goods.


    Gu Dajiang raised his head and looked at Gu Yundong. He felt that his grown-up daughter was probably a blow-dealer.


    Was this the small business she was talking about? Could it be that the big business in her heart would earn tens of thousands of taels a day?


    Poverty had limited his imagination.


    Gu Dajiang was a little numb. Towards the end, perhaps because there was less and less white sugar, the price finally dropped a lot and became a little more normal.


    However, new canned food was addedter on, and the price began to rise again.


    Seeing that her father was reading the ount book seriously, Gu Dajiang took the time to ask Zhuangzi, ¡°Why did the shop next door be a pharmacy?¡±


    Zhuangzi was stunned and immediately smiled mysteriously. ¡°Boss, that¡¯s not an ordinary pharmacy. That¡¯s Brother Shao¡¯s new pharmacy.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Shao Qingyuan¡¯s shop?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was opened about half a month ago.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡±


    Previously, she had heard him say that he wanted to do a medicinal herb business. She did not expect him to move so quickly. He had already opened a shop in the county city, and it was next to her Gu¡¯s.


    Gu Yundong was still a little happy.


    She turned around and walked towards the shop next door. Unexpectedly, Gu Dajiang¡¯s sharp ears had already vaguely heard the words Shao Qjngyuan. He immediately closed the ount book and followed behind.


    Shao Qingyuan¡¯s shop was smaller than her Gu¡¯s. Perhaps it had just opened, so there were not many medicinal herbs.


    There was a shop assistant in the shop who looked to be about the same age as Zhuangzi. At this moment, he was pounding medicine with a pestle.


    Behind the counter was an old doctor.


    When Gu Yundong entered, the shop assistant immediately put down his work and came up to her. ¡°Miss, what medicine do you want to buy? Do you have a prescription?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the prescription. I want to ask, do you have this medicine here?¡±

 Chapter 512 - Everything You Say Is Right

    Everything You Say Is Right


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong took out a small porcin bottle. It was the bottle of medicine that Shao Qingyuan had given her to treat internal injuries.


    The shop assistant took a closer look and immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Only our pharmacy has this medicine. Miss, this bottle must have been sold by our shop. How much do you want? I¡¯ll get it for you now.¡±


    ¡°Give me a bottle.¡± Other than this, Gu Yundong also asked for a few herbs for Gu Dajiang.


    Before leaving, Doctor Yu prescribed medicine for them so that Gu Dajiang could better recuperate. Now, he had almost used it up.


    She wanted to buy some more. These medicines were moremon and could be found in ordinary shops.


    As expected, the shop assistant had prepared everything for her. After wrapping it, he handed it over. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s a total of ten taels of silver.¡±


    Gu Yundong reached out to take the silver, but before she could hand it over, she was stopped.


    She turned around and met Gu Dajiang¡¯s angry expression.


    ¡°Ten taels of silver? What a scam. It¡¯s only a few medicinal herbs, but he charged you so much. Previously, Physician Yu from the prefectural city also prescribed these medicines, but I didn¡¯t see them being so expensive. I knew that he isn¡¯t a good person. I can tell from the way he charges money. He¡¯s a ck-hearted person.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Father, you¡¯re still angry.


    However, when the shop assistant heard this, he immediately exined, ¡°Sir, that¡¯s not the case. Those herbs are indeed ordinary herbs and are not expensive. However, this bottle of medicine for internal injuries is not an ordinary medicine. It was personally developed by our boss. In the entire Fengkai County and even the Xuanhe Prefecture, only we have it. Moreover, this medicine is effective, so the price is naturally higher.¡±


    Gu Dajiang red at Gu Yundong and said, ¡°Look, he even developed it himself. He¡¯s not a doctor. Isn¡¯t he messing around? This is extremely irresponsible. He¡¯ll definitely cause trouble and implicate you in the future.¡±


    Gu Yundong said softly, ¡°Father, this was the medicine that cured your internal injuries back then.¡±


    Gu Dajiang choked and was speechless.


    However, he still did not give up. He held her hand and started to talk about something else. ¡°Look at this shop. Why does it have to be beside Gu¡¯s? It must be because Gu¡¯s business is good. He is deliberately trying to attract customers.¡±


    ¡°Also, this shop hasn¡¯t been cleaned up. One look and I can tell that the counter is covered in dirt.¡± He touched it. It was clean and spotless.


    Gu Dajiang was speechless.


    He pointed at the cab. ¡°And these medicines. They¡¯re too few. What if a guestes to prescribe medicine and it¡¯s unavable? Wouldn¡¯t that be wasting the patient¡¯s time?¡±


    ¡°By the way, it doesn¡¯t smell good either. I think I even smell something foul.¡±


    The shop assistant couldn¡¯t take it anymore. This guy was clearly here to cause trouble.


    He looked around and saw the big broom beside him. He went over to pick it up.


    Unexpectedly, a pair of hands blocked him. The shop assistant raised his head and looked at the person in surprise. ¡°Zhuangzi? Why are you stopping me? You didn¡¯t even hear what he said.¡±


    Zhuangzi whispered into his ear, ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. That¡¯s our boss, and that¡¯s her father.¡±


    ¡°Your boss? Your boss can spout nonsense?¡± The waiter stopped mid-sentence and widened his eyes slightly. ¡°You mean¡­ your boss? Isn¡¯t she our boss¡¯s fiancee?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. So you know why my boss¡¯s father said that, right?¡±


    The shop assistant was enlightened. ¡°So, is the father-inw being picky?¡±


    ¡°You must understand. All fathers are like this, especially when our boss is so outstanding.¡±


    The shop assistant nodded and immediately put down the broom. He ran to Gu Dajiang¡¯s side and nodded seriously. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re right. The smell of this pharmacy isn¡¯t good, and it¡¯s not clean. Look, there are spider webs over there. I think there are too many things that need to be improved. Just give us your opinion. We will definitely change it. If you want to tear down the window, just tear down the window. If you want to tear down the door, just tear down the door. You can also break down that wall. We can find someone to work on it this afternoon.¡±


    Gu Dajiang: No, which side are you on?


    This was his future son-inw¡¯s shop, and how could he dare to tear down the windows and walls?

 Chapter 513 - Should Come to the Door

    Should Come to the Door


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong almost died ofughter. Where did Shao Qingyuan find such a genius?


    Her father was choked, but he still had a look on his face that said, ¡°I¡¯m very serious. As long as you give the order, I promise to go through fire and water.¡±


    Gu Dajiang wanted to scold him, but he was indeed the one nitpicking just now. It didn¡¯t make sense.


    He red at the shop assistant. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Sir, take care. This staircase is high. Come, I¡¯ll support you. You¡¯re wee to raise your opinion next time. We¡¯ll definitely change what you said. We¡¯re very sincere.¡± The waiter cleverly went forward to support Gu Dajiang.


    After walking Gu Dajiang to the carriage, he still had a smile on his face and did not look forced at all.


    Gu Yundong tried her best to hold back herughter. Before getting into the carriage, she nced at him. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The shop assistant¡¯s eyes lit up, and his body trembled in excitement. Aiyo, thedy boss had valued him.


    He quickly replied, ¡°My name is Jiang Bao.¡±


    ¡°You are good,¡± Gu Yundong said as she got into the carriage.


    The smile on Jiang Bao¡¯s face was almost overflowing. He happily watched the carriage ride further and further away before turning his head happily.


    Unexpectedly, when she turned around, she met Zhuangzi¡¯s resentful gaze, as if he had done something heinous.


    After thinking hard, Jiang Bao felt that other than the fact that his ttery was a little loud, everything was normal.


    Zhuangzi felt that his path to bing a shopkeeper was even more difficult.


    If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have reminded him just now. He would¡¯ve just let him offend the boss and the old master.


    Zhuangzi thought darkly, then strode back to his shop.


    Gu Yundong finally stoppedughing, but when she turned around, she heard Gu Dajiang mutter, ¡°That Shao Qingyuan has good taste.¡±


    This good taste referred to the fact that he had chosen a smart employee. More importantly, it referred to the fact that he had taken a fancy to Gu Dajiang¡¯s daughter.


    But the tone was sour.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s heart warmed. Her father had always been a reasonable person. This time, he was picking on a shop that was obviously fine. Wasn¡¯t it because his daughter was about to be taken away by someone else? He was very unhappy.


    She did not mention Shao Qingyuan again. Instead, she talked about Gu Yunshu.


    ¡°Yunshu and Yuanzhi are both studying in this county. Father, do you want to take a look?¡±


    Gu Dajiang thought for a moment. ¡°Yes, I should. They¡¯re studying in school. As their father, I should visit their teacher and thank him for his guidance and care.¡±


    He was a schr in the past, so he had to be polite.


    Especially since his two children were there. The other party was a knowledgeable top schr. With his guidance, it was better than many people studying hard for more than ten years. This was his children¡¯s luck.


    He should have paid a visit to thank him as soon as possible.


    Therefore, when the carriage turned around and headed for Qin Wenzheng¡¯s academy, Gu Dajiang asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we prepare something for the visit?¡±


    Gu Yundong took out two cans from the box at the back. She had stolen them from the shop just now.


    ¡°Those are enough,¡± she said. ¡°Yunshu¡¯s master likes them.¡±


    Gu Dajiang thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Alright, they¡¯re homemade and suitable.¡±


    The carriage quickly stopped at the entrance of the school.


    Gu Dajiang alighted from the carriage and tidied his clothes. He took a deep breath and knocked on the door.


    Gu Yundong stood behind him. When the gatekeeper opened the door and saw Gu Dajiang, he was stunned for a moment. However, when he saw Gu Yundong, he was immediately delighted. ¡°Miss Gu, you¡¯re back?¡±

 Chapter 514 - The Scholar Is Indeed the Scholar

    The Schr Is Indeed the Schr


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Dajiang blinked. Why did the concierge of the teacher¡¯s house seem to be very familiar with his daughter?


    Moreover, he was just like the shopkeeper and shop assistant in the shop. He looked as happy as if he had seen his family.


    Gu Dajiang restrained his expression and was about to speak when he heard the guard say, ¡°Miss Gu, you¡¯re here to look for Yunshu and Yuanzhi, right? You¡¯re not lucky. They¡¯re not here now.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Today¡¯s a day off?¡±


    The gatekeeper shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°No, the master borrowed the martial arts field of the county school and brought the students to learn archery.¡±


    Gu Yundong suddenly understood. However, the county school was on the other side of the city. It was not appropriate for them to go now.


    Hence, she could only say to Gu Dajiang, ¡°Let¡¯s go home first. We¡¯ll see Yunshu and the others when theye back from school.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± As he didn¡¯t see his kids, Gu Dajiang was a little disappointed.


    However, he had already waited for so long, so there was no hurry.


    After getting back into the carriage, Gu Yundong asked Tong Shuitao to go straight back to Yongfu Vige. There was no need to stop in between.


    After the carriage left for a while, Gu Dajiang said with some emotion, ¡°The top schr is indeed the top schr. His teaching methods are different from others. Every student should dabble in the Six Arts, namely etiquette, music, archery, books, and math. However, ordinary private schools only teach students the knowledge in books. As long as they use it to deal with the imperial examinations, they will treat the other subjects as ythings. They don¡¯t know that this is pedantic and inflexible, narrowing the students¡¯ horizons. The top schr has nurtured them in all aspects since Yunshu and the others were young children. It¡¯s really admirable.¡±


    Gu Yundong widened his eyes. Father, wake up. You can¡¯t be Qin Wenzheng¡¯s fanboy. Wouldn¡¯t she be shorter when she saw him in the future? She quickly interrupted.


    ¡°Father, this means that I have keen eyes. Back then, I brought Yunshu to several schools and met a few teachers before choosing this ce.¡±


    As expected, Gu Dajiang turned his gaze to her. ¡°Yes, Yundong¡¯s contribution is the greatest.¡±


    ¡°Actually, in the beginning, this top schr didn¡¯t n to ept Yunshu. I thought of many ways to convince him. It was quite difficult. This person isn¡¯t easy to talk to at all.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Gu Dajiang frowned. ¡°Yundong, you¡¯ve worked too hard. Leave such matters to me in the future.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    She nodded solemnly. The father and daughter talked as they walked towards Yongfu Vige.


    Tong Shuitao, who was outside the carriage, heard this and the corners of her mouth twitched. Miss, aren¡¯t you afraid of being exposed? Mr. Qin is too easy to talk to in front of you.


    Otherwise, why would he ept the two young masters? He did his best.


    With that thought in mind, the carriage finally drove into Yongfu Vige.


    It was no longer rare for carriages to enter Yongfu Vige, but everyone was familiar with Gu Yundong¡¯s, especially with Tong Shuitao, whom they had not seen for a long time, in the front.


    Someone immediately asked loudly, ¡°Is it the Gu family¡¯s Yundong? Yundong, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Gu Yundong lifted the curtain and looked in the direction of the voice. It was someone from the vige. It seemed that her husband was working in Gu Yundong¡¯s workshop.


    She nodded at the person. ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, is Master Gu really back? It must have been hard on you. The weather is very hot. Do you want some water? I¡¯ll get some for you.¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled and waved her hand. ¡°No need. I¡¯m going home now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, yes, yes. You just came back. Your mother must miss you. Go back quickly.¡±


    Gu Yundong bade her farewell and lowered the curtain.


    She turned around and saw Gu Dajiang taking a deep breath.

 Chapter 515 - Father, We Are Home

    Father, We Are Home


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Father, are you still nervous?¡±


    Gu Dajiang gripped the carriage door frame tightly and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not nervous. I¡¯m just happy. Yes, happy.¡±


    Gu Yundong did not say anything. The carriage soon arrived at the foot of the mountain.


    Gu Yundong was the first to get out. After waiting for a moment, Gu Dajiang slowly got out of the carriage.


    Looking at the green brick house in front of him, he was stunned for a moment.


    However, he was already dumbfounded by the amount of money in the ount book he had seen in the shop. Now that he looked at the house, he was only surprised for a moment before he felt that it was normal.


    On the other hand, the people in the house filled him with an urgent and hesitant ambivalence.


    Tong Shuitao had already run into the courtyard. Without even taking a look at Father Tong, she shouted, ¡°Miss is back, Miss is back.¡±


    Gu Yundong turned his head. ¡°Father, we¡¯re home.¡±


    Home!


    Gu Dajiang¡¯s fingers trembled. He hummed heavily and strode in.


    The two of them walked to the courtyard. The people from the Gu family had alreadye out.


    When Gu Dajiang looked up, he saw a familiar figure running over.


    His breathing suddenly quickened, and a smile instantly appeared on his face. ¡°Liu Niang.¡±


    The figure shed past him and ran behind him, hugging Gu Yundong who was standing behind him.


    Gu Dajiang¡¯s smile froze. Soon, he saw another small figure run over.


    She also walked past him and reached out to hug Gu Yundong¡¯s thigh.


    Madam Yang said pitifully, ¡°Dongdong, Dongdong, you¡¯re finally back. I missed you so much. Without you around, I couldn¡¯t sleep or eat well. I want to eat fried chicken drumsticks.¡±


    ¡°Big Sis, I missed you too. I missed you so much that my heart broke.¡±


    Gu Yundong was almost amused by the two of them. Why was it so funny when they said they missed her? Where did they learn the phrases? Heartbroken?


    She patted Madam Yang¡¯s back and rubbed Gu Yunke¡¯s head.


    She turned around and saw Gu Dajiang looking at the mother and daughter greedily. She knew that he was excited.


    Unfortunately, Madam Yang and Gu Yunke did not notice him.


    On the other hand, the others who followed out of the courtyard looked at Gu Dajiang in confusion.


    Aunt Ke was probably the first person to guess his identity.


    Gu Dajiang was quite handsome and had been eating well recently. Now, he looked a few years younger.


    The three siblings of the Gu family had inherited their parents¡¯ good looks. Perhaps because they were both males, Gu Yunshu looked the most simr to Gu Dajiang.


    Looking at the nose and mouth that looked exactly like Gu Yunshu¡¯s, Aunt Ke more or less knew who this person was.


    She really did not expect Gu Yundong to find her father without any warning.


    It was a pleasant surprise.


    Gu Yundong finally soothed Madam Yang and Yunke. She patted Madam Yang¡¯s back and pushed her shoulder to turn her around. She smiled and pointed at Gu Dajiang. ¡°Mother, look who¡¯s here.¡±


    Madam Yang blinked and was stunned. Her gaze slowly fixed on Gu Dajiang¡¯s face.


    Gu Yunke also widened her eyes curiously and looked at him.


    Gu Dajiang stood there motionless as the mother and daughter sized him up.


    His palms were already sweating slightly.


    Madam Yang¡¯s eyes and her mouth widened.

 Chapter 516 - I’m Sorry, Liu Niang

    I¡¯m Sorry, Liu Niang


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    A momentter, she suddenly screamed. ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Then, she suddenly ran to Gu Dajiang and hugged him as if she was hugging Gu Yundong.


    She did not realize that there was anything wrong with hugging her husband in public.


    However, thepletely awake Gu Dajiang, who had studied and knew etiquette very well, also didn¡¯t care at all. He hugged his wife tightly.


    Unlike the joy she felt when she hugged Gu Yundong just now, Madam Yang could not help but cry.


    ¡°Dajiang, it¡¯s Dajiang, Dajiang¡­¡±


    Gu Dajiang¡¯s voice choked. ¡°It¡¯s me, Liu Niang. I¡¯m sorry for making you wait so long. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Dajiang, don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯ll be with you guys from now on. Our family will never be separated again.¡±


    Madam Yang started to cry again. Gu Dajiang patted her back and coaxed her softly.


    He smiled patiently with a doting gaze.


    The people around them were dumbfounded and sighed in their hearts.


    It turned out that this was the Old Master, the Old Master that Madam, Miss, and Young Master had been looking for.


    No wonder they kept saying that Old Master was a very gentle person.


    Aunt Ke heaved a sigh of relief. In fact, she had wondered if this Gu Dajiang, whom she had never seen, had long forgotten about his wife and children and remarried and had children elsewhere.


    After all, Madam Yang¡¯s situation was special. At this age, very few people would be willing to cherish a wife who knew nothing like a child.


    Moreover, after the disaster, who knew if they were still alive?


    It was normal for a man like him, who was educated and capable, to get married and have children.


    She had never said these words to Gu Yundong. At that time, she had thought that it would be difficult to find Gu Dajiang in this world, so she would let them keep this wish in their hearts.


    She did not expect to see him now and realize that she had been too narrow-minded.


    Aunt Ke heaved a sigh of relief. Finally, she was no longer worried. She gave Shen Sitian and the others a look and left the space for the family to reunite. They went to the kitchen to prepare delicious food to wee them.


    Tong Shuitao did her best to introduce Xue Rong, who was also unfamiliar with the ce, and even helped him tidy up a room.


    Madam Yang finally stopped crying, but she still refused to let go of Gu Dajiang. She held his hand tightly, as if she was afraid that he would disappear again.


    Gu Yundongughed and shook her head. Then she looked at Gu Yunke, who was still standing by his leg and looking at them curiously.


    She squatted down and said softly, ¡°Keke, haven¡¯t you always been curious about what Daddy looks like? This is Daddy.¡±


    The little girl was confused. She actually had no impression of Gu Dajiang at all.


    It was only because her brother often mentioned her father to her that she knew of his existence. Her heart was filled with yearning and anticipation.


    However, now that she had really seen him, she did not dare to go forward.


    Gu Dajiang also squatted down and looked into the little girl¡¯s eyes. ¡°Keke, I¡¯m Dad. Would you like toe over and let Dad hug you?¡±


    Gu Yunke was a little hesitant. Seeing his expectant gaze, she shifted her feet.


    Seeing this, Gu Dajiang suddenly took out a straw doll from behind him. ¡°Father made this. Can he give it to you?¡±

 Chapter 517 - Powerful Father

    Powerful Father


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Xiaotu.¡±


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    She nodded. ¡®I like it so much.¡¯


    Gu Yunke also had ymates in the vige. Their father would weave beautiful grass mantises and crickets for them.


    She was very envious, but her father was not by her side, so Father Tong made it up for her. It was big and beautiful.


    But he was not her father. It was different.


    Now that her father was in front of her, the little rabbit that he had woven for her was unique. Others did not know how to do it, but her father did.


    The little girl could not help but puff out her chest proudly. She looked up at Gu Yundong, who gave her a small push. ¡°Go.¡±


    She immediately ran to Gu Dajiang, but she didn¡¯t dare to hug him.


    Gu Dajiang stuffed the straw bunny into her hand and picked the little girl up.


    ¡®Hm? She¡¯s quite heavy.¡¯


    He thought back to when he was in the old Gu family. The youngdy was thin and small, as if she would break if he was not careful.


    Gu Yundong went over and held Madam Yang¡¯s hand. ¡°Father, let¡¯s go in and talk.¡±


    ¡°Sure, okay.¡±


    Gu Yundong brought him to his and Madam Yang¡¯s room. Looking at the clean and warm room, he could not help but tear up.


    This was their home, their own house.


    Xue Rong quietly came over and moved Gu Dajiang¡¯s luggage out of the carriage.


    Madam Yang opened the box in a hurry and tidied up his things herself. She had a bright smile on her face that Gu Yundong had never seen before.


    Perhaps she was still very ignorant and didn¡¯t know the feelings of an adult, but her reliance and importance on Gu Dajiang were real.


    The box contained the things they had bought along the way, as well as pens, ink, paper, and inkstones.


    Madam Yang recognized all of them and ced them on the desk.


    There were also his clothes. They were folded one piece after another and ced in the wardrobe.


    Gu Yundong took a nce and saw that Gu Yunke¡¯s clothes were still inside. After some thought, he went over and took out the small clothes.


    Then, she said to Gu Dajiang, ¡°Keke will sleep with me first. Father, you can have a good chat with Mother tonight.¡±


    Gu Dajiang was speechless.


    He red at Gu Yundong and coughed lightly. ¡°It¡¯s fine for Keke to sleep with us.¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, he heard the little girl in his arms immediately say, ¡°I want to sleep with Eldest Sister. I want to sleep with Eldest Sister.¡±


    After shouting, she noticed Gu Dajiang¡¯s hurtful expression and couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this. She quickly whispered into his ear, ¡°Father, I, I, I just¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    But this was the first time Gu Dajiang heard Gu Yunke call her father. He felt a little smug. He did not need her to give him a reason and found it for her. ¡°Father knows that you haven¡¯t seen Eldest Sister for many days and there¡¯s a lot of stuff that you want to tell her, right?¡±


    The little girl immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    Gu Yundong clicked her tongue. Just as she was about toin, Tong Shuitao¡¯s voice came from the door. ¡°Miss, Young Master is back.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Yunshu had already run over.


    ¡°Is my big sister back? Big sister, where are you?¡±


    Behind him was Bian Yuanzhi¡¯s voice. ¡°Yunshu, wait for me.¡±


    Gu Yunshu could not wait any longer. She ran to Madam Yang¡¯s room and stepped into the door frame.


    He did not see Gu Yundong standing in the shade.


    The first person he saw was a tall man carrying Gu Yunke over.

 Chapter 518 - A Whole Family

    A Whole Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yunshu looked up in a daze. He wanted to see clearly, but the man had already squatted down and was at eye level with him.


    The next moment, Gu Yunshu¡¯s tears suddenly fell. His voice was a little illusory. ¡°Father¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Yunshu. Father is back.¡±


    The book in Gu Yunshu¡¯s hand fell to the ground. He was stunned. He carefully reached out to touch Gu Dajiang¡¯s face and asked again uncertainly, ¡°Father?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Gu Dajiang pulled him into his arms and stroked his small head. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on Yunshu during this period of time. Your eldest sister already said that you¡¯re a small man. You¡¯re Daddy¡¯s pride.¡±


    At that moment, all of Gu Yunshu¡¯s bittersweet emotions surged.


    He hugged Gu Dajiang¡¯s neck. ¡°Father, it¡¯s really Father. It¡¯s a living Father. You¡¯re warm.¡±


    He cried as he spoke, out of breath. ¡°It¡¯s not hard on me. Big Sister is the one who¡¯s done all the work. I¡¯m a man. I¡¯m not tired. I¡¯m not tired at all. I¡¯m just afraid that I won¡¯t be able to see my father. Boohoo¡­¡±


    Gu Dajiang¡¯s heart ached. The little guy was young, but he always wanted to support his family.


    If Yundong hadn¡¯t suddenly ¡®grown up¡¯, he would have treated the entire family as his own responsibility.


    He held his son and his daughter on either side. Seeing that his son could not stop crying and his daughter was about to cry, he quickly reached out and patted Gu Yunshu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. Look at Keke¡­¡±


    It was toote. Emotions were the most infectious things, especially for children.


    Seeing her beloved brother cry so aggrievedly, the little girl could not help but cry.


    Gu Dajiang was helpless. He might as well let them vent as much as they wanted.


    He only hugged the two children tightly, as if they were his most precious treasures.


    When he looked up, she happened to see Bian Yuanzhi standing not far away, wiping his eyes in a daze. His eyes were filled with envy and joy.


    He suddenly thought of Bian Mn and his heart ached. He smiled at Bian Yuanzhi and said, ¡°You don¡¯t remember me anymore. Come, let me hug you.¡±


    Bian Yuanzhi paused for a moment and instantly pounced into his arms.


    ¡°Eldest Uncle¡­¡±


    Gu Dajiang carried the three crying children, but his heart was sore and swollen. His heart ached, but he was also satisfied.


    On the other hand, Madam Yang, who was tidying up, quickly ran over and hugged Gu Dajiang from behind. Then¡­ they cried together.


    Only Gu Yundong could not help but touch her forehead. She looked at therge-scale crying scene and sighed.


    After a while, she finally walked forward with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Alright, stop crying. Calm down and drink some water.¡±


    Only then did they leave Gu Dajiang¡¯s arms and look at Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yunshu smiled through his tears again. ¡°Eldest Sister, did you bring Father back?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t Big Sister very good?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯re amazing.¡± The little ones nodded vigorously.


    The group of people sat on the bed. Unlike Madam Yang and Gu Yunke, Gu Yunshu had a stomach full of questions. He also had many things to tell his father and elder sister.


    Gu Dajiang was very patient as he recounted what had happened.


    It was as if time was not time when the family reunited. It was only when Tong Shuitao came over and said that dinner was ready that everyone felt that the sky was about to turn dark.


    There was no one else in the dining room. Aunt Ke and the rest knew better than to disturb them.


    After dinner, Gu Yundong asked softly, ¡°Where¡¯s Shao Qingyuan? Why haven¡¯t


    I seen him?¡±

 Chapter 519 - Stranger

    Stranger


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Based on Gu Yundong¡¯s understanding, Shao Qingyuan would definitelye here as soon as he knew that she was back.


    If he had known that Gu Dajiang wasing back, he wouldn¡¯t have dyed. However, not only did he note, but even Ah Mao and Ah Gou were not here. Aunt Ke said, ¡°He went deep into the mountains yesterday and hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡±


    ¡°Into the mountains?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    On the other side, Gu Dajiang was calling her. ¡°Yundong, where is that only copy?¡±


    Gu Yundong quickly responded, turned around, and ran back. She also took out that only copy from her spatial storage.


    This thing was valuable and could not be casually ced in a box. What if it was lost?


    After obtaining the only copy, Gu Dajiang cherished it and ced it in the bookcase in the room.


    This bookcase was huge. He wanted to fill it up slowly in the future.


    Yunke, Yunshu, and Yuanzhi were still in this room. The three little guys were very happy to be reunited, as if they had endless things to say.


    Gu Yundong saw that it was gettingte. The three of them had a fixed sleeping time, especially Yunshu and Yuanzhi. They had to wake up early the next morning to go to school.


    She chased the few people back to their rooms and carried Gu Yunke away. ¡°Father, rest well. If there are any problems, we¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Gu Dajiang closed the door and held Madam Yang¡¯s hand. He smiled gently. ¡°Mother Liu, are you tired?¡±


    Madam Yang shook her head vigorously. ¡°I¡¯m happy. I¡¯m so happy.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± He put his arms around her gently and sighed with satisfaction. His voice was so soft it was almost inaudible. ¡°I¡¯m so happy I¡¯m going crazy.¡±


    On the other side, although Yunshu and Yuanzhi had also returned to the house, they could not fall asleep no matter what. They hid under the nket and whispered.


    Obviously, they were all very excited.


    Gu Yundong was the calmest.


    She had already passed the initial ecstasy. Keke, on the other hand, had passed her biological clock and couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Before she returned to her room, she kept yawning.


    However, the little girl had been holding on. She buried her head next to Gu Yundong¡¯s head. ¡°Eldest Sister, I¡¯m not sleeping. I¡¯m talking to Eldest Sister. There are so many things to say. I saved them up.¡±


    Gu Yundong patted the little girl¡¯s head. ¡°Let¡¯s talk tomorrow, okay? Go to sleep now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll forget tomorrow. I¡¯m not going to sleep.¡± Her head bobbed up and down.


    She clearly looked extremely sleepy.


    Gu Yundong could not help butugh. Shey beside her and covered her with a small nket. ¡°Then Eldest Sister will tell you a story.¡±


    As expected, the youngdy sessfully changed the topic. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°In the past, there was a mountain with a temple on it. There were three monks living in the temple¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, the breathing beside her calmed down and the little girl fell asleep.


    Gu Yundong smiled and fell asleep with the girl in her arms.


    The next day, other than her, everyone else woke upte.


    She let go of Gu Yunke¡¯s small body. Yes, when the girl was sleeping with her sister, her sleeping posture was still very proper.


    Howe when she was sleeping with Yunshu, her head would end up with his feet?


    Gu Yundong shook her head and went out to wash up.


    Gu Dajiang had yet to get up. Gu Yundong wanted to take this opportunity to go next door and see how the Shao family was doing.


    She didn¡¯t even eat breakfast. She just greeted Aunt Ke and hurried back to the Shao family.


    However, just as she stepped out of the door, she saw an unfamiliar person standing there. When he saw her, his eyes immediately lit up and he approached her excitedly.


    He seemed to be waiting for her.

 Chapter 520 - Trying to Enter the Gu Family’s Workshop

    Trying to Enter the Gu Family¡¯s Workshop


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    That person¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Gu Yundong. ¡°Miss Gu, you¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°You are¡­¡± Gu Yundong took a closer look but still could not remember who he was.


    The man had already walked in front of her. He exhaled slightly and introduced himself. ¡°Sister Gu, I¡¯m Chen Jincai.¡±


    Chen Jincai? She seemed to have heard this name somewhere before. It was somewhat familiar.


    However, this guy was indeed a stranger. He should be from this vige, right?


    Seeing her confused look, Chen Jin knew that she did not remember who he was. He hurriedly added, ¡°My father is Chen Liang. I¡¯m the eldest son of the Chen family.¡±


    Gu Yundong was enlightened by his exnation.


    So it was him. Aunt Ke had once told him that Chen Jincai had lost his job in town, so he brought his wife and children back to the Chen family. His life didn¡¯t seem to be very good.


    However, Gu Yundong had a good impression of Chen Liang and Chen Jinbao. In addition, Niu Dan and Yunshu were good friends, so she was very friendly to the Chen family.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Brother Chen.¡± Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°Brother Chen, what¡¯s the matter? Come, let¡¯s talk inside. It¡¯s hot here.¡±


    Chen Jincai shook his head and refused to enter. He looked a little troubled and hesitant.


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. After a while, the man said, ¡°Well, Sister Gu, I dide here today for something. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have much to do at home. Is Sister Gu¡¯s workshop short of people? Can I go to work?¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned. She really did not expect him toe over for this.


    She lowered her eyes. He came alone in the morning and refused to enter. All kinds of signs indicated that Chen Liang definitely did not know that he wanted to work in the Gu family¡¯s workshop.


    Gu Yundong was silent for a while. Her voice became distant. ¡°Brother Chen, the workshop is not short of people now. I heard that Brother Chen went home a few months ago. Why didn¡¯t youe when the workshop was recruitingst time?¡±


    Chen Jin choked and was a little embarrassed.


    Of course, he knew that the matter of the Gu family¡¯s workshop recruiting people had caused an uproar. Didn¡¯t his second brothere back in a hurry and say that he had already been picked because he had done short-term work before?


    At that time, he had scoffed. Was it worth being so happy to be a long-term worker in a small workshop in the vige?


    If he did it, he would at least be a manager. What was the point of being a long-term worker?


    Chen Jincai was also working in a workshop when he was in town. He was also a small manager. Although there were only three or four people under him, he was still a manager, right?


    Besides, that was a workshop in town. He could manage three or four there. Wouldn¡¯t he be able to manage thirty or forty in the vige?


    He was absolutely unwilling to do long-term work.


    At first, he thought that if the workshop wanted to recruit people, it would recruit both long-term workers and managers, right?


    He would go when they recruited managerster. With his experience, his father¡¯s status, and the rtionship between the Chen family and the Gu family, it would definitely not be a problem.


    Unexpectedly, the Gu family directly let a servant be the manager.


    Chen Jincai almost spat out a mouthful of blood. His wife also med him. She said that he was still putting on airs at this time.


    Especially when he saw that his second brother was getting better and better, and he could only follow his father in the field.


    However, it had been more than ten years since he had done such work. It was difficult for him to swing a hoe. His wife alsoined every day and felt extremely aggrieved.


    Chen Jincai thought that he still had toe to the Gu family to see if they could arrange a job for him.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yundong left.

 Chapter 521 - Secret About Your Mother

    Secret About Your Mother


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chen Jin felt that the heavens were ying with him. Nothing had gone smoothly for the entire year.


    However, in the following days, he had really suffered enough. His father was really ruthless. Every morning, his father would wake him up to work. When he returned home at night, he would copse.


    Especially when he saw his second brother, who was still energetic when he arrived home. It was not only his physical spirit, but also his heart. No matter how tired his second brother was, the man¡¯s body still seemed to have endless energy.


    Moreover, he had money on hand and could buy whatever he wanted. He often added vegetables to the family, causing his parents to value him more.


    For the first time, Chen Jinbao was envious of Chen Jinbao.


    He had alsoe to look for Tong An, but the other party said that Miss was not around and he could not make the decision. He asked him to look for Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan??


    Chen Jin did not dare to. He could only continue to stay at home and work.


    When he came back from the fields yesterday, he heard the vigers say that Gu Yundong was back.


    He immediately perked up and came here early in the morning to wait.


    However, things did not go as smoothly as he had imagined.


    Gu Yundong saw his angry expression and smiled. ¡°Brother Chen, you can wait a little longer. When the workshop recruits new workers, you cane over and give it a try.¡±


    In business, Gu Yundong would not break her principles just because she had a friendship with the Chen family. She would not randomly stuff people into the workshop.


    After all, the Chen family was not the only family that she was on good terms with. The Zeng family was also close to her. He could not just let everyonee in.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, Brother Chen, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded at him and turned to leave.


    Chen Jincai suddenly took a step forward. ¡°Wait.¡±


    Gu Yundong paused. ¡°Is there anything else, Brother Chen?¡±


    Chen Jin let out two breaths and tugged with his hands. A trace of fierceness shed in his eyes. ¡°What if, what if I tell you a secret about your family in exchange? Can¡¯t you make an exception?¡±


    Gu Yundong was really surprised this time. Her family¡¯s secret?


    ¡°What secret?¡±


    Chen Jin felt a little more confident. ¡°I can only tell you if you agree.¡±


    Gu Yundong shook her head. ¡°I can only consider agreeing if you tell me first.


    After all, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re lying to me.¡±


    Chen Jincai frowned. ¡°I have no reason to lie to you.¡±


    ¡°Then I have to consider how important this secret is. Is it worth it for me to make an exception?¡± Gu Yundong spread his hands. ¡°If you randomly find a secret that isn¡¯t even considered a secret, wouldn¡¯t I be at a disadvantage?¡± Chen Jin felt that this girl was too difficult to deal with. She was not easy to talk to at all.


    However, he was unwilling to give in and insisted that she agree to his request first.


    Gu Yundong was quite annoyed that others would use such a thing to threaten her. ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t n to say anything. In that case, suit yourself.¡± Seeing that she was about to leave again, Chen Jincai was a little anxious. ¡°What if this secret is about your mother?¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned. About her mother?


    Gu Yundong was a little concerned. But what could Chen Jincai know about her mother? Could it be that something had happened to her mother while she was away?


    ¡°How is it? Do you want to hear it?¡±


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes. ¡°Alright, I promise you. If what you say is true, I¡¯ll let you enter the workshop.¡±


    Chen Jincai could not help but reveal a trace of joy on his face. He was slightly excited.


    However, he quickly suppressed his excitement.


    He looked at Gu Yundong and added, ¡°You must swear to God.¡±

 Chapter 522 - Someone Likes Madam Yang

    Someone Likes Madam Yang


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Swear my ass.


    ¡°You¡¯re pushing your luck.¡± Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes and began to get impatient.


    ¡°I just want a guarantee.¡± Chen Jincai had no choice. Previously, when he worked in that workshop, he had been tricked once.


    The person in front of him was a little girl who looked very kind.


    However, for her to have a workshop and a shop at such a young age, she must not be simple. He was also afraid that she would go back on her word.


    However, Gu Yundong did not intend to continue fooling around with him. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, then don¡¯t. You¡¯re hemming and hawing. I don¡¯t think you know anything. In that case, let¡¯s not waste each other¡¯s time.¡±


    After a pause, she sneered and added, ¡°Moreover, how long do you think you can do this kind of work that you obtained by threatening me? What path can you have in the future? Even if I recruit you now, I can still chase you away in a few days.¡±


    With that, Gu Yundong did not look at him again.


    She had to go back and ask Aunt Ke if anything had happened to her mother while she was away.


    Could it be that without Chen Jincai, she would not know?


    Aunt Ke had not mentioned anything unusual to her since she came back. It was probably not a big deal.


    Chen Jincai was stunned. Didn¡¯t they say that the Gu girl cared about her family the most? Why was she so indifferent after hearing about her mother?


    Could it be that she was not as patient as she seemed on the surface, and she was done taking care of the abnormal Madam Yang?


    Seeing that Gu Yundong was about to step into the door, Chen Jin suddenly reacted.


    He quickly took a few steps forward and shouted anxiously at her back, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Gu Yundong was surprised and turned her head slightly. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Chen Jincai gritted his teeth. This time, he did not dy anymore and said directly, ¡°Someone has taken a fancy to your family¡¯s assets, so they hired someone to get close to your mother. When that person and your mother develop feelings for each other, they will marry. At that time, they will naturally get the Gu family¡¯s workshop, shop, and fruit forest. You, you should watch your mother.¡±


    Although all of this belonged to Gu Yundong now, as long as someone married Madam Yang, he would be Gu Yundong¡¯s stepfather.


    Gu Yundong was going to get married sooner orter. When the time came, wouldn¡¯t the Gu family¡¯s assets still be at home?


    Gu Yundong was not the only one who was stunned. Even Father Tong¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Gu Yundong¡¯s voice sank and her face was filled with anger.


    Great, someone actually had designs on her mother. Had they forgotten what she had said and done in the past?


    Chen Jincai turned his head. He looked like he knew, but he was unwilling to say it.


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes and changed the question. ¡°Then, who was the man who approached my mother?¡±


    This time, Chen Jin did not remain silent, but¡­


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it clearly. I only know that the other party has already met your mother. My house is far away and I¡¯m not familiar with this ce. I don¡¯t know who specially spoke to your mother and can¡¯t help you. Anyway, when your mother goes out in the future, get someone to apany her. Anyway, you have a few servants.¡±


    Hisst words were still a little sour. After saying that, it was unknown if he was angry with her or himself. He snorted heavily and turned to leave.


    Gu Yundong had already suppressed her anger. Seeing his expression, she asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly tell me? This time, I didn¡¯t promise you that you could enter the workshop.¡±

 Chapter 523 - Someone Comes Frequently

    Someone Comes Frequently


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chen Jincai sneered, ¡°I admit that I¡¯m a person with low standards and no ability. I¡¯m prideful and self-righteous, and I like to y some tricks. But I¡¯m not heartless. I¡¯ve used such despicable methods. It¡¯s fine if someone¡¯s greedy for other people¡¯s family assets, but bullying a silly¡­ bullying a woman who¡¯s like a child.¡±


    What he didn¡¯t say was that after the other party snatched the Gu family¡¯s assets, he would chase all the children out and divorce Madam Yang. If this wasn¡¯t crazy, what was?


    Of course, Gu Yundong could also guess this.


    However, what surprised her at this moment was that Chen Jincai had such an awareness. Moreover, his understanding of himself¡­ was very clear.


    However, since he knew his shorings so well, why didn¡¯t he change them?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me like that. I¡¯m a father after all. At least in front of my son, I still have a clear conscience.¡±


    Chen Jincai turned around and left after saying that. His footsteps were hurried, as if he regretted saying so much.


    Gu Yundong looked at his back from afar but did not speak for a long time.


    Father Tong, who had also heard the entire process, asked softly, ¡°Miss, what should we do about this?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Gu Yundong sneered. ¡°My father is here. He will protect my mother. I will see who is so shameless as to approach my mother. When the timees, they won¡¯t even know how they died.¡±


    Father Tong nodded heavily. ¡°That¡¯s right. With Old Master around, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? Miss, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll guard the courtyard door well and see who passes¡­¡±


    Halfway through his sentence, he suddenly paused and said awkwardly, ¡°Miss, I suddenly remembered that someone seems toe often.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Gu Yundong suddenly became energetic. He already had a suspect?


    Father Tong had a strange expression on his face. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s Young Master Liu.¡± Gu Yundong was speechless. What was he thinking?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Liu doesn¡¯t care about our family¡¯s assets.¡± Gu Yundong rolled her eyes. ¡°Besides, hees to freeload most of the time, right?¡±


    Father Tong thought about it and felt that it made sense. Every time Young Master Liu came here, he would take some canned food and fruits with him before leaving.


    Although he had given them money, he was definitely getting in through the back door.


    Gu Yundong nced at the courtyard. Her parents did not seem to be up yet, so she simply turned around and went to the Shao family.


    Shao Qingyuan was indeed not around. Ah Mao and the other three followed him.


    There was only an old woman who had just been bought cleaning the courtyard. When she saw Gu Yundonging over, she hurriedly brought her a chair and was about to pour tea.


    Gu Yundong stopped her. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. I¡¯ll just take a look.¡±


    After a few months, the Shao house did not change much. It was just that there were more things and people.


    As expected, Ah Mao and the rest were having a good time here. It was quite helpful.


    After watching for a while and asking the old woman a few more questions, Gu Yundong walked out of the Shao house.


    Unexpectedly, when she passed by the Zeng family¡¯s door, she suddenly heard a familiar voice.


    Gu Yundong turned around and walked towards the Zeng family.


    She knocked on the door of the courtyard and Dong Xin came over after a while.


    Seeing that it was her, she was immediately delighted. ¡°Yundong, you¡¯re here? Hey, I was just thinking of going over to see you. How was it? Did your trip go smoothly?¡±


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t stand at the door and talk. Invite Yundong in.¡± Uncle Zeng¡¯s energetic voice came from inside the door.

 Chapter 524 - Who Does He Like?

    Who Does He Like?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Dong Xin immediately reacted and pped her forehead. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Look at me. Yundong,e in and sit for a while.¡±


    Gu Yundong followed him in and saw Uncle Zeng sitting in the courtyard.


    And the man sitting opposite Uncle Zeng.


    The voice she felt familiar with just now was from him.


    ¡°Uncle Jiang is here too.¡± Gu Yundong smiled at Jiang Yongkang.


    Dong Xin moved a stool for her to sit on and said, ¡°Brother Jiang brought your Uncle Zeng back. Your Uncle Zeng just can¡¯t stay at home. His leg just recovered not long ago, and he couldn¡¯t sit still. He insisted on going to the fields early in the morning to take a look. In the end, he slipped and fell. Fortunately, Brother Jiang saw him and sent him back.¡±


    Gu Yundong shifted her gaze to Zeng Hu¡¯s leg. ¡°Uncle Zeng¡¯s injuries havepletely healed, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, when you left back then, he could already walk. He just cannot stand for too long and must rest once in a while when he walks. However, he couldn¡¯t stay idle and even ran into the ground. He must have suffered this time, right?¡±


    Dong Xin red at Zeng Hu.


    Zeng Hu rubbed his head and hurriedly turned to talk to Jiang Yongkang.


    Gu Yundong took a look at the Zeng family. The Zeng family had changed a lot recently. The chair under them had been reced.


    Gu Yundong felt a sense of aplishment when she saw that the family that had helped her in the past was getting better and better.


    On the other side, Jiang Yongkang left without saying anything. As soon as he left, Gu Yundong asked curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t Uncle Jiang recover from his illness long ago? Why is he still in the vige and hasn¡¯t returned to town?¡±


    Because of what he had done to Shen Sitian previously, Gu Yundong tried her best to keep a distance from Jiang Yongkang.


    Dong Xin replied as she picked the vegetables, ¡°He said that he went back, but after staying for two days, he was ufortable because his grandson started crying in the middle of the night again. Anyway, he likes Yongfu Vige. It doesn¡¯t matter if he stays for a few more days. He¡¯ll go back when his grandson is older and won¡¯t cry so badly.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Gu Yundong felt that this reason was not very valid.


    Dong Xin nodded. Soon, her attention was no longer on Jiang Yongkang. ¡°By the way, Yundong, what do you think about me sending Zeng Jia to school?¡±


    Zeng Jia was ten years old. Dong Xin and Zeng Hu felt that their family¡¯s situation was better now. They wanted to grit their teeth and send him to school. It was good to recognize a few words.


    Gu Yundong agreed. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m just worried about which school to send him to,¡± Dong Xin said. ¡°There are only two schools in town. One requires a lot of money. There¡¯s the other school. Last time, you said that the teacher didn¡¯t allow students to work in the fields, so I can¡¯t send him over. The county city is too far, and the tuition fees are high.¡±


    Gu Yundong thought for a moment. ¡°Uncle and Aunt, do you want Zeng Jia to take the Imperial Examination?¡±


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t be easy. Our family isn¡¯t that well-off. Besides, our two children aren¡¯t as good at studying as Yunshu. We want to send them to learn some calligraphy so that they can easily find jobs in the future. Unlike us, who can¡¯t read and can only do the hardbor.¡±


    ¡°Aunt, you don¡¯t have to be so self-deprecating. How about this? I¡¯ll ask around for you and discuss it with youter.¡±


    Dong Xin and her husband immediately became happy. ¡°Hey, then, we¡¯ll have to trouble you, Yundong.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome. Auntie, go ahead. I¡¯ll go back first. My parents should be anxious if they can¡¯t find me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Don¡¯t be hasty.¡± After Gu Yundong left, Dong Xin eximed, ¡°Did she just say Father and Mother? Where did she get a father?¡±


    When Gu Yundong walked out of the Zeng family¡¯s door, she suddenly stopped and narrowed her eyes.


    Jiang Yongkang? Back then, did he really fancy Shen Sitian?

 Chapter 525 - Instigator

    Instigator


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As Gu Yundong walked back, she could not help but think carefully.


    Indeed, Shen Sitian was younger and more capable than her mother, and she did not have the temperament of a child like her mother.


    However, Madam Yang was actually very good-looking. Her appearance could crush arge number of people. Coupled with the Gu family¡¯s current wealth, it was not strange for them to target her.


    She recalled how Jiang Yongkang had helped Shen Sitian twice. Madam Yang¡­ was also there.


    Moreover, after his so-called scheme of saving the damsel in distress was exposed, he directly admitted that he had taken a fancy to Shen Sitian and agreed not to meet her.


    However, although he could not see Shen Sitian, he did not say that he could not get close to Madam Yang.


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes slightly. The moment she stepped through the door, she recalled Chen Jincai¡¯s expression.


    Why didn¡¯t Chen Jincai say who instigated it?


    Firstly, he did not dare to say it.


    Secondly, he could not say it. He was defending the other party.


    Who was worthy of his protection?


    Gu Yundong suddenly thought of Madam Fang and her daughter. Yes, wasn¡¯t Jiang Yongkang living in Madam Fang and her daughter¡¯s house now?


    Chen Yn married into the town, and Jiang Yongkang happened to be from the town.


    Chen Jincai wanted to say something but hesitated. He refused to say who had designs on her family, and Madam Fang happened to be his second aunt.


    Everything seemed to be right.


    ¡°Yundong, where did you go so early in the morning?¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned. When she came back to her senses, she saw Aunt Ke standing in front of her.


    She thought for a while and told her what happened just now. In the end, she asked, ¡°When I wasn¡¯t around, did Jiang Yongkang meet my mother?¡±


    Aunt Ke looked surprised, but after thinking about it carefully, she felt that it made sense.


    Her expression instantly became a little ugly. She had promised Yundong to take good care of her mother and younger siblings while she was away. In the end, people with ulterior motives kept approaching her, but she did not discover it in time.


    No, she had discovered it, but she had gone in the wrong direction. She thought that Jiang Yongkang¡¯s target was Shen Sitian.


    ¡°A few times, yes.¡±


    Gu Yundong saw Aunt Ke¡¯s expression and knew that she was ming herself. She hurriedly said, ¡°Actually, this is just my guess. Perhaps it¡¯s not the case. Aunt, don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s been hard on you these few days when I wasn¡¯t around.¡±


    Aunt Ke red at her and snorted before turning to leave.


    Gu Yundong was helpless. She was still so proud.


    She shook her head and walked towards her parents¡¯ room.


    It was already sote. The two of them should be up, right?


    They had indeed got up. The door was half open. Gu Yundong tilted her head slightly and looked inside.


    She saw her mother sitting in front of the dressing table with a smile on her face. Her father stood behind her mother andbed her mother¡¯s hair, his eyes doting and gentle.


    Her mother held an eyebrow pencil in her hand and said happily, ¡°Yundong bought this for me, but I don¡¯t know how to draw. It¡¯s always very ugly. Aunt Ke helped me draw it and said that I look good.¡±


    Gu Dajiang took the eyebrow pencil. ¡°I¡¯ll draw it for you in the future.¡± He had never used an eyebrow pencil before. In the past, the Gu family wouldn¡¯t have afforded such a thing.


    However, he was a schr after all. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to draw a few more times¡­


    ¡°And this rouge, it smells good too.¡±


    Gu Dajiang leaned over. ¡°Yes, this color is good. It suits you. Apply it for meter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Damn it, she was fed dog food so early in the morning.


    ¡®Father, let me tell you. You¡¯re making me think of my Brother Shao. Don¡¯t regret it.¡¯


    However, Gu Yundong was happy to see Gu Dajiang and Madam Yang like this.


    Hmm?


    An idea suddenly popped up in her mind. Perhaps it could confirm her guess.

 Chapter 526 - Should Go Around in the Village

    Should Go Around in the Vige


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Why are you standing at the door?¡± Gu Dajiang¡¯s awkward voice came from inside.


    It was only then that he saw his daughter standing at the door and felt a little embarrassed.


    But his hand was still holding the eyebrow pencil and his other hand was on Madam Yang¡¯s shoulder. He only used his eyes to signal Gu Yundong to leave quickly.


    ¡°Father, Mother,e out for breakfast first.¡± Seriously, it was fine if they woke upte, but they were still dilly-dallying. She looked down on them.


    She turned around and left. She quickly returned to her room and saw Gu Yunke sitting on the bed in a daze. Her hair was standing up on her head. Her eyes were filled with confusion, as if she had not realized where she was.


    When she saw Gu Yundong enter, her eyes widened and she got up from the bed. ¡°Eldest Sister, Eldest Sister, you¡¯re really back.¡±


    Gu Yundong went over to hug the little girl. ¡°Why? Do you still think you¡¯re dreaming?¡±


    She brought her clothes and helped her put them on. The little girl shook her head and did it herself. She quickly tidied herself up.


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi also got up. After everyone sat down at the dining table, Gu Dajiang arrivedte with Madam Yang.


    It was just that on Madam Yang¡¯s face¡­ Sure enough, her father¡¯s skills needed to be improved.


    Gu Yundong was probably the only one who could not stop sighing.


    The other three children were eating happily and did not notice the small actions between their parents.


    Gu Yunshu was the happiest when the family was reunited.


    After breakfast, he said to Gu Yundong, ¡°Eldest Sister, can I take leave today and not go to school? You and Father just came back. I have a lot to say.¡±


    Before Gu Yundong could answer, Gu Dajiang frowned and said in disagreement, ¡°How can you not go to school? Studying is important. How many people have studied hard for many years without daring to ck off? It¡¯s understandable that you¡¯re happy that your eldest sister and I are back, but you can¡¯t forget your studies.¡±


    Gu Yunshu was a little disappointed, but he also understood that what his father said made sense.


    He took a sip of water, pouted, and said disappointedly, ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    When Gu Dajiang saw this, he thought for a moment and said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll send you to school. I haven¡¯t seen your teacher yet. It¡¯s only right for me to visit him.¡±


    Gu Yunshu was ted, but soon, Gu Yundong, who was beside him, poured a bucket of cold water on him.


    She had also finished eating. She wiped her mouth and said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry to visit the teacher. It¡¯s fine to go another day.¡±


    Gu Yundong looked at Gu Dajiang. ¡°Father, you¡¯ve just returned. It¡¯s better to go to the vige chief¡¯s house first and let everyone in the vige know that you¡¯re back so that there won¡¯t be any misunderstandings.¡±


    Misunderstandings? What misunderstandings?


    But Gu Dajiang felt that what she said made sense. He had heard Gu Yundong talk about the situation in Yongfu Vige.


    He knew that the vige chief here waspletely different from the one in Gu vige. He seemed to have taken good care of Gu Dajiang¡¯s family.


    Indeed, as the father of the children and as the patriarch in the family, he should pay a visit to the vige chief¡¯s house.


    Hence, Gu Dajiang nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go over after dinner.¡± As he spoke, he turned his head and stroked Gu Yunshu¡¯s head. ¡°Yunshu, go to school with Yuanzhi today. I¡¯ll apany you another day, okay?¡±


    Gu Yunshu had no objections to Eldest Sister¡¯s words. He immediately nodded. ¡°Alright, alright. Father, you¡¯re right to listen to Eldest Sister. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    After saying that, he called Bian Yuanzhi and the two of them took their school bags and walked out of the door.


    Gu Dajiang¡¯s hand was still in midair, and his expression froze for a moment.

 Chapter 527 - Mutual Knowledge

    Mutual Knowledge


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong wanted tough, but she held it in.


    After breakfast, Gu Yundong introduced the family to Gu Dajiang.


    Yesterday, they were so excited that almost the entire family was talking. They had never officially introduced Aunt Ke and the others.


    Now that they had calmed down, everyone gathered together.


    Gu Dajiang was grateful to Aunt Ke. He thanked her solemnly.


    ¡°I heard from Yundong that when they just came to the Xuanhe Prefecture and were homeless, they only had a ce to stay because of your care. I¡¯m deeply grateful for your kindness to my wife and children. Thank you.¡±


    Aunt Ke could still teach Gu Yundong, a junior, a few words, but to the knowledgeable and loyal Gu Dajiang, she was a little humble. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m lonely living alone. It¡¯s more lively with them apanying me.¡±


    Gu Dajiang met Shen Sitian again. Gu Yundong did not hide Shen Sitian¡¯s background from him.


    Gu Dajiang knew that it wasn¡¯t easy for her, so he told her to stay in peace. Their family was easy to get along with.


    Then, it was the Tong family¡¯s turn. After seeing all the six people, Gu Dajiang¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch.


    So there were actually so many servants in his house?


    Two days ago, Yundong had told him that there were not many servants in the family, and she needed to buy more?


    He looked at Gu Yundong with aplicated gaze. Gu Yundong blinked. ¡°Father, is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    In the end, it was Xue Rong. Xue Rong would follow Gu Dajiang in the future and help run errands.


    He had a calm personality and had stayed in a ce like the Xin family for a few years. He was the most suitable person.


    After the family officially met, Gu Dajiang nned to take a walk at the vige chief¡¯s house.


    Just as he was about to leave with the gift box they had bought from the county yesterday, he was stopped by Gu Yundong.


    He looked surprised. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to go to the vige chief¡¯s house first?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you¡¯re going to dress like this?¡±


    Gu Dajiang looked down at his clothes. Aren¡¯t they pretty good? They¡¯re clean and neat.


    They were neither too rich nor too sloppy. It looked like he was going to the vige chief¡¯s house to chat as a guest. There was no sense of distance.


    Gu Yundong shook her head. ¡°No, no.¡± She sized Gu Dajiang up for a while before turning around and running towards the main house. ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    As she spoke, she opened the wardrobe and found a new set of long gowns.


    She had bought this set of clothes at Wanqing Prefecture. Before he came back, Gu Yundong had bought many things for Gu Dajiang.


    She unfolded her clothes and looked at them. She nodded, indicating that she was very satisfied.


    ¡°Dad, wear this.¡±


    Gu Dajiang looked at her with an expression that said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my daughter? Why does she care so much about my appearance?¡±


    Could it be that there was really something wrong with his clothes?


    He could not help but look down again. In the end, under Gu Yundong¡¯s insistence, he changed.


    The new clothes could not be considered extravagant, but the workmanship was excellent.


    Most importantly, the new clothes made him look especially elegant.


    Even Madam Yang¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Gu Dajiang only felt that she was very strange. He wanted to ask, but it was gettingte. If he dyed any longer, he would arrive at the Chen family¡¯s house in time for lunch.


    Therefore, he could only carry his things and bring his family out.


    However, Gu Yundong paused before she left and called Xue Rong and Tong Shuitao over.

 Chapter 528 - Dong Xiulan Was Stunned

    Dong Xin Was Stunned


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The two of them were confused until Gu Yundong gave them some instructions in a low voice.


    They nodded solemnly and left the Gu family and Yongfu Vige.


    Only then did Gu Yundong catch up to Gu Dajiang. The family of four was quite good-looking, and they were especially eye-catching on the road.


    As soon as Dong Xin went out, she saw four people walking towards her.


    Especially when she saw Gu Dajiang carrying Gu Yunke, she was stunned.


    Who, who is this?


    Not only was he carrying Little Keke, but he was also so close to Madam Yang. If others saw this, wouldn¡¯t they gossip?


    It was Gu Yundong who greeted her first. ¡°Aunt, are you going to wash your clothes?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Ah.¡± Dong Xin nodded, but her curious gaze kept looking in Gu Dajiang<sup>1</sup> s direction.


    ¡°This is my father. He just returned yesterday. I¡¯ll bring my father to the vige chief¡¯s house first. We¡¯lle to Auntie¡¯s ce another day.¡±


    Dong Xin was a little stunned. It took her a while to react. ¡°Your father? Yundong, you¡­ you found your father?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I found her.¡±


    Gu Dajiang nodded at her. ¡°It¡¯s the Zeng family¡¯s sister-inw, right? I haven¡¯t been around these few days. Thank you for taking care of them.¡±


    Dong Xin was stunned. She shook her head subconsciously. ¡°No, no. They took care of us.¡±


    Gu Yundong waved his hand and left with Gu Dajiang.


    Dong Xin couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva. When they were far away, she suddenly pped her thigh.


    She carried the wooden basin back to the courtyard and rushed to Zeng Hu. ¡°This is unbelievable!¡±


    Zeng Hu was about to stand up when he was suddenly shocked by her. He fell back into the chair and immediately frowned. ¡°Why are you so shocked? You even asked me to pay attention to my legs. Look, you scared me.¡±


    Dong Xin couldn¡¯t care less about his legs now. Her face was filled with shock. ¡°You don¡¯t know who I saw just now.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Yundong and her family.¡±


    Zeng Hu couldn¡¯t help but want to touch her to see if she had a fever. ¡°Don¡¯t you see her family every day? Do you have to make such a fuss?¡±


    ¡°Aiya, no, I¡¯m talking about her family. Besides Yundong and her mother, there¡¯s also her¡­ father.¡±


    Zeng Hu nced at her. ¡°Of course, her mother and father¡­¡± He paused halfway. ¡°Huh?¡± He said, ¡°Who did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Her father, Gu Dajiang. The one who lost contact with them on the way to escape. He¡¯s back.¡±


    The thing in Zeng Hu¡¯s hand fell to the ground with a bang. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. How can it be fake?¡± Dong Xin slowly calmed down.


    Then, she sighed. ¡°It¡¯s finally over. Her family has reunited. Previously, in order to find her father, Yundong even left home for a long time. Her father is really simr to Yunshu. He looks even more magnanimous and knowledgeable than Jiang Yongkang. I feel like I don¡¯t know where to put my hands and feet in front of him.¡±


    Zeng Hu saw that she had no intention of helping him pick up things, so he could only prop up his legs and bend down to reach for them. He answered casually, ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? Yundong¡¯s father is really educated. Yunshu used to know a lot of words. I heard that it was his father who taught him. Those who are really knowledgeable give off a different feeling from the inside out.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you know what feeling is?¡± Dong Xin said in amusement.

 Chapter 529 - Gu Yundong’s Father Is Really Back

    Chapter 529 - Gu Yundong¡¯s Father Is Really Back<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I know? Look at Jiang Yongkang. Although he¡¯s dressed decently, is energetic, and speaks politely, you can tell at a nce that he hasn¡¯t studied.¡±


    Dong Xin was puzzled. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to like Jiang Yongkang. Didn¡¯t he help bring you back earlier?¡±<div>


    Zeng Hu stood up and walked out. ¡°What¡¯s there not to like? He¡¯s from town, and I¡¯m just a farmer. It should be he who doesn¡¯t like me. I just feel ufortable talking to him.¡±


    He thought about it and didn¡¯t know how to express it. ¡°He likes to talk word by word. He starts quoting ancient books after two sentences. I get a headache and can¡¯t chat with him.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re finished. Yundong¡¯s father has studied, so there¡¯s a lot of ink in his stomach. He must know more words. When hees to visit uster, you won¡¯t be able to entertain him.¡±


    Zeng Hu shook his head. ¡°This is different.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t spoken to a schr before. For example, Mr. Qin hade to Yongfu Vige a few times before. He had only met him twice at the door and spoken more than a few words.


    However, there was no awkwardness. Instead, it made people feel veryfortable.


    Mr. Qin didn¡¯t talk too much. He just chatted normally. He talked about things others knew. Sometimes, as he talked, others would forget that he was actually a man with a lot of experience.


    In Zeng Hu¡¯s opinion, this was a true schr.


    Jiang Yongkang looked a little out of ce.


    But no matter what, he had never seen Gu Dajiang before and did not know his personality.


    However, he was still very happy that the Gu family was reunited.<div>


    It was not just his family. Many people in the vige had seen them along the way and naturally knew that Gu Yundong¡¯s father had returned.


    For a moment, everyone began to discuss.


    Many people would stop them and ask questions. By the time Gu Yundong and the others reached the vige chief¡¯s house, half an hour had passed.


    The first person to see them was Chen Jincai. He almost jumped up when he saw Gu Yundong.


    No, he had just gone to her not long ago, and now she was here. Was she going to settle scores with him?


    Gu Yundong smiled, and Gu Dajiang, who was beside her, spoke first.


    ¡°Excuse me, is the vige chief at home?¡±


    Only then did Chen Jincai stop his gaze on him. After a slight pause, he nodded. ¡°He is. Come in.¡±


    As he spoke, he turned around and called for his father.


    Chen Liang knew that Gu Yundong had returned, but he did not know that Gu Dajiang had also been found.


    When she saw them, she was really shocked and her eyes widened in surprise.<div>


    In fact, his initial thoughts were simr to Aunt Ke¡¯s. He also felt that Gu Dajiang was either gone or he was most likely remarried and had children outside. It was unlikely that he would return.


    Unexpectedly, he really appeared. Moreover, from the looks of it, he cherished Madam Yang, his wife.


    Chen Liang thought that it was no wonder that he could raise three children like Yundong and her siblings.


    As expected, a father had a huge impact on his children.


    As Chen Liang spoke to Gu Dajiang, he thought about many things.


    When he knew that Gu Dajiang hade to his house as soon as he returned, he couldn¡¯t suppress the joy on his face. This meant that the man valued him.


    Schrs were indeed different. They knew etiquette.


    In his happiness, Chen Liang could not help but pull him along and say a few more words.


    It was only when Gu Yundong saw that it was almost lunchtime that she interrupted them and expressed that they had to go back.


    However, before she left, she took another look at Chen Jincai.


    <div>

 Chapter 530 - Arrangements for Chen Jincai

    Chapter 530 - Arrangements for Chen Jincai<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chen Jincai¡¯s heart trembled a little under that gaze. She was here. She was indeed here.


    As expected, she wouldin to his father that he had gone to her in private for the job.<div>


    If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have been so kind. He even told her that someone had designs on her mother.


    Gu Yundong did not know that he was mentally prepared to retort at any time. She said to Chen Liang, ¡°Uncle Chen, I have something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Yes? Tell me.¡±


    Chen Jincai widened his eyes and hurriedly said, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any good business¡­¡±


    ¡°Here it goes. I¡¯m stillcking someone. I want to find someone experienced to work at my ce. Brother Chen is a good person. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to let hime.¡±


    Gu Yundong ignored Chen Jincai and told him her n.


    Chen Jincai was stunned, and so was Chen Liang.


    He nced at his eldest son and frowned.


    What did she mean by Brother Chen is a good person? The Gu family¡¯s girl had just returned yesterday evening and came over so early today.


    She had never even met Jincai before. How could she have the impression that he was a good person?


    This was clearly an excuse for his sake. She must have heard about his family¡¯s matters and was taking care of him.


    However, Chen Liang felt that he could not push his luck. Although he was the vige chief, he could not have such privileges.<div>


    Moreover, his Jinbao was already working in the Gu family¡¯s workshop and had even increased his sryst month.


    His eldest son would work there too? That was too unreasonable.


    Hence, Chen Liang shook his head. ¡°Gu girl, I know you¡¯re taking care of our family, but there has to be a limit to everything. Your workshop doesn¡¯tck people now. If you recruit one more person, your family will pay an additional sry. What if others find out and force you to ept them into the workshop? It doesn¡¯t matter if you recruit one, but what about five or ten? That¡¯s not how things work.¡±


    Chen Jincai¡¯s originally happy expression suddenly froze and he turned his head away angrily.


    Gu Yundong could not help butugh. ¡°Uncle Chen, you¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯m not asking Brother Chen to work at my house for your sake. I do need to recruit people, and they¡¯re not going to the workshop. They¡¯re going to the county city.¡±


    ¡°What? To the county city?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I n to open a shop in the prefectural city in a few days. Shopkeeper Zheng in this county city is going to be transferred away. He has experience as a shopkeeper and has worked in the prefectural city in the past. Therefore, isn¡¯t the shop in this county citycking people? I have to recruit a new one. I thought of Brother Chen. I heard that Brother Chen used to work in town and has someone under him. He must be capable. I¡¯m afraid the position is too insignificant for him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not insignificant at all, it¡¯s not insignificant at all.¡± Chen Jincai quickly replied. He was full of smiles and almost cheered.


    He was really surprised. He did not expect that not only did the Gu family¡¯s younger sister not snitch on him in front of his parents, but she also gave him a job.


    As expected, she was indeed someone who did great things.


    Chen Liang was also stunned. Go to the prefectural city to open a shop? He had thought about this before and felt that it would happen sooner orter. However, he did not expect it to happen so quickly.<div>


    Even Madam Zhou and the others, who had heard themotion not far away, were very surprised.


    But soon, this surprise was reced by surprise.


    Chen Jincai could not help but cough lightly. He tugged at Gu Yundong¡¯s hand slightly and asked, ¡°Um, Sister Gu, so you want me to go straight to the county city as the shopkeeper?¡±


    He could. He could.


    Gu Yundong gave him a strange look. Dream on.

 Chapter 531 - Bring Me Along

    Bring Me Along


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    She did not stand on ceremony and interrupted his fantasy.


    ¡°Not a shopkeeper, but a shop assistant.¡±


    The smile on Chen Jincai¡¯s face froze as expected. He looked at her with a shocked expression. ¡°Then, who will be the shopkeeper?¡±


    ¡°Zhuangzi,¡± Gu Yundong said matter-of-factly. ¡°He¡¯s been working for Gu¡¯s for a long time and is already very experienced. Moreover, he¡¯s familiar with the process and knows the guests. It¡¯s only natural for him to be promoted to shopkeeper.¡±


    Chen Jincai felt as if he had been hit by a stick. Zhuangzi? That hooligan?


    He had never thought that he would one day be a worker under a hooligan that he had once looked down on. Wasn¡¯t this cutting his heart?


    He retracted his thoughts. This girl from the Gu family was simply too cruel.


    Gu Yundong saw the change in his expression and asked with a smile, ¡°Brother Chen, are you unwilling? But if our shop needs a shopkeeper, they have to start as a shop assistant. Even Shopkeeper Zheng used to be a shop assistant in the prefecture city for a few years.¡±


    As she spoke, she sighed slightly. ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling, forget it. Thinking about it, it makes sense. After all, Brother Chen used to be a manager. It¡¯s indeed a waste of your talent to be a shop assistant. It seems that I can only find another person.¡±


    Chen Jincai¡¯s eyes widened and he instantly blurted out, ¡°Who said I¡¯m unwilling? I¡¯m very willing.¡±


    Not only Gu Yundong, but even Chen Liang looked at him in surprise.


    Chen Liang hade to understand his son during this period of time. He was indeed a little ambitious. He always missed the days when he worked in town. It was as if he was still a small manager. Chen Liang almost raised his hoe to hit his head a few times.


    When he heard that his son was going to be a shop assistant, Chen Liang also felt that it was impossible.


    Who knew that his son would actually agree?


    Perhaps sensing his strange gaze, Chen Jincai immediately said, ¡°So what if he¡¯s a shop assistant? He¡¯s a shop assistant in the county. Wouldn¡¯t he be more knowledgeable than a small manager in town? Besides, if I work hard, I can be a shopkeeper.¡±


    Chen Liang felt that these words were more like his son¡¯s.


    He looked at Gu Yundong, who smiled and said, ¡°So you¡¯ve agreed?¡±


    ¡°Agreed,¡± Chen Jincai said.


    Chen Liang thought about it and nodded.


    ¡°Alright, but you still have to wait for a few days. I¡¯lle and look for Brother Chen then.¡± Gu Yundong had already stood up. ¡°Uncle Chen, we¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Chen Liang sent them to the door, paused, and walked back.


    However, there was a smile on his face in the end, especially when he saw that his wife, Madam Zhou, also looked like she had been relieved of a burden. She felt at ease.


    Chen Jincai¡¯s wife, Madam Wei, was also overjoyed. She turned around and followed Chen Jincai into the house. She leaned close to his ear and whispered, ¡°When you go to the county city, bring me along. I¡¯ll take care of yourundry and food.¡±


    Chen Jincai¡¯s smile faded slightly. He frowned and said, ¡°Why would I bring you along? I¡¯m just a small shop assistant. When Zhuangzi was a shop assistant, did he bring anyone along?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that because Zhuangzi hasn¡¯t married yet?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do either. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to find a job. Don¡¯t make trouble for me. If I lose the job, you will have to support me. Stay at home for a few more years. When I be a shopkeeper and my sry is high, I¡¯ll bring you there.¡±


    Madam Wei was furious and stormed out of the room.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong, who had already left the Chen family, was walking very slowly. She would asionally look around.

 Chapter 532 - Love Rivals Meet

    Love Rivals Meet


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Dajiang found it strange. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s gettingte? The weather is so hot. Let¡¯s go back quickly.¡±


    Gu Yundong was a little disappointed that she did not see the person she wanted to see.


    Seeing that Miss Gu Yunke was feeling so hot that she was fanning herself with her small hands, her heart ached. She quickened her pace. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll make you something delicious when we get back.¡±


    The little girl instantly felt no heat and nodded with bright eyes. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡± When her family built the house, they had dug an icehouse.


    Some ice was stored in the winter. Although it was not much, it was enough to make some snacks.


    The little girl immediately grabbed her hand, wanting to get home as soon as possible.


    Gu Yundong had no choice but to let her pull along. Unexpectedly, after taking a few steps, a person suddenly walked over.


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes and stopped.


    ¡°Uncle Jiang.¡±


    When Jiang Yongkang heard the voice, he first looked at Gu Yundong and Gu Yunke, then at Gu Dajiang and Madam Yang, who were standing behind them.


    Before he could say anything, he heard Gu Yundong¡¯s smiling voice. ¡°Father, this is Uncle Jiang. He lives in town and is staying in our vige for the time being.¡±


    Gu Dajiang looked at her strangely. He had met many vigers before, but most of them were only greeted with smiles. It was abnormal to introduce someone who wasn¡¯t from Yongfu Vige so seriously.


    However, he was able to stay calm. He nodded at Jiang Yongkang. ¡°Brother Jiang,e to my house when you¡¯re free.¡±


    Jiang Yongkang felt that his throat was blocked, and he couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Along the way, almost everyone in the vige was talking about Gu Yundong¡¯s father. They were talking about how tall and handsome he was, how refined and elegant he was, and how the family was happy and warm.


    These words rang in Jiang Yongkang¡¯s ears, especially ear-piercing.


    He sneered in his heart. These people really knew how to exaggerate. Happy? Handsome?


    If this man was really so good, would he have taken a fancy to Madam Yang? Would he have so much patience for a fool?


    In order to enter the Gu family¡¯s workshop, these vigers did not even care about their integrity. Their ttery was simply unbearable.


    Jiang Yongkang was very dissatisfied and unconvinced. He even went to the Zeng family to ask around.


    Unexpectedly, Zeng Hu said that this family hade to the vige chief¡¯s house, so Jiang Yongkang rushed back.


    As expected, he bumped into the Gu family.


    However, he realized that the vigers were not exaggerating at all.


    This Gu Dajiang was younger than him, more knowledgeable, and taller than him.


    Moreover, he seemed to be really good to Madam Yang, and the way she looked at him was filled with dependence.


    Jiang Yongkang was furious at that moment, but there were four people standing opposite him. He could only suppress his anger and force a smile. ¡°You must be Brother Gu. I didn¡¯t believe it when I heard that you were back. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true.¡±


    ¡°Yes, our family is finally reunited,¡± Gu Dajiang said as he looked at Madam Yang gently.


    Madam Yang also turned around to look at him, her eyes seemingly shining.


    Jiang Yongkang clenched his fists and almost cursed.


    Gu Yundong had been secretly observing his expression. Seeing him like this, what could she not be sure of?


    Jiang Yongkang had indeed taken a fancy to her mother and wanted to seize the Gu family¡¯s assets.


    Hmph, what a wishful thinking.


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Gu Dajiang left with his wife and children.


    Only Jiang Yongkang stood at the back, his expression changing.

 Chapter 533 - I Have Something to Ask You

    I Have Something to Ask You


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After a long time, he finally waved his hand. Ignoring the scorching sun above his head, he turned around and strode towards the vige entrance.


    Gu Yundong nced at the direction he had left from the corner of her eye, and her mouth curled up slightly.


    She heard a cough behind her. She subconsciously turned her head and met Gu Dajiang¡¯s meaningful expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Talk to me after we¡¯re home.¡±


    Gu Yundongughed dryly. Her father was indeed her father. His acuity was not something to be taken lightly.


    With such a father around, Gu Yundong did not hide it. When she returned home, she told him her guess.


    Gu Dajiang¡¯s expression instantly darkened.


    ¡°You should have told me earlier. I could have beaten him up just now.¡± He sneered, feeling extremely disgusted.


    Such a person actually dared to covet his wife and wanted to snatch his assets? Such an ugly guy.


    Gu Yundong clicked her tongue. She did not expect her father to be a belligerent person.


    ¡°Since you already know his scheme, what do you n to do next?¡±


    Gu Yundong said, ¡°Let¡¯s take another look and see if my other guess is right.¡±


    She thought that if her deduction was correct, Jiang Yongkang should have already left the vige and gone to town.


    Indeed, he rushed all the way under the sun and finally arrived at the entrance of the town after noon.


    At this moment, his mouth was very dry. Coupled with his anger, his expression was especially ugly.


    Therefore, he did not notice that there was a man and a woman sitting in a tea shop at the entrance of the town. They faced the direction of the town and narrowed their eyes when they saw him.


    ¡°Miss is right. He really came.¡± Tong Shuitao lowered her voice and covered half of her face, as if she was afraid that Jiang Yongkang would recognize her.


    Xue Rong, who was sitting beside her, was very calm. He took a sip of tea and said slowly, ¡°He came a littleter than expected.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already drunk a few cups of tea.¡± Tong Shuitao originally wanted to eat something to fill her stomach, but now that it was filled with water, she decided to forget it.


    On the other side, Jiang Yongkang didn¡¯t even have the time to drink tea. He wiped his sweat and continued walking.


    Tong Shuitao quickly pushed Xue Rong. ¡°Hurry up and follow him.¡±


    ¡°Okay, wait here.¡± Xue Rong stood up and slowly followed Jiang Yongkang.


    He had just arrived at Yongfu Vige and was a stranger. Jiang Yongkang had never seen him before.


    Even if they met face to face, he would not know that Xue Rong was from the Gu family.


    Therefore, he walked openly. No one would think that he was following someone at this moment.


    Jiang Yongkang was even less energetic after a long journey.


    He turned corners in the town with familiarity. After walking for about fifteen minutes, he finally stopped outside a small courtyard.


    Xue Rong stood at the corner and casually nced over.


    Jiang Yongkang knocked on the door for a while and heard footstepsing from inside. After a while, the door opened.


    When the person saw that it was him, he was stunned for a moment, but his voice was filled with dissatisfaction. ¡°Why are you here? You even came over so openly. Are you afraid that others won¡¯t gossip?¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. Let me in first. I have something to ask you.¡± Jiang Yongkang pushed that person away and strode into the courtyard.


    That person was dissatisfied and his face was filled with anger.


    However, since things had alreadye to this, he could only look outside the door angrily. Fortunately, it was very hot at this hour. There was no one outside, and the street was empty. No one should have seen Jiang Yongkang when he entered just now.

 Chapter 534 - Collusion

    Collusion


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After the courtyard door closed, the man turned around and followed Jiang Yongkang in.


    Jiang Yongkang¡¯s expression was ugly. When he entered the house, he realized that there was another person inside.


    He immediately snorted. ¡°You¡¯re here too? That¡¯s good. It saves me a lot of time.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here? Shouldn¡¯t you be in Yongfu Vige?¡± Chen Yn stood up and frowned. She looked a little uneasy.


    Madam Fang, who came inter, also muttered unhappily, ¡°That¡¯s right. You came over at noon. Do you still want toe to my house for lunch?¡±


    She had always been stingy, especially when she had spent a lot of money in town. She was even more unwilling to pour him tea.


    Jiang Yongkang¡¯s already anxious mood waspletely ignited by her words. ¡°Pfft, do you think everyone is like you? You don¡¯t have money and love face, yet you¡¯re still so stingy. You married a daughter and came to town with her. You look like you want to be raised by her inws.¡±


    Madam Fang was so angry that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. She pointed at Jiang Yongkang with a trembling finger. ¡°W-What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Alright, what are you arguing about?¡± Chen Yn frowned. She was very frustrated. She stood between the two of them and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Uncle Jiang, did something happen when you came to town at this hour? Is Gu Yundong back?¡±


    Jiang Yongkang immediately shifted his gaze, but his anger did not diminish. ¡°You still dare to say that? Yes, she¡¯s back. Not only is she back, but she also brought her father back!!¡±


    Madam Fang and her daughter were stunned. ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°How is that impossible? I saw Gu Dajiang with my own eyes before I came. Now, everyone in Yongfu Vige knows that he¡¯s back. His family has reunited and is harmonious. It has nothing to do with us.¡±


    Madam Fang opened her mouth and looked at Chen Yn in disbelief.


    Thetter shook his head in a daze and fell into a chair. She muttered softly, ¡°How is that possible? Back then, Gu Xian¡¯er clearly told me that Gu Dajiang was already dead. On the way to escape, his father, Gu Dahe, lured all the bandits to Gu Dajiang¡¯s side to escape. There were more than ten bandits. How could Gu Dajiang have survived?¡±


    Yes, although Chen Yn had only met Gu Xian¡¯er once, the two of them hated Gu Yundong to the core and did not want her to have an easy time. That was why they wanted to cause trouble together.


    It was Gu Xian¡¯er¡¯s idea to get someone to seduce Madam Yang.


    After all, Gu Xian¡¯er knew better. She had told Chen Yn that Gu Dajiang was already dead. Madam Yang was a fool, and a very stubborn fool at that. As long as she was settled, there would be no problem with Gu Yundong.


    But at that time, Gu Xian¡¯er did not know that Gu Yundong was apletely different person. Not to mention Madam Yang, even if she could deal with Yunshu and Yunke, it would be useless.


    However, Chen Yn was interested. She hated Gu Yundong and coveted the Gu family¡¯s assets, especially that green brick house. She even dreamed of living in it.


    She felt that this n was feasible and discussed it with Madam Fang when she returned.


    The two of them felt that they could give it a try. After some thought, they realized that Zhao Dafa from the vige was not bad.


    His wife was gone, and he looked tall and mighty. His family background was also alright.


    Of course, they also knew that Zhao Dafa always hit his wife.


    Unexpectedly, when Zhao Dafa heard that he had to get close to the Gu family, he didn¡¯t even hear the whole story and directly rejected it.


    The fact that Gu Yundong had beaten up four hoodlums hadpletely frightened Zhao Dafa.

 Chapter 535: Perhaps Gu Dajiang Is Fake

    Chapter 535 Perhaps Gu Dajiang Is Fake


    Madam Fang and her daughter were furious, but at the same time, they understood that it was unrealistic to look for someone in the vige.


    Chen Yn wanted to see Gu Xian''er again and ask her for an idea.


    However, Gu Xian''er couldn''t leave the Peng family at all. Later on, Chen Yn heard that she had be Peng Zhongfei''s concubine and couldn''t even see her. She didn''t know if she was dead or alive.


    Madam Fang and her daughter could only put this n on hold until¡­ Chen Yn married into the Wu family in town.


    The town was not big. Madam Fang had bumped into Jiang Yongkang by ident. At that time, he was chatting with a married woman.


    Although it was called a chat, it was actually an indistinct seduction. The woman even gave him a small gold ring.


    Madam Fang''s eyes lit up. This woman''s husband was a refined and handsome man. His family background was not bad either. With such a husband, the woman was actually seduced by Jiang Yongkang and even gave him money.


    What did it mean?


    This meant that Jiang Yongkang was very good at coaxing women.


    In addition, he looked like a schr. Wasn''t he simr to Gu Dajiang?


    Madam Fang went back and told Chen Yn. The two of them found Jiang Yongkang and told him about the Gu family''s situation.


    They hit it off almost immediately. Jiang Yongkang heard that the Gu family had a workshop and a shop, more than a hundred acres of fields, and a unique green brick house in the vige. There was no adult man in the family. As long as he hooked up with Madam Yang, wouldn''t everything be his?


    So what if Madam Yang was a fool? Fools were easy to trick. The only one who was difficult to deal with was Gu Yundong. But she was just a youngdy who had yet to reach adulthood. He had been running amok among women for so many years. Could he not deal with her?


    However, the truth waspletely beyond his expectations.


    There were servants in the Gu family. It was as difficult as ascending to the heavens for him to get close to Madam Yang. However, after seeing the Gu family''s assets, he was still indignant. He had to give it a try.


    However, after so long, he still did not make any progress.


    Jiang Yongkang was furious. "The information you gave me was wrong. Gu Dajiang is alive and well. You''re wasting my time."


    "Don''t push the me onto us. Why don''t you say that you''re useless? It''s been half a year. You can''t even take down a fool, yet you still dare to say that you are thedies'' man. If you hadn''t dyed and taken down Madam Yang before Gu Dajiang returned, the Gu family would have been ours long ago. Gu Dajiang wouldn''t have had anything to do with it."


    Madam Fang sneered and felt a little regretful. Perhaps this person was not capable to begin with. She had misjudged him.


    Jiang Yongkang''s face turned red. He almost wanted to hit her. "It''s easy for you to say. If you have the ability, go close to the Gu family and see if you''ll be beaten out."


    Chen Yn felt dizzy from the noise. "Alright, why are you still arguing at a time like this?"


    "Hmph." Jiang Yongkang sneered. "Then tell me, what should we do now?"


    Chen Yn frowned. "I think something''s wrong. Why did Gu Dajiange back at this time? Are you sure it''s Gu Dajiang? Could it be a fake?"


    The two of them were stunned. "That''s impossible, right?"


    "Why not? Other than Gu Yundong''s family, who else in the vige knows Gu Dajiang? If they find someone outside and say that it''s him, no one will suspect him."


    Chen Yn sneered and said, "Anyway, Uncle Jiang, you go back first. I''ll go back to the vige with Mother tomorrow to take a look."


    Jiang Yongkang could only nod.

 Chapter 536: Passion of the Long Workers

    Chapter 536 Passion of the Long Workers


    No one knew that at this moment, under the window outside their house, a person was leaning against the wall in boredom, listening to the conversation between the three of them clearly.


    Xue Rong knocked on the house next door and gave that person a tael of silver. He told the other party that he was here to catch the adulterer. Then, he climbed over the wall of this house and entered Madam Fang''s courtyard.


    Madam Fang had just moved here not long ago and was a widow. She was also a calctive person and naturally did not have a good rtionship with the woman next door, who could not wait for her to be extremely unlucky and let Xue Rong in without a word.


    Xue Rong waited until Jiang Yongkang left with Madam Fang and her daughter before returning to the courtyard next door.


    The woman next door said excitedly, "Young man, you''re right. That Madam Fang is indeed restless. I secretly opened the courtyard door just now and saw a man sneaking out of the courtyard."


    Xue Rong smiled at her. "There''s not enough evidence this time. It''s not to the point of catching them in the act. Please keep it a secret for me and don''t leak it. I''ll definitely teach them a lesson next time."


    "Okay, okay. Don''t worry. I promise I won''t tell anyone."


    The woman even made an oath and agreed readily. Her eyes flickered with a gloating light.


    Only then did Xue Rong quietly leave the courtyard. When he returned to the tea shop at the entrance of the town, Tong Shuitao immediately weed him. "How did it go?"


    "Did you see Jiang Yongkang leave?"


    Tong Shuitao shook her head. "No."


    It made sense. This person had rushed to town without eating lunch or drinking water. He should be tired, hungry, and thirsty. It was more important to find a ce to eat first.


    "Then let''s go back first."


    The two of them came in a carriage and did not need much time to return to Yongfu Vige.


    When they reached home, Gu Yundong was taking Gu Dajiang to the workshop to see how everyone was doing.


    At this time, there were already a lot more fruits. The 50 long-term workers in the workshop were all busy.


    As the Gu family only had one shop, although they also cooperated with the Liu family''s restaurant, they could still meet the demand.


    When she opened the shop in the prefecture capitalter, there would be too few people. When the time came, she would have to recruit people.


    When they saw Gu Yundong, everyone greeted her warmly. After knowing Gu Dajiang''s identity, they congratted him and said that her family''s hardships had finallye to an end.


    Gu Dajiang sighed when he saw this scene. Who would have thought that in such a short period of time, his family had gone from being a pitiful worm that was bullied by the Old Gu family to one that now had a house,nd, and even long-term workers?


    They walked around the workshop and Gu Yundong asked about the situation.


    She learned that everything was fine. Not long ago, during the Dragon Boat Festival, the workshop had distributed a lot of meat dumplings for everyone to eat.


    This was Gu Yundong''s idea. On some special days, there would be a festive atmosphere.


    Even if there were not many things and they were not expensive, everyone would be more motivated in such an atmosphere.


    Therefore, when she left Yongfu Vige previously, she instructed Tong An to get someone to buy some meat dumplings on the day of the Dragon Boat Festival.


    Everyone was very happy about this. They praised the Gu family''s workshop fiercely, causing many people in the nearby viges to be envious. They asked when the Gu family''s workshop would recruit more workers.


    Now that Gu Yundong was back, someone quickly took the opportunity to ask, "Boss Gu, is our workshop still hiring?"

 Chapter 537: He’s Waiting at Home

    Chapter 537: He¡¯s Waiting at Home


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Boss Gu. When are we going to hire again? My younger brother from my maternal family is a capable person. He¡¯s very honest and diligent. He heard that the Gu family¡¯s workshop is great. He really wants toe. He asked me several times if it was recruiting.¡±


    ¡°My maternal cousin is the same. He says he has endless energy and can do dirty and tiring work.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. My cousin-inw also said that she wants to try.¡±


    Everyone present had rtives. Since they had such a good job, they naturally wanted to help their families. It was best if everyone was good.


    Gu Yundong waited for them to finish asking before he smiled and said, ¡°Indeed, we will recruit people again. After some time, you can ask your brothers, sisters, or cousins to give it a try. But I must state beforehand that my requirements are very strict.¡±


    ¡°Of course. If they don¡¯t match, just don¡¯t use them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We came in with our own abilities. We can¡¯t let people who don¡¯t work harde in to fool around.¡±


    Gu Yundong said goodbye to them before leaving the workshop with Gu Dajiang.


    On the way back, Gu Dajiang¡¯s face was filled with obvious joy.


    ¡°Father, do you want to go to the orchard to take a look?¡±


    When they reached home, Gu Yundong took a sip of water and asked.


    Gu Dajiang shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ll go another day. Your mother is tired after half a day.¡±


    Gu Yundong almost choked on the water. No, she felt that it was better to stay away from them.


    She was afraid that she would be stuffed to death sooner orter if she were to eat dog food after every few words.


    Gu Yundong waved her hand and hurried out of the central room.


    Then, she saw Xue Rong and Tong Shuitao, who had returned.


    ¡°Did you find out?¡± she asked as she walked up to them.


    Xue Rong nodded and lowered his voice. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re right. Jiang Yongkang did go to town in a hurry to meet Madam Fang and her daughter.¡±


    He recounted everything he had seen and heard along the way.


    Gu Yundong sneered. ¡°So, they wille to Yongfu Vige tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Sure, just in time.¡±


    Gu Yundong could not understand what was wrong with Madam Fang and her daughter¡¯s brains. Why did they think that Jiang Yongkang could im the Gu family? Their intelligence was indeed not presentable.


    Gu Yundong clicked her tongue. He turned around and realized that Gu Dajiang was standing behind him.


    ¡°Father, did you hear everything?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Are you still going to Yunshu¡¯s school tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°That can wait. I¡¯ll wait at home tomorrow and see what they want.¡±


    Gu Yundong felt that her father¡¯s murderous aura was not as simple as he said, right?


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t tell me you really want to beat up Jiang Yongkang?¡±


    Gu Dajiang turned around and returned to his room. He didn¡¯t deny it. Did he really want to attack?


    Gu Yundong rubbed her forehead.


    As he wanted to find trouble with Jiang Yongkang, Gu Dajiang didn¡¯t mention going to school the next day.


    After Yunshu and Yuanzhi left, he waited at home.


    However, no one came. Gu Dajiang couldn¡¯t sit still, so he got up and left the Gu residence.


    This ce was close to the foot of the mountain. In the past, there were not many people. Now that there was the Gu Family Workshop and tworge green brick houses erected, it was like thendmark of the vige. There were a lot of people.


    However, there was no one around at this time.


    At the thought of the green brick house, Gu Dajiang¡¯s gazended on another building not far away.


    She snorted coldly in her heart and was about to avert her gaze when the courtyard door suddenly opened.

 Chapter 538: The Wrong Person

    Chapter 538: The Wrong Person


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Immediately after, a tall figure walked out.


    Gu Dajiang narrowed his eyes and looked over. He felt that this person was handsome, but his clothes were too eye-catching.


    This was Shao Qingyuan?


    How could a farmer¡¯s boy dress up like this when he was walking around his vige?


    Sure enough, with some money, he started to be arrogant and pretend to take himself seriously.


    Gu Dajiang snorted coldly. That person ran over excitedly and shouted happily, ¡°Yundong, I heard that you¡¯re back?¡±


    Gu Dajiang¡¯s face darkened. Not only was he dressed inappropriately, but he also looked unreliable.


    Why would his daughter fall for such a person?


    Gu Dajiang took a deep breath and stepped in front of him.


    Liu Wei was stunned for a moment. He looked at thepletely unfamiliar man in front of him in surprise. He blinked and asked, ¡°Uncle, who are you? Why are you blocking me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Shao Qingyuan?¡± Gu Dajiang felt that he had to confirm it first before deciding how he should treat him.


    Liu Wei was surprised. He wanted to shake his head subconsciously, but he quickly reacted.


    The man in front of him was very unfamiliar, but his eyes revealed strong hostility and contempt.


    Oh, where did this crappy old mane from? He actually dared to look down on his brother and wanted to harm him?


    Liu Wei snorted coldly, raised his chin slightly, and said very loyally, ¡°So what if I am?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Gu Dajiang really wanted to p him. This person wasn¡¯t a good person. He took himself seriously just because he had some money.


    He was rude and arrogant. If Yundong married him in the future, wouldn¡¯t she be bullied to death?


    He red at Liu Wei. ¡°Hurry up and get lost.¡±


    ¡°Why? Who do you think you are? How dare you tell me to get lost?¡± Liu Wei was in disbelief. Where did this idiote from? It was fine if he didn¡¯t know him, but he actually dared to chase him away on his ¡®territories¡¯?


    Liu Wei did not know that Gu Yundong¡¯s father had returned. He had heard from Zhuangzi that Gu Yundong had returned when he was buying canned food at Gu¡¯s yesterday. He was too excited and did not hear the rest of the sentence, so he hurriedly nned toe over.


    After all, she had gone out for a while. When she came back, she would definitely bring a gift for her good friend.


    Liu Wei didn¡¯t feel embarrassed or guilty at all for taking the initiative to ask for a gift.


    This morning, he came to Yongfu Vige in a hurry.


    As usual, he went to the Shao family first to look for Shao Qingyuan, but he was not around.


    Liu Wei turned around and left the house. Then, he ran towards the Gu residence. However, he did not expect that there would be a door guardian at the entrance of the Gu residence. Moreover, it was a super unreasonable door guardian.


    Heh, his temper was rising.


    ¡°Do you know what price the person who told me to scramst time paid? Let me tell you, the grass on his grave is already as tall as you. If you know what¡¯s good for you, quickly move aside. Otherwise, do you believe that I¡¯ll break your legs? Seriously, where did this lunatice to the Gu family to behave atrociously?¡±


    Gu Dajiang was so angry that he almost fell backward. He took two steps forward and pushed him impatiently in the direction of the Shao family.


    ¡°Just get lost. Don¡¯t show off in front of me. Even if you have some money, you¡¯re calling yourself Young Master? Let me tell you, this is forgetting your roots. I won¡¯t agree to my daughter¡¯s marriage with you.¡±


    Liu Wei was caught off guard and was really pushed back more than ten steps by him. It was not easy for him to stabilize himself, and smoke almost came out of his head.


    ¡°Who wants to marry your daughter? Don¡¯t tter yourself.¡±

 Chapter 539: Breaking His Head

    Chapter 539: Breaking His Head


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Dajiang felt that he had pushed him far enough. He immediately retracted his hand and ignored him. He turned around and returned to the Gu family.


    Liu Wei felt that he was being looked down upon like never before. He even raised his fist. ¡°Where did this lunatice from? It¡¯s simply ridiculous. Let me tell you¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± A low cry suddenly came from behind.


    Liu Wei was stunned. He realized that he had swung his fist too hard just now and hit the person behind him.


    He immediately turned around and saw the woman he had hit covering her face and retreating. She identally stepped on a rock and fell backward.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Liu Wei reflexively reached out and grabbed her waist to prevent her from falling to the ground.


    When Gu Dajiang heard themotion behind him, he turned his head and happened to see this scene.


    He was instantly infuriated. It was fine if he was unreliable and rude, but now that he was clearly engaged to Yundong, he was still hugging another woman. What was wrong with him?


    Gu Dajiang looked around. He wanted to find a stick to smash his head.


    Liu Wei did not know that his life was about to be in danger. He steadied the woman¡¯s body and wanted to let go of her.


    Unexpectedly, the other party grabbed his clothes tightly with a frightened expression.


    Liu Wei: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master Liu, thank you.¡± The woman¡¯s voice was like a mosquito¡¯s, with a trace of shock.


    Liu Wei trembled unconsciously and hurriedly let go of her.


    The woman looked up. Only then did he feel that she looked familiar.


    It was just that¡­ he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen her before.


    But he apologized anyway. ¡°I hit you just now. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not Young Master Liu¡¯s fault. I stood behind Young Master Liu rashly. I just wanted to greet Young Master Liu. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen.¡±


    Liu Wei frowned. If you want to greet me, so be it. Why were you standing behind me pretending to be a ghost?


    However, it was good that the other party was fine. He took two steps back and was about to leave when another woman walked out.


    Liu Wei also felt that she looked a little familiar.


    He just couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen them before.


    Strange, when did his memory be so bad?


    Madam Fang and her daughter were very happy to see him. Although Chen Yn was married, she still couldn¡¯t help but be interested in a young master like Liu Wei.


    She was a little surprised to be hit by him while standing behind him, but it was true that she wanted to get close to him.


    Unexpectedly, he actually¡­ hugged her.


    Madam Fang, who had arrived a stepter, frowned and bumped into her, signaling her with her eyes not to forget her identity.


    However, Chen Yn felt very aggrieved. She had known Young Master Liu for a long time and had interacted with him before she got married.


    Young Master Liu had a good impression of her and his attitude was very good. At that time, as long as she worked hard, she might be able to be the Young Madam of the Liu family.


    Unfortunately, Madam Fang disagreed.


    Liu Wei didn¡¯t know what Chen Yn was thinking. Otherwise, he would have vomited blood.


    Xue Rong heard themotion outside the door. When he saw Liu Wei acting like a rich second-generation heir and heard him admit that he was Shao Qingyuan, he had a bad feeling. He quickly ran in to tell Gu Yundong.


    Thus, when Gu Yundong came out, she saw that her father had finally found a stick. He walked angrily towards Liu Wei and raised his hand, wanting to beat him up.


    Gu Yundong gasped and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Father, stop!!¡±

 Chapter 540: He Can Bend and Stretch With a Thick Skin

    Chapter 540: He Can Bend and Stretch With a Thick Skin


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Dajiang¡¯s raised hand paused. Liu Wei suddenly turned around and saw the stick that was inches away. He immediately screamed and jumped to the side.


    ¡°You, you¡¯re indeed a lunatic. You actually still want to hit me. Do you really think I¡¯m weakling?¡±


    As he spoke, Liu Wei was about to make a move.


    However, Gu Yundong suddenly rushed over and pped his hand away. ¡°What are you doing? He¡¯s my father.¡± She knew that Liu Wei had practiced martial arts. Although he only had amateur martial arts skills, it was more than enough to deal with the weak Gu Dajiang.


    Liu Wei almost fell to the ground. When he stabilized himself, his eyes widened in shock. His fingers trembled fiercely, and he looked like he was about to go crazy. ¡°You, what did you say? This lunatic is your father?¡±


    ¡°Liu Wei, what did you say?!¡±


    Liu Wei suddenly took a step back, but he still looked incredulous.


    On the other hand, Gu Dajiang snorted and said to Gu Yundong, ¡°I knew it. He¡¯s unreliable. You shouldn¡¯t marry a man like him. You were indeed lying to me about his advantages of maturity and stability. How is he reliable?¡± As he spoke, he turned to look at Liu Wei. ¡°Shao Qingyuan, if you want to marry my daughter, do it in your next life.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. What happened?


    Liu Wei was speechless. Wait, wait, wait. Did he do something wrong to hurt his brother again?


    Fortunately, Gu Yundong was quick-witted and immediately reacted. She did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Father, he¡¯s not Shao Qingyuan.¡±


    ¡°What? But he said he was.¡±


    He red at Liu Wei with a look that said, ¡°I dare you to deny it.¡±


    This time, Liu Wei¡¯s brain finally functioned normally. He immediately took a step back and bowed 90 degrees to Gu Dajiang. He said sincerely, ¡°Uncle, I was wrong. I failed to recognize you and didn¡¯t speak properly. I¡¯m worse than a beast. If you want to hit or scold me, just do it. Please teach me seriously so that I won¡¯t make the same mistake again.¡±


    Gu Dajiang was speechless.


    What kind of people had he met recently? Could it be that everyone who was rted to Shao Qingyuan had such a thick skin?


    The corners of Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. Liu Wei¡¯s cultivation level had increased by another level.


    It seemed that in the past few months when she was not around, he had really improved.


    Looking at Gu Dajiang¡¯s furious expression, she finally touched her forehead and said in a low voice, ¡°Father, this is Liu Wei, the young master of the Liu family.¡±


    Gu Dajiang was stunned. Of course, he had heard of Liu Wei. When Gu Yundong mentioned this friend, she sounded very happy andfortable. It was said that he was an outgoing young master who did not put on any airs.


    Old Master Liu had also taught Yundong a lot of business matters. Second Young Master Liu was also Yunshu¡¯s ssmate.


    For their sake, Gu Dajiang had a good impression of Liu Wei.


    However, these good impressions werepletely shattered during their meeting and conversation just now.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He nced at Liu Wei and said angrily, ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s talk inside. Stop making a fuss. Who calls a woman¡¯s maiden name at the entrance?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    Gu Dajiang had no temper towards such people. He turned around and left.


    Seeing this, Liu Wei heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly followed.


    Madam Fang and her daughter stayed where they were. ¡°¡­What about us?¡±

 Chapter 541: Too Touching

    Chapter 541: Too Touching


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong seemed to have just discovered the mother and daughter. She turned around in surprise. ¡°Eh, Aunt Fang, why are you here?¡±


    Madam Fang¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°We¡¯ve always been here.¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t notice just now.¡± Gu Yundong smiled sweetly and sincerely.


    However, Madam Fang and her daughter felt that she was very detestable. She was clearly ignoring them on purpose.


    However, when she thought of her motive foring today, Madam Fang suppressed the anger in her heart and squeezed out a smile. She said politely, ¡°Your eyes were on Young Master Liu. No wonder you didn¡¯t see us. By the way, this is¡­¡±


    She nced at Gu Dajiang and asked.


    Gu Yundong found it funny. Didn¡¯t this woman hear her call him father just now? The woman even had an innocent expression on her face. ¡°Aunt Fang, you¡¯re a widow. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to ask about a man¡¯s identity?¡±


    Madam Fang was speechless. She really hated Gu Yundong.


    Chen Yn awkwardly changed the topic. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re too much. Didn¡¯t Yundong call him father just now? He must be Uncle Gu.¡±


    As she spoke, she smiled and called out to Gu Dajiang. However, she quickly revealed a puzzled expression. ¡°But Yundong, didn¡¯t I hear that Uncle Gu went missing? How did you find Uncle Gu?¡±


    Gu Yundong looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°How did I find him? Actually, I didn¡¯t find him. My father has been looking for us. My father is a person who values friendship and loyalty. Ever since he lost contact with us, he hasn¡¯t eaten a full meal or slept well. He took out all the money on him to find out the whereabouts of his wife and children. Sigh, the heavens don¡¯t let down hardworking people. After a lot of hardship and trouble, our family is finally reunited.¡±


    Chen Yn¡¯s face was twisted. It was as if she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Liu Wei wiped the corners of his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s so touching.¡±


    Gu Yundong: ¡°?¡±


    Gu Dajiang was speechless.


    Madam Fang and her daughter were even more speechless.


    Although the truth was quite touching, Gu Yundong¡¯s exaggerated expression and prolonged voice made it sound like she was reciting a book.


    Gu Yundong could not be bothered with Liu Wei¡¯s abundant feelings. She said to Madam Fang and her daughter, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll go in first.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡± Chen Yn wanted to stop her. This woman had no manners at all. They were already in front of her house, but she didn¡¯t intend to let them in. She didn¡¯t invite them to drink some sugar water before leaving.


    However, Gu Yundong pretended not to hear anything. She turned around and entered the door. When the door closed, she blocked Madam Fang and her daughter outside.


    The two of them stomped their feet in anger, but there was nothing they could do. They could only re angrily at the door and turn around to leave.


    ¡°That Gu Dajiang is somewhat simr to Gu Yunshu. Could he really be Gu Yundong¡¯s biological father?¡±


    As Chen Yn walked back, she knitted her brows and murmured, ¡°How could it be so coincidental? Did they really find him?¡±


    ¡°Mother, what should we do next? It won¡¯t be easy for Uncle Jiang to have any ideas about Gu Yundong¡¯s foolish mother. Even if he seeds, with Gu Dajiang around, the Gu family¡¯s assets won¡¯t fall into his hands. At most, Gu Dajiang will divorce Madam Yang and let her marry into the Jiang family.¡±


    At the thought of this, Chen Yn felt very depressed. All the preparations she had made for so long were in vain.


    She kicked the stone under her feet in frustration. Suddenly, she realized that it had been very quiet beside her. She had said so much, but her mother did not reply.


    She turned around in surprise and looked at Madam Fang. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m talking to you. Did you hear me?¡±

 Chapter 542: Fond of Gu Dajiang

    Chapter 542: Fond of Gu Dajiang


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Madam Fang suddenly stopped in her tracks. It was unknown what she was thinking, but her eyes suddenly lit up with burning ambition.


    ¡°Lan¡¯er, that¡¯s Gu Dajiang, right?¡±


    Chen Yn blinked. ¡°Yes, Gu Yundong calls him father.¡±


    Madam Fang¡¯s smile gradually widened. ¡°Gu Dajiang is quite good-looking. Moreover, I heard that he has studied before. He¡¯s a knowledgeable person.¡±


    Chen Yn knew her mother too well. When she heard this, how could she not understand what her mother was trying to do?


    But this was too whimsical.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t tell me you want to¡­¡±


    Madam Fang red at her. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I think about it? Gu Dajiang is talented, handsome, and so rich. Think about it. If we let Jiang Yongkang seduce Madam Yang, we¡¯ll have to split the Gu family¡¯s assets equally with him. But if Gu Dajiang and I achieve something, the entire Gu family will be ours. When I win over Gu Dajiang, Gu Yundong will have to listen to me and do whatever I tell her to do.¡±


    Chen Yn felt that this matter was unreliable. ¡°But Gu Yundong just said that Gu Dajiang values the mother and daughter very much. He even suffered a lot to find them.¡±


    ¡°What do you know? Don¡¯t others say that the more youck something, the more you stress it? Look at how confident she is. She¡¯s clearly afraid that others will see that Gu Dajiang doesn¡¯t care about them. That¡¯s deliberately for outsiders to see. With Madam Yang¡¯s appearance, which man has the patience to coax her?¡±


    ¡°But this is just your guess, Mother.¡± What Chen Yn didn¡¯t say was that regardless of whether Gu Dajiang really looked down on Madam Yang, at least she was good-looking.


    Although her mother was not bad, she was still far inferior to Madam Yang.


    However, on second thought, so what if Madam Yang was good-looking? She was a fool who did not even understand the rtionship between a man and a woman. Men were the most impatient. They could still coax her for a day or two, but after a long time, they would probably be tired of her.


    Then¡­ it was not a bad idea to let her mother try.


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that it won¡¯t be easy to get rid of Uncle Jiang.¡±


    Madam Fang waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±


    Chen Yn did not say anything else. The two of them returned to Chen Liang¡¯s house with their own thoughts.


    Now that Madam Fang¡¯s courtyard had been rented to Jiang Yongkang, they naturally had to stay at Chen Liang¡¯s house.


    Not only the two of them, but Chen Yn¡¯s husband, Wu Chong, was also present. He was talking to Chen Liang and the others.


    The Wu family also opened a small shop in town. In the beginning, Wu Chong and Chen Yn were engaged because of Chen Jincai. After all, at that time, Chen Jincai was still a small manager in the workshop in town.


    Although there were few people he was in charge of, he still had a little power in his hands. For example, the goods his shop had to buy were partly decided by him in terms of price and time.


    Who knew that Chen Jincai would be sent home as soon as he got married to Chen Yn? He could only be considered a farmer now. It was said that he had to work in the fields every day.


    Now that he looked at it, didn¡¯t the man¡¯s hands and face look much rougher?


    In the past, when Chen Jincai saw him, Chen Jincai always held his head high and was extremely confident. asionally, he would teach Wu Chong as his wife¡¯s uncle and even warn him not to bully Chen Yn.


    Wu Chong was actually very unhappy. He was just a small manager. Did he really treat himself as an elder?


    Now that he saw Chen Jincai again, he suddenly had a sense of superiority.


    So what if he was his wife¡¯s uncle? So what if he was older than him? Wasn¡¯t he just a farmer who buried his head in the fields every day?

 Chapter 543: The Chen Family’s Displeasure

    Chapter 543: The Chen Family¡¯s Displeasure


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Wu Chong was proud in his heart, and he could not help but show it on his face.


    He was no longer as humble towards Chen Jincai as before. Instead, he looked like he did not think much of him.


    Although the inw¡¯s eldest uncle was the vige chief of Yongfu Vige, he could not reach into town. His eldest cousin was now a farmer, and his second cousin was said to be working in some workshop.


    Oh, right, it¡¯s a workshop in Yongfu Vige. It¡¯s not very promising.


    In Wu Chong¡¯s opinion, there was something wrong with the Chen father and son¡¯s brains. They actually degraded themselves to be long-term workers in the vige¡¯s workshop. What were they thinking?


    Wu Chong felt that his inws could no longer help him.


    He didn¡¯t care much about Chen Yn¡¯s visit today. However, he wanted to vent his secret pride. He just wanted to see Chen Jincai¡¯s miserable state.


    Unexpectedly, Chen Jincai was different from what he had imagined. He seemed to be very happy with the hoe.


    Wu Chong could not vent the joy in his heart, so his face remained dark.


    Chen Yn came back at this time. When Wu Chong saw her, he wanted to return to town as soon as possible. He didn¡¯t even want to stay for dinner.


    However, Chen Yn didn¡¯t agree. ¡°Mom isn¡¯t back yet. Let¡¯s have lunch before we leave. I saw that Eldest Aunt and Sister-inw are busy in the kitchen. It¡¯s not good to leave just like that.¡±


    Madam Wei happened to hear this when she came in with a teapot to add water to them.


    She pursed her lips secretly. When she returned to the kitchen, she could not help but mutter to Madam Song, ¡°She knew that we were busy in the kitchen, but she didn¡¯te in to help. Didn¡¯t you see that Young Master¡¯s eyes were almost rolling up to the sky? I didn¡¯t know before, but now I realize that he¡¯s just a superficial person.¡±


    Madam Song snorted coldly. As she picked the vegetables, she said, ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? I already said that the Wu family is not a good match. Second Aunt still thinks that I¡¯m a busybody.¡±


    The two sisters-inw also had small conflicts on a daily basis, especially after they lived together at home. They often disliked each other.


    However, now that they were facing amon enemy, it was obvious that they really did not wee the visitors.


    Madam Zhou berated, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s rare for her toe. It¡¯s only a meal. They¡¯ll leave after eating.¡±


    Madam Wei muttered softly, ¡°She¡¯s not willing to eat at our ce. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Second Aunt isn¡¯t back yet, they might have gone back.¡± Madam Zhou paused. ¡°His second aunt isn¡¯t back yet? Where did she go in such a short time? There¡¯s no family in the vige that she¡¯s especially close to.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t figure it out. Madam Fang didn¡¯t like to go out in the past. After Chen Yn got married, she only came back once or twice. At most, she would stay in their house and leave in less than four hours.


    This time, she said that she would apany Yn to meet her friends, but Yn was already back. Where else could Madam Fang go?


    Madam Zhou and the others did not know that Madam Fang, whom they had missed, was at home not far from them.


    Not only her, but Jiang Yongkang was also at home.


    At this moment, the two of them were criticizing each other without showing any weakness.


    Madam Fang wanted to push the me to him. ¡°Gu Dajiang is indeed back. You haven¡¯t made any progress for so long. It¡¯s toote to do anything now. Let¡¯s not waste time and return to town.¡±


    Jiang Yongkang was so angry that he wanted tough. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back then. Where¡¯s the money? I spent so much time and I¡¯ve stayed in this lousy ce in the countryside for so long that I have lost weight twice. I can¡¯t possibly not get any benefits, right?¡±


    The two of them were so engrossed in their fight that they did not notice that someone was hiding outside with a cloth bag in his hand.

 Chapter 544: Something Must Have Happened

    Chapter 544: Something Must Have Happened


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tong Ping did not follow Madam Fang to collect the fruits today. After receiving Gu Yundong¡¯s instructions, he quietly followed behind Madam Fang.


    When he saw her enter the courtyard, he sneaked to the back of the house when no one was looking.


    The wall here was much shorter, and one of the parts had copsed. It was identally pushed down by too many people on Chen Yn¡¯s wedding day. Madam Fang didn¡¯t repair it. Anyway, she was going to live in town.


    Although Jiang Yongkang moved inter, this wasn¡¯t his house, so he wasn¡¯t willing to pay so much money to repair it. Anyway, this was the backyard, so it didn¡¯t affect him much.


    Now, the wall was convenient for Tong Ping. With a little force, he quietly climbed in.


    Hearing the low-pitched argumenting from the house, Tong Ping shook the cloth bag in his hand and chuckled.


    After a while, not only did he hear the quarrel in the house, but he also heard the sound of footstepsing from outside the courtyard. He knew that the time hade.


    He opened the cloth bag and pulled out a snake.


    The snake was emerald green in color, slender and long, about a meter long. At this moment, it was being dragged by Tong Ping, and it even wriggled a little uneasily.


    Tong Ping smiled. While the people inside were still talking, he stuffed the snake into the window.


    The snake¡¯s color was very conspicuous. Almost as soon as it appeared, the people in the room noticed it.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± A terrified scream sounded as expected.


    Tong Ping covered his mouth andughed, but soon frowned.


    That¡¯s not right. Why is it a male voice?


    He secretly looked inside and his mouth twitched.


    In the room, Jiang Yongkang¡¯s face was pale. He pointed at the snake and quickly pounced into Madam Fang¡¯s arms. Cold sweat dripped down, and his lips trembled.


    ¡°Snake, snake, how can there be a snake? Quickly chase it away, quickly chase it away, ah ah¡­¡±


    His terrified voice was unidentifiable as he hugged Madam Fang tightly.


    Madam Fang almost couldn¡¯t breathe. Compared to his scream of fear, Madam Fang was much calmer.


    Although she was a woman and usually did not go to the fields, she was not azy person. Sometimes, snakes would slither in her courtyard.


    She was already used to encountering snakes, insects, rats, and ants in the countryside.


    Although she was shocked by the sudden appearance of this snake at first, she quickly calmed down after seeing it clearly.


    ¡°Let go. What are you afraid of? This is an Emerald Green Snake. It¡¯s not poisonous and is especially timid. Look, it¡¯s frightened by you.¡±


    Jiang Yongkang shook his head desperately. He didn¡¯t hear what she said at all. He felt that his heart was about to jump out of his chest. He closed his eyes and didn¡¯t even look.


    ¡°Hurry up and chase it away. I told you that I can¡¯t stay in this countryside. I won¡¯te to this godforsaken ce again.¡±


    He had lived in town since he was young. He was not afraid of encountering a rat, but he was afraid of this slippery thing.


    Madam Fang¡¯s eyes lit up. He was so afraid of snakes, so she could use it to threaten him to return to town quickly.


    She thought quickly in her heart, but she didn¡¯t know that at this moment, a few people were passing by the entrance of their courtyard and happened to hear Jiang Yongkang¡¯s scream, which was so loud that it almost shook the roof.


    The people who were about to pass by trembled and looked at each other.


    One of them immediately said worriedly, ¡°It seems to be Brother Jiang¡¯s voice. He¡¯s screaming so badly. Could something have happened?¡±


    ¡°Something must have happened. Maybe a thief broke in. Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±

 Chapter 545: Revealing the Adultery

    Chapter 545: Revealing the Adultery


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The few of them immediately became anxious and went to push open the courtyard door without saying anything.


    The door was pushed open. No one thought too much about it. After all, it was broad daylight, and no one locked the courtyard in the countryside.


    As they entered the courtyard, they heard frightened voicesing from the room on the left.


    Everyone became even more worried. They rushed over and pushed open the door.


    ¡°Brother Jiang, why are you¡­¡±


    He stopped mid-sentence.


    Everyone at the door looked at the two people hugging each other in shock. They did not even notice the green snake slithering away through the door in fear.


    At this moment, Jiang Yongkang was so afraid that he even ced his legs on Madam Fang¡¯s waist. Madam Fang could not withstand his weight and fell back onto the bed.


    In addition, she wanted to push him away and make him let go of her. Their clothes were loose and even their breathing was messy.


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, these two people were doing shameless things in broad daylight.


    The people at the door couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    Madam Fang and Jiang Yongkang were also stunned. Their faces instantly turned pale, and there was only one thought in their minds¡ªit was over.


    Both sides seemed to havee to a standstill until someone¡¯s sharp voice sounded. ¡°You, the guy from Chen Tian¡¯s family, what are you doing?¡±


    Madam Fang trembled and Jiang Yongkang finally let go of her.


    Hearing this question, he hurriedly exined, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. There¡¯s nothing between me and Sister-inw Chen. Just now, a snake came in. I was afraid, so I lost control.¡±


    ¡°Oh, who would believe that?¡± Soon, a mocking voice sounded. ¡°A snake?


    Where is the snake? Why didn¡¯t we see it? Besides, even if there is a snake, it¡¯s a fact that you¡¯re in the same room. Could it be that the snake chased you into the room together?¡±


    Jiang Yongkang was speechless for a moment. He exined awkwardly, ¡°We have something to discuss, so¡­¡±


    ¡°What important matter do you have to discuss in the room alone? Tell us.¡±


    ¡°Haha, what else can it be? A man and a woman in the same room. Don¡¯t tell everyone that you don¡¯t know what it is. It¡¯s a big matter of giving birth.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±


    The two women echoed each other. Madam Fang looked at them. These two were just two gossipy women who usually didn¡¯t get along with her. Why did she have to see them?


    What should he say? How should he exin?


    Madam Fang¡¯s mind went nk for a moment, not knowing what to do.


    Jiang Yongkang was also so anxious that his head was covered in sweat. He couldn¡¯t say anything and could only deny it without any confidence. ¡°You¡¯ve really misunderstood. We¡¯re fine. It¡¯s just that Sister-inw Fang wanted to go home to get something. Yes, she wanted to go home to get something, so we ran into each other. Later, we encountered a snake, so we became like this out of fear.¡±


    However, this exnation was not convincing at all.


    ¡°She came back to get something? Why did shee over personally? I heard that her son-inw came over today. She knew that there was a man living at her home, so she should let her son-inwe over to get it. I think it¡¯s clearly the two of you meeting here privately, right?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell, Madam Fang. Everyone thought that you had kept your chastity for your Chen Tian for so many years. I didn¡¯t expect you to have a lover long ago.¡±


    ¡°No wonder Jiang Yongkang stayed at Madam Fang¡¯s house when they were so many choices. It turns out that he knew her long ago.¡±


    Madam Fang¡¯s ears were buzzing and she felt a little light-headed. She subconsciously wanted to tell the truth.


    ¡°No, no, we didn¡¯t. We were just discussing how to¡ª ¡°

 Chapter 546: Discussing the Marriage

    Chapter 546: Discussing the Marriage


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Before she could finish speaking, a raised voice suddenly came from outside.


    ¡°Mother, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    The people by the door turned around and saw Chen Liang walking over with a dark expression.


    It was unknown who went to call him. Looking at Chen Liang¡¯s expression, he probably knew the gist of the matter.


    She was not the only one who came. The Chen family had alsoe.


    Madam Zhou felt that she had lost all her face, but this person was her sister- inw. She could only take a few steps forward and pull Madam Fang to the side to keep a distance from Jiang Yongkang. At the same time, she tugged at her slightly torn clothes.


    Chen Yn ran to Madam Fang¡¯s side, patted her back, andforted her in a low voice.


    Madam Zhou stood to the side, unwilling to get involved with her.


    Chen Liang¡¯s heavy gazended on Jiang Yongkang. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Jiang Yongkang thought that since Chen Liang was Madam Fang¡¯s eldest uncle, he should be on her side, so he quickly told him the excuse he had just said. However, just as he finished speaking, someone sneered.


    Naturally, Chen Liang did not believe it. His expression darkened even more. His sharp gazended on Madam Fang. ¡°What did youe back for?¡± Madam Fang stiffened and opened her mouth, unable to speak for a long time. She did not leave anything in the courtyard at all. When she moved to town, she packed everything and left.


    Where could she find something?


    She searched her clothes. Other than a handkerchief and a little silver, there was nothing else.


    Could it be that she woulde back to find these two things? Not to mention that others did not believe her, even she did not believe it herself.


    However, Chen Liang hadpletely lost his patience. He suddenly shouted, ¡°Speak!!¡±


    Madam Fang was shocked and her mind started to be in a mess again. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°I, I didn¡¯t. We have something to discuss¡­¡± Jiang Yongkang almost died from her stupidity. He had finally found an excuse, so she should have continued the story. Then, she would casually say that the things she wanted to take were gone for some reason. Could it be that Chen Liang, the eldest uncle, really dared to take his sister-inw to the pond?


    Chen Liang¡¯s voice became even colder. ¡°Discuss what?¡±


    ¡°We discussed¡­¡±


    Before Madam Fang could finish, Chen Yn, who was hugging her, whispered in her ear, ¡°Mother, admit your rtionship with Uncle Jiang.¡±


    Madam Fang looked at her in shock, but Chen Yn was a little anxious. ¡°Are you really going to say that you¡¯re plotting against the Gu family? It¡¯s hard to say if others will believe it, but Gu Yundong will definitely settle scores with us. The Gu family is rich now, and Young Master Liu is backing them up. They can crush us like ants. We can¡¯t have anything to do with them.¡±


    Most importantly, if the Gu family¡¯s matter was brought up, she would definitely be implicated. At that time, everyone would know that she was vicious. How could the Wu family tolerate her?


    But Madam Fang was still hesitating. How could she admit to having a rtionship with Jiang Yongkang?


    If she admitted it, what would happen to her in the future?


    However, Chen Yn couldn¡¯t care less. Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything for a long time, she simply said, ¡°My mother was indeed talking to Uncle Jiang. They, they were discussing their marriage.¡±


    Madam Fang was stunned, and so was Jiang Yongkang.


    Chen Liang and the Chen family were also stunned. The surrounding vigers widened their eyes in shock.


    Discuss, discuss the marriage???


    Madam Fang wanted to deny it, but Chen Yn grabbed her hand.


    She still said before Madam Fang could, ¡°Yes, Uncle. This was my idea.¡±

 Chapter 547: Her Good Daughter

    Chapter 547: Her Good Daughter


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chen Liang frowned and turned to look at Chen Yn.


    Thetter looked calm and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m already married. Now, my life is blissful and my family is happy. However, my mother is alone. She stays in the courtyard in town and doesn¡¯t even have anyone to talk to. My heart aches for her. Uncle, you said before that as long as she meets a suitable person, you won¡¯t object to my mother remarrying, right?¡±


    Chen Liang nodded. He was not an unreasonable person. His second brother had died early, and Madam Fang was still young. If she found someone to live with, she would have someone to rely on in the future.


    Chen Yn sighed and said, ¡°Uncle, you know that my mother is doing this for me. All these years, she has been gritting her teeth and holding on to this family. She has never mentioned marrying again, for fear of making me suffer. But now that I¡¯m married, it¡¯s time for her to let go. I advised her to find another partner and live with him in the future. When she grows old, she will have someone to take care of her. Previously, when I got to know Uncle Jiang, I thought that he was a good person and someone to rely on. His family is in town, so it¡¯s convenient for her to see my mother. That¡¯s why I advised my mother to consider it. My mother thinks that she¡¯s already so old. There¡¯s no need to make such a big deal out of it. She wanted to discuss it with Uncle Jiang first. If they don¡¯t have any objections, then the two families can gather at a table for a meal and get to know each other. No one expected that they would meet a snake just after talking for a while. It¡¯s such a coincidence.¡±


    Now that the Imperial Court was encouraging widows to remarry, it was not shameful for Madam Fang to find another man to live with.


    Chen Yn¡¯s words made people feel that she was quite sensible and filial.


    Of course, there were also people who remained suspicious.


    But so what if they suspected? The two of them were indeed together, so there would only be two oues. One was that they got married, and the other was that they were captured and sunk in the pond.


    Chen Liang was the vige chief and Madam Fang¡¯s eldest son-inw. He would definitely not take her to the pond.


    Besides, there was no such rule in their vige. They said that it was a punishment like sinking into a pond or burning to death. They were just scaring people. If they really killed someone like this, they would have nightmares at night.


    On the other hand, Jiang Yongkang and Madam Fang were a little stunned.


    Of course, Jiang Yongkang didn¡¯t want to marry Madam Fang. He didn¡¯t have a good impression of her.


    However, Chen Yn red at him. She gritted her teeth and said in a low voice, ¡°If you want to die, just deny it. Then, tell them about the Gu family and see if they will kill you.¡±


    Jiang Yongkang shuddered and fell silent.


    Madam Fang felt her entire body turn cold as she looked at her daughter in disbelief.


    She actually wanted to push her mother to Jiang Yongkang? Did she want her mother to be with this man? Was she crazy?


    However, Chen Yn said in a low voice, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s get over this matter first.¡±


    Madam Fang opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but she was speechless.


    Chen Liang secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Regardless of whether the other vigers present believed it or not, this exnation was still reasonable.


    He looked at Madam Fang and then at Jiang Yongkang before saying, ¡°I really don¡¯t mind Sister-inw marrying again. Since things have developed to this point, let¡¯s sit down and discuss it.¡±


    The vigers were still discussing. No matter what, they looked at Madam Fang with disdain.


    The image of a chaste woman that Madam Fang had maintained in the vige for so many years waspletely shattered.


    Seeing that he had heard enough, Tong Ping quietly climbed over the broken wall and ran back to the Gu residence.

 Chapter 548: Fatal Hidden Danger

    Chapter 548: Fatal Hidden Danger


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At the Gu residence.


    Liu Wei had not left yet. He seemed to be very interested in Gu Dajiang. He followed behind him and chattered non-stop, asking many questions. Gu Yundong only felt that his ears were buzzing with the guy¡¯s voice. She stayed for a while before leaving.


    At first, Gu Dajiang was interested. He felt that this young man was extroverted and quite enthusiastic. He was knowledgeable and could pick up any topic.


    But not long after, Gu Dajiang¡¯s face was filled with disdain.


    Gu Dajiang didn¡¯t want to talk to him. He just wanted to be alone with Liu Niang. This person was simply too blind. He wouldn¡¯t feel embarrassed even if he was squeezed in the middle as a shiny third wheel. No wonder he hadn¡¯t gotten a wife yet.


    When Tong Ping returned, he could still hear Liu Wei¡¯s exaggeratedughter. He trembled slightly and hurried to report the situation to Gu Yundong. ¡°¡­Jiang Yongkang and Madam Fang were caught red-handed. ording to Miss¡¯s instructions, Zhao Dafa led those women who didn¡¯t get along with Madam Fang to pass by her courtyard. They heard Jiang Yongkang¡¯s cry and rushed in. The two people in the house happened to be hugging each other.¡± Gu Yundong nodded as she listened. When she heard this, she was slightly stunned. ¡°Jiang Yongkang¡¯s cry?¡±


    Tong Ping coughed lightly, and the expression on his face could not be controlled. ¡°Yes, Madam Fang has lived here since she was young. She could tell at a nce that the snake was not poisonous. Jiang Yongkang was so frightened that his face turned pale and he jumped onto Madam Fang.¡± Gu Yundong was speechless. Jump onto her?


    She held back her jaw, which was about to fall, and let Tong Ping continue. After hearing that, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Chen Yn is really her mother¡¯s good daughter. In order to clear her name, she directly made her mother and Jiang Yongkang a couple.¡±


    That was why Tong Ping was dissatisfied. ¡°So we only took care of those two? Chen Yn escaped just like that? I think all the bad ideas came from her. She¡¯s the culprit.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Her mother did such a thing. Even if Chen Yn helps her, how many people can really be convinced? Her reputation in the vige has already been ruined. Moreover, she¡¯s with Jiang Yongkang now. She¡¯s no longer a member of the Chen family. If Chen Liang doesn¡¯t treat her as his brother¡¯s wife, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t protect Chen Yn like before.¡±


    This matter also affected Chen Liang. After all, Madam Fang was still a member of the Chen family.


    Fortunately, there were no suitable men and women in the Chen family who had to marry. When Niu Dan and the others grew up and got married, this matter would¡¯ve long been forgotten.


    Coupled with the fact that Chen Liang was the vige chief, he still had some prestige in Yongfu Vige. No one dared to criticize him.


    However, Madam Zhou and her daughter-inw would probably be mocked. Although Gu Yundong had a good rtionship with the Chen family, she could not let Madam Fang off so easily just because of a few words. That would only make them push their luck.


    She was just giving them a taste of their own medicine.


    Wasn¡¯t Madam Fang and Jiang Yongkang a match made in heaven?


    As for Chen Yn, she was anxious to clear her name, but she forgot that besides the vigers of Yongfu Vige, her husband was also present.


    In fact, Wu Chong was the one who felt most embarrassed about what had happened to Madam Fang.


    As Madam Fang¡¯s son-inw, he saw his mother-inw who was actually caught secretly meeting someone at such an old age. He felt that he had lost all his face.


    Therefore, the hidden danger that Chen Yn had nted was the most fatal.

 Chapter 549: The End of the Fang Mother and Daughter

    Chapter 549: The End of the Fang Mother and Daughter


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Keep an eye on them and see what happens next,¡± Gu Yundong instructed Tong Ping.


    After listening to her analysis, Tong Ping¡¯s blood immediately boiled, and he no longer felt indignant.


    Sure enough, two dayster, Tong Ping heard thetest news.


    Madam Fang and Jiang Yongkang were indeed together. The two of them had returned to town.


    The small courtyard where Madam Fang had originally lived had also been canceled. She was now living in Jiang Yongkang¡¯s house.


    Because they were husband and wife halfway, Jiang Yongkang¡¯s son and daughter-inw were very awkward and couldn¡¯t ept it. However, with anotherborer at home, it was much easier.


    The clothes of the Jiang family were washed by Madam Fang, and even Jiang Yongkang¡¯s grandson was raised by Madam Fang.


    Madam Fang was petty andzy, so she naturally had to refuse. However, Jiang Yongkang had no feelings for her. Not only did he not help her, but he was also wary of her.


    Madam Fang was furious. She wanted to go back to Yongfu Vige to seek justice from herte husband¡¯s brother, who was the vige chief, but she quickly realized that she was not a member of the Chen family. She wanted to go back to her maternal family to get her brothers, but her maternal family despised her for losing face. She was already so old, but she still did such a thing. Other than her mother scolding Jiang Yongkang, no one paid attention to her.


    However, Jiang Yongkang had always been a scheming person. In order to hook up with Madam Yang these few months, he could be said to have a pure heart and few desires in Yongfu Vige.


    Now that he had returned to town, his original lover started going out with him again. He did not go home all day.


    Although Madam Fang hated him very much, since the two of them were married, he was her man. How could he flirt with women outside all day and let her be an old maid at home?


    Madam Fang was also ruthless. She directly told on Jiang Yongkang¡¯s lover¡¯s husband. Jiang Yongkang¡¯s affair was exposed again and he was beaten up by that man. His legs were broken, so he could only lie in bed and recuperate.


    He could not cause trouble anymore. He quarreled with Madam Fang at home every day and they gradually started to fight. The two of them were constantly injured and did not have a good time.


    As for Chen Yn, she was treated coldly after she followed Wu Chong back to the Wu family.


    Wu Chong felt that if his mother-inw could do such a thing, what about Chen Yn, who had relied on his mother-inw since she was young? Was she also a restless woman?


    Since that day, he was not very willing to touch her. Anyway, there was nothing to be afraid of in the Chen family now. He began to have no scruples when doing things.


    The Wu family also had an understanding of the Fang family, especially after Wu Chong¡¯s subjective depiction. The Wu family unanimously believed that Madam Fang was unruly and had embarrassed their family.


    If Chen Yn had done anything wrong, the Wu family would have divorced her.


    They hadn¡¯t divorced yet, but Chen Yn¡¯s life had be exceptionally difficult.


    Not long after, Wu Chong had another woman outside. When that woman got pregnant, she was directly brought into the Wu family and even wanted to be his equal wife.


    Chen Yn made a scene because of this and even ran back to the Chen family to ask Chen Liang to stand up for her. Although Chen Liang was extremely disappointed in the mother and daughter, Chen Yn was still his brother¡¯s daughter after all. He still went to the Wu family to reprimand Wu Chong.


    Wu Chong did not take Chen Liang seriously at all. He scolded him for being a busybody and even said that he wanted to divorce his wife.


    Chen Yn was scared when she heard that. She turned around and chased


    Chen Liang away.


    Chen Liang had expected better from her and no longer cared about Chen Yn.


    However, Wu Chong didn¡¯t mention that woman as his equal wife again. Although she was a concubine, her status was much higher than Chen Yn¡¯s.


    Of course, this was all in the future.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong only instructed Tong Ping to keep an eye on Madam Fang and her daughter. She then let go and did not care anymore.


    After Tong Ping left, she realized that Liu Wei and Gu Dajiang had stopped talking.


    A low sigh suddenly came from behind.

 Chapter 550: The Loyal Liu Wei

    Chapter 550: The Loyal Liu Wei


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong turned her head and saw that Liu Wei looked exhausted, as if he had done something big.


    She did not want to ask him why he was sighing, because Gu Yundong knew very well that the answer was definitely not what she wanted to hear.


    However, even though she didn¡¯t ask, Liu Wei spoke first. ¡°It¡¯s really not easy for me to do this for my brother.¡±


    Seeing the puzzled look on Gu Yundong¡¯s face, he immediately exined, ¡°From the moment I met Uncle Gu, I knew that he definitely did not like my Brother Shao as a son-inw. For my brother, I have a lot to do. I tried my best to get close to Uncle Gu, trying to figure out Uncle Gu¡¯s personality and preferences. I¡¯ll tell Brother Shaoter and let him be mentally prepared. When the timees, he can cater to your father¡¯s liking and achieve twice the results with half the effort. How is it? I¡¯ve contributed so much for you two¡¯s future. Isn¡¯t it impressive?¡±


    Gu Yundong looked up at the sky. After a long time, she said faintly, ¡°My father reads books.¡±


    ¡°And then¡­¡±


    ¡°He thinks that you are a product of those who you hang around. You are the same as the friends you make,¡± Gu Yundong said with great difficulty. ¡°Previously, I had always instilled in my father the impression that Shao Qingyuan was a steady, responsible, taciturn, but practical person. Now, it seems that everything has been overturned by you.¡±


    Liu Wei blinked, then blinked again.


    Eh? That didn¡¯t sound right.


    ¡°Gu Yundong, are you saying that I¡¯m unreliable, irresponsible, and nagging?¡± Liu Wei was furious. ¡°Have you forgotten who helped you manage the workshop when you weren¡¯t in Yongfu Vige?¡±


    Gu Yundong immediately denied it. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°It is.¡± Liu Wei was furious and raised his voice, but there was an inexplicable hint of guilt in his voice.


    In the end, he was still a little nervous. Could it be that he had really done something bad out of goodwill? Damn it. If Uncle Gu really felt that Shao Qingyuan was a good-for-nothing, wouldn¡¯t he have broken up his brother¡¯s marriage?


    Liu Weiughed bitterly in his heart, but on the surface, he was bluffing. ¡°Let me tell you, you¡¯re humiliating me. I¡¯m very angry. I won¡¯t forgive you. Don¡¯t look for me in the future.¡±


    With that, he rushed out of the Gu family¡¯s courtyard, climbed into his carriage, and left.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. He seemed to be the one who came to Yongfu Vige to look for her all the time, right?


    Aunt Ke slowly walked out from behind. She could not help but re at Gu Yundong. ¡°Why are you scaring him?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Ke seems to like Liu Wei.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. After interacting with a ck-hearted glutinous rice ball like you for a long time, his sincerity ismendable.¡±


    Gu Yundongughed. Did she treat him as a child like Yunshu and Yunke?


    She wanted Aunt Ke to wake up. After all, he was the eldest young master of the Liu family. Although he was a little silly, it was impossible to say that he was not shrewd at all. At the very least, he was a drama queen.


    However, when she looked up, she realized that Aunt Ke¡¯s expression was solemn and reluctant.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s heart skipped a beat and her voice softened. ¡°Aunt, what¡¯s wrong? Is there something on your mind? Or did something happen? Tell me. As long as I can do it, I will definitely do it.¡±


    Aunt Ke sighed slightly. She looked at Gu Yundong, who seemed to want to say something but hesitated. It seemed that there were some words that she had been hiding in her heart for a long time.


    Now that she wanted to say it, she actually did not know where to start.


    ¡°Aunt, you¡­¡±

 Chapter 551: Auntie Ke Is Leaving

    Chapter 551: Auntie Ke Is Leaving


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Yundong.¡± Aunt Ke interrupted her. ¡°I¡¯m very happy to hear you say that. It¡¯s not in vain that I¡¯ve treated you sincerely.¡±


    Gu Yundong frowned and heard her continue, ¡°But I should go.¡±


    ¡°Go? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Back then, I stayed in the Gu family because you wanted to go out to look for your father and Imperial Physician Song. I was worried about Yunshu and Yunke, so I stayed in the Gu family to take care of them. Your father has been found, and you can also contact Imperial Physician Song. In the future, you don¡¯t have to worry about the two children when you go out. Naturally, I should go home.¡±


    Gu Yundong was caught off guard. She really did not expect Aunt Ke to say goodbye.


    ¡°Why should you go back? Aunt, you¡¯re alone at home. Yunshu and Keke are here to apany you. Besides, we¡¯ve long treated you as family and nned to support you in your old age.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Aunt Ke¡¯s expression softened. These days, she had also treated these children as family. ¡°Although I can¡¯t bear to, Yundong, I should go back.¡±


    Aunt Ke¡¯s expression was serious and her eyes were stubborn.


    The Gu family did not treat her as an outsider, but she had a family after all. She also had rtives.


    Putting everything else aside, just the fact that she still had Nie Cong, her nephew, to support her in her old age meant that the Nie Family would definitely bring her back without a word.


    If she stayed in the Gu family and let thepletely unrted Gu Yundong take care of her in her old age, what would that count for? The Nie family would be criticized.


    Moreover, it was also very awkward for her to continue living in the Gu family.


    Gu Yundong was silent. She lowered her head slightly, as if she did not want to talk to Aunt Ke.


    She seemed to be throwing a tantrum.


    Aunt Ke wanted tough. ¡°You¡¯re actually so childish. Alright, I know how you feel. It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t see each other in the future. The prefectural city isn¡¯t far from here. When I miss you guys, I can juste over again. My body is very strong. It won¡¯t be a problem for me to travel back and forth.¡±


    Gu Yundong pursed her lips and did not want to speak.


    After a long time, she wiped her face. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve made up your mind, I¡¯ll respect your choice. However, I won¡¯t care about Keke and Yunshu. Aunt, go convince them yourself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± She was indeed ck-hearted. Aunt Ke had thought that she was a little cute just now, but she immediately revealed her true colors.


    However, she had already dealt with Gu Yundong. Could it be that she could not deal with Yunshu and Yunke?


    That night, when Yunshu returned home from school, Aunt Ke had a very deep conversation with the two children.


    Of course, the two of them couldn¡¯t bear to part with her, especially Keke. She was crying so hard that her face was smudged.


    The youngdy was the person who interacted with Aunt Ke the most. When Gu Yundong left Yongfu Vige, it was Aunt Ke who took care of her. After interacting for a long time, they developed feelings for each other and were used to it. When she suddenly wanted to leave, the youngdy burst into tears.


    Aunt Keforted her for a long time before she nodded obediently with tears in her eyes. She stayed in her arms for the entire night and refused to leave.


    Aunt Ke was helpless and happy. She hugged the little girl¡¯s soft body and said to Gu Yundong, ¡°Tomorrow. I¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning.¡±


    Gu Yundong was expressionless. ¡°Not tomorrow. My father still has to go to Yunshu¡¯s school tomorrow. The carriage is unavable.¡±


    Gu Dajiang, who had been watching from the beginning to the end, immediately nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, yes. I have to visit Yunshu¡¯s master. After tomorrow, Yunshu and the others will be on leave. I can¡¯t dy any longer. Otherwise, Old Master will think that our family is insincere.¡±


    Eh? Old Master??

 Chapter 552: Where’s the Old Master?

    Chapter 552: Where¡¯s the Old Master?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong felt that his father had misunderstood something, but she could not be bothered to rify it now. She only said to Aunt Ke, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what happened.¡±


    Aunt Ke held her forehead. The Gu family had three carriages. Could it be that they could not spare one? Even if it was an excuse, they should find an eptable one, right?


    However, the little girl in her arms hugged her neck tightly. Her soft voice was simply irresistible.


    ¡°Aunt, can you leave a few dayster? Keke¡¯s heart aches.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± Aunt Ke quickly agreed. ¡°A few dayster is fine.¡±


    Forget it. It was quite sudden to bring this up, so it was good to give each other some time.


    The matter was settled, but the matter of Gu Dajiang visiting Yunshu and Yuanzhi¡¯s teacher could not be dyed.


    As the father, it was his responsibility.


    The next day, Gu Dajiang took a few cans and ced them in the carriage.


    In the end, he asked Yunshu worriedly, ¡°Are you sure that your teacher really likes this?¡±


    Gu Yunshu nodded affirmatively. ¡°I do. I once saw him eat a full jar and still want to eat more.¡±


    Gu Dajiang couldn¡¯t help but frown. Was it not good for an old man to eat such sweet food?


    However, since both Yundong and Yunshu said so, it must be true.


    After everything was prepared, Gu Dajiang got into the carriage.


    Gu Yundong was also going. She had to go to the shop to look for Zheng Gang and Zhuangzi. She had to discuss the matter of opening a shop in the prefectural city.


    Before leaving, she looked at the Shao family again.


    Shao Qingyuan still had not returned. Gu Yundong could not help but feel worried. It had been a few days. Why was he still not back?


    In the past, he had also entered the mountains, but he would return in three days at most.


    It was already the fourth day.


    If Ah Mao and the other three had not followed him, Gu Yundong would not have been able to sit still and would have gone into the mountains to look for them.


    ¡°Yundong, Yundong?¡± Gu Dajiang¡¯s voice sounded in her ears.


    Gu Yundong suddenly came back to her senses and realized that the carriage had arrived at the county city.


    Gu Dajiang looked at her worriedly. ¡°Do you want to go to school with me first, or go straight to the shop?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to school first.¡±


    Father Tong, who was outside, heard the order and immediately drove to the left.


    At the entrance of the school, Gu Dajiang got out of the carriage first. He checked his clothes again and again. After confirming that there was nothing wrong, he went forward and knocked on the door.


    It was the same gatekeeper. He knew Gu Yundong and recognized Gu Dajiang. Hearing that they had speciallye to visit Sir, he quickly led them inside. After all, Gu Yundong had always been unimpeded when she came over. Yunshu and Yuanzhi waved at them and walked towards the room with their ssmates who had alsoe.


    Gu Dajiang and his daughter turned around and headed for Qin Wenzheng¡¯s study.


    Qin Wenzheng¡¯s servant was standing at the door. He was very happy to see Gu Yundong. ¡°Miss Gu, you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my father just came back and wanted to visit your master.¡±


    The servant took another look at Gu Dajiang and smiled. ¡°Young Master Gu mentioned that. Master Gu, Miss Gu, wait a moment. I¡¯ll report it now.¡± After saying that, he entered the study. After a while, there was a rustling sound.


    Soon, Qin Wenzheng came out.


    ¡°Master Gu, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. We¡¯ve finally met.¡± Qin Wenzheng stepped forward andughed, cupping his hands slightly.


    Gu Dajiang was speechless. Who was this?

 Chapter 553: Don’t Chase Celebrities!!

    Chapter 553: Don¡¯t Chase Celebrities!!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Qin Wenzheng looked up and was stunned when he saw that Gu Dajiang did not move.


    Gu Yundong tugged at his sleeve. Gu Dajiang suddenly came back to his senses and hurriedly cupped his hands in greeting. Then, he said, ¡°Please inform your master that Gu Dajiang hase to visit.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng: ¡°¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    ¡°Ahem, well, Father.¡± Gu Yundong recalled that her father had addressed Yunshu¡¯s teacher as Old Master yesterday. She did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°This is Yunshu¡¯s teacher.¡±


    Gu Dajiang¡¯s eyes widened as he blurted out, ¡°Isn¡¯t Yunshu¡¯s teacher Old Master?¡±


    ¡°Dad, who told you he¡¯s an old man?¡±


    Gu Dajiang paused. ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that he was the top schr a few years ago? I read the court newspaper. Every top schr for nearly 15 years is above 4.0 years old. But he¡¯s only¡­¡±


    He paused and suddenly thought of something. He frowned and said, ¡°There¡¯s a young genius. He did be the top schr a few years ago. But didn¡¯t that young man surnamed Qin die of illness?¡±


    Qin Wenzheng touched his nose, coughed lightly, and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, I should be that young man surnamed Qin, Qin Wenzheng.¡±


    Gu Dajiang suddenly looked at him, his eyes burning. However, his body didn¡¯t move, as if he was frozen.


    ¡°Father?¡± Qin Wenzheng should be quite normal-looking, right? Was he that scary?


    Qin Wenzheng could not help but look at Gu Yundong and exin, ¡°Previously, I did resign for some reasons. There were rumors that I had passed away from illness. I didn¡¯t expect this rumor to spread to the Yongning Prefecture. You misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°You, you, you¡¯re really Qin Wenzheng?¡± After a long while, Gu Dajiang finally reacted. His throat was extremely dry, and his voice was hoarse.


    Qin Wenzheng nodded. ¡°I¡¯m indeed Qin Wenzheng. Miss Gu can testify.¡±


    Gu Dajiang turned his head and stared at his daughter in a daze. Seeing her nod, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that Yunshu¡¯s teacher is called Qin Wenzheng?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Father will say that it¡¯s impolite for me to call the teacher by his name.¡±


    There were many rules for schrs, especially when it came to respecting teachers. Qin Wenzheng was Gu Yunshu¡¯s teacher, so it was better for her not to be too casual.


    Who knew that her father would misunderstand that the other party was an old man?


    Gu Yundong secretlyughed. When she looked up again, she saw her father looking at Qin Wenzheng excitedly. The light in his eyes was almost blinding. ¡°Master Qin, Mr. Qin, Mr. Qin, I didn¡¯t expect to see you again in my lifetime. This is simply great. You¡¯ve even be my son¡¯s master. I, I¡­ The essay of the master¡¯s pce examination was excerpted by someone. I was lucky to be able to read it and admire your literary talent. At that time, I thought that if I could meet you one day and ask you for guidance on the essay, I would have no regrets in my life. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong widened her eyes. No, Father, the other party is a scheming person without any integrity. He is not worthy of your admiration. Wake up quickly. ¡°Father, well, you¡¯ve seen Yunshu¡¯s teacher. Shouldn¡¯t we go?¡±


    Gu Dajiang didn¡¯t even turn around. ¡°No, no, no. I still have a lot to talk to you about. If you don¡¯t mind, can you treat me to a cup of tea?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Qin Wenzheng nced at Gu Yundong and immediately agreed. Gu Yundong felt terrible. Father, where¡¯s yourposure? You¡¯re already so old. Don¡¯t chase after celebrities anymore, right?

 Chapter 554: Wishes Are About to Come True

    Chapter 554: Wishes Are About to Come True


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong tried a few times, but in the end, she could not take Gu Dajiang away. She could only leave him in the Qin family to exchange knowledge with Qin Wenzheng.


    She sighed as she walked out of the Qin family¡¯s school and looked up at the sky.


    The power of an idol was so great that her father¡¯s personality had changed. It was so great that she felt that her status in her father¡¯s heart was starting to be precarious.


    Gu Yundong turned to look at the Qin family¡¯s door again before striding forward and entering the carriage.


    The car drove towards Gu¡¯s. Not long after, it stopped at the entrance of Gu¡¯s.


    When Zhuangzi saw the familiar carriage, he came forward without a word.


    It was indeed Gu Yundong. He quickly reached out to help her.


    After being red at by Gu Yundong, he retracted his hand in embarrassment.


    Gu¡¯s business was quite good. The Gu family¡¯s workshop sent fresh goods over every day and they were sold very quickly.


    When Gu Yundong entered, there were still a few people watching in the shop.


    It was different from buying white sugar in the past. Women were more interested in dried fruit shops.


    Therefore, from time to time, there would be well-dressed womening to the shop. Whether it was food or sweets, they contributed to arge portion of the sales.


    The moment Gu Yundong entered, she went straight to the counter.


    The women were a little surprised. They did not know her identity and whispered a few words.


    Zhuangzi quickly helped them buy the things. Then, he ran over and asked, ¡°Boss, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Did you write this?¡± Gu Yundong looked down and found a few pieces of paper. She raised her eyebrows slightly when she saw the gradually smoothing handwriting.


    Zhuangzi stuck his head out to take a look and immediately chuckled. ¡°I wrote it. How is it, Boss? Did I improve a lot?¡±


    He felt that it was not bad. He was someone who was determined to be a shopkeeper.


    Gu Yundong nced at him and saw Zheng Ganging out of the backyard with the ount book. He must have gone to check the goods.


    He was stunned when he saw Gu Yundong. ¡°Boss is here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Uncle Zheng. I came here this time because I have something to tell you.¡±


    Zheng Gang put the ount book away. ¡°Boss, feel free to let me know if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this.¡± Gu Yundong sat on a chair in the reception area with him. As he drank the tea that Zhuangzi had poured, he said, ¡°I n to open another Gu¡¯s in the prefectural city. As you know, although the business of this shop in the county city is good, its demand is limited. There are only so many people in the county city.¡±


    Zheng Gang nodded. ¡°Indeed.¡±


    He knew that the boss would expand Gu¡¯s sooner orter.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done very well in Gu¡¯s. There aren¡¯t many people I can trust, so I want to hand over Gu¡¯s from the prefectural city to you. Uncle Zheng has stayed in the prefectural city for a few years before. You¡¯re familiar with the situation there and is the best candidate. Of course, it will be tiring at the beginning and there will be many misceneous matters. Uncle Zheng will have to work harder.¡±


    However, Zheng Gang was slightly excited. Of course, he wanted to go to the prefectural city. What was there to be afraid of? No matter how hard and tiring it was, it was worth it to be able to achieve results.


    He was a man and had some career ambitions. Back then, when he was forced to return from the prefectural city, the unwillingness in his heart tormented him for a few days. Now that he finally had a chance to stand up again, how could he not be happy?


    Hence, Zheng Gang quickly agreed. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Zhuangzi, who had been wiping the same spot with a rag, could not help but get excited.


    If Shopkeeper Zheng left, would his wish to be a shopkeeper be fulfilled?

 Chapter 555: Being a Shopkeeper for Three Months

    Chapter 555: Being a Shopkeeper for Three Months


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Suppressing his excitement, Zhuangzi¡¯s ears pricked up even more.


    He was getting closer and closer to Gu Yundong and Zheng Gang. In the end, he simply stood behind Zheng Gang and wiped the back of his chair with a cloth. Gu Yundong was speechless. Could you be more obvious?


    Zheng Gang did not know whether tough or cry. He simply asked on his behalf, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m naturally willing to go to the prefectural city. Then how should we arrange the shop here?¡±


    Gu Yundong tapped her fingers on the table and nced sideways at Zhuangzi, who had suddenly stopped nervously. She smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Zheng, do you have any suggestions?¡±


    ¡°Actually, although this shop has only been open for less than a year, business has always been very good. There are many customers, and most of them are regr customers. Therefore, it¡¯s better to use a familiar person to be the shopkeeper. Zhuangzi has been here since the shop opened. He¡¯s most familiar with this ce and has feelings for it. The customers like him very much. Moreover, he has been learning calligraphy and writing with me these days. He has be more and more mature and steady. He¡¯s the most suitable person.¡±


    Zhuangzi looked at Zheng Gang in a daze. The man¡¯s words moved him so much that his eyes turned red.


    He was usually very strict with her and would say that Zhuangzi was too slippery and not steady enough. Zhuangzi did not expect him to have such a high evaluation in front of his boss.


    Simply, simply too evil.


    Gu Yundong nced at him and smiled. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve also considered Zhuangzi as the shopkeeper.¡±


    Zhuangzi¡¯s body stiffened. After these days of training, he immediately understood the meaning behind Gu Yundong¡¯s words.


    ¡®Has considered it?¡¯


    In other words, she was no longer considering it?


    Zhuangzi immediately felt a little disappointed and lowered his head weakly. Thinking about it, it made sense. After all, he was still young. How could he be promoted to shopkeeper after being a shop assistant for such a short period of time?


    However, he did not know what the new shopkeeper¡¯s personality was like. Was he easy to talk to? Was he like Shopkeeper Zheng who taught him how to read and write?


    Now that he thought about it, he suddenly realized that Shopkeeper Zheng was really tolerant and concerned about him.


    He was usually a little strict with his words, but whenever there was anything delicious or useful, he would give Zhuangzi a portion.


    The more he thought about it, the more ufortable he felt. Zhuangzi felt like crying.


    Gu Yundong quickly added, ¡°However, after thinking about it, there¡¯s another choice. No matter what, Zhuangzi needs to think it through himself.¡± Zhuangzi was stunned. He blinked. What did that mean?


    What was the other choice?


    ¡°Boss, what do you want me to think about?¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°Uncle Zheng is right. After he goes to the prefectural city, this shop indeed needs a skilled person to manage it. You are the most suitable.¡±


    Zhuangzi¡¯s heart, which had just sunk, suddenly came back to life. His eyes lit up.


    Gu Yundong said, ¡°You¡¯ll be the shopkeeper for three months.¡±


    ¡°What? You won¡¯t let me be the shopkeeper after three months?¡± Wasn¡¯t this too short?


    ¡°Three monthster, I¡¯ll give you two choices. One is to continue staying here as a shopkeeper. The other is to go to the prefectural city and continue working under Uncle Zheng. You can decide what you want.¡±


    Zhuangzi was dumbfounded. This, this, this¡­


    This choice was too difficult. He was too difficult.


    ¡°Boss, I have to think about this carefully.¡± His mind was a little chaotic now. Being a shopkeeper had always been his dream. In the previous fifteen minutes, this was still his ultimate goal.


    However, going to the prefectural city did not seem like a bad idea.


    On the other hand, if he went there, he still had to be a shop assistant. After being a shopkeeper for three months, he would be demoted to a shop assistant.

 Chapter 556: New Fellow

    Chapter 556: New Fellow


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong took a sip of tea. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Take your time to consider. Tell me when you¡¯ve thought it through.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, okay.¡± Zhuangzi was stunned. He grabbed the rag and turned to leave.


    Gu Yundong suddenly added, ¡°By the way, during the three months you¡¯ll be the shopkeeper, the new employee is called Chen Jincai. Take good care of him and let him get familiar with the job as soon as possible.¡±


    p. The rag in Zhuangzi¡¯s hand fell to the ground. He turned his head and looked at Gu Yundong in horror. He asked in disbelief, ¡°Boss, who are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Chen Jincai, the eldest son of the vige chief.¡±


    Zhuangzi¡¯s footsteps were a little unsteady. The Chen Jincai who always looked up to the sky every time he saw him? The Chen family¡¯s eldest son, whom he unconsciously bent down in front of, came over to be his assistant?


    At that time, he would probably be the waiter who was ordered around, right?


    No, how could he think that?


    That was in the past. Now, it was the present. He was not afraid of the young masters and youngdies of the wealthy families in this county. Why would he be afraid of Chen Jincai?


    He was the shopkeeper. Zhuangzi suddenly thought of himself standing by the counter with his hands sped and asking Chen Jincai to pour tea for him. Oh my god, just thinking about it made him feel good.


    Gu Yundong did not know that his heart had been in turmoil for hundreds of rounds. When she saw Zhuangzi¡¯s expression, she could not help but ask, ¡°Why? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no problem at all. I¡¯ll teach him how to be a suitable and polite assistant. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let Uncle Zheng down after such a long time of training.¡±


    He straightened his back and patted his chest.


    Gu Yundong felt that his tone was a little strange, but she did not ask further. She just nodded and said, ¡°Alright, since there¡¯s no problem, prepare yourself in the next two days. While Uncle Zheng is still here, if you have any questions, ask as soon as possible. Learn to make ounts. Also, consider the previous question.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand, Boss. I will definitely do my best.¡±


    Zheng Gang also reassured her. ¡°I will slowly let go these two days and let Zhuangzi learn to be independent. By the way, I don¡¯t know when that Chen Jincai wille.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow. I¡¯ll get him toe over tomorrow.¡±


    As Gu Yundong spoke, she gave some instructions before leaving Gu¡¯s.


    She bought some things on the street. Seeing that it was about time, she returned to Qin Wenzheng¡¯s school.


    Her father seemed to be still talking to Qin Wenzheng. Even before Gu Yundong reached the door of the study, she could hear that hearty and happyughter. She even heard Qin Wenzheng¡¯sughter. The two of them were clearly talking happily as like-minded schrs. They had probably forgotten the time, right?


    She sighed slightly and simply turned around to go to the ssroom where the students were studying.


    This was not the first time Gu Yundong hade to see her younger brother in ss. In Qin Wenzheng¡¯s school, other than him, there was another teacher who taught books and a martial arts teacher.


    These two people were not old. They were the teachers that Qin Wenzheng had personally found.


    After all, he had a lot of things to do. It was impossible for him to personally teach these students at all times.


    For example, right now, the teacher was teaching the students in the academy.


    Gu Yundong deliberately lightened her footsteps when she went over, afraid that she would disturb their studies.


    Unexpectedly, when she got closer, she didn¡¯t hear any sound. The usually loud reading sounds seemed to have disappeared all of a sudden.


    She was slightly stunned and could not help but speed up as she walked towards the ssroom.


    Yes, there were more than ten students.

 Chapter 557: Bian Yuanzhi’s Change

    Chapter 557: Bian Yuanzhi¡¯s Change<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, they were not studying. Instead, they were¡­ ying chess.


    They were ying chess in pairs, either holding white pieces or ck ones. They lowered their heads slightly and frowned seriously.<div>


    Gu Yundong saw her younger brother at first nce. The little guy was holding a white piece and thinking hard. Opposite him sat¡­ Liu Yi??


    Wasn¡¯t Liu Yi an expert in chess?


    Yunshu, you¡¯ve juste into contact with this area. Where did you get the courage to fight him?


    Gu Yundong stood outside the window and watched as the child held the chess piece and did not move for a long time.


    However, Liu Yi, who was sitting opposite him, had excellent self-control. He did not rush the other party and just waited.


    On the other hand, Gu Yundong waited for a long time but did not see him ce his piece. Finally, she turned to look at the others.


    Bian Yuanzhi was also ying chess. In front of him was the oldest student in the school, Yi Junkun, who had identified himself as everybody¡¯s elder brother.


    Yi Junkun was very patient. He taught Bian Yuanzhi, who had just entered the school and had a poor foundation, step by step.


    He even enjoyed this process of teaching. Thest time Yunshu celebrated his birthday, he had taught Zeng Jia and the others very gently. It had almost made Brother Zeng Jia and even Niu Dan call him Teacher.


    Now that he was facing Bian Yuanzhi, he used all his patience to tell the guy what to do step by step from scratch.


    His voice was neither fast nor slow, as if the wind was blowing. Bian Yuanzhi, who was originally a little nervous, slowly rxed. He followed his rhythm and changed from not daring to casually ce a piece to being able to analyze the situation by himself.<div>


    Gu Yundong felt very relieved as she watched Bian Yuanzhi gradually walk out of the shadow of the old Gu family.


    She had always been worried that after Bian Yuanzhi experienced those things, he would not be able to open his heart and ept others. He would feel that he was an outsider living under someone else¡¯s roof and live cautiously, not even daring to speak loudly.


    Fortunately, with Yunshu around, there were these cute ssmates.


    When Gu Yundong returned from Wanqing Prefecture this time, she could clearly feel that he had be much more cheerful and confident. Studying was indeed very useful.


    Gu Yundong smiled, retracted her gaze, and looked at the others in the ssroom.


    Other than a few impatient students who scratched their heads and ears and kept moving their butts, everybody looked very serious.


    Even though they were not very old, they looked like they were experienced when holding chess pieces.


    The teacher didn¡¯t care much either. He was reading a chess manual by himself. asionally, he would raise his head to take a look. Most of the time, he let the students y freely.


    Finally, Gu Yundong looked at his younger brother again.


    Seeing that he finally ced the white piece in his hand slowly on the chessboard, she actually heaved a sigh of relief.


    When it was Liu Yi¡¯s turn, he moved quickly, picking up the ck piece and cing it neatly.<div>


    Gu Yundong thought that her younger brother would probably have to wait for a long time.


    Unexpectedly, just as Liu Yi retracted his hand, he heard Gu Yunshu¡¯s clear voice. ¡°No, you can¡¯t do it here.¡±


    Liu Yi was in a daze. He watched as Gu Yunshu picked up the chess piece he had just ced and stuffed it back into his hand.


    He could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Why can¡¯t I go down here?¡±


    Liu Yi looked at it carefully. It did not vite the rules. Wasn¡¯t it normal to y that move?

 Chapter 558: My Big Sister Said It

    Chapter 558: My Big Sister Said It<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    He looked at Gu Yunshu with sincerity and curiosity.


    Gu Yunshu also told him very seriously, ¡°Of course you can¡¯t go down here. Look, if you go down here, I can only go down there. Then you go down here, and then follow closely¡­ I¡¯ll lose.¡±<div>


    Xia Yue, who was ying chess at the side, almost choked on his own saliva when he heard his words.


    Liu Yi was also speechless. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you lose. I¡¯m good at chess. It¡¯s normal that you can¡¯tpare to me. It¡¯s not embarrassing to lose.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not afraid of losing face. I¡¯m actually doing this for your own good,¡± Gu Yunshu said sincerely and solemnly.


    This time, Liu Yi didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Think about it. We¡¯re learning to y chess, so you definitely hope that the more you y, the better at it you be. If you y with me, won¡¯t it be boring to win in such a short time? But no one here is your match, so you¡¯re the only one you have to challenge.¡±


    ¡°Then how¡­ should I challenge myself?¡± Liu Yi asked humbly.


    ¡°You have to turn the impossible into a possibility,¡± Gu Yunshu suggested kindly. ¡°Look, your chess piece should be ced here, so I can stop you. Then do you think that it won¡¯t be so easy to win this chess game? You have to challenge this difficulty. Think about it. I made a lousy move, but I still have the ability to turn the tables. Wouldn¡¯t that be challenging yourself?¡±


    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    The people beside him actually felt that this theory was not wrong at all.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes almost popped out. This worked?


    Even the teacher, who was sitting not far away and reading the chess records, could not help but twitch his lips. He nced at Gu Yunshu and pitied Liu Yi.<div>


    As expected, Liu Yi really listened to his suggestion and ced the chess piece in the position that Gu Yunshu had mentioned.


    Gu Yunshu immediately ced the white chess piece happily.


    Alright, it was Liu Yi¡¯s turn to frown and think for a long time.


    After two or three steps, Gu Yunshu ced the white chess piece on the chessboard and jumped up from his seat.


    ¡°I won, hahaha, I won. Thank you, thank you everyone for your support and love for me. I couldn¡¯t get to where I am today without everyone¡¯s help and care, especially Liu Yi. He sacrificed himself to help me. I¡¯m so touched.¡±


    He was overjoyed. He ran around the ssroom, his face flushed with excitement.


    On the other side, Liu Yi was still holding the ck piece with a dumbfounded expression. He¡­ he won?


    Gu Yunshu was overjoyed and ran back to Liu Yi¡¯s side. He patted his shoulder andforted him. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You just didn¡¯t seed in challenging yourself. It¡¯s not embarrassing to lose to me.¡±


    Gu Yundong covered her face. No, this was not her brother.


    However, the teacher could not help but pick up a chess piece and throw it at him. ¡°What are you happy about? It¡¯s an unfair victory.¡±


    Gu Yunshu said confidently and puffed out his chest. ¡°Then do you think that what I said just now was wrong?¡±<div>


    The teacher choked. It really¡­ seemed to be true.


    ¡°My elder sister said that it¡¯s my ability to fool people until they¡¯re crippled.¡± The little guy looked very proud.


    Gu Yundong:¡±¡­¡± No, I never said that. Don¡¯t spout nonsense.


    ¡°Now do you know how much you¡¯ve led the children astray?¡± Qin Wenzheng¡¯s familiar voice suddenly came from behind.


    Gu Yundong suddenly turned her head and saw that her father and Qin Wenzheng had arrived at some point. It seemed like they had watched the entire scene?


    Qin Wenzheng snorted. ¡°Come over. I have something to tell you.¡±

 Chapter 559: Plans for Gu Dajiang

    Chapter 559: ns for Gu Dajiang


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong looked at Gu Dajiang guiltily. She really didn¡¯t. Yunshu had figured it out himself. She didn¡¯t teach her. She swore.


    Gu Dajiang didn¡¯t say anything, but his expression was very gentle. He didn¡¯t mean to me her.


    Gu Yundong nced at the ssroom again before following Qin Wenzheng to the side.


    ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡± Gu Yundong asked.


    However, Qin Wenzheng nced at Gu Dajiang and asked her, ¡°Your father has already been found. What are your ns for him from now on?¡±


    ¡°ns?¡± Gu Yundong found it strange. ¡°He¡¯s my father. I don¡¯t need to n for him. My father can do whatever he wants.¡±


    ¡°Then have you ever thought of letting him study at the Academy again?¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment before her eyes lit up.


    That¡¯s right. His father liked to read so much that he could pick up the textbooks and study again.


    In the past, their family was poor. Now that the conditions allowed it, there was no problem at all.


    Gu Yundong thought in frustration that she had been restricted by her inherent thinking. After all, Gu Dajiang already had a son and a daughter. He had worked for so long that it was difficult for him to associate him with school.


    However, this was ancient times. Not to mention that Gu Dajiang was only in his early thirties, there were many people in their sixties or seventies who were still taking the Elementary Schr examination.


    Why couldn¡¯t her father?


    Qin Wenzheng said, ¡°I talked to your father for a long time and realized that he hasn¡¯t abandoned his books all these years. He¡¯s still hungry for knowledge. Moreover, he¡¯s indeed very talented in studying. He was dyed in the early years, but now that he¡¯s studying again, he can quickly get used to it.¡±


    He seemed to like Gu Dajiang. ¡°Your father is very ambitious. All these years, he has been a small ountant in a restaurant. It¡¯s really wasting his talent. In my opinion, his knowledge is better than those Elementary Schrs. Yunshu¡¯s talent is probably inherited from him. He¡¯s a good seedling.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll persuade my father to study.¡±


    After a pause, she suddenly thought of something and frowned. ¡°But there doesn¡¯t seem to be a suitable academy in Fengkai County.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng was teaching children here, and he was also very busy. Her father was not suitable to be here either.


    Dongyi Academy was also famous, but Gu Yundong did not like the atmosphere there, so she did not consider it at all.


    There was also the county school. However, her father had not even participated in the Preparation Schr exam and could not meet the admission standards of the county school.


    The others were just some small private schools. The teachers were all Elementary Schrs. They only taught people how to read, so they couldn¡¯t teach Gu Dajiang.


    Qin Wenzheng nced at her and said coldly, ¡°Just you wait.¡±


    With that, he turned around and left. Gu Yundongughed and leaned against a pir at the side. She really waited obediently.


    Not long after, Qin Wenzheng walked back. This time, there was a letter in his hand.


    ¡°The mountain elder of Tianhai Academy in the prefectural city of the Xuanhe Prefecture has some ties with me. When the timees, you and your father will bring this letter to visit him. As long as your father¡¯s knowledge passes his test, he can enter Tianhai Academy. Keep it well and don¡¯t drop it.¡±


    Gu Yundong blinked. ¡°You want my father to study in the prefectural city?¡±


    She had indeed said that to get Qin Wenzheng to help introduce her father, but at most, she thought that her father would go to the county to study.


    As long as Qin Wenzheng proved that Gu Dajiang¡¯s knowledge was not inferior to those Elementary Schrs, it was not impossible for the county school to make an exception. In any case, when the exam came, he could just take the Preparation Schr exam ande back.


    Unexpectedly, Qin Wenzheng gave a rmendation letter for the prefecture capital.

 Chapter 560: Going to the Prefectural City to Study

    Chapter 560: Going to the Prefectural City to Study


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Qin Wenzheng nced at her. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want it?¡±


    ¡°Of course Ido.¡± She had also heard of the Tianhai Academy in the prefecture capital. It had a hundred years of history in the Xuanhe Prefecture and was an old academy that had produced many High Schrs, Honorable Schrs, and Top Schrs.


    It was said that the current mountain elder had been an official in the capital many years ago. Later, when he was old, he returned to his hometown and became the mountain elder of Tianhai Academy.


    Qin Wenzheng actually directly gave the mountain elder a rmendation letter. Indeed, it was easy to take advantage of a big tree. Qin Wenzheng was really too useful.


    Seeing that she had no objections, Qin Wenzheng nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the prefectural city to open a shop? You don¡¯t have to worry about no one taking care of him. However, before you go, get your father to prepare himself. Mountain Elder Qi is very strict.¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°I know.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng gave her a pile of books and asked her to bring them back for Gu Dajiang to read.


    Gu Yundong thanked Qin Wenzheng sincerely, but the other party snorted. ¡°Bring me a few more canster. Our Anning likes it.¡±


    It was obvious that he liked it, but he still insisted on pushing it to his daughter. This guy was indeed shameless.


    Gu Yundong responded and went to look for Gu Dajiang. The two of them returned to Yongfu Vige.


    After she handed the books to Gu Dajiang and told him Qin Wenzheng¡¯s suggestion, Gu Dajiang, who was sitting in the carriage, was slightly stunned. He looked at the books and did not say anything for a long time.


    ¡°Dad?¡±


    Gu Dajiang ced his trembling fingers on the pile of books. In the past, it was a rare and luxurious thing for him to read so many books.


    Now that these books were in front of him and he could look through them freely, Gu Dajiang hesitated.


    Of course, he yearned for it, but¡­


    Gu Dajiang sighed softly and looked up at Gu Yundong with a smile. ¡°Yundong, I know how you feel. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m already so old and have long passed the age to study. I won¡¯t go to the academy.¡±


    Gu Yundong frowned. How could he be no longer motivated to study? He was clearly so excited when he saw Qin Wenzheng previously and chatted with him happily.


    Gu Dajiang smiled and said, ¡°You used to take care of your mother and Yunshu and Yunke. Now, you even have to make arrangements for your father? You have a lot to take care of at such a young age.¡±


    Gu Dajiang had been back for two to three days. He saw the vigers¡¯ attitude towards Yundong, visited the shop and workshop, and went to the orchard.


    Not only did he see the Gu family¡¯s huge business, but he also saw Gu Yundong¡¯s hard work and responsibilities.


    However, she was only 15 years old. Her shoulders were so tender, but she worked so hard to support this family.


    As a father, these were his responsibilities. Whether it was earning money to support his family or educating his children, these were all things he should carry out.


    In the past, when he was not around, Yundong had no choice but to move forward.


    Now that he was back, he wanted his daughter to rest and not be so tired. She was not alone anymore. She could rely on him.


    Perhaps he did not have Yundong¡¯s talent in business, but he also wanted to help her share the burden so that she could have more time to rest.


    Instead of exploiting her and even asking her to spend money to send him to the prefectural city to study.


    She was already in charge of Yunshu¡¯s school fees. Could it be that she had to be in charge of his?


    It didn¡¯t make sense!!


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll return the books to Master Qin another day. It¡¯s enough for Yunshu to study in our family.¡±

 Chapter 561: Finally Back

    Chapter 561: Finally Back


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong could tell that he was worried. She did not know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°Father, what are you thinking about?¡± Sheughed. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re adding to my burden. I don¡¯t feel tired doing business and opening a shop. This is something I like to do. Opening another shop is an additional sense of achievement for me. I¡¯m enjoying this process.¡±


    Gu Dajiang was stunned.


    Enjoy??


    This was the first time he had heard such a statement.


    ¡°Father, I know that you want to take care of me and share my burden, but I think that no matter who it is, they have their own path to take. I like to do business, so I chose this path. To me, this is not hard and exhausting work, but a career that can bring me energy. And studying is the path Father should take.¡± ¡°B-but¡­¡± How was he going to reply?


    ¡°Father, if you want to help me, then go to the academy in the prefecture capital. A person can only unleash his greatest strength in his area of expertise. Think about it. If you get a schrship and even befriend many like-minded ssmates, won¡¯t it be more helpful to my future business?¡±


    Gu Dajiang seemed to be enlightened and suddenly woke up. Yundong had simply provided him with a new idea.


    Yes, Yundongcked connections and people with achievements.


    He was too narrow-minded.


    Gu Dajiang instantly feltfortable. He felt as if all his depression had been swept away.


    He immediatelyughed heartily. ¡°Yes, Yundong is right. I¡¯m not as far-sighted as you.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that he was inferior to her, but Gu Dajiang had always ced his family first. This caused him to be limited when making a choice.


    Fortunately, he was convinced.


    The carriage drove all the way into Yongfu Vige. When they reached home, Gu Yundong told them about Gu Dajiang going to the prefectural city to study. At the same time, she said to Aunt Ke, ¡°Aunt, wait a few more days. When the timees, Father and I will go to the prefectural city. We¡¯ll havepany together.¡±


    Aunt Ke red at her helplessly and did not say anything else.


    After dinner, Gu Yundong turned around and went to Chen Liang¡¯s house. He instructed Chen Jincai to go to the shop the next day.


    When she came back, she went to the Zeng family again. Two days ago, she had promised Dong Xin to find a school suitable for Zeng Jia to study in. Now was the time to tell her.


    Gu Yundong was talking about a private school in the neighboring vige. It was Qin Wenzheng who had told her.


    He had met and interacted with the gentleman from the private school and had a good impression of him.


    Gu Yundong felt that it was very suitable for Zeng Jia. It was not very far, and he didn¡¯t have to participate in the imperial examination.


    Madam Dong trusted Gu Yundong very much and agreed on the spot. She said that she would bring Zeng Jia to take a look another day.


    After Gu Yundong left, she hurriedly thought about preparing the apprenticeship gift.


    Zeng Hu felt that the canned food was not bad. ¡°Look, the Gu family also took canned food when they visited Master Qin. This thing is not cheap. We work in the Gu family¡¯s workshop and can buy it with a discount. It¡¯s definitely not wrong to take this.¡±


    Madam Dong nodded repeatedly. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s definitely not a problem to follow Yundong.¡±


    Therefore, the next day, Madam Dong took Zeng Jia to the private school with the canned food.


    She was very excited when she returned. She had always kept a low profile in the vige and did not speak much. Now whenever she met anyone, she had to tell them that her son was going to school.


    Even when she reached home, the excitement did not subside.


    Then, she saw Shao Qingyuan, who had just walked into the Shao family¡¯s courtyard.


    Madam Dong was stunned. Qingyuan was back?


    She quickly let Zeng Jia enter the house first and hurried to the Shao family¡¯s courtyard.

 Chapter 562: Yundong and Her Father Are Back

    Chapter 562: Yundong and Her Father Are Back


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The courtyard of the Shao family, which had been quiet for a few days, was bustling with activity.


    Not only was Shao Qingyuan back, but Ah Mao and the other three were also standing in the courtyard, checking on their prey. It seemed like they had gained a lot from this trip.


    Seeing Madam Dong enter, Shao Qingyuan handed her two pheasants. ¡°Auntie, take them back to eat.¡±


    However, Madam Dong couldn¡¯t be bothered to take the two pheasants. She quickly said, ¡°Qingyuan, you¡¯re finally back. We were so worried for so many days this time. Let me tell you, Yundong is home.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan¡¯s eyes lit up. He stuffed the pheasants into Ah Mao¡¯s hand and turned to leave.


    Unexpectedly, before he could take a step, Madam Dong grabbed him. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be hasty. I haven¡¯t finished speaking.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan frowned.


    Madam Dong lowered her voice slightly. ¡°Not only is Yundong back, but her father is also back.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan paused and asked uncertainly, ¡°Her father¡­ You¡¯re saying that Uncle Gu has been found?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? We¡¯ve all seen him. I heard from Yundong that she met him at Wanqing Prefecture. His father hasn¡¯t given up on looking for them for so long. Now, the family has finally reunited.¡± Madam Dong sighed. ¡°You¡¯re the future son-inw of the Gu family now. This is the first time you¡¯ll see your future father-inw. How can you look like this? You have to leave a good impression on him, right?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan had just returned from the deep mountains and was still sweating. Not only were his clothes wet, but they were also tattered. His hair was like a hen¡¯s nest. He had definitely not taken a shower in the past few days.


    Gu Dajiang was a schr. He would definitely be dissatisfied if Shao Qingyuan appeared in front of him like this.


    Madam Dong knew that Shao Qingyuan didn¡¯t look pretty every time he returned from the mountains, so she quickly came over to remind him.


    Shao Qingyuan looked down and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go clean up.¡±


    He turned around to get a set of clothes and went straight to the bathroom.


    Madam Dong heaved a sigh of relief and looked at the prey in the courtyard.


    Although they had been in the mountain for a long time and there was a lot of small prey, she did not see any big guys.


    However, there seemed to be tworge boxes of herbs in the corner. Did Qingyuan pick them?


    Madam Dong was still looking when Ah Mao and the others surrounded her. ¡°Auntie Dong, has Miss¡¯s father really been found? Have you seen him? What kind of person is he?¡±


    ¡°Needless to say, just by looking at the girl, you should know that her father is definitely not bad-looking.¡±


    ¡°Who asked about his appearance? I¡¯m asking about his temperament. Do you know his temperament? If our young master wants to see his father-inw, shouldn¡¯t we ask around first?¡±


    Madam Dong¡¯s ears were buzzing as she listened to their conversation. She hurriedly waved her hand and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t talk much to her father either. How would I know what kind of personality he has? However, her father should be someone who values family and friends. I heard that when he was in Wanqing Prefecture, he would rather not eat or drink in order to save money just to find Yundong and the others. My husband did talk to him. He said that although he¡¯s a schr, he doesn¡¯t look down on us bumpkins. He¡¯s a person who¡¯s easy to get along with and doesn¡¯t put on any airs.¡±


    When Ah Mao and the other three heard this, they immediately smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved. Uncle Gu will definitely be satisfied with our Young Master¡¯s character.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Young Master is responsible, loyal, and earns lots of money. Most importantly, he listens to Miss. There¡¯s nothing to be picky about. If he misses this son-inw, how can he find a better one?¡±

 Chapter 563: Rejected

    Chapter 563: Rejected<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Madam Dong was originally a little nervous, but after hearing their words, she felt that it made sense and immediately became confident.


    Qingyuan was a good person. Why would a woman marry?<div>


    Wasn¡¯t it just because she wanted her man to treat her well?


    Qingyuan had nothing to say to Yundong. He heard that when Yundong wanted to open a workshop, Qingyuan gave out all his savings without a word and did not leave a single cent for himself.


    Yundong¡¯s blueprint was taken away by the young master of the Peng family.


    Qingyuan chased after him without thinking.


    Yundong¡¯s mother was sick and stillcked an herb. These days, Qingyuan went into the mountains to look for it every few days.


    When Yundong wasn¡¯t around, it wasn¡¯t that no one came to cause trouble for the workshop. They just wanted to make a scene while Yundong wasn¡¯t around. It was all settled by Qingyuan.


    Madam Dong felt that no man in the entire Fengkai County would treat a woman so well, let alone Yongfu Vige.


    Even when her mother-inw was still around when they first got married, the mother-inw controlled the family¡¯s money and secretly hid it from her. She was furious.


    Therefore, Gu Dajiang would definitely be satisfied with Shao Qingyuan.


    At this moment, Zeng Hu was not around. Otherwise, he would definitely stand in the shoes of an old father and tell her¡ªBullsh*t!


    While they were talking, Shao Qingyuan had finally tidied up. When he came out, he was refreshed and looked especially young and energetic.<div>


    Madam Dong nodded. Yes, not bad. He even put on new clothes.


    Shao Qingyuan went back to his room to get the wine. Liu Wei had left it here.


    He said that it was ridiculous that he didn¡¯t even have wine in his house as a man. Then, he brought two jars of wine over the next day.


    Shao Qingyuan had never drunk it before. He didn¡¯t like it.


    But it was just right to send it to his future father-inw.


    In addition to the wine, he also carried the wild chickens and rabbits.


    It was a pity that there were no good books, calligraphy, or paintings at home.


    If he wanted to suit his father-inw, that would be the most suitable.


    Madam Dong, on the other hand, felt that there was no problem. There was wine and meat. It was already very good in the countryside.


    However, before Shao Qingyuan left the courtyard, he suddenly stopped. As if he had thought of something, he quickly returned to his room.


    When he came out again, he was holding a wooden box in his arms.<div>


    Others didn¡¯t know what was inside, but it looked quite expensive.


    Only then did Shao Qingyuan slowly exhale and walk towards the Gu residence. At the Gu family¡¯s entrance, Gu Dajiang stood there with a cold expression. When Shao Qingyuan returned, many people in the vige saw them carrying a lot of prey.


    Gu Dajiang had originally nned to stroll around the fruit forest, but when he heard the news on the way, he returned without a word.


    Who knew that even after waiting for half a day, Shao Qingyuan didn¡¯te to visit?


    Alright, this guy wanted to marry his daughter with this attitude? No way.


    From afar, Shao Qingyuan saw Gu Dajiang looking at him coldly.


    ¡°Uncle Gu.¡± Shao Qingyuan recognized him at a nce.


    He secretly heaved a sigh of relief and suppressed the nervousness that suddenly surged up. He walked up to him and said, ¡°I¡¯m Shao Qingyuan, Yundong¡¯s¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Gu Dajiang interrupted him. ¡°Oh, Shao


    Qingyuan, right? I understand. You can leave now.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan frowned. ¡°Uncle Gu, I¡­¡±<div>


    Gu Dajiang turned around and walked straight into the Gu residence.

 Chapter 564: Meeting Fiance Again

    Chapter 564: Meeting Fiance Again<div>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Shao Qingyuan wanted to follow him in, the door was suddenly closed and there was no more movement.


    He pursed his lips and sighed inwardly.<div>


    ¡®True enough.¡¯


    He did not say anything and did not knock on the door. He just stood outside the door and faced the Gu family¡¯s house.


    Madam Dong, Ah Mao, and the others were all shocked. They stood at the corner and looked at each other, talking softly.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that Uncle Gu is easy to talk to? Why did you close the door directly? He doesn¡¯t even have time to understand our young master¡¯s character.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I think you might not know that our Young Master has been rejected.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t all actors sing like this? As fathers, they look down on poor boys, so they deliberately don¡¯t let the two of them meet and take the opportunity to break them up.¡±


    ¡°But our young master isn¡¯t¡­ poor, right?¡±


    ¡°Compared to Young Master Liu in the county, he¡¯s poor.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Uncle Gu wants to matchmake Miss with the young master of the Liu family?¡±


    Everyone turned their heads and looked at Ah Shu, who was thest to speak.<div>


    In the end, Ah Mao said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and bring Young Master back first. Then, we can sit down and discuss how to enter the Gu family.¡±


    As he spoke, he was about to walk towards Shao Qingyuan. Unfortunately, Madam Dong pulled him back.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± She red at them. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? That¡¯s a test for our future father-inw, understand? There are also families in our vige who dote on their daughters. They will deliberately make things difficult for their son-inw when hees for the first time.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Madam Dong nodded affirmatively. ¡°That¡¯s right. When the Sixth Grandfather in our vige married his daughter, he asked the groom to help him with half a day¡¯s work. Yundong¡¯s father is a refined man, so he won¡¯t torture Qingyuan like this. I reckon he¡¯ll just stand outside for a while to test his patience.¡±


    ¡°How long will that take?¡±


    Madam Dong was not sure about this. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be long.¡±


    As she spoke, she raised her head and looked at the scorching sun above her, feeling a little worried.


    The sun was so bright and the weather was so hot. She hoped that he would not get a heatstroketer.


    No, she had to go back and prepare some honeysuckle.


    Seeing that she had left, Ah Mao and the other three looked at each other with even more worry in their eyes.<div>


    At the same time, in the Gu family¡¯s courtyard, Gu Yundong also looked helplessly at her father¡¯s back as he returned to his room.


    She wanted to say something, but Aunt Ke pulled her back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t add fuel to the fire. Let me tell you, if you speak up for Shao Qingyuan, he will have to stand outside for another two hours. Do you believe me?¡±


    Of course, Gu Yundong believed her. ¡°But in this weather, he just came back from the mountains. He won¡¯t be able to take itter.¡±


    Aunt Ke nced at her. ¡°Even if he can¡¯t take it, he has to deal with it. If he wants to marry someone else¡¯s daughter, it won¡¯t make sense if he doesn¡¯t suffer a little. Besides, someone like Shao Qingyuan will be fine standing under the sun for the entire day. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    In the past, Aunt Ke could not interfere too much in Gu Yundong¡¯s private matters because of her status.


    Otherwise, she would have wanted to make things difficult for Shao Qingyuan. The main reason was that Gu Yundong was too disappointing. She had given herself away so easily.


    Now that Gu Dajiang was back, as a father, he had to let Shao Qingyuan know that the Gu family¡¯s daughter was a treasure. She couldn¡¯t be casually married.


    The harder it was to obtain, the more one knew how to cherish it.


    Gu Yundong could only sit back down. She could not go out to take a look either. On the other hand, Gu Yunshu, who was resting at home, stole a nce outside. Then, he hurriedly ran to Gu Dajiang¡¯s room and asked him, ¡°Father, are you making things difficult for my Brother Shao because of Eldest Sister¡¯s previous fiance?¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 565: What Happened?

    Chapter 565: What Happened?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Dajiang: ¡°?¡±


    Gu Yundong, who had just walked over: ¡°???¡±


    Fiance? Oh right, thest time Shao Qingyuan followed her to the Yongning Prefecture, he had asked her about this and said that Yunshu had told him.


    At that time, Gu Yundong thought that it was just Yunshu¡¯s joke and did not take it seriously.


    When she got home, she was so busy that she forgot.


    She really did not expect to hear the word ¡®fiance¡¯ from Yunshu again.


    Gu Dajiang was equally dumbfounded. He felt terrible.


    Shao Qingyuan had yet to be dealt with, and now there was an inexplicable fiance?


    He pulled Gu Yunshu in front of him. ¡°Tell me in detail. What do you mean by Eldest Sister¡¯s ex-fiance? Did your Eldest Sister have a fiance in the past?¡±


    Gu Yunshu blinked and looked innocent. ¡°No? But I heard it with my own ears. Did I remember wrongly?¡±


    He began to doubt himself.


    Gu Dajiang said, ¡°When did you hear it? Where did you hear it? Who did you hear it from? Come, tell me everything.¡±


    ¡°Last year, when we were in Gu vige, didn¡¯t grandpa and grandma tell Dad that they engaged Eldest Sister to someone? They even said that the person was from town and gave them the money.¡±


    Gu Dajiang frowned. Then, his expression turned especially ugly.


    Engaged? That was all Old Gu and Madam Zhao¡¯s wishful thinking.


    Moreover, he wasn¡¯t her fiance. They were obviously trying to sell Yundong out. The family in town had arranged a marriage for an old man in his fifties. He was old enough to be Yundong¡¯s grandfather, yet he still dared to marry a 14- year-old girl.


    Gu Dajiang knew that Old Gu and the others wouldn¡¯t find a good husband for Yundong, but he didn¡¯t expect them to want to sell Yundong for five taels of silver.


    What fiance? He spat.


    Gu Dajiang rejected it on the spot. He threatened that if Old Gu dared to do such a thing again, he would rather die together with everyone than let his daughter jump into the fire pit.


    Old Gu was furious at that time. He even said that it was for his own good. He took back the five taels of silver to treat Madam Yang.


    Gu Dajiang didn¡¯t listen at all. He even went to town to beat up that old thing who coveted his daughter.


    At that time, this matter had not spread out in the Gu family, but he did not expect Gu Yunshu to hear about it.


    The problem was that this person was only half-listening.


    Gu Dajiang rubbed his forehead. ¡°No, your sister didn¡¯t have a fiance in the past. That was your grandparents acting on their own. It doesn¡¯t count. Yunshu, don¡¯t mention this again in the future. Otherwise, if others hear about it, it won¡¯t be good for your sister, understand?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°I only told Brother Shao once. I won¡¯t say it again.¡±


    Then, he thought for a moment and asked the previous question, ¡°Then why did Father make things difficult for my Brother Shao? Are you going to break them up? Why? My Brother Shao is such a good person.¡±


    Gu Yunke ran in and nodded. ¡°Yes, Elder Brother Shao is great.¡±


    Gu Dajiang felt terrible.


    It was fine if it was the eldest daughter, but why was his son and youngest daughter subdued by him?


    However, Madam Yang seemed to understand and nodded. ¡°He¡¯s great.¡±


    Gu Dajiang felt that his family had lost. He needed to hold on to thest line.


    Gu Yundong did not dare to speak anymore. Indeed, the more she praised Shao Qingyuan, the angrier her father became.

 Chapter 566: Note

    Chapter 566: Note


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, seeing that the weather was getting hotter, Gu Yundong began to feel uneasy.


    Aunt Ke pulled her over. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I just went to take a look. He just sweated a little too much, but he¡¯s still very energetic.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded randomly. No one knew if she was listening.


    However, at this moment, Madam Cui came over to let them have lunch.


    This meant that Shao Qingyuan had been standing outside for two hours. It would only get hotter when it was noon.


    She followed Gu Dajiang to the dining hall, but she couldn¡¯t eat much. She only ate some porridge.


    Gu Dajiang looked up at her and sighed inwardly.


    This silly girl. She was clearly so steady when doing business. Why was she unable to hold it in now?


    He shook his head and pretended not to see it. He turned around and picked up a pork rib for Madam Yang to eat.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. You¡¯re torturing my man while showing off your love in front of me. Can we still be father and daughter?


    I¡¯m angry. I¡¯m not eating anymore.


    Gu Yundong put down her chopsticks and ran towards the door.


    Other than the main door in the middle, there was a small door at the side of the Gu family¡¯s courtyard.


    Gu Yundong opened the small door and secretly nced at Shao Qingyuan.


    Perhaps sensing her gaze, Shao Qingyuan quickly looked over. When their eyes met, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    Then, he moved his lips silently, as if he was saying something.


    Gu Yundong could vaguely tell that he said that he was fine and asked her to go back quickly. It was just standing for a few hours. It was not a problem for him.


    Gu Yundong immediately felt very ufortable, especially when she saw his lips that were cracked by the sun. Her heart ached constantly.


    At this moment, there were many people passing by the door. They were mostly working in the Gu Family¡¯s workshop.


    The weather was hot now, and the days were long and the nights were short. The working time in the workshop had also been adjusted. At noon, everyone could go back and rest for two hours.


    Therefore, other than those on duty, many people went home to eat after getting food in the workshop. They also rested beforeing back to work in the afternoon.


    Therefore, when these people passed by the Gu family¡¯s door, they saw Shao Qingyuan standing there stiffly.


    Seeing his pursed lips and expressionless face, no one dared to step forward and speak. They only began to discuss softly.


    Shao Qingyuan pretended not to hear them and stood there like a soldier.


    In the end, Gu Yundong did not persuade him to leave. Although her heart ached, she knew Gu Dajiang¡¯s intentions. If she pped her father in the face at this time, if Shao Qingyuan dared to bully her in the future, her father would not even have the right to speak up for her.


    She understood the ways of the world.


    It was just ufortable.


    Gu Yundong returned to the courtyard listlessly. Aunt Ke, who was sewing, nced at her.


    Another two hours passed. Gu Yundong could not help but look at Gu Dajiang¡¯s room.


    Gu Dajiang had woken up from his afternoon nap, and the workers from the Gu Family Workshop had returned.


    Seeing that Shao Qingyuan was still standing there motionless, the discussion became even louder.


    Fortunately, a cool breeze soon blew over.


    Before Gu Yundong could heave a sigh of relief, she heard the unique thunder of summer.


    Before long, bean-sized raindrops poured down.


    Apanied by a rumbling sound, the heat of the entire day was swept away.


    Gu Yundong frowned. Even Aunt Ke stopped what she was doing.


    At this moment, Father Tong hurriedly walked through the corridor to Gu Yundong and handed her a small piece of paper.

 Chapter 567: Shao Qingyuan Enters the Gu Family

    Chapter 567: Shao Qingyuan Enters the Gu Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong was stunned. ¡°Who sent it?¡±


    Father Tong pointed in the direction of the Shao family. ¡°Ah Mao climbed thedder and stood on the wall just now. He threw it down in the rain.¡±


    The note wrapped a stone and was kept in a pouch, so it was thrown under the roof without being drenched by the rain.


    Gu Yundong frowned and unfolded the note.


    After reading the words on it, her expression suddenly changed and she stood up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What does it say?¡± Aunt Ke asked.


    Gu Yundong did not have time to answer her. She hurriedly entered Gu Dajiang<sup>1</sup> shouse.


    Gu Dajiang snorted and heard Gu Yundong say, ¡°Father, let Brother Shao in. Ah Mao just sent me a piece of paper saying that they encountered a wolf when they entered the mountain. Brother Shao was seriously injured in order to save him.¡±


    Gu Dajiang couldn¡¯t maintain the expression on his face. His eyes changed as he suddenly stood up and walked out.


    As he walked, he said to Xue Rong, ¡°Run over first and bring him in. Also, get Tong An to send for a doctor.¡±


    After Xue Rong ran out, he could not help but scold, ¡°He¡¯s just trying to be brave.¡±


    Gu Yundong quickened his pace. When he reached the entrance of the Gu residence, he happened to see Xue Rong helping Shao Qingyuan in. His clothes were stained with blood.


    She was angry and anxious. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything when you were injured? Do you want to die?¡±


    As she spoke, she went to help him up. Seeing his pale face and weak breathing, she wished she could hit him again.


    The entire Gu family moved. Madam Cui went to tidy up the room. Her daughter-inw, Madam Jiang, went to boil water. Tong Shuitao went to the Shao family to get the medicine. She knew that he had it at home.


    Aunt Ke and Shen Sitian had prepared a first aid kit, gauze, and so on.


    When Shao Qingyuan was ced on the bed, his body was hot, as if he had a high fever.


    When Gu Yundong ced her hand on his forehead, it was so hot that she almost retracted her hand.


    She hurriedly asked, ¡°Do you have medicine to reduce your fever at home?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t have time to make it.¡± During this period of time, he had been thinking about other pills. There were all kinds of medicine that could treat internal and external injuries. On the other hand, he didn¡¯t have time to think aboutmon medicine like fever.


    Gu Yundong frowned. She turned around and saw Ah Mao and the resting in. They had brought a lot of herbs, but this medicine needed to be brewed slowly. It was too slow.


    Gu Yundong thought about it and could not help but take out a fever pill when no one was paying attention. She stuffed it into Shao Qingyuan¡¯s mouth and said in a low voice, ¡°Eat this.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan did not know what it was, but he had always listened to Gu Yundong. He swallowed it without even opening his eyes.


    It felt a little strange. There was no particrly strong medicinal smell, and it was slightly bitter.


    After Gu Yundong fed the medicine, she went out with the others.


    Only then did Tong Ping and Father Tonge over to help Shao Qingyuan take off his wet clothes and wipe his body with hot water.


    The two of them finally saw how serious the injury on Shao Qingyuan¡¯s back was.


    Not only was he scratched by the wolf ws, but he also seemed to have been cut by sharp objects. The wound was very deep.


    Originally, it was not a big problem to bandage the injuries with medicine.


    Unexpectedly, when he came back, it was hot and then raining. His wound, which had originally healed a little, had torn open again. If not for Shao Qingyuan¡¯s good physique, he would not have been able to hold on.


    But Gu Yundong was still very angry. She did not know whom she was anger with.


    In the end, she could only kick the pir under the corridor.


    Gu Dajiang¡¯s face was dark. He looked at Gu Yundong guiltily.

 Chapter 568: Blocking Gu Dajiang

    Chapter 568: Blocking Gu Dajiang


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    But Gu Yundong had been paying attention to the door and did not receive his gaze.


    The doctor was quickly brought back. He was from the vige, so it was not difficult for him to treat external injuries.


    Actually, as long as Shao Qingyuan woke up, he could handle it himself.


    The doctor prescribed medicine for Shao Qingyuan and wrapped the wound before walking out.


    Gu Yundong hurried forward and asked, ¡°How is he?¡±


    ¡°As long as the fever subsides, it¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s best not to touch the wound on your back. Avoid touching water. You¡¯ll be fine after recuperating for a while.¡± Gu Yundong got someone to send him out and walked into the house in a few steps.


    Shao Qingyuan was half asleep. When he saw here in, he even smiled at her.


    Gu Yundong red at him angrily. ¡°You deserve it. Who told you not to say anything?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan didn¡¯t seem to hear her and just looked at her.


    They had not seen each other for a long time. Initially, he wanted to stand in front of her in clean clothes.


    He did not expect to be in such a sorry state, which made him feel very regretful.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s heart softened. She walked to the edge of the bed and lowered his voice. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and watch over you. Hurry up and sleep. Ah Mao told me just now that you didn¡¯t sleep well in the mountains. Thankfully, yousted until now.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Shao Qingyuan¡¯s throat was dry, and his voice was hoarse. ¡°Your father¡­¡±


    ¡°My father was also very nervous when he heard that you were injured. He didn¡¯t mean to me you.¡±


    Only then did Shao Qingyuan feel relieved. He closed his eyes slightly and fell asleep.


    Gu Dajiang, who was outside the door, wanted Gu Yundong toe out a few times, but he could not speak.


    He didn¡¯t feel that he had done anything wrong. With his observation of Shao Qingyuan and the information he had heard from Yundong, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to stand at the door for a day and a night.


    This person was strong. It was not a problem for him to stand at the door and bask in the sun.


    However, the oue was indeed terrible. Gu Dajiang began to feel frustrated. He couldn¡¯t stay at home anymore. He turned around and said to Madam Yang, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a walk.¡±


    Madam Yang nodded and began to look at Shao Qingyuan¡¯s room worriedly.


    Gu Dajiang was speechless.


    It was simply too vexing.


    With his hands behind his back, he left the Gu residence alone.


    When Gu Yunshu turned around, she happened to see his back. She suddenly felt as if his father was very lonely.


    At this moment, the rain had already stopped. After the summer afternoon was washed by the rain, it was much cooler.


    Gu Dajiang walked along the vige road and saw many people going out after the rain. They gathered together and chatted.


    As he got closer, he heard the words ¡®Gu family¡¯ and ¡®wolf cub¡¯. His face instantly darkened.


    Now, the entire vige seemed to know that Shao Qingyuan had fainted after being rejected by him.


    Why were these people so concerned about other people¡¯s family matters? However, Gu Dajiang didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, a few vigers who were gossiping immediately stopped when they saw him and quickly dispersed. Everyone did not forget that the women who gossiped about Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were not having a good time.


    Especially because of their big mouths, the men in the family could not enter the Gu family¡¯s workshop to work.


    Gu Dajiang pursed his lips and continued walking. He thought that he might as well take a look at the orchard.


    Unexpectedly, after walking for a while, someone suddenly walked out and stopped him.


    That person asked him, ¡°Are you Gu Dajiang?¡±


    Gu Dajiang narrowed his eyes. This person was very unfamiliar. They shouldn¡¯t have met before, right?


    ¡®Someone from the vige?¡¯

 Chapter 569: Someone With Malicious Intentions

    Chapter 569: Someone With Malicious Intentions


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Dajiang subconsciously frowned. ¡°I am.¡±


    The man looked around in a mysterious manner. ¡°Can we talk in private?¡±


    It was as if something important had happened. Gu Dajiang sized up the person, who looked to be about the same age as him. He was wearing the clothes of an ordinary viger and was shorter than him. His eyes were slightly evasive.


    Gu Dajiang sneered in his heart and said directly, ¡°No.¡±


    The other party was stunned for a moment, as if he did not expect him to reject so bluntly.


    However, when he looked up and saw the anger and dissatisfaction on his face, he seemed to understand and said, ¡°Brother Gu seems to be very angry.¡± ¡®Who¡¯s your brother?¡¯


    The man said again, ¡°Is it because of Shao Qingyuan? I heard that Brother Gu doesn¡¯t like Shao Qingyuan. That makes sense. After all, he¡¯s a wolf cub that everyone in the vige fears. He¡¯s fierce and cruel. No one should like him.¡±


    ¡°A wolf cub?¡± Gu Dajiang narrowed his eyes and muttered softly.


    Seeing that he was interested, the other party immediately said, ¡°Brother Gu, you still don¡¯t know? This Shao Qingyuan was picked up by the Li family¡¯s old master from a wild wolf in the mountains when he was young. In the past, he even drank the milk of a female wolf, so he has the ferocity of a wolf in his bones. When he was young, it was quite obvious that other children didn¡¯t y with him because he was a biter. Once, he bit a child¡¯s arm until it bled. That child¡¯s parents came to seek justice. It was only when the Li family¡¯s old master apologized to the parents that it was over.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, didn¡¯t Old Master Li treat him well? Old Master Li brought him out of the deep mountains and raised him. He caused trouble and Old Master Li helped to clean up the mess. He was infamous. Later on, for him, Old Master Li cut ties with the Li family and moved out with him. Old Master Li took good care of him. He couldn¡¯t evenpare to Old Master Li¡¯s biological son and grandson. Unexpectedly, when Old Master Li was seriously ill, not only did Shao Qingyuan ignore him, but after he died, he even sent Old Master Li¡¯s corpse back to the Li family. He left without looking back. When he returned, he ate meat and drank wine. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s unfilial?¡±


    ¡°Everyone in the vige says that he¡¯s an ingrate and can¡¯t be trusted, so he got the title of a wolf cub. That¡¯s not all. He was unfilial to the old man and also attacked the children. As for the Gao family at the entrance of the vige, he once threw their children into the river. When they almost died, he fished them out and threw them back down. He scared the children out of their wits.¡±


    ¡°Do you think this method is cruel? Because he¡¯s so unscrupulous, everyone in the vige is afraid of him. No one dares to speak ill of him, and no one introduces him to girls to avoid harming others.¡±


    ¡°But who would have thought that he would actually target your Gu family¡¯s youngdy and coax her? It¡¯s only been a short while, but he¡¯s already engaged.¡±


    As the man spoke, he shook his head regretfully and sighed. ¡°Who would believe that he¡¯s noting for the Gu family¡¯s assets? Moreover, I heard that his personality will be passed down to the next generation in the future. I pity your daughter. Why did she take a fancy to him?¡±


    He shook his head and sympathized with Gu Dajiang.


    Gu Dajiang¡¯s eyes darkened. Just as the other party felt that he was about to go back and fight with Shao Qingyuan, he suddenly heard Gu Dajiang¡¯s questioning voice. ¡°You mean that my daughter¡¯s taste is bad?¡±

 Chapter 570: He Has No Right to Disdain

    Chapter 570: He Has No Right to Disdain


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    That person was slightly stunned. Just as he was about to smile, he froze.


    He quickly denied it. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What I want to say is that Miss Gu is innocent and ignorant of the world. It¡¯s because Shao Qingyuan is too cunning. He schemed and racked his brains to use many methods. Miss Gu did not see his true colors and fell into his trap. Of course, I believe that Brother Gu can definitely see through Shao Qingyuan¡¯s nature at a nce. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have rejected him.¡±


    Although he said that, the other party¡¯s gaze was disdainful. What did he mean by seeing through Shao Qingyuan¡¯s nature? He simply looked down on the bumpkins in this vige.


    When he heard that Young Master Liu hade that day, Gu Dajiang respectfully invited him in. He pulled Young Master Liu and chatted for more than two hours. In the end, Young Master Liu was frightened away by his enthusiasm.


    ¡°In short, Shao Qingyuan is too despicable. He actually deceived Miss Gu.¡±


    Gu Dajiang stared at that person and said coldly, ¡°So you mean that everyone in the vige can tell that Shao Qingyuan has a bad character?¡±


    The other party was stunned. He felt that something was wrong, but he still nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Dajiang suddenly raised his voice. ¡°Everyone in the vige can tell, but my daughter, who has a workshop and a shop while managing so many people, can¡¯t tell. She was even fooled. Are you saying that our Yundong is stupid?¡± ¡°No, no, no. I-I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Wasn¡¯t Gu Dajiang¡¯s focus wrong? He was clearly talking about Shao Qingyuan. Why did this guy have to involve his daughter?


    ¡°That¡¯s what you mean. You still want to deny it. I was wondering why you came to me and said something. It turns out that you¡¯re scolding me indirectly. You actually dare to provoke me in front of me.¡±


    The other party was speechless. No, how did you understand this as provocation??


    Seeing Gu Dajiang approach him menacingly, the other party finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He suddenly turned his head. ¡°Is there something wrong with you?¡±


    With that, he quickly ran away.


    Gu Dajiang was abnormal. No wonder his daughter liked Shao Qingyuan. Had the father and daughter both gone crazy?


    Could it be that after living with Madam Yang for too long, her family¡¯s brains had gone bad?


    Gu Dajiang stood on the spot and watched as he ran away.


    After a while, he snorted coldly. ¡°How dare you sow discord in front of me? Who do you think you are?¡±


    No matter how bad Shao Qingyuan was, he was still his daughter¡¯s man. Gu Dajiang could despise him, his wife could despise him, and his daughter could despise him. However, what right did such an unrted person have to say anything?


    ¡°Our Yundong has good taste.¡±


    Gu Dajiang sneered and turned to leave.


    However, this person¡¯s words dispelled a lot of the anger in Gu Dajiang¡¯s heart.


    He did not go to the orchard again and returned to the Gu family.


    As soon as he entered the Gu residence, he smelled the strong smell of Chinese herbs, which made Gu Dajiang sneeze violently.


    He sniffled and was about to go to Shao Qingyuan¡¯s guest room to take a look when he saw a young man rushing over.


    Gu Dajiang remembered that Yundong had called him Ah Mao previously. He seemed to be Shao Qingyuan¡¯s man.


    Ah Mao stood in front of him with a wooden box in its left hand and two pheasants in its right.

 Chapter 571: He Knows The Reason

    Chapter 571: He Knows The Reason


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Dajiang looked at him in confusion and heard Ah Mao say, ¡°Uncle Gu, this is from our young master.¡±


    ¡°For me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master prepared them beforeing to the Gu residence.¡± Ah Mao said, ¡°These two pheasants were just caught before we went down the mountain. They can be cooked tonight. As for what¡¯s in this wooden box, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Previously, when Shao Qingyuan was rejected, he had these things in his hands.


    However, when Ah Mao came to persuade him, Shao Qingyuan handed them to Ah Mao to prevent them from getting wet, especially the wooden box.


    It looked like something very important. Ah Mao had been holding it in his hand. He only handed it to Gu Dajiang personally when he saw him.


    Gu Dajiang took the box and got Ah Mao to carry the pheasants to the kitchen.


    It was such a hot day. The pheasants would go bad very soon.


    Then, he carried the box into the central room. After sitting down, he ced the box on the table, but he did not open it for a long time.


    It was only when Xue Rong came in and said that Shao Qingyuan¡¯s temperature was no longer that high that he nodded slightly.


    After a while, he still reached out to the box, pulled open the lock in front, and opened the lid.


    With just one look, Gu Dajiang¡¯s hand froze.


    There were not many things in the box, but the weight was not light.


    There were a few banknotes at the top. To the old Gu Dajiang, this was really a huge sum.


    Below the banknotes was some deeds to a house and a shop. The house was the green brick tile house in Yongfu Vige. The shop was a medicine shop in Fengkai County.


    And at the bottom, there was actually another one. This was¡­


    Gu Dajiang looked at the date in surprise. It was indeed the manor which had been bought recently.


    It should have been bought by Shao Qingyuan two days before he entered the mountains. The manor was not big, but it was located near the prefectural city.


    No wonder there were not many banknotes left in this box. It turned out that they were all used here.


    These were all Shao Qingyuan¡¯s belongings? He gave them all to Yundong?


    Gu Dajiang¡¯s emotions were especiallyplicated.


    Seeing that he was silent, Xue Rong, who was standing behind him, paused and asked in a low voice, ¡°Master, are you dissatisfied with Young Master Shao?¡±


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Gu Dajiang shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m satisfied that I¡¯m worried.¡±


    Xue Rong was puzzled.


    Gu Dajiang said, ¡°How old do you think our Yundong is? Why is he obsessed with her? The problem is that I can¡¯t find an excuse to break them up and let Yundong stay single for a few more years.¡±


    Xue Rong was speechless. He was not a father yet. He could not understand that. He was still at the stage where he wanted to steal other people¡¯s cabbages.


    Hence, Xue Rong did not know what to say. However, when he saw his master sitting there motionless, he could not help but persuade him, ¡°Actually, Master, why don¡¯t you think in another direction? Young Master Shao has no parents. If Miss marries him, she can be the head of the family and don¡¯t have to serve her inws. Moreover, Young Master Shao¡¯s family is in Yongfu Vige. His house is next door. It¡¯s only two steps away. Usually, he cane to the Gu family directly for food or anything. We can know if Miss has suffered or not even if she doesn¡¯t go out. This way, it¡¯s better than marrying into a rich family.¡±


    Of course, Gu Dajiang knew these principles. It was because he knew that he didn¡¯t object strongly.


    Exhaling, Gu Dajiang closed the wooden box on the table and stood up to walk out. ¡°I¡¯ll go and see if he¡¯s awake.¡±


    He went straight to Shao Qingyuan¡¯s room. Just as he reached the door, he heard his son¡¯s voice.

 Chapter 572: Gu Yunshu Worries About His Wife

    Chapter 572: Gu Yunshu Worries About His Wife


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Eldest Sister, are you angry with Father?¡± Gu Yunshu said uneasily. ¡°Father came back just now. I saw him enter the house alone. He¡¯s so pitiful.¡±


    He instantly felt that he had a huge responsibility. His father and eldest sister had a feud. As the eldest son in the family, he had the obligation to enlighten them so that the family could be harmonious and happy.


    Yes, Gu Yunshu, work hard!


    Gu Yundong was sitting in front of Shao Qingyuan¡¯s bed. When she saw that his fever had subsided, she heaved a sigh of relief. She did not expect to hear her brother¡¯s worried words.


    She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°What are you thinking? Your head isn¡¯t big, but you¡¯re thinking too much. Why is Eldest Sister angry with Father? Father didn¡¯t deliberately let Brother Shao expose himself to the sun knowing that he was injured. This is an ident.¡±


    Gu Yunshu nodded, not fully understanding. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll know when you be a father.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll get engaged and married as soon as possible. That way, I can be a father sooner.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. No, that was not what she meant.


    Gu Dajiang couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He frowned and entered. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? You¡¯re still so young, and you¡¯re already thinking about getting a wife.¡±


    This daughter had just gotten engaged, and his son was actually thinking of starting a family?


    Gu Yunshu was unconvinced. ¡°Father, I have a ssmate who is only a year older than me. He is already engaged. He has a wife as soon as he is born. Why can¡¯t I be engaged at my age? If Father had chosen a wife for me when I was born, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much now.¡±


    Gu Yundong turned her head. She wanted tough, but she had to hold it in.


    She stood up and called out, ¡°Father.¡±


    Gu Dajiang nodded and decided not to talk to his annoying son.


    He handed over the box in his hand. ¡°Shao Qingyuan gave this to you. Keep it well and don¡¯t return it to him.¡±


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows in surprise. She opened the box and took a look. Then, sheughed.


    This was the second time she had received such a box.


    Every time, Shao Qingyuan would put all his money into it. Was this person really counting on her to give him some living expenses?


    She couldn¡¯t help but turn her head and look at the man lying on the bed.


    Unexpectedly, she met his dark eyes.


    Gu Dajiang also realized that he was awake. He asked stiffly, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan moved slightly and wanted to sit up. However, Gu Dajiang rushed forward and reached out to stop him. He frowned and said, ¡°Lie down. Don¡¯t move around. Otherwise, the wound will open.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan could only lie down again. He looked at Gu Dajiang and said, ¡°Uncle Gu, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Gu Dajiang snorted. ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time. Don¡¯t try to trick me.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Shao Qingyuan had never thought of using such a method to soften Gu Dajiang¡¯s heart.


    Coincidentally, he was injured deep in the mountains. As soon as he returned, he heard that Gu Dajiang was looking for him. He naturally had to visit him immediately, and he stood outside sincerely and willingly.


    If he had said in advance that he was injured and could not stand for long, then anyone who heard him would think that he was looking for an excuse, not to mention Uncle Gu. He would show weakness and be irresponsible.


    Even if it was the truth, it would leave a bad impression.


    Gu Dajiang knew this too. He just felt vexed, especially when he saw his daughter standing by the bed looking very concerned about Shao Qingyuan.


    Therefore, Gu Dajiang told him to rest well and nned to leave.


    However, before he left, he suddenly paused and frowned. ¡°When I went out just now, I met someone.¡±

 Chapter 573: His Hatred

    Chapter 573: His Hatred


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The few people in the room looked up at him at the same time. Gu Dajiang said, ¡°That person told me something about you.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned. As if he had thought of something, his expression changed slightly and he asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He said that you were an ingrate and had once been adopted by the Li family. The Li family¡¯s old master treated you too well. He even fell out with his biological children for you and moved out to live with you. In the end, when he was seriously ill, you didn¡¯t care about him and even transported his corpse back to the Li family.¡±


    After Gu Dajiang finished speaking, he saw Shao Qingyuan suddenly clench his fingers. The veins on the back of his hand bulged, and his lips were tightly pursed. The coldness in his eyes almost materialized.


    How much hatred did he have for the Li family?


    Shao Qingyuan asked word by word, ¡°What else did he say?¡±


    ¡°He said that your methods are cruel and that you¡¯re cold and heartless. You¡¯ll pass it on to the children in the future.¡±


    Before Gu Dajiang could finish speaking, Shao Qingyuan had already sat up. He pulled off the nket covering him and was about to get off the ground.


    Gu Yundong was faster and stopped him. ¡°What are you doing? You can¡¯t go anywhere now. Rest well.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan¡¯s movements affected his wound, and the pain from his body woke him up a little. Coupled with the fact that his fever had just subsided and his entire body was sore, he sat back on the bed with Gu Yundong¡¯s help.


    However, as if he had thought of something, he suddenly looked up and grabbed Gu Yundong¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°No, that man wasn¡¯t telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ve known you for a long time and understand you better than anyone else. I believe you.¡± Gu Yundong felt his hand tremble slightly and her heart tightened. She held his hand firmly.


    Shao Qingyuan heaved a sigh of relief, but he quickly looked up at Gu Dajiang.


    Without waiting for Gu Dajiang to speak, Gu Yundong spoke first. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my father won¡¯t believe it either. That person clearly has ill intentions and doesn¡¯t want us to have an easy time. Right, Father?¡±


    Gu Dajiang nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not that biased. I know that person is here to sow discord.¡±


    However, to his surprise, Shao Qingyuan¡¯s reaction was so big.


    ¡°However.¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re going to marry Yundong in the future, it¡¯s better to make some things clear. Supposedly, when two people get married, they have to understand each other¡¯s families. You possibly know everything about the Gu family, but Yundong doesn¡¯t even know why you¡¯re called a wolf cub, right?¡±


    nj 11


    Gu Dajiang waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be in a hurry to say it now. You¡¯re still injured. Think carefully. It¡¯s not toote to sayter.¡±


    With that, he left with a worried Gu Yunshu.


    Only when the two of them hadpletely disappeared did Shao Qingyuan retract his gaze and look at Gu Yundong.


    The two of them were still holding hands. Gu Yundong wanted to see if the wound on his back had split open. She pulled her hand out twice but did not seed.


    In the end, she said helplessly, ¡°Can I get Tong Ping toe in and help you take a look?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan still didn¡¯t move. He stared at her quietly for a long time before asking softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask?¡±


    Gu Yundong sat down and thought about it in silence. After a while, she said, ¡°I did want to ask you, but you seem to be against mentioning this matter. I just know that perhaps this matter is very painful and heavy for you. I don¡¯t know what the Li family has done to you. I only know that I want you to slowly forget those bad things. One day, when you can talk about these things calmly, I will know.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan¡¯s eyes gradually became fiery as he looked at her. His breathing also became slightly hurried. The way he looked at Gu Yundong was so hot that it seemed to be able to burn everything.

 Chapter 574: Shao Qingyuan’s Background

    Chapter 574: Shao Qingyuan¡¯s Background


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong looked at him and could not help but pinch his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. What you need now is to recuperate. Nothing else is important. Also, it¡¯s alright with my father. Other than overly loving his daughter, he¡¯s actually very reasonable.¡±


    She went out to call Tong Ping. Tong Ping came in and changed his dressing. Sure enough, the wound had opened up a little. Fortunately, it was not very serious.


    Gu Yundong fed him medicine. Seeing that he had closed his eyes and fallen asleep again, she quietly left the room.


    However, as soon as she left, Shao Qingyuan opened his eyes and looked at the beam above his head. No one knew what he was thinking.


    The Gu family¡¯s house was very peaceful this night. Gu Yundong knew that her father had epted Shao Qingyuan. She felt relieved and slept peacefully.


    However, she did care about Shao Qingyuan¡¯s injuries, so when she woke up early in the morning, she quickly ran to his room.


    Shao Qingyuan had already sat up. Tong Ping hade over to change his dressing at dawn. He had just finished his porridge.


    Gu Yundong stepped forward and ced a hand on his forehead. Good, he did not have a recurring fever, and he was in much better spirits than yesterday.


    His recovery ability was indeed very powerful.


    From the moment she entered, Shao Qingyuan¡¯s gaze had been on her. His eyes were so gentle that they were almost watery.


    Gu Yundong slowly felt ufortable under his gaze and could not help but re at him.


    ¡°If you keep staring at me, when my fatherester, you¡¯ll be chased home. Do you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Yundong doesn¡¯t want me to go back?¡± Shao Qingyuan said and reached out to hold her hand.


    His hand was warm and the weather was still a little cool early in the morning. Gu Yundong¡¯s small hand was cold. When he held it, he instantly felt a burning heat surge to his heart.


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    Shao Qingyuan was extremely satisfied. After holding her hand long enough, he finally let go of her.


    ¡°Go and call Uncle Gu. There are some things that shouldn¡¯t be hidden anymore.¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Shao Qingyuan took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m very calm now. With you around, those things can¡¯t hurt me anymore.¡±


    After a pause, he opened his mouth again and asked nervously, ¡°Is it true that no matter what I say, you won¡¯t leave me?¡±


    Gu Yundong did not know what kind of battle he had gone through that night. She only knew that at this moment, Shao Qingyuan had an unprecedented vulnerability and urgently needed her affirmation.


    Hence, she took his hand again and interlocked her fingers with his. She nodded and said, ¡°As long as you haven¡¯t done anything to let me down, I won¡¯t leave you even if you¡¯re a monster.¡±


    Strictly speaking, Gu Yundong¡¯s background was a little mysterious.


    Shao Qingyuan seemed to rx and looked down at their intertwined hands.


    One was tanned and the other was fair. One was rough and the other delicate. It was as if there was a thread tightly wrapped between the two hands. It was magically reassuring.


    ¡°Okay.¡± His voice was very low. Gu Yundong almost did not hear him clearly.


    ¡°Go and summon Uncle Gu.¡±


    Gu Yundong left. After a while, Gu Dajiang entered.


    He did not bring anyone but himself and Gu Yundong.


    After entering the room, he closed the door.


    Shao Qingyuan was leaning against a nket. After seeing the two of them sit down, he slowly spoke.


    ¡°Old Master Li said that he carried me out of the mountains. Actually, that¡¯s not the case.¡±

 Chapter 575: He Has Grandpa

    Chapter 575: He Has Grandpa


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Shao Qingyuan was brought back to the Li family, he was not even a year old and did not know how to walk.


    How was he brought home? He was too young at that time and had no impression of it.


    From the moment he could remember, it was his life in the Li family after he was three or four years old.


    Old Master Li brought him back. The Li family¡¯s eldest son only had two daughters at that time, so Old Master Li put Shao Qingyuan under their name.


    However, the Li family¡¯s eldest son and his wife did not like this child who had suddenly appeared. It was as if they could no longer give birth to a son, making the entire vigeugh.


    Moreover, Mrs. Li, or Madam Bao, was already pregnant at that time. She felt that this was definitely a son.


    Unexpectedly, it was another daughter. It was Li Chunxiang, who hade to the Gu family¡¯s workshop to look for a job. She was only a year younger than Shao Qingyuan.


    When Madam Bao heard that it was a daughter again, there was no telling if it was because she was afraid of being criticized or something, but she pushed all the me to Shao Qingyuan and said that he was a jinx. He was the one who caused her to lose her son.


    Shao Qingyuan¡¯s life in the Li family had be exceptionally difficult. Even though he was still young at that time, he often starved and froze. He was two or three years old, but he was still so skinny that he could not even walk steadily.


    At that time, Qingyuan could already vaguely remember things and understood that he was not a child of the Li family. Although he was a little disappointed, he still felt that it was already very lucky for him to have a ce to stay.


    Besides, he had his grandfather.


    When he was beaten, Grandpa would take the ointment andfort him while applying it.


    After he was scolded, Grandpa would also scold and me his foster parents.


    When he was hungry, Grandpa would secretly feed him half of the sweet potatoes he had kept.


    If he was cold, Grandpa would modify his old clothes for him to wear.


    Therefore, it didn¡¯t matter. Compared to many homeless children, Qingyuan felt very happy. He was very satisfied.


    He worked especially hard. His small figure often carried a wooden bucket that was taller than him to feed the pigs. He carried a huge basket to hunt for pig grass. When he returned home, he would always have injuries all over his body due to the bumps.


    When faced with his grandfather¡¯s pained gaze, he would alwaysfort him sensibly. ¡°It¡¯s not hard on me.¡±


    However, when Little Qingyuan was five years old, Madam Bao was pregnant again. She already had three daughters in the past. This time, she had to get a boy in one fell swoop.


    She was so excited that she could not care less about finding trouble with Little Qingyuan, even though her three daughters would asionally order this adopted son around.


    However, a few days before she was about to give birth, Madam Bao suddenly had a nightmare.


    In her dream, someone told her that there was a jinx blocking her way at home. He was selfish and domineering and did not allow other boys to share her love. Therefore, it would be difficult for Madam Bao to give birth to a son!!


    When Madam Bao woke up, her face was pale. She immediately thought of Little Qingyuan and immediately shook her husband awake. The two of them hated Shao Qingyuan to death.


    The next morning, Father Li quietly knocked him out and carried him into the mountains.


    ¡°Go back to where you came from. This is your own life.¡± He directly left him at the Nine Tigers Mountain.


    When Little Qingyuan woke up, he was faced with a ck monkey covered in fur. It stared at him with its round eyes.


    He was terrified and turned to run. However, he was young and in the mountains. He only ran a few steps before he slid down the hill.


    However, before he could care about the pain, he was carried away by the monkey that was even taller than him.

 Chapter 576: The Second Time

    Chapter 576: The Second Time


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    One could imagine how a child who was only so young lived in the mountains.


    The monkey treated him like a toy. It would carry him up the tree at any time and throw him to y with other monkeys. There were a few times when he was almost thrown to the ground.


    Little Qingyuan was so frightened that he cried. However, he did not know why he was here. He also did not know the way home.


    He missed his grandfather. He didn¡¯t want to be with these monkeys.


    He felt like he was going to die. He was thirsty, tired, and hungry. But no matter how much he cried for help, no one came to his rescue.


    Later on, he realized that these monkeys seemed to know how to imitate his movements. Therefore, he tried his best to squeeze out a smile. His face was clearly covered in injuries and he did not have any strength, but he still tried his best to pretend to be very happy and y with them, fighting with them.


    Perhaps because he was slowly getting familiar with them, the monkeys stopped ying with him and let down their guard. They no longer guarded him at all times.


    Therefore, when he encountered a few yellow-throated martens one day, those monkeys ran away in a hurry before they could bring him along.


    Little Qingyuan also fell into a bush while running, but he avoided the yellow- throated martens.


    But he had also be alone.


    Little Qingyuan did not know what to do and could only find a direction to walk in. It was not that he had not encountered other animals on the way. He was also afraid, but when he followed the monkeys previously, he had learned a little instinct to avoid danger.


    When he was hungry, he would pick those very low-growing fruits to eat. He didn¡¯t even know if they were poisonous, but if he didn¡¯t eat, he wouldn¡¯t have the strength. He wanted to go back and find his grandfather. He didn¡¯t want to die here.


    Fortunately, he was still in the periphery of the Nine Tigers Mountain and had not encountered any ferocious beasts.


    After walking aimlessly for three days, when he was avoiding a wild boar, he fell into a hunter¡¯s trap and fainted.


    When he woke up again, he was in a hunter¡¯s house.


    The hunter thought that he would die. After figuring where his house was, the man sent him back to Yongfu Vige.


    At that time, ten days had passed since he was sent to the mountains.


    Madam Bao gave birth to a boy.


    Little Qingyuan did not know that he had been sent away by his adoptive parents. He only knew that he was very happy to see his grandfather again.


    Grandpa was also happy. He hugged him and cried until he almost fainted.


    He kept smiling andforted his grandfather that he was fine and not sick. He even met such a cute monkey and ate many fruits that he had never eaten before. He experienced many interesting things.


    However, his grandfather seemed to be crying even harder. He kept saying that it was his fault and that he had let him down.


    Little Qingyuan was at a loss and did not understand what he meant.


    Later, when no one was around, his adoptive father warned him not to tell anyone about what had happened in the mountains. If anyone asked, they would say that he was out visiting someone else.


    Little Qingyuan did not understand why, but he was actually very afraid of recalling the miserable days in the mountains, so he agreed and did not tell anyone.


    However, Madam Bao felt that her dream hade true. Shao Qingyuan was indeed a jinx. Otherwise, why would she really give birth to a son after she sent him away?


    They didn¡¯t want to keep Shao Qingyuan at all, but Old Master Li scolded them and warned them that he would cut ties with them if they dared to do such a thing again.


    The Li family¡¯s parents could only keep him, but Little Qingyuan¡¯s life was even worse.


    At the age of eight, Madam Bao became pregnant again.


    With her previous experience, Madam Bao was very afraid of Little Qingyuan. However, this time, it was obvious that she could no longer throw him into the mountains.

 Chapter 577: Leaving the Li Family

    Chapter 577: Leaving the Li Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Madam Bao and Father Li discussed. The two of them were even more ruthless this time.


    They got the news from somewhere and contacted a gangster in the county.


    It was said that a group of human traffickers had been wandering around the city during that period of time and had specially targeted those good-looking little boys.


    Little Qingyuan was good-looking. At that time, even though he was sallow and thin, his facial features were still very outstanding. This was also the reason why the children of Madam Bao hated him.


    Madam Bao and the gangster had agreed that she would not take a single cent, as long as the gangster took Shao Qingyuan far away, so that he would never appear in front of them again.


    Qingyuan was indeed taken away. This time, he knew what was going on.


    He could clearly feel the malice of his adoptive parents, who wanted him dead.


    Actually, he had no feelings for them. He just couldn¡¯t bear to part with his grandfather. If his grandfather knew that something had happened to him, he wouldn¡¯t know how sad his grandfather would be.


    Moreover, these human traffickers were ruthless. He had eavesdropped on what they wanted to do by abducting these children. When one of the kids wanted to escape, his leg was even broken.


    Little Qingyuan knew that he had to escape. Coincidentally, there was a child who was captured with them. The two of them seemed to know what the other party meant from each other¡¯s eyes. While no one was paying attention, the two of them talked and set fire when the human traffickers let down their guard.


    At that time, they had actually already been brought to Qing¡¯an Prefecture. To Little Qingyuan, who was going on a long trip for the first time, it was already a million miles away from Yongfu Vige.


    Therefore, after escaping, he was brought to the government office. When the officials said that they wanted to send him back and asked for his home address, Little Qingyuan hesitated for a long time.


    He thought that since his adoptive parents did not want him, he might as well not go back.


    He was already eight years old and could support himself.


    But what about Grandpa?


    Knowing that he was missing, Grandpa must be very anxious. He might be looking for him everywhere.


    Little Qingyuan thought about it and decided to go back first. He would let his grandfather know that he was fine. Then, he would talk to his grandfather and leave the Li family.


    When he returned to the Li family, he saw Old Master Li, who had broken his leg looking for him.


    Qingyuan immediately med himself. Especially when he thought about how he had considered whether he shoulde back or not, he felt that he was too unfilial.


    Grandpa Li was very happy to see him and keptforting him. ¡°Grandpa is fine. As long as you¡¯re safe and sound, it doesn¡¯t matter even if both of my legs are broken.¡±


    The Li family¡¯s parents¡¯ faces were very ugly. Moreover, because Madam Bao had given birth to another son, they firmly believed in the idea of Little Qingyuan jinxing their family.


    In the end, Little Qingyuan did not leave. He had to take care of his grandfather.


    Grandpa didn¡¯t agree to let him go either. He even begged him not to say anything about being trafficked. Otherwise, if what his adoptive parents had done was exposed, the Li family would be destroyed!


    Not only did the Li family have the first branch, but they also had the second branch, Grandpa, and other innocent people.


    Grandpa was about to kneel down in front of him. How could Little Qingyuan not agree?


    However, ever since then, Little Qingyuan had been guarding against the Li family¡¯s parents.


    Fortunately, he had grown up and slowly understood many things.


    When he was thirteen years old, Madam Bao was pregnant again.


    Shao Qingyuan knew that the Li family¡¯s parents would not let him off this time.


    He left the Li family without hesitation. Seeing that his attitude was firm, his grandfather finally stopped persuading him and even left home with him. The grandfather and grandson lived together.


    This action embarrassed the Li family and made them theughing stock of the entire vige.

 Chapter 578: Stunned Sleep Talk

    Chapter 578: Stunned Sleep Talk


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Li family¡¯s parents didn¡¯t agree at first and even set very harsh conditions. One of them was that they didn¡¯t allow Shao Qingyuan to buy or sell farnd in Fengkai County. Shao Qingyuan agreed without hesitation.


    He had strength and could hunt. In the past few years, he had entered and left the mountains several times. He had even fought with a lone wolf. He had no problem supporting himself and his grandfather.


    Chen Liang gave Shao Qingyuan and his granddaughter a house at the foot of the mountain. This house was very dpidated, but they still had to buy it.


    The two of them were penniless. Where did they get the money? It was only after Shao Qingyuan went up the mountain and caught a wild boar to sell that they finally had a ce to live.


    Although the house was dpidated and there were few people, it didn¡¯t matter. He was full of confidence in his future life.


    This time, Madam Bao gave birth to another daughter.


    Madam Bao hated him to death. She felt that it was because Shao Qingyuan was still in the vige. He was restraining her.


    The couple came to the door and hit and scolded Shao Qingyuan. Shao Qingyuan was no longer at the age where they could hit him freely.


    He would retaliate and push Father Li to the ground on the spot. Father Li was down for a long time and could not get up.


    Madam Bao scolded him for being unfilial and an ingrate.


    For the sake of his grandfather, Shao Qingyuan didn¡¯t react to the scolding.


    However, after that day, there were rumors in the vige that Shao Qingyuan was a wolf cub. It was said that he had been dirty since he was young. Not only did he steal things, but he also hit his younger siblings.


    The Li couple portrayed themselves as aggrieved and bullied.


    When Grandpa Li heard this, he sighed at home and often wiped his tears. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t teach them well and let Qingyuan suffer.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan didn¡¯t feel aggrieved. He was living a very happy life now. Without the Li family¡¯s parents¡¯ indirect scolding and his siblings¡¯ bullying, it was enough for him and his grandfather to be the only ones in the entire family. However, not long after, Grandpa Li fell ill.


    Shao Qingyuan knew that he was heartbroken. He felt that he was very ipetent to let his children and adoptive grandson fight like fire and water. He med himself for being a failure in this life.


    He had a heartache and caught a cold by chance. Moreover, he was old and fell down immediately.


    Shao Qingyuan saw that he often talked in his dreams, saying that he did not have much time left, but he could not see his family and harmony. He would probably die with regrets.


    Shao Qingyuan felt very ufortable. Just as he was considering whether to ease his rtionship with the Li family¡¯s parents and move back to the Li family so that his grandfather could feel better, he realized that his grandfather¡¯s condition had suddenly worsened and the man¡¯s mind was starting to blur.


    asionally, he would even curse himself to the point where he could not even hold the medicine bowl.


    Shao Qingyuan was very anxious and went to the county city to invite a doctor over.


    The doctor said that he was poisoned. As for what poison it was, he could not find out. He was afraid that he would have to go to the prefectural city to get a doctor. He could not treat it.


    Shao Qingyuan was very afraid that his grandfather would die just like that. He had just had the ability to let his grandfather live a good life. How could he ept him leaving?


    He nned to bring his grandfather to the prefectural city the next day and find the best doctor. He had to treat his grandfather¡¯s illness.


    Shao Qingyuan had even prepared a carriage, but when he went to cover his grandfather with a nket that night, he heard something that stunned him. ¡°Shao Qingyuan, why weren¡¯t you the one poisoned? It should have been you. Why didn¡¯t you drink that cup of tea?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned. He identally knocked over a bowl beside him.


    Grandpa Li was woken up. He didn¡¯t know if he was still dreaming or if his reaction was slow after being poisoned, but when he heard Shao Qingyuan¡¯s unbelievable question, he blurted out some words.

 Chapter 579: Cruel Truth

    Chapter 579: Cruel Truth


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shao Qingyuan would never forget how his grandfather had looked at him with a ferocious and vicious smile back then. His face had been twisted.


    ¡°Yes, I administered the poison. But I was going to give it to you. Why didn¡¯t you drink it? Why?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan thought about it and remembered that his grandfather had indeed poured him a ss of water that day, saying that he had worked hard and that his grandfather could not help. Being sick, at most, his grandfather could only pour him a ss of water.


    Shao Qingyuan was about to drink when Li Chunxiang came to find trouble and pushed Grandpa Li down.


    Shao Qingyuan quickly helped Grandpa Li into the house to rest. When he came out again, Li Chunxiang had already run away in fear.


    As for the ss of water on the table, after themotion just now, it had all spilled out. More than half of it had spilled on the te of cut peaches on the table.


    Shao Qingyuan had specially bought the peaches for his grandfather. Li Chunxiang had even taken half of them just now.


    Shao Qingyuan gave the remaining half of the peaches to his grandfather. Anyway, the ss of water was clean, so there was no need to wash the peaches again.


    Neither of them expected that the peaches had already been poisoned.


    It was unknown where Grandpa Li found this poison. After taking this poison, one¡¯s reaction would be slow and their limbs would be stiff, as if they had a stroke.


    Shao Qingyuan froze. He didn¡¯t understand why his grandfather would give him such poison.


    Grandpa Li was already awake at this moment. After knowing that he had said something he shouldn¡¯t have said in his dream, he didn¡¯t panic. Instead, he quickly calmed down.


    There was no longer any love in his eyes when he looked at Shao Qingyuan, only coldness and disgust.


    Then, Shao Qingyuan heard the truth from him.


    ¡°Why did I feed you poison? Of course, it¡¯s to make you wish you were dead.¡± Grandpa Li smiled as he spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t pick you up from the mountains at all. Your father and grandmother personally handed you to me.¡±


    He looked at Shao Qingyuan¡¯s stunned expression, and his eyes were filled with joy. ¡°When you were born, your mother died, and she died especially tragically. When you were a month old, your biological brother fell ill. Two monthster, your father¡¯s business suffered a huge blow. Your grandmother found an expert to read your fortune and found out that you had a tough life. If you continue to stay at home, your family will be wiped out and you won¡¯t have any descendants.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan¡¯s face turned pale, but he listened without moving.


    ¡°The expert said that if they wanted to change your family¡¯s fate, they could only send you away. Not only must they send you away, but they also had to suppress your fate. The more miserable you are, the better. Only then will your family be richer and richer. In the future, they will have many children and grandchildren, and the family will prosper. Therefore, your father personally handed you to me and instructed me to watch over you. I can¡¯t let you die, nor can I let you have a promising future. You can¡¯t have friends, leave your hometown, and must be trapped in this small Yongfu Vige. It¡¯s best to be depressed for the rest of your life. Hahaha, look, you¡¯re so pitiful. Your life is a joke. No one cares about you.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan only felt depressed and his vision darkened. After a long time, he said with difficulty, ¡°Then you were so nice to me¡­¡±


    ¡°In order to make sure that you can¡¯t leave the Li family and Yongfu Vige, do you know what¡¯s the most important thing to restrain a person? Of course, it¡¯s to hold his feelings and make him unable to let go. I¡¯m very sessful, right?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan looked at the person in front of him. The person was so unfamiliar that he didn¡¯t seem to recognize him.

 Chapter 580: Looking For Biological Parents

    Chapter 580: Looking For Biological Parents


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shao Qingyuan recalled many things that he had never thought about before.


    For example, when he arrived at the Li family, although Madam Bao had two daughters, she was pregnant with another child. No one knew if it was a boy or a girl. The Li family also had a second and third branch. Why did Grandpa insist on raising him under the door of the vicious eldest son¡¯s family?


    For example, every time he was beaten and scolded, Grandpa would stand in the courtyard and scold the couple. Not only did the second and third branches watch themotion, but even the neighbors outside saw it as a joke. Therefore, after that, the first branch beat and insulted him even more badly.


    For example, if there was anything good, his grandfather would never let him eat it in private. He would always take it out openly in front of the other children in the family. Therefore, he became the enemy of all the Li family children.


    For example, even though his grandfather knew that his adoptive parents did not treat him well, he still used all kinds of excuses to make him stay.


    So¡­ this was the case.


    At that moment, Shao Qingyuan<sup>1</sup> s heart sank, and the surrounding colors seemed to dim.


    He heard his drifting voice say, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why are you telling me now?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Old Master Liughed wildly. He looked at Shao Qingyuan with pity and joy. ¡°Because I¡¯m going to die.¡±


    He knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to live. Before he died, that would be the time for him to truly destroy Shao Qingyuan.


    It gave him the most fatal blow.


    What was physical harm? How pitiful would it be when he realized that the only person he trusted in his life, the one he could rely on and hold on to, had never treated him as a human?


    Therefore, the love was fake. All the care was a lie. It was just to drag him down to a deeper hell. His life had always been colorless.


    What he thought to be love feelings was an act that others put on for him to see.


    He had always been¡­ alone.


    Shao Qingyuan didn¡¯t know how he left home. He went to return the carriage and used the money he nned to treat his grandfather with to go to a restaurant for a meal. He went deep into the mountains and killed two wild boars. Hey on the hot ground and looked at the sky.


    When he came back, his grandfather was dead.


    Shao Qingyuan dragged him to the Li family and didn¡¯t care about him anymore.


    Everyone was scolding him, saying that he was an ingrate who couldn¡¯t be talked sense into. They said that the old man had given him all his feelings when he was alive, but he didn¡¯t even send him off.


    Shao Qingyuan didn¡¯t exin anything. He locked the door and left the vige.


    He only returned half a yearter.


    The Li family had raided the house. He went to the Li family and smashed all the pots and pans they had taken from him. He tore down the Li family¡¯s courtyard door and beat Father Li up.


    From then on, the people of Yongfu Vige avoided him like snakes and scorpions. They hated him for being ruthless and no one interacted with him anymore, except for the Zeng family who lived next door.


    This was how he had lived for the past five years.


    Until he met Gu Yundong¡­


    After saying what had happened over the years, Shao Qingyuan went from uneasiness to calmness. It was as if the harm was no longer important.


    But he still looked at Gu Yundong nervously.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong only felt a ball of fire burning crazily in his heart. It was so hot that she could only suppress it desperately to retain a trace of rationality.


    She wanted to kill everyone in the Li family. What right did they have to bully Shao Qingyuan?


    She wanted to dig out that disgusting old man from the Li family¡¯s grave and whip his corpse. Such a beast should not have died so easily.


    She wanted to¡­


    Her hand was squeezed. Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes were slightly red and her voice was a little hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± he asked cautiously.


    Gu Yundong did not react for a moment. On the other hand, Gu Dajiang, who was sitting not far away, pped the table and cursed. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? What jinx? It¡¯s all nonsense. Death is just eternal sleep. Your biological father and grandmother actually let a smelly old man torture you for the rest of your life. They¡¯re cold-blooded and ipetent. What a bunch of crap.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned and looked at Gu Dajiang in surprise.


    After venting his anger, Gu Dajiang met his gaze and immediately felt a little embarrassed. He quickly changed the topic. ¡°Then have you looked for your biological parents? Perhaps that old man lied to you?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan¡¯s voice was much calmer this time. ¡°I¡¯ve looked for them. He didn¡¯t lie to me.¡±

 Chapter 581: His Biological Parents

    Chapter 581: His Biological Parents


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡®Looked for them?¡¯


    Gu Yundong frowned. Looking at his cold expression, a thought suddenly shed across her mind.


    A momentter, she suddenly froze and looked at Shao Qingyuan.


    ¡°Are you talking about¡­¡±


    She paused and lowered her voice. ¡°The Tao family?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Tao family, a big brewer in Fengkai County.¡±


    Gu Yundong recalled the disgusted expression he had when they first met Master Tao in the restaurant and the cold expression he had when he met Tao Feng at the bodyguard agency.


    At that time, she found it strange. Shao Qingyuan should not have any interaction with the Tao family at all. The Tao family did not seem to know him. Why did his emotions change when he saw the Tao family?


    So that was how it was. It was because he was a member of the Tao family.


    Shao Qingyuan said, ¡°I went to ask an old man from the Tao family in the past. Twenty years ago, the Tao family did have a child. When he was born, Mrs. Tao died in childbirth. The eldest young master of the Tao family, Tao Feng,ter fell seriously ill. Then, there was a huge problem with the Tao family¡¯s business. Not long after, the third young master of the Tao family died.¡±


    At that time, the Tao family already had two young masters. Tao Feng was the eldest young master and was born by Mrs. Tao. The one who made the bet with Liu Wei was the second young master, by the name of Tao Xing. He was the son of a concubine and was deeply loved by Master Tao. After Mrs. Tao passed away, this concubine was made a wife in a few years.


    ¡°The people of the Tao family all feel that it¡¯s a pity. Few people know what this premature death is about. I found the old man who served Old Madam Tao and asked him. Back then, that child was handed over to a stableman of the Tao family.¡±


    As for the Li family¡¯s old man, he had been a stableman in the Tao Mansion for two years.


    Lady Tao, who had died in childbirth, was surnamed Shao.


    When the Tao family¡¯s business was in trouble, there was indeed an expert who came to investigate the feng shui of the Tao family.


    In the past ten years, Old Master Li had visited the Tao family twice.


    Gu Yundong fell silent when she heard that, but she thought fiercely in her heart. When the Liu family and the Tao family made a bet, she was simply too benevolent to the Tao family. She should have been heavy-handed at that time.


    What kind of people were they? They listened to a so-called expert and sent their own flesh and blood away to a stableman. Moreover, they wanted someone to torture him for the rest of his life. They were simply beasts. They were inhuman and unbearable as parents.


    She was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She recalled the first time she saw Shao Qingyuan. No wonder his eyes were indifferent back then, as if he didn¡¯t care about anything.


    Shao Qingyuan seemed to sense her emotional fluctuations. He squeezed her hand slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    With Yundong, those hardships were nothing.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°I¡¯ll avenge youter. By the way, who was the one who came to Father and spouted nonsense to sow discord?¡±


    She suddenly looked at Gu Dajiang. Gu Dajiang was vexed by the scene of the two of them holding hands. When he heard her question, he frowned slightly.


    Shao Qingyuan didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡°It should be Eldest Li.¡±


    He had warned them in the past. The Li family was afraid of his reckless appearance. Therefore, although they would gossip outside for the past few years, they did not dare to reallye to him. Everyone lived in peace for a few years.


    Now that they saw that he was leading a good life and that he was rich and was about to get married and have children, they couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and started to ruin it.


    They probably heard that Gu Dajiang was making things difficult for him and felt that they finally had a chance to trip him up.

 Chapter 582: Become Hardworking

    Chapter 582: Be Hardworking


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes slightly and squeezed her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    Gu Yundong pursed her lips but did not retort, although she really wanted to vent her anger for him personally.


    However, it was obvious that regarding this matter, Shao Qingyuan could intimidate the Li family even more badly, lest there was a next time.


    ¡°Alright, then let them be on tenterhooks for a few more days.¡±


    After hearing Shao Qingyuan¡¯s background, Gu Dajiang sighed in his heart. He stood up. ¡°Rest well. We¡¯ll talk about other things after you recover.¡±


    As he spoke, he stood up and walked out. Forget it, forget it. Since they were already engaged, he would let the young ones talk alone.


    He left the room with mixed feelings and returned to his room.


    Xue Rong followed closely behind and saw his master sitting in front of the desk with a frown.


    After a long time, Gu Dajiang said to him, ¡°Xue Rong, help me bring Tong An over.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    Not long after, Tong An came in. He looked like he had just returned from the workshop. There seemed to be a sweet smell on his body.


    Seeing this, Gu Dajiang pushed a cup of tea over. Seeing that he had drunk it, he asked, ¡°Tong An, do you know the Tao family in the county city?¡±


    ¡°Master, are you referring to the Tao family, who is in the wine business?¡±


    ¡°Yes, tell me about the Tao family.¡±


    Tong An was a little puzzled. Why did the old master want to learn about the Tao family?


    However, he did not ask anything and dutifully told his old master what he knew.


    Of all the information, the most important was the huge bet between the Tao family and the Liu family, as well as the scene where the white sugar made by the youngdy shocked everyone and even sold for a high price.


    ¡°By the way, our shop in the county now, Gu¡¯s, used to belong to the Tao family.¡±


    Gu Dajiang really didn¡¯t know that there were so many grudges between them, nor did he know that Yundong had already formed a feud with the second young master of the Tao family.


    As expected, the Tao family was really despicable.


    The Liu family had a powerful background. Yundong had told him about this before.


    Gu Dajiang felt that the Tao family, which could challenge the Liu family, definitely had a backer too. Of course, their backer might not be as strong as the Liu family¡¯s.


    However,pared to the Gu family, the Tao family alone was enough to crush them into the soil.


    If one day, the Tao family suddenly thought of Shao Qingyuan, their son, and found out that not only was he not depressed, but he was also bing more and more promising. He even had money and a beautiful wife. Wouldn¡¯t they think of ways to deal with him?


    Not only him, but even Gu Dajiang¡¯s daughter would be their target. Perhaps they might as well settle the old and new scores together.


    When Gu Dajiang thought of this, he felt a little anxious.


    As expected, Yundong was right. Their family didn¡¯tck money now, but theycked connections and background.


    No, he had to quickly read. In two days, he would go to the academy in the prefectural city to meet Mountain Elder Qi. If he passed the test, he would be able to study in the academy and strive to take the imperial examination as soon as possible. Not to mention how high his ranking was, even if he was an Elementary Schr, he would still have a good title.


    As Gu Dajiang thought about it, he simply stood up and went to the bookcase to get the books Qin Wenzheng had given him.


    Although he had been very busy for the past two days, he had taken the time to read a book.


    Qin Wenzheng had given him books that he had read before. There were many notes on them. To Gu Dajiang, these were very rare and precious things.


    Tong An and Xue Rong found it strange that their master had suddenly be diligent. However, they did not ask further and quietly left the room.

 Chapter 583: Going to Cause Trouble

    Chapter 583: Going to Cause Trouble


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Soon, two days passed in a sh. The Gu family discovered something strange. It was as if the rtionship between Young Miss and Young Master Shao had suddenly improved by leaps and bounds. When they passed by, they could feel the sweet atmosphere between them.


    It seemed that although Old Master had made things difficult for Young Master Shao, he was indeed building up the rtionship between the two young people.


    Indeed, he had put in a lot of effort. They had all misunderstood him.


    It was obvious from the fact that Old Master didn¡¯t chase Shao Qingyuan away to the Shao family to recuperate. He was a stubborn but soft-hearted person. Even Aunt Ke thought so.


    Gu Dajiang was speechless. He felt bitter and didn¡¯t want to speak.


    Shao Qingyuan¡¯s recovery ability was strong. At this moment, he was mostly recovered. He could even practice boxing on the ground energetically.


    He felt that this illness was worth it. The knot in his heart that had been kept for many years was untied. Yundong¡­ seemed to love him more and more. Well, this wasn¡¯t an illusion.


    After he recovered, he dealt with the two baskets of herbs he had picked on the mountain.


    Unfortunately, he still did not find Bai Muzi on this trip up the mountain. Otherwise, that would be the best betrothal gift for the Gu family.


    Shao Qingyuan sighed in his heart. After packing up the herbs, he washed his hands and asked Ah Mao to gather the other three.


    Ah Mao seemed to know what he was going to do and asked excitedly, ¡°Young Master, are you going to the Li family to settle scores with them?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan rolled up his sleeves. The clothes he was wearing now were still the old clothes from before. He didn¡¯t know if it was because his life had been better recently, or maybe because his food had improved, but he seemed to have grown taller and stronger, and his clothes didn¡¯t seem to fit him well. However, it was finding trouble with someone. What if there was blood? Yundong had bought all his good new clothes for him. He couldn¡¯t dirty them. Hearing Ah Mao¡¯s question, he nodded.


    Ah Mao immediately jumped up and went to pull Ah Gou and the other two back.


    When they heard that they were going to the Li family, they all began to rub their fists and turn their heads to look for suitable tools.


    When they walked out of the Shao Family¡¯s house, Ah Zhu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Young Master, Miss went to the neighboring vige today and hasn¡¯t returned. Why don¡¯t we wait for Miss toe back first?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Let Miss see our mighty and majestic appearance.¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± Ah Mao patted Ah Zhu and Ah Shu and said with an unfathomable expression, ¡°This scene will be too cruel. What if it scares her?¡± Shao Qingyuan nced at him, and everyone saw him nod in agreement. Ah Shu and the other two felt like their jaws were about to drop. Wait, with Miss¡¯s personality¡­ would she be afraid?


    She was not human when she was savage, alright? When they thought of the tragic fate of the Old Gu family and Gu Gang¡¯s family in Gu vige, they would even shiver.


    However, forget it. Who asked Young Master to care too much about his image? They would reluctantly cooperate.


    The weather was very hot, so it was not veryte. asionally, vigers would carry hoes and baskets back from the fields.


    Seeing Shao Qingyuan walk towards the Li family expressionlessly, their hearts couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat.


    It felt like¡­ something big was about to happen.


    Soon, the vigers of Yongfu Vige seemed to have discovered something extraordinary. They quickly spread the news¡ªShao Qingyuan was about to cause trouble.

 Chapter 584: Finding the Li Family

    Chapter 584: Finding the Li Family


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Li family was located in the west of Yongfu Vige. It was a little far from the Gu and Shao families.


    When Shao Qingyuan and the others arrived, the Li family happened to return from the fields.


    When he saw the few people suddenly standing outside the door, Eldest Li¡¯s eyes widened and he almost screamed.


    He immediately took two steps back. ¡°You, what are you doing here? We agreed in the past that we would mind our own business. Are you going back on your word?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan nced at him coldly and did not say anything. He pushed the eldest son of the Li family to the side and kicked open the Li family¡¯s courtyard door.


    He had never been a talkative person and had always acted directly. Especially when it came to people he hated, he had no patience at all.


    On the other hand, Ah Mao sneered at Eldest Li. ¡°You also said that you should mind your own business. Then what did you say to Master Gu out of the blue? Do you need me to remind you?¡±


    Eldest Li¡¯s face turned pale. Gu Dajiang had indeed said it. He had really told others about what happened that day.


    The past few days had been peaceful. Eldest Li thought that Gu Dajiang had listened to his provocation and didn¡¯t tell Shao Qingyuan.


    Unexpectedly, just as he was about to rx, Shao Qingyuan actually brought someone to his door.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± A scream came from inside, instantly pulling Eldest Li back to his senses.


    He hurriedly walked in and saw Shao Qingyuan removing the door. Madam Bao was looking at him in horror.


    Eldest Li ran in quickly. When he thought of how Shao Qingyuan had also broken into their house five years ago and smashed the entire Li house into pieces, and how he had almost crippled him, Eldest Li instantly felt his legs go weak.


    He was wrong. After five years of peace, he was a little arrogant and couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    Shao Qingyuan didn¡¯t say anything. He entered the central room and sneered.


    Ah Mao and the others immediately ran in and pulled out Li Dabao and Li Erbao, who were hiding in fear.


    Li Dabao was 14 years old. He looked tall, but he did not have much strength. Ah Mao could easily lift him up alone.


    Li Erbao was 11 years old. When Ah Gou pulled him out, he immediately scolded fiercely, ¡°You dog, let go of me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    When Madam Bao saw that her two precious sons were in the other party¡¯s hands, she immediately shouted and pounced at Shao Qingyuan.


    She was pushed away by Ah Zhu and Ah Shu.


    Madam Bao sat on the ground. ¡°Bandits! Help! Shao Qingyuan, this ingrate, is unfilial. He wants to murder his Father and Mother.¡±


    ¡°Father, Mother?¡± Shao Qingyuan nced at them and suddenly punched Li Erbao¡¯s stomach.


    Li Erbao almost spat out a mouthful of blood. His eyes began to roll back.


    Madam Bao¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Stop. Stop. Don¡¯t hit him.¡±


    ¡°Five years ago, I said that if youe after me again, I¡¯ll find trouble with your sons. I thought you should remember it very clearly.¡±


    Ah Mao grinned. ¡°It must be because he¡¯s old that his memory is failing him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll give you another warning today. If you get beaten up too often, you¡¯ll remember it,¡± Ah Shu replied.


    As they spoke, many people had already arrived outside the Li family¡¯s door.


    Some people couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and wanted to go over to say a few words, but they were immediately stopped by the people beside them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go. That¡¯s Shao Qingyuan. Do you want to be beaten up?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    That person seemed to have escaped here. In fact, he did not know Shao Qingyuan¡¯s character very well. He only felt that it was not good to barge into someone¡¯s house and hit them.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, someone suddenly ran out of the kitchen with scissors in his hand and rushed towards Shao Qingyuan.

 Chapter 585: Gu Yundong Is Here

    Chapter 585: Gu Yundong Is Here


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The person at the door was shocked. He took a closer look and realized that it was the six-year-old girl from the Li family.


    Whoa, this youngdy had a vicious look on her face at such a young age. If she stabbed the sharp scissors in her hand, wouldn¡¯t the victim lose half of his life?


    However, Shao Qingyuan didn¡¯t even look at her before she was grabbed by Ah Shu. He pinched her wrist and turned it gently. As Li Chunyan screamed, he snatched the scissors away.


    Li Chunyan, who was six years old, scolded Shao Qingyuan fiercely, ¡°You ingrate. Hurry up and make this dog let go of me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you and stab you to death with scissors.¡±


    Everyone at the door was stunned. Wasn¡¯t this a six-year-old girl? Why was she so vicious with her vulgarities?


    Li Chunyan hated Shao Qingyuan because she had heard from her parents that she could have been a boy and could have been pampered by her parents.


    It was all because she had been restrained by Shao Qingyuan that she became the daughter of the family. Although her parents treated her well, she could notpare to her two brothers. At the very least, her two brothers did not have to work.


    Li Chunyan pushed all the me to Shao Qingyuan. In the past, she had secretly gone to see him, thinking that she would definitely find an opportunity to teach him a lesson.


    She did not expect him toe to her house. It was a pity that she did not stab him to death just now. It was too regretful.


    However, her actions made Ah Mao and the others feel a chill down their spines. Even the other vigers outside the door looked at each other, not knowing what to do.


    Someone quickly went to call the vige chief, and someone went to summon the second and third branches of the Li family next door.


    The second and third branches had already split up when the Li family¡¯s old master passed away. Although their newly built houses were next door, they did not have much interaction with the first branch.


    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t know what the eldest branch had done to Shao Qingyuan, but Shao Qingyuan was not rted to them. They didn¡¯t have to offend their narrow-minded brother and sister-inw to help him. Anyway, the old master doted on him.


    Moreover, in the past, the old man had given him good things alone, and his own grandchildren could not eat them. This made the second and third branchesin. However, it was not to the extent of killing people like the first branch did. At most, they would watch coldly and say some sarcastic words toin.


    At this moment, Shao Qingyuan hade to the Li family and caused such a hugemotion. They lived next door, so how could they not know? They just did not want to get involved.


    When someone came to call them, they reluctantly stepped forward and advised without much sincerity, ¡°Qingyuan, no matter what, Eldest Brother and Sister-inw are your adoptive parents. What are outsiders going to say about you? You¡¯ll be scolded for being unfilial.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If the Gu family finds out about this, will Miss Gu still marry you?¡±


    ¡°Let go first. If there¡¯s anything, sit down and talk.¡±


    It was fine if they did not mention Gu Yundong, but when she was mentioned, Shao Qingyuan¡¯s eyes turned even colder.


    He turned his head and punched Li Dabao in the stomach.


    Eldest Li and Madam Bao screamed. ¡°Shao Qingyuan, stop, stop. What do you want? We apologize, okay?¡±


    The second and third branches of the Li family immediately did not dare to speak. Instead, the discussion outside the door kept buzzing.


    ¡°Why do I feel that Shao Qingyuan¡¯s actions are a little familiar?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Especially, the more you call your parents, the more miserably you will be beaten.¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve done it before.¡± A lowugh suddenly sounded behind everyone.

 Chapter 586: For Gu Yundong’s Good

    Chapter 586: For Gu Yundong¡¯s Good


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Everyone turned around and saw Gu Yundong standing behind them with a smile.


    Someone widened his eyes and called out, ¡°Miss Gu.¡±


    His voice was so loud that it instantly diverted the attention of everyone in the courtyard.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at her in surprise, but he quickly calmed down.


    On the other hand, Ah Mao, Ah Gou and the others suddenly panicked and whispered, ¡°What should we do? Is Miss back?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she go to the neighboring vige to look at the orchard? At the very least, she should be back in the afternoon. Why is she so early?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, she saw us. We haven¡¯t even done anything.¡±


    ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    Their voices were not loud, but Madam Bao still heard them.


    She immediately understood that Shao Qingyuan had taken advantage of the fact that Miss Gu was not around toe to her house to lord over them. Therefore, Shao Qingyuan was indeed worried that Miss Gu would see his bad side.


    At this moment, she felt that she was not afraid even if her son and daughter were in Shao Qingyuan¡¯s hands. In front of Gu Yundong, Shao Qingyuan would definitely not dare to attack again.


    The malice in Madam Bao¡¯s heart instantly rose crazily. She suddenly turned her head and said to Gu Yundong, ¡°Miss Gu, did you see that? Did you see that? We didn¡¯t do anything, but Shao Qingyuan was unwilling to let us off. My two sons are so young, and my daughter is only six years old. These men bullied our family of old and weak. Their consciences have been eaten by dogs.¡±


    As she spoke, she started crying.


    Shao Qingyuan nced coldly at the pretentious Madam Bao. When he looked up at Gu Yundong, his gaze softened again.


    However, Ah Mao was furious and scolded her angrily, ¡°What do you mean by you didn¡¯t do anything? Your man ran to the Gu family¡¯s Old Master and spoke ill of our Young Master. He smeared his reputation and tried to sow discord between him and Miss Gu. How can this be called not doing anything?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If it weren¡¯t for your dirty tricks, we wouldn¡¯t have bothered with you.¡± Also, old and weak? There were a total of three men, okay?


    Everyone outside the door started to discuss. Chen Liang also came. He stood at the door and frowned fiercely. He finally squeezed in from the outside and shouted at the people in the courtyard.


    ¡°Why are you making a fuss? Do you have nothing better to do on such a hot day?¡±


    However, Madam Bao ignored him. Seeing that Shao Qingyuan did not hit anyone after what she had said, she immediately became more confident.


    She argued with Ah Mao, ¡°What do you mean by sowing discord? Did my man say something wrong? Shao Qingyuan is an ingrate to begin with. Look at what he did. Which one of the usations isn¡¯t true? Why don¡¯t you ask everyone if my father-inw dug his heart out for him and treated him better than a biological grandson? In the end, my father-inw was seriously ill and this guy didn¡¯t take care of him. Even after he died, he was thrown into our house and this guy went back to eat and drink?¡±


    Eldest Li nodded as well. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I went to look for Gu Dajiang for the sake of the Gu family. We can¡¯t bear to see a gooddy like Miss Gu ruined like this.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s discussion became even louder. Eldest Li and his wife were right about those things.


    Shao Qingyuan really left Old Master Li alone.


    The buzzing sound entered Gu Yundong¡¯s ears, but it made her anger rise bit by bit.


    She tightened her grip and slowly walked into the courtyard.


    Seeing this, Chen Liang immediately said worriedly, ¡°Yundong, calm down first. There might be a secret behind this. You know Qingyuan¡¯s character.¡±


    Madam Bao was furious. Chen Liang actually protected Shao Qingyuan.


    She stood up abruptly. ¡°Miss Gu, you have no idea how terrifying Shao Qingyuan is.¡±

 Chapter 587: Terrifying Thinking

    Chapter 587: Terrifying Thinking


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong nodded in agreement. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how terrifying he is.¡±


    Madam Bao instantly smiled and looked at Shao Qingyuan maliciously.


    But then, Gu Yundong¡¯s voice turned cold. She changed the topic and said sharply, ¡°But I do know how scary your Li family is.¡±


    The smile on Madam Bao¡¯s face froze. She turned to look at Gu Yundong in surprise. ¡°W-What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What do I mean?¡± Gu Yundong sneered. ¡°Have you forgotten that when Shao Qingyuan was five years old, you threw the weak child into the mountains to feed the wolves just because of a nightmare? You treated human lives like grass and were inhumane.¡±


    The vigers watching outside the courtyard instantly widened their eyes. The Li family¡¯s eldest branch had once thrown the five-year-old Shao Qingyuan into the mountains to feed the wolves?


    Even Chen Liang looked at Gu Yundong in surprise. Then, he suddenly faced Madam Bao.


    Eldest Li and his wife turned pale and were about to retort.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yundong quickly said, ¡°Or have you forgotten that when Shao Qingyuan was eight years old, you colluded with the human traffickers in the county and sold him to them, almost making him unable toe back?¡±


    Madam Bao retorted almost subconsciously, ¡°We didn¡¯t take a single cent. It¡¯s not considered selling.¡±


    Gu Yundongughed. ¡°So, you admit to colluding with the human traffickers?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Only then did Madam Bao realize that she had said something she shouldn¡¯t have. There was no chance to deny it anymore.


    The vigers gasped in unison. They did not know that the Li family had actually done such a thing.


    Someone could not help but look at the people from the second and third branches and ask, ¡°Is it true? Eldest Li and his wife really¡­¡±


    Of course, the second and third branches knew what had happened back then. They lived in the same house and were not deaf or blind.


    However, in the face of everyone¡¯s questions, they only lowered their heads and stammered, ¡°We don¡¯t know. How could we know what they did?¡±


    With that, they rushed back. They did not care if the eldest branch was dead or alive. They were very selfish.


    However, the vigers hadpletely believed this.


    Previously, when they heard that Eldest Li had thrown Shao Qingyuan into the mountains, they could still condemn him for his ruthlessness. However, it was none of their business. Other than scolding him ruthlessly, they could not do anything else.


    But that was not the case for thetter part.


    Colluding with the human traffickers??


    The person who was sold back then was Shao Qingyuan. Then, would their own child be sold someday if they had a grudge against Elder Li?


    At the thought of this, the vigers were filled with wariness and anger towards the Li family.


    Coupled with the fact that Li Chunyan, who was only six years old, dared to kill someone with a pair of scissors, was this hereditary? This family was hard-hearted and ruthless.


    There were some things that couldn¡¯t be thought about. The more they thought about it, the more terrifying it became.


    For example, when Li Dabao and Li Erbao yed with the others in the vige, they would fight with them since they were young. In the past, everyone did not take it seriously, but now that they thought about it, didn¡¯t the kids beat others up until they were covered in injuries?


    That was when they were young. If there was a conflict when they grew up, would they greet others with knives?


    Also, was Old Master Li really as kind as he looked to Shao Qingyuan?


    If Old Master Li treated him well, would Shao Qingyuan leave him alone?


    Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Then, did Old Master Li know about these things?¡±

 Chapter 588: Gu Yundong’s Brainwashing

    Chapter 588: Gu Yundong¡¯s Brainwashing


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°That¡¯s a good question.¡± Gu Yundong smiled at the man with an unfathomable expression. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    That person looked at Gu Yundong¡¯s expression and could not help but swallow his saliva. He nodded almost subconsciously.


    Yes, the second and third branches of the Li family definitely knew about that, considering the evasive and guilty look in their eyes. As for the Old Master of the Li family who doted on Shao Qingyuan the most, how could he not know?


    Eldest Li and his wife had harmed Shao Qingyuan twice, but Old Master Li still let Shao Qingyuan stay in the Li family.


    When Shao Qingyuan was 13 years old, he had to move away at all costs. Shao Qingyuan was so determined. Could it be that when he was 13 years old, he was persecuted by the Li couple?


    Some people thought deeply. As soon as the timeline was considered, they would know that every time Madam Bao was about to give birth, they would attack Shao Qingyuan.


    ¡°When you were pregnant, you actually harmed another child. Weren¡¯t you afraid of retribution?¡± A soft-hearted woman cursed.


    ¡°Retribution? What retribution?¡± Li Chunyan jumped on her toes and shouted, ¡°When I was born, Shao Qingyuan was still in Yongfu Vige. That¡¯s why I became a girl. This ingrate deserves to die. He jinxed us and harmed me.¡±


    Everyone looked at her in disbelief. Was this what a six-year-old child should say? What did the Li couple usually teach her?


    Gu Yundong nced at Li Chunyan and smiled. ¡°You might be mistaken. Not only did Shao Qingyuan not restrain you, but if he hadn¡¯te to your house, would your Li family have Li Dabao and Li Erbao? Think about it. Before Shao Qingyuan came, didn¡¯t your mother give birth to three daughters? But after he came, the children your mother was pregnant with were all boys. Li Dabao and Li Erbao were brought over by Shao Qingyuan. As for you, I think Shao Qingyuan cut ties with the Li family and changed his surname to Shao before he was born? You became a daughter because he left. So all of this is your parents¡¯ fault. It was your parents who caused all this.¡±


    Li Chunyan was stunned. She was only six years old after all. Previously, when she heard the Li couple repeatedly mention Shao Qingyuan¡¯s bad, she felt that it was Shao Qingyuan¡¯s fault.


    But now, Gu Yundong¡¯s words seemed to be able to brainwash her. She actually felt that¡­ she was right.


    Not only her, but even the surrounding vigers felt that it made sense.


    Therefore, the first branch of the Li family indeed suffered retribution.


    However, Eldest Li and Madam Bao did not think so. The thoughts had been deeply rooted in their minds for more than ten years. How could they be overturned by Gu Yundong¡¯s words?


    If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t they have done something wrong all these years?


    Madam Bao immediately screamed and retorted, ¡°No, Shao Qingyuan jinxed us. It¡¯s his fault.¡± She suddenly looked at Gu Yundong. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense here and distort the truth.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m distorting the truth?¡± Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. ¡°Didn¡¯t you personally admit that you colluded with the human traffickers just now? Everyone heard it just now, didn¡¯t they?¡±


    The onlookers immediately nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, Eldest Li. You guys are too ruthless and scary.¡±


    ¡°Vige Chief, such people should be drowned in a pig cage. They¡¯re murderers. I¡¯m afraid when I think about how I stay in the same vige with them every day.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t even sleep well. If our children are harmed by them when they go out one day, I won¡¯t even have a ce to cry.¡±


    ¡°Vige Chief, you can¡¯t let them off.¡±


    One after another, the two of them became the target of public criticism. They were stunned.

 Chapter 589: Someone Is About to Die

    Chapter 589: Someone Is About to Die


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    How, how did it be like this?


    The entire vige looked at them with disgust and even wanted to punish them. No, no.


    Eldest Li and his wife¡¯s heads buzzed and they lost their rationality. They suddenly looked at Gu Yundong. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s all your fault, you b*tch. Alright, if you don¡¯t let me have an easy time, don¡¯t think about having an easy time either.¡±


    They could not defeat Shao Qingyuan, but Gu Yundong, a little girl, would not have an easy time.


    Madam Bao and Eldest Li moved almost at the same time. They stood up and rushed towards Gu Yundong.


    Madam Bao even stretched out her sharp ck nails to grab Gu Yundong¡¯s face. Eldest Li also grabbed a hoe at the side and smashed it down.


    Gu Yundong was close to them. When she saw them rushing over, she did not dodge.


    When the vigers saw this, they all shouted in surprise, ¡°Lady Gu, be careful.¡± Chen Liang was in the courtyard and was not standing far away. He rushed over without thinking.


    But he had only taken two steps when he saw Gu Yundong twist Madam Bao¡¯s arm and prop her up on his shoulder. She then kicked Eldest Li, who had rushed over, and sent him flying.


    After her feetnded on the ground, she started punching Madam Bao.


    ¡°You dare to fight me? You¡¯re blind and have no memory. Have you forgotten how I dealt with the four bastards back then?¡±


    Everyone was speechless. They had indeed forgotten about it previously. Now, they remembered.


    As Shao Qingyuan was standing in the central room and was blocked by Ah Shu and the others, when he came out, he saw Eldest Li, who had been kicked away.


    His eyes suddenly turned cold. He saw that Eldest Li was about to stand up and rush towards Gu Yundong again.


    Shao Qingyuan immediately reached out, grabbed his hair, and mmed him to the ground.


    ¡°Bang¡­¡± Eldest Li¡¯s back was mmed heavily onto the ground, raising a thickyer of dust.


    He coughed twice. Before he could open his eyes, he was punched hard in the face.


    ¡°Ah, oh, it hurts. Don¡¯t hit me¡­¡±


    Shao Qingyuan¡¯s fists came one after another. His movements were quick and nimble as theynded on Eldest Li.


    Chen Liang and the vigers were originally focused on Gu Yundong and Madam Bao. They watched as Madam Bao was beaten to the ground by Gu Yundong. Before they could sigh, they were distracted by another shrill cry.


    In the next moment, everyone widened their eyes and sucked in a cold breath.


    Everyone only knew that Shao Qingyuan was a wolf cub. He could even kill children and was cruel. However, most of them had heard about it and only felt that this person¡¯s reputation was not good. In any case, they usually stayed away from him.


    Now, it was the first time they had seen him beat someone up so fiercely.


    His fists were like stones, and his body emitted a violent and murderous aura.


    With just a few punches, Eldest Li¡¯s face was already covered in blood.


    Everyone was frightened and shuddered. They did not move and did not dare to say a word.


    Chen Liang was the first to react. He immediately shouted, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and pull him away. Hurry up and pull him away. Someone is going to die.¡±


    The onlookers outside were suddenly jolted awake, and three to four burly men instantly squeezed in.


    However, Shao Qingyuan raised his head and looked at them coldly. The coldness in his eyes made them stop in their tracks.


    However, Shao Qingyuan¡¯s fist did not stop hitting Eldest Li.


    Chen Liang could not get him to stop, so he could only go up himself. ¡°Qingyuan, stop. Calm down first. Let¡¯s talk things out.¡±

 Chapter 590: Too Tragic

    Chapter 590: Too Tragic


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong was afraid that Shao Qingyuan would identally hit him if he went forward like this. She quickly let go of Madam Bao and went forward to hold Chen Liang back.


    Chen Liang turned his head and called out to her, ¡°Yundong, quickly make him stop. If someone really dies, Qingyuan will have to go to jail.¡±


    Gu Yundong knew that Shao Qingyuan had self-control, so she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. No one will die.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, you, why are you also¡­¡± Chen Liang had a headache. The others did not dare to stop him. Yundong did not want to persuade him, but as the vige chief, he could not just watch.


    As he called the vigers forward, he tried to break free from Gu Yundong¡¯s gnp-


    Seeing this, Ah Mao and the others let go of Li Dabao and the other two, who were already scared silly. They quickly walked over and stopped Chen Liang and the vigers who were moving forward hesitantly.


    ¡°Uncle Chen, don¡¯t be hasty. Don¡¯t go forward, lest you get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Uncle Chen, why don¡¯t you go over there and sit for a while?¡±


    Sit? Why would he sit? Did they want him to watch the show over there?


    Chen Liang red at them one by one. After all, he was the vige chief. Ah Mao and the other three did not dare to be impudent. They blocked him weakly and did not dare to use force.


    However, this was enough.


    Shao Qingyuan had already knocked out three of Eldest Li¡¯s teeth. Madam Bao stumbled over. When she saw Eldest Li¡¯s miserable state, her legs immediately went weak and she fell to the ground.


    ¡°Stop, stop it. Shao Qingyuan, stop! Stop! Boohoo¡­¡±


    She wanted to stop him, but when she met Shao Qingyuan¡¯s bloodshot eyes, she was so frightened that she peed her pants.


    Li Dabao and his brother were trembling. They had never seen Shao Qingyuan like this.


    Not to mention Li Chunyan. At this moment, she didn¡¯t dare to find trouble with him. She only hoped that he wouldn¡¯t see her for the rest of his life. She shrank into a corner and didn¡¯t even dare to raise her head.


    Shao Qingyuan finally stopped before Chen Liang arrived. He nced at Madam Bao. ¡°Now, do you remember what I said in the past?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do, I do. We won¡¯t dare to leave. We won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡±


    They were afraid. Shao Qingyuan was too terrifying. He was a hundred times more terrifying than thest time he rushed into their house and smashed it.


    She was sure that if there was a next time, Shao Qingyuan would definitely kill them.


    ¡°If you dare to attack Yundong again, I will take your lives.¡± Shao Qingyuan stood up expressionlessly.


    Under Madam Bao¡¯s crazily nodding gaze, he gently stepped over Eldest Li¡¯s knee.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Big Li cried out in pain. Finally, he could not hold on anymore and fainted.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned and looked at the blood on his hand. He came to Gu Yundong¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Are we going back?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan led her out. The vigers at the door automatically made way for them and watched silently as they left.


    There was no one in front of Chen Liang to block him. He looked at Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong¡¯s backs as they left, then at Eldest Li, who was lying on the ground unconscious, and Madam Bao, who had almost fainted from crying. He suddenly pped his thigh.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    However, he could not care less now. Chen Liang quickly got someone to carry Eldest Li to the doctor.


    The people from the Li family¡¯s second and third branches had never appeared from the beginning to the end. They hid in the house and trembled.


    Gu Yundong did not pay attention to what happened after that, but Ah Mao and the others told her the news excitedly.

 Chapter 591: Ending

    Chapter 591: Ending


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Eldest Li¡¯s life was indeed not in danger, but he was also not in a good state.


    Three of his teeth had been knocked out, and the doctor had found dog teeth to fix on him. The three teeth were very expensive, and he had paid more than ten taels of silver. There would be other expenses in the future, not to mention the broken leg that Shao Qingyuan had stepped on.


    Yes, that leg was broken. From then on, Eldest Li could only move with a walking stick. He could not do any work in the fields.


    The Li family¡¯s reputation in the vige had also been tarnished. Although no one wanted them to be punished, no one was willing to interact with them. Madam Bao went to borrow money from others, but she was almost always blocked out.


    Li Dabao and his siblings did not have a single friend in Yongfu Vige who was willing to y with them. Because Eldest Li was seriously injured and bedridden, Li Dabao and his siblings had to work in the fields. They began toin day by day.


    As for the three married daughters of the Li family, it was said that none of them hade back to visit their parents. In fact, when Madam Bao came to look for them, they directly refused and pretended as if there was no one at home.


    Gu Yundong felt that this was retribution. Look, the children they raised were all ingrates. This was what it meant to be ingrates!!


    If they had treated Shao Qingyuan well back then, their life would have been so good now. They deserved it.


    Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief. It was a pity that Old Li had died early and could not see this scene.


    Actually, she had really considered whether she should dig him out and whip his corpse¡­


    ¡°Yundong, do you think I can really pass?¡± When Gu Dajiang entered, he saw his daughter thinking about something with a serious expression. He thought that she was thinking the same thing as him.


    After all, they had to set off for the prefectural city tomorrow to find the mountain elder of the Tianhai Academy to settle the matter of enrollment.


    Gu Yundong suddenly came back to her senses and immediately nodded with certainty. ¡°Of course. Father, didn¡¯t you read all the books that Master Qin gave you? Master Qin said that Father is talented. He only gave you the rmendation letter because he felt that you must be capable. My father is the best.¡±


    After Gu Dajiang received his daughter¡¯s affirmation, his face immediately flushed red. When he saw his daughter¡¯s adoring gaze, he immediately felt smug.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and practice my calligraphy.¡±


    As he spoke, he turned around and left.


    The corners of Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. Her father¡¯s handwriting was actually very good. He had been an ountant for many years. He might not have read enough books, but he had written a lot of words.


    The next day, the group prepared to head to the prefectural city.


    Other than apanying her father to the academy, Gu Yundong also had to visit the shop.


    Shao Qingyuan felt that they needed protection, so he packed his bags and followed them.


    Gu Dajiang and Madam Yang couldn¡¯t bear to part, so they had to go together.


    Gu Yunke had already climbed into the carriage. Her soft little face was hidden behind the curtain of the carriage, as if no one could see her and they could not keep her at home.


    Aunt Ke was going back to the prefecture capital.


    Gu Yundong also brought Xue Rong and Tong Shuitao along. Xue Rong followed beside Gu Dajiang as a page boy.


    This time, Shao Qingyuan brought Ah Zhu and Ah Shu along. Last time, he brought Ah Mao along with him.


    There were a lot of people, so they were divided into two carriages.


    Seeing that there was nothing left, the group set off majestically and left Yongfu Vige.


    There were many people standing outside the Gu family¡¯s workshop. Someone who was well-informed said with a face full of emotion, ¡°I heard that the boss is going to open a shop in the prefectural city this time. Tell me, how long has it been? The boss is actually opening a shop in the prefectural city. It¡¯s amazing.¡±

 Chapter 592: Zhuangzi as Shopkeeper

    Chapter 592: Zhuangzi as Shopkeeper


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Last time, the owner said that when she goes to the prefectural city to open a shop, our workshop will recruit more people. Is it going to start when the owneres back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it is. I¡¯ll go home today and tell my maternal cousins to be prepared.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. This is a rare opportunity. After they recruit someone this time, we don¡¯t know when the next time will be.¡±


    Everyone spoke one after another, and a few of them thought too much.


    There were more and more people in this workshop. Tong An alone would definitely not be able to manage it. When the time came, the boss would definitely find someone to manage it, even if it was a junior manager.


    Hence, for the sake of a good impression, everyone worked extra hard these few days.


    However, Gu Yundong did not know that the long-term workers in her small workshop had started to work hard. She sat in the carriage and held Little Yunke in her arms. After the youngdy confirmed that she could go to the prefectural city, she was overjoyed.


    When the carriage reached the county city, Gu Yundong went to Gu¡¯s first.


    As soon as they got off the carriage, she heard Zhuangzi¡¯s arrogant voice. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You have to wipe it clean over there. Our shop sells food. Cleanliness is the most important. When there are no customers, wash and wipe everything. Be more efficient and diligent. Only then will the customers be in a good mood, right?¡±


    The corners of Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. She heard Zhuangzi continue, ¡°Jincai, don¡¯t me me for saying too much. I¡¯m doing this for your own good. When I was the shop assistant, this was how I was trained. You¡¯ll get used to it.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Gu Yundong enter. His expression immediately changed and he weed her with a smile. ¡°Boss, why are you here?¡±


    Gu Yundong looked at the shop. It was not bad, but Zhuangzi¡¯s attitude of bing the owner was really¡­ annoying.


    Chen Jincai also stopped what he was doing and came over. He had been working here for a few days and was slowly familiarizing himself with the work in the shop. He looked very energetic.


    Gu Yundong took a few more nces at him and realized that there was no dissatisfaction on his face. He seemed to have calmed down a lot.


    Huh, not bad.


    Gu Yundong nodded and asked Zhuangzi, ¡°Where¡¯s Uncle Zheng?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in the backyard. I¡¯ll go get him.¡±


    After saying that, he ran away. Zheng Gang almost did not care about the matters in the shop these few days and let Zhuangzi do whatever he wanted. He only gave him a few pointers when necessary.


    He spent most of his time counting goods in the warehouse at the back, or simply buying a few vegetables to cook himself. A few days passed quickly.


    When Gu Yundong went to the prefectural city, she naturally had to bring Zheng Gang along. He was familiar with the prefectural city, so she had to bring him along when they decided on the location of the shop.


    Two days ago, Gu Yundong had already informed Zheng Gang. He should have packed up at this time.


    Seeing Zhuangzi run into the backyard, Gu Yundong looked at Chen Jincai. ¡°Brother Chen, are you used to being here?¡±


    ¡°Everything is fine.¡±


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. ¡°I heard Zhuangzi ordering you around even before I came in. He seemed very arrogant.¡±


    The shop assistant, Jiang Bao, who was sending the guests out of the pharmacy next door, happened to hear this and immediately stopped in his tracks.


    He had already established a deep friendship with Zhuangzi. Of course, he was on his side.


    Seeing that his boss¡¯s future wife was asking the new employee a question in private, he immediately perked up his ears.


    Alright, he wanted to see what this person would say about Zhuangzi behind Zhuangzi¡¯s back.

 Chapter 593: You’re Smart

    Chapter 593: You¡¯re Smart


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chen Jincai smiled and said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s quite good. I started as a small shop assistant in town in the past. At that time, the manager was even more impolite to me. Zhuangzi was just a little strict with his words. He didn¡¯t hide anything from me.¡±


    He was telling the truth. In the beginning, he was also prepared to deal with all kinds of difficulties and torture. Moreover, the other party was Zhuangzi. Chen Jincai had seen too many people who became conceited after gaining power. For example, Chen Yn¡¯s husband, Wu Chong. Last time, he had eyes that could reach the sky when he visited the Chen family.


    Therefore, he thought that Zhuangzi, who was just a hooligan that had often been humiliated and mocked by him in the past, would definitely not be polite to him. He did not care about these things, but he was afraid that Zhuangzi would not teach him anything, let him do what he should do, or let him understand what he should understand. That was the worst.


    Unexpectedly¡­


    Zhuangzi would indeed mock and ridicule him. He would often bring up the past in a few sentences to attack him.


    However, Chen Jincai was someone who had been in charge before. Some things were not on the surface.


    Zhuangzi was actually bluffing. The guy did not hesitate to take care of him. If he did not understand, as long as he asked, Zhuangzi would exin everything to him.


    This surprised Chen Jincai and made him feel exceptionally at ease.


    Although he had only been in the shop for a few days, he felt morefortable than when he was a small manager in the town workshop. Therefore, he worked harder.


    Gu Yundong did not expect him to have such a high evaluation of Zhuangzi. It seemed that Chen Jincai¡¯s decision to work under Zhuangzi was not wrong. Both of them could be trained.


    Jiang Bao, who was eavesdropping outside the door, secretly sneered. At least you know your ce.


    Then, he entered the pharmacy worriedly. When he saw the manager of the pharmacy who was talking to Boss Shao, his heart tightened. Zhuangzi had already be a manager. When could he go up?


    However, on second thought, he felt that it was unrealistic. A pharmacy was different from ordinary shops. As a shopkeeper, not only did he have to manage the shop, but he also had to know medicine.


    He could only be considered an apprentice now. There were still many things he needed to understand.


    However, his boss¡¯s future wife would go to the prefectural city to open a shop. He guessed that his boss would follow her soon.


    At that time, hehehe.


    While Jiang Bao was enjoying himself, Zhuangzi from the shop next door had already brought Zheng Gang over.


    Zheng Gang was carrying a bag in his hand. He was wearing clean and decent clothes and looked very energetic. It looked like he was full of enthusiasm for returning to the prefectural city.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m done packing. We can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Yundong nodded and instructed Zhuangzi and Chen Jincai to do their best.


    She saw that Zhuangzi was a little nervous. After all, Zheng Gang had really abandoned his job this time. It was normal for him to feel uneasy if he wanted to be independent.


    However, after such a long period of training, there was definitely no problem.


    Gu Yundong led Zheng Gang out and let him follow Shao Qingyuan, who had alsoe out of the pharmacy, into another carriage.


    The two carriages were separated by gender. Gu Yundong, Madam Yang, and the other women sat in one, while Gu Dajiang, Shao Qingyuan, and the other men sat in the other.


    The father-inw and son-inw did not talk much along the way. Now that Zheng Gang was here, the atmosphere was finally much more rxed.


    Gu Yundong shook her head secretly. Just as she was about to get into the carriage, Zhuangzi, who had sent them out, suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    Gu Yundong paused and turned to look at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Last time, I¡¯ve already considered what you asked me to considerst time.¡±

 Chapter 594: Zhuangzi’s Decision

    Chapter 594: Zhuangzi¡¯s Decision


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Zhuangzi took a deep breath. ¡°I want to go to the prefectural city and continue working for Shopkeeper Zheng.¡±


    He raised his head. When he spoke, the expression between his brows was exceptionally firm. It seemed like he had made up his mind.


    Gu Yundong was not surprised at all. ¡°Have you thought it through? Will you regret it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Zhuangzi grinned. ¡°Although being a shopkeeper has always been my goal, I have a bigger goal now.¡±


    Gu Yundong was suspicious. Why? Could it be that you want to be the boss now?


    Zhuangzi clenched his fists. ¡°I want to be a shopkeeper in the prefecture capital.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. It was indeed a bigger goal.


    She wanted tough, but she couldn¡¯t. She tried her best to nod with a straight face. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve thought it through. However, you still have to work hard in the county city for the next three months. You¡¯re not allowed to ck off. You can go to the prefectural city in three months. Oh right, tell your parents about this so that they won¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told them. Father and Mother support me very much.¡±


    Actually, the reason why Zhuangzi had said that he would consider it was not only because of the rare position of shopkeeper, but also because he was worried about his parents and sister.


    Shi Dashan and his wife were weak. Although Zhuangzi expected better from them, he had been protecting them.


    In the past, when he was a hooligan, he could directly go to people¡¯s houses to teach those who bullied his parents a lesson. Later on, he stopped being a hooligan and became a shop assistant. However, he could still go home every two to three days. He knew the situation at home and could help.


    If he went to the prefectural city and only returned once every month, he would regret it if anything happened to his parents and he couldn¡¯t help.


    Later, when Shi Dashan and his wife found out that Gu Yundong wanted him to work in the prefectural city, they tried their best to persuade him to ept. Although he was still an assistant, he would see the world in the prefectural city and would only improve in the future. This was their son¡¯s future. How could they stop him?


    Moreover, ever since they helped the Gu family manage the orchard, be it the vigers or their rtives, nobody mocked them any longer. Everybody wanted them to help put in a few good words in front of the boss, so that they could enter the Gu family¡¯s workshop.


    Only then did Zhuangzi realize that his family¡¯s situation had improved a lot. He should have trusted Gu Yundong. With her around, she would not let anyone bully the Shi family.


    Therefore, Zhuangzi decided to go to the prefectural city to see the world. Moreover, he had also thought about it. When he became the shopkeeper of the prefectural city in the future, he could buy a house in the prefectural city and bring his parents over to enjoy life.


    His parents had never left Fengkai County in their lives. He had to let them see the prosperity of the prefecture city, right?


    Zhuangzi knew his parents very well. He knew that although they were very good at nting fruit trees, they were actually not suitable to be managers. In the future, the owner¡¯s orchard would only grow bigger and bigger. They would definitely find more capable people to help.


    As far as he knew, Uncle Zhao was very eye-catching to the boss.


    Of course, Zhuangzi was happy that Uncle Zhao¡¯s family could rise. His son, Gousheng, was his good friend. If they could get rich, everyone could get rich together.


    Seeing that he had thought it through, Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    As she spoke, she bade farewell to Zhuangzi and was helped into the carriage by Tong Shuitao.


    When the carriage went further and further away and was almost out of sight, Zhuangzi suddenly turned around and entered the shop. He said to Chen Jincai, ¡°You still don¡¯t admit that you¡¯re stupid. When the boss came just now, why didn¡¯t you pour a ss of water? You¡¯re really stupid.¡±


    He was just a shopkeeper for three months. No matter what, he had to satisfy himself first.


    Chen Jincai:

 Chapter 595: Jinxiu Restaurant in the Prefecture City

    Chapter 595: Jinxiu Restaurant in the Prefecture City


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong and the others had already left the city gate. Aunt Ke looked at the gradually blurring city wall outside the window and suddenly felt a little sad.


    ¡°Two days ago, I thought of letting Sitian follow me to the prefectural city so that we can take care of each other. More importantly, her embroidery skills are good. Those embroidery pieces can¡¯t be sold for a high price in this county city. What a shame. She will definitely be able to get a lot of embroidery work when she goes to the prefectural city. It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t agree.¡±


    Gu Yundong thought for a moment. ¡°Sitian has been through so much and has always yearned for a more peaceful life. Perhaps she feels that Yongfu Vige is morefortable and suitable for her.¡±


    Aunt Ke gave her a sidelong nce. ¡°You¡¯re really¡­ so stupid.¡±


    Gu Yundong was dumbfounded. No, did I say anything wrong?


    She looked at Tong Shuitao, who shook her head, indicating that she did not understand.


    She looked at Madam Yang again. Madam Yang was even more confused than her.


    Finally, she looked down at Gu Yunke, who was in her arms. The youngdy adjusted to afortable position, closed her eyes, and prepared to sleep.


    Aunt Ke was speechless.


    Aunt Ke sighed and closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore. Forget it, forget it. This was Shen Sitian¡¯s own business. She shouldn¡¯t get involved.


    It was just that Shen Sitian and that person would have to work hard now that they met Gu Yundong, who was not smart enough. Gu Yundong would probably not be able to help much.


    Gu Yunke quickly fell asleep. The few people in the carriage did not speak again. They swayed as the carriage moved towards the prefectural city.


    It was only in the evening that the carriage arrived at the city gate.


    The Xuanhe Prefecture was as lively as ever. However, the guards at the city gate were no longer Nie Cong¡¯s group.


    The carriage drove into the prefectural city. Tong Shuitao and the others curiously lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked out.


    ¡°Miss, Xuanhe Prefecture is even more lively than Wanqing Prefecture.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Back then, Wanqing Prefecture had also experienced a lot of attacks from refugees. In addition, the prefecture magistrate had colluded with the Xin family to take bribes. Naturally, this prosperity could notpare to the Xuanhe Prefecture.


    It was a littlete, so the group first found an inn and booked a few rooms to stay in.


    Although Aunt Ke¡¯s house was in the prefectural city, she had not been back for a long time. Her house had to be tidied up before she could stay, so she might as well return tomorrow.


    They put down their luggage and rested for a while before going out for dinner.


    Coincidentally, the inn they were staying in was diagonally opposite the Jinxiu Restaurant that Liu Wei¡¯s family had opened in the prefecture capital a few months ago.


    Moreover, it seemed that the restaurant was very lively and business seemed to be very good.


    When Gu Yundong entered, he saw the shopkeeper who was quickly calcting the ounts on the abacus.


    Coincidentally, this shopkeeper was originally the shopkeeper of the restaurant in Fengkai County.


    He looked up and saw a group of peopleing in. When he saw Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan, he immediately recognized them. He quickly put down his abacus and walked out from behind the counter.


    ¡°Lady Gu, Master Shao, you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Shopkeeper, are there any more private rooms?¡±


    The shopkeeperughed. ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a middle-aged man beside her suddenly red and asked unhappily, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you say that there are no more private rooms? Why do you have one as soon as theye?¡±


    Gu Yundong looked in the direction of the voice. The other party looked angry. Judging from his clothes, he should be the manager of a rich family. There was no telling if he wanted to hold a banquet or if he was here to reserve a room for his master.


    However, it was already time to eat. Wouldn¡¯t it be a littlete to help his master make a reservation?


    In that case, he was the one who wanted to make a reservation?

 Chapter 596: Who Is Miss Gu?

    Chapter 596: Who Is Miss Gu?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The shopkeeper¡¯s attitude was kind as he said to the middle-aged man, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m really sorry. There are indeed no more private rooms in the restaurant. Thisdy reserved it long ago and even paid a deposit.¡±


    The middle-aged man snorted coldly. ¡°Are you kidding me? She just asked if you had a private room. If she had reserved it earlier, would she have asked this?¡±


    The shopkeeper continued to smile obsequiously. ¡°I¡¯m really not lying to you about this. Miss Gu had already reserved it half a month ago. Look, she was worried that we didn¡¯t keep the room for her, so she asked. Otherwise, how would I know her? It¡¯s all recorded in our notebook.¡±


    As he spoke, he took the ledger from the counter and flipped to a certain page. He pointed and said, ¡°Look, it¡¯s here, right?¡±


    He only gave him a nce and closed it without letting him see the details clearly.


    Then, he called out to the waiter, ¡°Come, bring Miss to the Tranquil Water Pavilion on the second floor.¡±


    The waiter was stunned. Tranquil Water Pavilion? Wasn¡¯t that the private room reserved by the owner of Jinxiu Restaurant?


    He could not help but look at Gu Yundong and the rest. They were unfamiliar and he had never seen them before.


    However, he knew that the shopkeeper¡¯s instructions definitely meant that this group of people had extraordinary identities.


    The waiter did not dare to be negligent. He hurriedly led Gu Yundong and the others to the private room upstairs with a smile.


    Gu Yundong nced at the middle-aged man before he left. Thetter seemed to be angry.


    However, he roughly knew that he could not offend this Jinxiu Restaurant. In the end, he red fiercely at the shopkeeper and left angrily.


    The shopkeeper still had a smile on his face as he sent him out. As he apologized, he invited the man toe again next time. He was not affected by the other party¡¯s dark expression at all.


    As Gu Yundong went upstairs, she asked the waiter who led the way, ¡°Do you know that man?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that person is a steward of the Zhou family.¡± The waiter seemed to know him. ¡°Last time, he apanied his master to our restaurant and liked our canned fruits very much. Tonight, he came over to eat by himself. It seems that he wanted to invite a junior steward of the Nie family to a banquet, but he came a little toote. Our restaurant¡¯s business is very good, especially that canned food. There are a lot of people eating it, but unfortunately, there¡¯s not much. Miss, do you want to try it? I¡¯ll send it to youter.¡±


    Gu Yundong had seen it just now. Although Liu Wei had told her that her family¡¯s canned food was in short supply in the prefectural city, she was still a little surprised to see it with her own eyes. Indeed, the market in the prefectural city was huge.


    And the Nie family¡¯s housekeeper? Was it Nie Cong¡¯s family? She nced at Aunt Ke, who pretended not to know anything.


    Gu Yundong smiled. As she walked, she asked the waiter, ¡°You remember the steward even though he only came once?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Miss, you don¡¯t say. I don¡¯t have any skills, but my memory is not bad.¡± As they spoke, the group of people had already gone upstairs and arrived at the entrance of Tranquil Water Pavilion.


    This Tranquil Water Pavilion was thergest private room in the entire Jinxiu Restaurant. Furthermore, the location was extremely good. It was quiet in the midst of themotion and had a wide view.


    Not long after Gu Yundong sat down, the shopkeeper came up.


    ¡°Miss Gu, what do you want to eat? Just tell me. Young Master said that he will pay for you. There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony.¡±


    Gu Yundong really did not hold back. Liu Wei had gone to her house to freeload on food and sses.


    Therefore, she ordered the restaurant¡¯s signature dish. As for the canned food, she didn¡¯t want it.


    There was a lot of canned food at home and they ate too much. Now, even Yunke was not very hungry.


    The shopkeeper immediately brought the waiter downstairs to prepare the dishes. As soon as they left, the waiter could not help but ask, ¡°Shopkeeper, who is this Miss Gu?¡±

 Chapter 597: Gu Yundong Is the God of Fortune

    Chapter 597: Gu Yundong Is the God of Fortune


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The shopkeeper nced at him. ¡°Do you know who provided the canned food in our restaurant?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was the Gu family¡¯s workshop?¡± The waiter was stunned and his eyes widened. ¡°Could it be that Miss Gu¡­¡±


    ¡°Right now, in the entire prefectural city, only our restaurant has canned food for sale. As you can see, there are many people who eat this. Also, white sugar is a rare thing. Even the fewrge shops in the prefectural city don¡¯t have much stock. However, not only does our restaurant have it, but the purchase price is also the cheapest. These goods are all imported from the Gu family. Do you understand?¡±


    The waiter nodded hurriedly. She was the God of Fortune of their restaurant.


    This waiter was recruited from the prefectural city. He had never been to Fengkai County and did not know much about certain things.


    However, he knew very well that this restaurant had just opened in the Xuanhe Prefecture not long ago. They were new and their foundation was not stable yet. If they wanted to make a name for themselves in this huge prefectural city, other than the two excellent chefs in their restaurant, they counted on this thing which was rare in the entire prefectural city.


    Their restaurant alone had a lot of dishes made of white sugar. That was something that other restaurants didn¡¯t have.


    The shopkeeper nced at him. ¡°Alright, quickly go to the kitchen and tell Master Zhao to serve the dishes of the Tranquil Water Pavilion first.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± The waiter hurriedly ran to the kitchen.


    The shopkeeper personally brought in the dishes from Tranquil Water Pavilion. He still had something to say to Gu Yundong.


    ¡°A few days ago, Young Master sent someone over to say that Miss ising to this prefectural city to open a shop. When youe to the restaurant, we must treat her well. I thought that you wereing soon. Young Master instructed me to show Miss the shops in advance. There are indeed a few that are quite suitable. When are you free, I¡¯ll bring you to take a look?¡±


    It was rare for Gu Yundong to feel that Liu Wei was more reliable. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Tomorrow. Take Brother Shao and Uncle Zheng to take a look. I have to go to Tianhai Academy.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan wanted to apany them to the Tianhai Academy, but he was sternly rejected by Gu Dajiang. Why would he bring so many people to the academy? He didn¡¯t need to embolden himself or fight.


    It was enough that he had his wife and daughter by his side. He did not need anyone else.


    Therefore, Shao Qingyuan could only find a suitable shop with Zheng Gang and settle down to open it as soon as possible.


    The shopkeeper immediately nodded. ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±


    Gu Yundong recalled that the restaurant seemed to be very busy and said, ¡°How about this? Arrange for a waiter to lead the way for us. You can go ahead and do your work. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡±


    The shopkeeper agreed. It was the end of the month, and he indeed had a lot of things to do.


    As it happened, Laixi was quite smart. He could just let him go.


    Thus, early the next morning, Laixi changed into clean clothes and reported to Gu Yundong¡¯s inn in high spirits.


    After Shao Qingyuan and Zheng Gang went out, Gu Yundong sent Aunt Ke home and asked Tong Shuitao to help clean the house.


    Gu Yundong stood and looked at the house that she had lived in for nearly a month. She felt a little emotional.


    When she first came, she was in tatters. Now, she had the ability to buy a house in the prefectural city.


    She came out of the courtyard and brought a few packets of snacks to the neighbors¡¯ houses with Aunt Ke. She wanted to ask if there were any strangers who hade to look for Aunt Ke recently.


    It had been a while since she asked Qin Wenzheng to help her get the portrait of the person she was looking for on the notice wall of the prefectural city.

 Chapter 598: Tianhai Academy

    Chapter 598: Tianhai Academy


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The neighbor had said that a few unfamiliar people hade to look for Aunt Ke and even described the appearance of someone who had been there before.


    After listening carefully, Gu Yundong realized that it did not match Eldest Aunt¡¯s appearance. No one had said anything about Eldest Aunt and the rest.


    She was a little disappointed, but that was to be expected.


    It was unknown where Eldest Aunt and the others had gone. There was a vast sea of people, and it was too difficult to find them without a target.


    Gu Yundong returned to the inn before getting into the carriage with her parents and heading to Tianhai Academy.


    These days, suchrge academies were mostly located in mountainous forests, but the Tianhai Academy was in Xuanhe Prefecture.


    The academy was very big. It was located by theke in the south of Xuanhe Prefecture and was quite far from the downtown area. However, the environment was beautiful, quiet, and the literary atmosphere was strong. There were countless people who studied every year.


    Gu Yundong sat in the carriage and thought that after her father entered school, it would be best if she could buy a house nearby. It would also be convenient andfortable to go back and forth.


    Gu Dajiang sat opposite her with a serious expression. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Gu Yundong could not help butugh when she saw his expression. ¡°Father, are you nervous?¡±


    Gu Dajiang shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not nervous. I¡¯ve read all the books I need to read and understood everything I need to understand. But¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    Gu Dajiang thought for a moment and said, ¡°However, I asked the innkeeper this morning. The innkeeper said that the mountain elder of Tianhai Academy is often not in the academy. I¡¯m worried that we won¡¯t be able to meet him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Teacher Qin has always been considerate. He might have already sent a letter to the mountain elder when he introduced us. Besides, if we can¡¯t see him today, we¡¯ll see him tomorrow. We still have to stay in the prefectural city for a few more days to open the shop. There¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    Gu Dajiang nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    He stopped thinking about it and simply lifted the curtain to look outside.


    Just as the carriage passed by the notice wall, he suddenly frowned and called Xue Rong, ¡°Stop the carriage.¡±


    Gu Yundong found it strange. She followed his gaze and frowned.


    There were still posters of her aunt and the others on the wall, but after a few months, more than half of the portraits were blocked by other notices, so she could not see her aunt¡¯s appearance at all.


    Gu Yundong frowned, but there was nothing he could do. Qin Wenzheng had asked the prefectural city government office for help, but it was impossible for them to guard the notice wall all day and not let others cover it.


    ¡°Father, let¡¯s go to Tianhai Academy first. When wee back, we¡¯ll draw a few more and post them. In the future, we¡¯ll have a shop in the prefectural city. We¡¯ll often get someone toe and take a look. Just don¡¯t let others cover it up.¡±


    When Gu Dajiang saw the portrait, he thought of his eldest sister and younger brother, who had yet to be found. It would be fine if their whereabouts were unknown, but they might even lose their lives¡­


    Back then, he should have told Eldest Sister and the others that they would meet in the Qing¡¯an Prefecture in the future.


    However, he had told his underling before.


    Still, be it Gu Dajiang or Gu Yundong, they had searched Wanqing Prefecture for a period of time, but there was no trace of Gu Xiaoxi.


    He shook his head. ¡®No, they¡¯ll all be safe.¡¯


    The carriage gradually drove away before Gu Dajiang slowly came back to his senses.


    After a long time, the carriage finally stopped at the entrance of the Tianhai Academy.


    Gu Dajiang took a deep breath as he looked at the five six-pir branded houses in front of him. His heart was inexplicably filled with emotions.


    This was the Tianhai Academy. As expected of a hundred-year-old academy. Just by standing outside this archway and looking up, one could feel the thickness and cultural aura.

 Chapter 599: Fate Hut

    Chapter 599: Fate Hut


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When they walked into the archway, they could see two huge stone walls. The walls were engraved with dense names.


    They were all the names of the students who had be Honorable Schrs in the past hundred years. At a nce, the names were especially shocking.


    At this moment, Gu Dajiang finally felt a sense of pride that he was about to enter a famous school that had a history of a hundred years.


    He never thought that one day, he would actuallye to such an academy with countless schrs to study. He was about to befriend the future pirs of the country. He was extremely excited.


    If the Headmaster had known in theherworld, he would definitely be very happy. When Gu Dajiang was sessful in his studies, he would definitely bring this honor and personally kowtow and offer incense to the Headmaster to thank him for his careful nurturing back then.


    ¡°Father, go in.¡± Gu Yundong called him softly. Seeing that he had been standing on the two walls and looking at the names as if he wanted to find the people he had heard of before, she could not help butugh. ¡°Father¡¯s name will appear on this wall in the future.¡±


    Gu Dajiang was stunned. He turned around and looked at his daughter¡¯s sparkling eyes. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You sure have confidence in me.¡± ¡°Of course. My father is the best, right?¡±


    Gu Dajiang¡¯s heart surged. Just for his daughter¡¯s words, he had to pass Mountain Elder Qi¡¯s assessment and enter Tianhai Academy. He had to participate in the imperial examination and engrave his name on it.


    He raised his head slightly, turned around, and strode towards the door.


    The gatekeeper guarding the entrance of the academy had already seen this family, but he did not go forward to ask. In fact, people often came to the Tianhai Academy to admire the names on the stone walls, especially those students who were about to take the examination. It was as if they could pass the exam just by looking at the names. The gatekeeper was already used to it.


    It was only when Gu Dajiang¡¯s family walked up the stairs that he raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    ¡°Please inform that I¡¯m here to visit Mountain Elder Qi.¡±


    Mountain Elder Qi? The gatekeeper was stunned when he saw Gu Dajiang take out a visitation card.


    This was also given by Qin Wenzheng.


    Even the gatekeeper of the Tianhai Academy was literate. Looking at the contents of the visitation card, he suddenly came to a realization. ¡°So it¡¯s Mr. Gu. The mountain elder had previously instructed you to wee you. Please follow me.¡±


    Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang looked at each other. Indeed, Qin Wenzheng should have sent a letter to Mountain Elder Qi first.


    The family followed the gatekeeper into the academy. They went around the wall of shadows in front of the door and faced a square.


    The gatekeeper led them across the square and saw an ancestral hall. In the ancestral hall, there was a statue of Confucius. It looked very solemn.


    After passing through the ancestral hall, there was a bridge. Beyond that was the lecture hall.


    Gu Yundong could vaguely hear the students reading, but the gatekeeper did not lead them to the lecture hall. Instead, she walked around the long corridor to the right.


    This should be the school dormitory. The surroundings were green and quiet,pletely different from the strict atmosphere in the lecture hall.


    Being in it instantly made one feel good.


    ¡°After that bridge is the Fate Hut where the Mountain Elder lives. This is my stop. Please help yourself.¡±


    With that, he left.


    Gu Yundong looked at the Fate Hut, which was not far away, and thought to herself, ¡°It¡¯s really helping ourselves.¡±


    Gu Dajiang tidied his clothes before carrying Gu Yunke onto the bridge.


    Gu Yundong and Madam Yang followed. Xue Rong did note over and guarded the carriage outside.


    They had just reached the entrance of the Fate Hut and before they could say anything, a voice came from inside. ¡°Come in.¡±

 Chapter 600: Can’t He Focus on Health?

    Chapter 600: Can¡¯t He Focus on Health?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Dajiang was stunned. He felt that this voice was a little too young.


    As expected, there was a man in his thirties sitting inside. However, this man was dressed in a long robe and had a short beard. He looked like a sage.


    The man nced at them and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re Gu Zicheng, right?¡±


    Gu Dajiang¡¯s courtesy name was Zicheng, which was given to him by the old Elementary Schr before he passed away. It meant that he hoped that he could withstand the unfair tribtions in his life and rise in the future.


    The man continued, ¡°I am the Mountain Elder of the Tianhai Academy. Come, take a seat first.¡±


    Gu Dajiang couldn¡¯t help but twitch his lips when he saw him trying his best to calm down. He said, ¡°I¡¯m Gu Zicheng. They are my family. Brother, please tell me where the mountain elder is.¡±


    The man frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I am Mountain Elder Qi. What do you have to doubt?¡±


    ¡°Brother¡­ you¡¯re too young.¡± Mountain Elder Qi was in his fifties. Even though this person had a beard, he didn¡¯t look like he had reached that stage, right?


    The man was a little displeased. ¡°I just look young because I usually pay attention to my health. How did it be a reason for you to suspect me?¡±


    Gu Dajiang thought: If you don¡¯t look so nervous, you might be more convincing.


    It seemed that Mountain Elder Qi was indeed not around. Gu Dajiang did not know where this student came from, but he was actually ying a prank in Mountain Elder¡¯s Fate Hut.


    Gu Dajiang shookhis head. ¡°Since Mountain Elder hasn¡¯t returned, I¡¯ll wait outside.¡±


    With that, he carried Gu Yunke to the door again.


    He had just taken a step when he heard a sudden sshing sound behind him, followed by a voice. ¡°Wait.¡±


    Five or six people suddenly came out from behind the screen. All of them were wearing the clothes of the academy students. They were of different ages. The one in front was a twelve or thirteen-year-old boy. He looked like the leader.


    He immediately ran to Gu Dajiang and stopped him. ¡°Wait, who let you leave?¡± ¡°And you are?¡±


    ¡°My surname is Qi. The person you¡¯re looking for is my grandfather.¡± The young man raised his chin slightly, and the people behind him immediately surrounded him.


    Gu Yundong could vaguely hear the whispers between them. ¡°I knew it. Brother Cai is too different from the mountain elder. He can¡¯t fool anyone at all.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily. If we meet a bookworm, he¡¯ll definitely be fooled.¡±


    ¡°But reality has proven that Gu Zicheng is not a bookworm at all.¡±


    As they spoke, they suddenly felt a strange gaze on them. They immediately looked up and met Gu Yundong¡¯s indescribable expression.


    The students were speechless. Why did she look like she was looking at a fool?


    It must have been an illusion. The few of them hurriedly stood behind the youth.


    Qi Ting was Mountain Elder Qi¡¯s grandson. He was only 12 years old this year and was currently studying at Tianhai Academy.


    He had long known that Gu Dajiang wasing. After all, the other party was introduced by Qin Wenzheng. Qi Ting had heard his grandfather praise Qin Wenzheng since he was young. Although he had never seen him before, it did not stop him from being very unhappy with Qin Wenzheng.


    Qin Wenzheng was the better child. He was clearly a generation older than Qi Ting, but he still had to bepared to him. Just thinking about it made Qi Ting feel stifled.


    Therefore, when he heard from his grandfather that Qin Wenzheng had actually strongly rmended someone toe to Tianhai Academy to study, he especially wanted to see who this Gu Dajiang, who was praised by Qin Wenzheng, was.

 Chapter 601: Test

    Chapter 601: Test


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Qi Ting¡¯s first thought when he saw Gu Dajiang was¡ªIs there something wrong with this person¡¯s brain? Why did he bring his entire family with him when he came to study? And he¡¯s carrying a daughter in his arms?


    What Qi Ting didn¡¯t know was that if not for Gu Dajiang¡¯s strong objection, the people who came today would probably have formed a football team.


    He sized Gu Dajiang up from head to toe for a while. He didn¡¯t expect the little girl in Gu Dajiang¡¯s arms to suddenly make a face at him. She rolled her eyes and stuck out her tongue. Coupled with her chubby face, it was simply¡­ painful to the eyes.


    Qi Ting quickly shifted his gaze and raised his chin slightly as he asked, ¡°I heard that you were rmended by Qin Wenzheng?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Knowing the other party¡¯s identity, Gu Dajiang didn¡¯t leave. He took this opportunity to chat and treat it as getting to know his ssmates in advance.


    ¡°I heard that you haven¡¯t even passed the county examination. You¡¯re not even a Preparation Schr?¡±


    Gu Dajiang thought for a moment and said, ¡°That¡¯s not right. It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t passed the county examination, but I haven¡¯t participated in it.¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t you? You¡¯re already so old, did you never find a chance? Could it be that you¡¯ve done something in the past and can¡¯t participate?¡±


    Gu Dajiang frowned. Before he could answer, a cold voice came from the door. ¡°Qi Ting, don¡¯t be rude. Who taught you to be so impolite and aggressive?¡±


    Hearing the voice, the expressions of Qi Ting and the other students behind him instantly changed, and they all lowered their heads.


    Gu Dajiang andpany turned their heads and saw an energetic man in his fifties walk in.


    Immediately after, Qi Ting and the others greeted respectfully, ¡°Mountain Elder.¡±


    So this is Mountain Elder Qi? Gu Dajiang put down the girl in his arms and hurriedly cupped his hands in greeting. ¡°Greetings, Mountain Elder Qi.¡±


    Mountain Elder Qi red at Qi Ting before saying to Gu Dajiang, ¡°Zicheng, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. I didn¡¯t teach them well and made a fool of myself.¡±


    ¡°Mountain elder, you¡¯re being too serious. It was just a joke.¡±


    The mountain elder red at Qi Ting again. Thetter suddenly trembled and hurriedly apologized to Gu Dajiang. The other students also apologized one after another. They were very polite.


    Gu Dajiang naturally wouldn¡¯t fuss over it. Seeing that Mountain Elder Qi had already sat down, he took out Qin Wenzheng¡¯s rmendation letter and introduced his wife and daughter.


    Mountain Elder Qi opened the rmendation letter and read it. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°Wenzheng has already told me about your situation. Although I believe in his judgment, we can¡¯t skip the assessment. You know this, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand. Please give me the question.¡±


    However, the mountain elder took a sip of tea with an enigmatic smile on his face.


    Qi Ting was very familiar with this smile. He knew that his grandfather was going to have another bad idea.


    Aiya, this was his favorite.


    Originally, Qi Ting wanted to leave. After all, his grandfather would settle the scoreter. But now, he couldn¡¯t bear to. He wanted to see Gu Dajiang make a fool of himself.


    If he didn¡¯t leave, the other students naturally wouldn¡¯t leave either. They were still curious about how the mountain elder would test the new student.


    Indeed, after a while, Mountain Elder Qi put down the teacup in his hand and smiled. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m going to test the contents of the books?¡±


    Gu Dajiang was stunned. ¡°The mountain elder means¡­¡±


    No way, he had really read a lot of books.


    The mountain elder waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s not a difficult problem.¡±


    As he spoke, he nced at Gu Yundong and then at Madam Yang. Then, under Gu Dajiang¡¯s puzzled gaze, he slowly said, ¡°There are a total of three questions. Let¡¯s start with the first question.¡±

 Chapter 602: Deadly Question

    Chapter 602: Deadly Question


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°If one day, when you be an official in a certain ce, a bandits captures your wife and eldest daughter and uses them to threaten you.¡±


    The mountain elder¡¯s voice was very calm, but when he spoke, everyone¡¯s ears could not help but prick up. Even Gu Yundong was the same.


    He stopped in the middle of his sentence and Qi Ting whispered, ¡°My grandfather must be asking if he could protect his country in the face of the threat of the bandits. He should sacrifice his wife and daughter¡¯s lives to serve the country.¡±


    Hmph, even those who had been officials had such thoughts. This question was a repeated one without any novelty.


    But very quickly, the mountain elder changed the topic and asked, ¡°And you can only save one person. Are you going to save your wife or your daughter?¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    Qi Ting felt his face hurt a little. Grandfather, your question is abnormal.


    Gu Yundong sighed secretly. Mountain Elder Qi was trying to stir up trouble.


    This was like a woman asking a man who should be saved first when his mother and wife fell into the water at the same time.


    As expected, Mountain Elder Qi had a gloating look in his eyes. He picked up the teacup and took another sip. He smiled and said, ¡°Think about it slowly. There¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    Unexpectedly, just as he finished speaking, Gu Dajiang said decisively, ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to save them.¡±


    The mountain elder stopped in his tracks. The others looked at him in shock.


    I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a ruthless person. You don¡¯t even want the lives of your wife and daughter. Why? Are you going to marry another woman and have children with her?


    Everyone looked at Madam Yang and Gu Yundong with sympathy.


    However, Madam Yang looked confused while Gu Yundong looked calm.


    Gu Dajiang continued, ¡°Other than my strength, I can only talk. My daughter, Yundong, is very skilled. She can save my wife. If I go over, I¡¯ll cause trouble for her.¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled. Yes, that was it.


    Mountain Elder Qi almost spat out his tea. He looked up at Gu Dajiang and saw that he still looked proud.


    He was speechless.


    He looked at Gu Yundong again. This youngdy¡¯s martial arts were good? Her arms and legs looked like they could be broken with a little force.


    The others also felt that Gu Dajiang was clearly looking for an excuse.


    The mountain elder steadied himself and said again, ¡°What if your daughter were also helpless and could only wait for you to save her?¡±


    Gu Dajiang did not blurt out. Instead, he lowered his eyes and thought for a moment before asking seriously, ¡°Then how far away are the robbers from me?¡±


    Qi Ting frowned. ¡°What does that have to do with anything? You just have to answer which one to save first.¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s rted. The situation is different, and the rescue n is also different. There are ways to attack from afar, and closebat methods. How can they be the same? As long as the method is nned well, both of them can be saved. There¡¯s no need to choose at all.¡±


    Qi Ting was instantly speechless. It seemed like¡­ that was indeed the case.


    The corner of the mountain elder¡¯s mouth twitched. Was he trying to avoid the main point? That would depend on whether he was willing or not.


    He was someone who wanted to cause trouble. How could he let it go just like that?


    Hence, Mountain Elder Qi said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not far from the bandits. They¡¯re only about twenty steps away.¡±


    ¡°Do the bandits have a sharp weapon?¡±


    ¡°They do.¡±


    ¡°In or out of the city?¡±


    ¡°Outside the city.¡±


    ¡°Are there any woods or ponds nearby?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Doi have any weapons or ropes or anything that¡¯s useful?¡±


    Is there no end to this question? Mountain Elder Qi straightened his body slightly. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have anything that can be used. The other party has enough men and you are alone outside the city. They¡¯re not far. It¡¯s very dry without rain. There¡¯s no ce to hide in the surrounding. So who do you want to save first?¡±

 Chapter 603: The Second Question

    Chapter 603: The Second Question


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After Mountain Elder Qi finished speaking, he saw Gu Dajiang looking at him with an indescribable expression.


    He frowned. ¡°Why? Is there another problem?¡±


    Gu Dajiang said, ¡°Since the other party has sufficient manpower and I¡¯m the only one without help, life-saving items, or a ce to hide, why did the bandits capture my wife and daughter to threaten me? Wouldn¡¯t they just tie me up?¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Gu Yundong quickly covered her mouth and silently turned her head to look at a painting hanging on the wall not far away.


    Yes, it was written very boldly. She could not understand it at all, but she had to pretend to be very serious.


    The others in the Fate Hut were speechless.


    The mountain elder¡¯s tea stuck in his throat.


    He suddenly turned to look at Gu Yundong and asked with a smile, ¡°Little girl, you don¡¯t seem to care who your father saves first. Why don¡¯t you tell me who you want to save first if your father and mother are in danger at the same time?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t over yet?


    Gu Yundong looked at the constipated mountain elder who had been choked by Gu Dajiang. She smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa Mountain Elder seems to like asking this question. Why don¡¯t you tell me who you will save first if Young Master Qi and Student Cai fall into the water at the same time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one asking you now. Why are you asking me instead?¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded innocently. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s Grandpa Mountain Elder who¡¯s evaluating my father now. Why are you asking about me? I¡¯ve never thought of entering Tianhai Academy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Like the father, like the daughter. They had the same eloquence.


    The mountain elder was a little angry. No wonder Qin Wenzheng had written in the letter that he could go ahead with the test, no matter how difficult it was.


    How could he do the exam? The student asked more questions than the teacher. After that, she even looked at him like he was old and his brain was not working well.


    It seemed that he would not be able to get an answer to the first question even if he asked again. He would just take it that the man had passed.


    ¡°Alright. The first question is considered passed. Let¡¯s go to the second question next.¡±


    Gu Dajiang sat upright and nodded. ¡°Please ask, mountain elder.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask this time. The second question is for you to do something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    The mountain elder pointed outside. ¡°I¡¯ll give you an hour. Go to the lecture hall and ask each of the twenty students for a piece of calligraphy or painting.¡± ¡°Calligraphy or painting?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Gu Dajiang shook his head. ¡°No problem.¡±


    Gu Yundong thought for a moment. It was two hours. On average, it was three minutes for each student. This did not include the time needed to go back and forth. It was indeed quite urgent.


    The problem was that students were very protective of their calligraphy and paintings these days. It was unlikely that they would casually hand them over to others, let alone aplete stranger.


    Gu Yundong looked at Mountain Elder Qi, who also looked at her andughed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin now.¡± He gestured at Gu Dajiang.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Gu Dajiang nodded but did not walk out. Instead, he walked to Gu Yundong¡¯s ear and whispered a few words.


    When Gu Yundong heard this, she nodded with a smile and took out something from her sleeve.


    In fact, it was taken from the space, but others could not see it.


    Qi Ting craned his neck to take a look, but Gu Dajiang quickly put it away without letting anyone see it.


    Then, he turned around and cupped his hands at Mountain Elder Qi. ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    ¡°You only have an hour.¡± Mountain Elder Qi reminded him.

 Chapter 604: Gu Dajiang Is Finished

    Chapter 604: Gu Dajiang Is Finished


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Dajiang smiled. ¡°That should be enough.¡±


    Then, under everyone¡¯s curious gazes, he strode out of the Fate Hut. His back was tall and straight, and he was not afraid at all.


    Qi Ting was a little itchy and wanted to know how he could get it.


    Therefore, he pulled a student beside him and whispered, ¡°Brother Zhuo, follow him and see how he does it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Zhuo Guang was excited. Clearly, he was also very curious and wanted to see it.


    While Mountain Elder Qi was not paying attention, he quietly slipped out of the Fate Hut through the side door.


    Only then did the mountain elder look at Gu Yundong. He looked at her curiously.


    When she first entered, this little girl was submissive and did not have a strong presence. She looked like a little girl who relied on her parents to go out and broaden her horizons and meet her elders.


    Other than greeting him at the beginning, she stood behind Madam Yang and held her sister¡¯s hand without saying anything.


    Later on, Gu Dajiang said that his daughter was quite skilled, so he paid more attention to this girl.


    Until she couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. When she answered his question, she had a calm andposed image without any fear. Her presence was so strong that no one could ignore her.


    This youngdy was quite interesting.


    He could not help but pour a cup of tea for Gu Yundong and asked, ¡°What did you give your father?¡±


    Gu Yundong drank the tea quickly, but she did not answer his question honestly.


    ¡°Won¡¯t grandpa mountain elder know in a while?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite tight-lipped.¡± The mountain elder leaned forward slightly and took a few more nces. He realized that this youngdy was actually very good-looking. Especially, even though she was so young, she actually had an aura that no one dared to underestimate.


    He turned around and looked at his grandson. The two of them seemed to be¡­ about the same age.


    A smile instantly appeared on the mountain elder¡¯s face, and he looked like a kind and amiable old man.


    ¡°Your name is Gu Yundong, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Yundong¡¯s eyebrows twitched. This man looked like an old fox who was scheming against everything.


    ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°Fifteen.¡±


    ¡°Are you engaged?¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    She nced at the students standing behind the mountain elder and said with a smile, ¡°Grandpa mountain elder, it¡¯s not good to ask a girl about her engagement in front of outsiders. I¡¯ll be shy.¡±


    The mountain elder was stunned. He turned his head and was about to ask the gossipy students to leave quickly when he heard Gu Yundong say, ¡°I¡¯m engaged.¡±


    Before the mountain elder could open his mouth, he froze.


    Wait, you just said that you would be shy, but now you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re engaged. Can your words and actions match?


    The mountain elder didn¡¯t want to speak. He took two more sips of water before stopping.


    Meanwhile, Gu Dajiang had already walked quickly to the lecture hall.


    Tianhai Academy was huge, and there were several lecture halls.


    Coincidentally, it was the time for the students to rest after ss.


    However, there were still many people sitting in the ssroom and studying quietly. There was not much noise in the entire ssroom.


    Gu Dajiang skipped such lecture halls. He was looking for ces where there weren¡¯t many people in the ssroom, and the students gathered in groups of two or three to talk or discuss.


    It was not until he found the third room that his eyes lit up and he strode in.


    Zhuo Guang, who was following behind, looked up. Oh, this man had chosen the most difficult ce. He was finished.


    He immediately leaned against the wall outside the lecture hall and waited to watch themotion.

 Chapter 605: Stallion Painting

    Chapter 605: Stallion Painting


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    There were always students in every academy who didn¡¯t love to study but had no choice but toe to ss. For example, the lecture hall that Gu Dajiang had entered.


    Seeing a stranger, the students in the lecture hall looked up in surprise and frowned at him.


    Gu Dajiang took out the paper he had just taken from Gu Yundong from his sleeve and carefully unfolded the paper. Then, he raised it for everyone to see.


    The students in the lecture hall were stunned, but they still subconsciously looked at the picture.


    There were two horses drawn on the map. Two horses that were running wildly and full of fighting spirit. The horses were drawn vividly. Not only were they realistic, but they also gave off the feeling of metal and war. One could not help but feel excited when they saw them.


    It was just like how men nowadays treat cars as their wives. Those days, horses were men¡¯s favorite, even for these students who studied in school all day and asionally learned how to ride horses and shoot arrows.


    The moment they saw the picture of the horses, their gaze was fixed on it.


    Two people could not help bute forward. When the others saw this, regardless of whether they were interested or not, they would follow.


    This was enough for Gu Dajiang.


    ¡°Your picture of horses looks pretty good. Did you draw it?¡± someone asked.


    Gu Dajiang shook his head. ¡°It was drawn by a skilled artist.¡±


    ¡°Skilled artist?¡± A student sneered. To say that the artist was skilled in the Tianhai Academy, which was filled with talents? Was he joking?


    However, very quickly, someone realized that this painting was really different.


    Theyman only looked at the surface. As long as it was good-looking, it was fine. The expert looked at the technique.


    Gradually, some students came closer to look at theposition of the horses, and some students who liked painting and calligraphy slowly became excited.


    ¡°This is a charcoal painting that has be popr recently, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a delicate and smooth painting. Look at these lines. They¡¯re fine and powerful, and they¡¯re dyedyer byyer from shallow to deep. Moreover, the effect of light and dark has a strong conflict, making the two horses look instantly tall and mighty, making people feel a terrifying pressure. It¡¯s as if the horses are galloping towards you, and they¡¯re about to appear. Good, good, this is simply too wonderful. People without skills can¡¯t draw such a painting at all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This painting is the best charcoal painting I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± There were also students who were not very talented in painting. Hearing this, they asked, ¡°Better than our Academy¡¯s Master Xia?¡±


    ¡°Although Master Xia has very high attainments in painting and calligraphy, he has only just begun to study charcoal painting after all. It does feel a littlecking.¡±


    ¡°Last time, I saw Master Xia throwing paper all over the ground. He seemed to be very troubled too.¡±


    Gu Dajiang remained silent as he watched them discuss.


    After a while, someone finally came out and asked him, ¡°Brother, you said this was the work by a skilled painter. I wonder where that painter is. Can you introduce him?¡±


    Gu Dajiang shook his head. ¡°That painter keeps a low profile, so it¡¯s not convenient to meet them. However, if everyone present wants to improve your painting skills, there¡¯s a way.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Someone immediately said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ve drawn many charcoal drawings like this, but it¡¯s always not smooth enough. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong. Tell me, how can I improve it?¡±


    There were also people who expressed their doubts. ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t you being too confident? Everyone encounters different problems. You only have one method, and not everyone can use it.¡±

 Chapter 606: Completed

    Chapter 606: Completed


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Dajiang ced the painting in his hand on the podium and let the others continue watching.


    Then, he faced the student who had raised the question and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Everyone encounters different problems. Therefore, if there¡¯s a brother who has drawn with charcoal and feels that there¡¯s anything he¡¯s not satisfied with, and he needs someone to help him take a look, he can bring the painting over. I¡¯ll personally show it to that artist.¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    Gu Dajiang continued, ¡°After the artist finishes reading it, they will naturally write down what you should pay attention to. Everyone here is a learned person. I believe that as long as you¡¯re given some pointers, you will definitely be enlightened. Your painting skills will more or less improve.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other. That was indeed the case. Whether it was learning or painting, there were times when theycked a little enlightenment.


    They were very tempted, so Gu Dajiang continued, ¡°If everyone is interested, you can give the painting to me now. I¡¯m Gu Zicheng, about to be a student of Tianhai Academy. I won¡¯t destroy my future and deceive everyone. I promise to return the painting before school ends today. Of course, if everyone doesn¡¯t believe me, you can ask Student Zhuo Guang, who is standing at the door.¡±


    Zhuo Guang, who was leaning against the door listening to themotion and marveling at Gu Dajiang¡¯s wit, was tempted to see the painting with his own eyes.


    He was so shocked that he stood up straight. Two students immediately came out of the lecture hall. Seeing that he was really there, they immediately surrounded him and asked him if it was true.


    Zhuo Guang was speechless. How did he be Gu Dajiang¡¯s guarantor?


    No, he thought that his whereabouts were very secretive. How did Gu Dajiang know that he was outside?


    Furthermore!


    He even knows my name??


    Is Gu Dajiang that smart?


    Because he was too shocked, Zhuo Guang did not have time to refute at all. He only nodded subconsciously.


    Zhuo Guang was rtively close to the mountain elder¡¯s grandson, Qi Ting. Most of the students recognized him. With him as a witness, Gu Dajiang¡¯s words became much more believable.


    Therefore, someone quickly took out their painting and handed it to Gu Dajiang.


    With the first one, there would be a second one. This kind of thing that was helpful to their painting skills was rare. Even students who did not have a deep understanding of painting would not let go of such an opportunity.


    When Gu Dajiang saw this, he hurriedly said, ¡°The artist only has limited time, so they can only ept 20 paintings. It¡¯s not appropriate to ept too many.¡± Only twenty paintings? As soon as he said this, the other students who were still hesitating did not dare to dy anymore and quickly opened their cases.


    There were also paintings left at home or in the schoolhouse. It would definitely be toote to get them now.


    So someone went to the next lecture hall and told his close ssmates about it.


    Gradually, the students from the other lecture halls came over.


    In just a short while, the 20 works requested by Mountain Elder Qi had been collected.


    Gu Dajiang was a man of his word. He decisively stopped when he received 20 paintings. He gathered the paintings and left.


    Some students wanted him to make an exception, but Gu Dajiang shook his head and said solemnly, ¡°Painting and calligraphy should be slowly appreciated. If there are too many of them and the artist doesn¡¯t have much time, won¡¯t they be irresponsible if they look at them one by one quickly? Then they will disappoint everyone¡¯s trust.¡±


    He was right.


    Although everyone was disappointed, they could only nod and let Gu Dajiang leave. They only repeatedly reminded him, ¡°You have to bring the paintings back before school ends.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gu Dajiang nodded solemnly.

 Chapter 607: You Gave It to Him?

    Chapter 607: You Gave It to Him?


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zhuo Guang, who was outside the door, calcted that only half of the time had passed. Wasn¡¯t this speed a little too fast?


    Was Gu Dajiang the devil? No wonder Master Qin, who made Qi Ting hate him so much, would personally introduce him to Mountain Elder Qi.


    Zhuo Guang shook his head and hurriedly ran towards the Fate Hut.


    He ran fast, and when he arrived, he was panting and covered in sweat.


    The student who was waiting for him at the door was a little surprised. ¡°Why are you back so quickly? How is it? Can Gu Zicheng do it?¡±


    Zhuo Guang took two deep breaths before swallowing his dry throat and nodding. ¡°He did it. He¡¯s on his way back now.¡±


    That person was stunned and eximed, ¡°He did it? In such a short period of time?¡±


    Everyone in the Fate Hut heard it. Mountain Elder Qi immediately let Zhuo Guang in.


    Qi Ting couldn¡¯t wait. ¡°How did he do it? Tell me.¡±


    It was Mountain Elder Qi who poured him a ss of water first and let him drink it. ¡°Take your time.¡±


    ¡°After he went to the lecture hall, he took out a painting¡­¡± Zhuo Guang recounted everything that Gu Dajiang had done along the way.


    He spoke vividly and asionally with bodynguage. Perhaps because he was too shocked by Gu Dajiang¡¯s actions, he couldn¡¯t help but exaggerate.


    Hence, Gu Dajiang, who was presented to everyone, was simply like a genius. With just a few words, he could settle the matter that everyone felt was extremely difficult.


    Qi Ting and the others really didn¡¯t expect him to have such a move. After hearing this, they couldn¡¯t help but fall silent.


    They had also thought about what they would do if they were in his shoes.


    Their first thought was to ask them one by one and persuade them. However, this method took time and the sess rate was not high.


    Gu Dajiang took another path. He threw out the bait and waited for them to deliver themselves to him without any effort.


    Everyone eximed. At this moment, they had a whole new level of respect for Gu Dajiang.


    Only Mountain Elder Qi seemed to be deep in thought. After a while, he looked at Gu Yundong and said with a smile, ¡°So, the thing you secretly gave your father previously was that steed painting?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± This time, Gu Yundong¡¯s answer was very straightforward.


    ¡°Who drew that picture? Qin Wenzheng?¡±


    As soon as the mountain elder finished speaking, he heard Qi Ting say, ¡°Qin Wenzheng drew it? Hmph, then I have to see how outstanding it is.¡± After saying that, he looked at Zhuo Guang. ¡°Have you seen it before?¡±


    Zhuo Guang looked bitter. ¡°I didn¡¯t go in.¡±


    Gu Yundong actually wanted to proudly announce that she had drawn it, but she could not get a word in.


    Now that conditions allowed it, painting was her hobby. Naturally, Gu Yundong could not bear to leave it behind.


    When she was free, she would pick up a pen and paper to write and draw to adjust her mood.


    She often had the illusion that she was still deep in the apocalypse. It was only when she picked up the charcoal pen that thefortable feeling seemed real.


    She had drawn many things, including flowers, trees, stone mills, fruits, and vegetables. She would draw anything she could see. Now, her skills were getting better and better.


    She had drawn the picture of the horses not long ago. After drawing it, she ced it in her space.


    Previously, her father had asked her if she had any paintings in the carriage. He wanted to borrow them.


    Gu Yundong took out the painting on the spot and said that she happened to have it with her, so she handed it to him.


    As she was thinking, steady footsteps came from outside the door.

 Chapter 608: The Third Question

    Chapter 608: The Third Question


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Dajiang returned with the twenty-odd paintings.


    As soon as he entered, he said to Mountain Elder Qi, ¡°I didn¡¯t disappoint you. I¡¯ve already brought back all the paintings.¡±


    Mountain Elder Qi was speechless. He already knew the process. Thepletion rate of the matter was far beyond his expectations.


    He asked Gu Dajiang to put all 20 paintings on the table and looked at them one by one. There was indeed no problem.


    Finally, Mountain Elder Qi¡¯s gazended on the horse painting in Gu Dajiang¡¯s hand. The others did the same, but Mountain Elder Qi didn¡¯t say anything, so they could only wait.


    However, Mountain Elder Qi quickly retracted his gaze and asked him curiously, ¡°You used this painting to attract other students. If you didn¡¯t have this painting on hand, how could you take back these twenty paintings?¡±


    Gu Dajiang said, ¡°Then I can only ask other students for them. There are some students in the academy who don¡¯t have good family backgrounds. They sell paintings or help others write letters to support themselves financially. There should be more than one who wants to reduce the burden. As long as I find one, that student will definitely be able to help me find the other neen.¡±


    Although there were students in the academy who spent money like water and cared about their reputation despite their family¡¯s difficulties, there were definitely students who wanted to reduce their family¡¯s burden and rely on themselves.


    Naturally, there were also such students who formed groups.


    Gu Dajiang actually empathized with such people, so he could tell at a nce. As long as he secretly negotiated with them, he believed that it wouldn¡¯t be long before he couldplete the mission.


    The mountain elder raised his eyebrows. It made sense.


    ¡°What if you¡¯re penniless and don¡¯t have the ability to buy their paintings?¡±


    Gu Dajiang wasn¡¯t afraid. ¡°Then I¡¯d tell them that I know someone who will buy their paintings and I can still take back these 20 paintings.¡±


    Even if these students didn¡¯t believe him, it was fine. There was still Zhuo Guang, right? This guy could still vouch for him.


    Mountain Elder Qiughed out loud and looked at Gu Dajiang with even more satisfaction.


    As expected of someone introduced by Qin Wenzheng. His thoughts were novel and not pedantic. He was flexible and would not pretend to be noble. Very good.


    It was the same for the first question. He knew to avoid the difficult matter and find a breakthrough elsewhere. He would not be so stubborn as to think of an answer. If he offended his wife and daughter, he would end up in a situation where his family was at odds.


    Still¡­


    After the mountain elder finishedughing, a malicious expression suddenly appeared on his face.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. Grandpa mountain elder, you should practice your facial management. In the past, when you were an official, did you often suffer because others saw your expression? Was that why you resigned early and came back to teach?


    The mountain elder said, ¡°Regarding the second question, you have indeed passed. However, although you have brought back these paintings, you have also promised those students that before the school ends, you will get the artist to point out the shorings in the paintings. Now that it¡¯s almost noon, it¡¯s toote for you to give the paintings to the artist before taking them back. Besides, don¡¯t forget that I still have a third question waiting for you.¡±


    He knocked on the table with a smile and nced at the paintings on the table. ¡°Even if it¡¯s an expedient, you can¡¯t go back on your word to others. If you enter school in the future, you won¡¯t have the face to talk to these ssmates, right?¡±


    Mountain Elder Qi felt that the artist Gu Dajiang was talking about was most likely Qin Wenzheng. Unless Qin Wenzheng was in the prefectural city, he would never be able to bring the paintings back to the academy before the school ended.


    But Qin Wenzheng was in Fengkai County.

 Chapter 609: Should I Remind Gu Yundong?

    Chapter 609: Should I Remind Gu Yundong?


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Dajiang wasn¡¯t nervous. ¡°It¡¯s indeed almost noon. Please give me the third question.¡±


    The mountain elder was stunned. Did she not understand what he said just now?


    That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Gu Dajiang was such a smart person.


    It was only when he saw Gu Yundong stand up and carry the 20 paintings back that he was slightly stunned and came to a realization.


    That¡¯s right, Gu Dajiang still had his sharp-tongued daughter.


    Gu Dajiang could pass the third test in peace while his daughter took the paintings away and get help.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll talk about the third one.¡± Mountain Elder Qi said, ¡°The third one isn¡¯t difficult. You have to go to a lecture hall that¡¯s in the middle of a lesson. After you¡¯re done listening, write an essay for me.¡±


    The third was the true test of Gu Dajiang¡¯s knowledge.


    It was really not difficult in a way. Most people who had read books knew how to write an article. Moreover, this article did not have any restrictions. You could cut in from any angle and do whatever you wanted.


    However, it was difficult in another way. After all, the person reviewing the article was Mountain Elder Qi. As the mountain elder of an academy and an official for many years, it was said that he had participated in the Imperial Examination in the past. To Mountain Elder Qi, who had read too many good essays, an essay that was too mediocre and not eye-catching would disappoint him.


    Furthermore, although Gu Dajiang had read many books and had written some articles in private, no one helped him review them. There was no interaction. It was a weakness.


    Gu Dajiang felt that this was the true test for him.


    The mountain elder looked at him and frowned slightly. He asked, ¡°Why? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that my wife and daughter ate breakfast early. When I finish writing the essay after ss, it would be past noon. I don¡¯t want them to wait with me on an empty stomach.¡±


    Mountain Elder Qi nodded, but he thought to himself that Gu Dajiang was probably finding an excuse for his daughter to leave the academy with the paintings, right?


    However, he did not want to do as Gu Dajiang wished. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The academy has a canteen. I¡¯ll get someone to bring you some food. The weather is hot now. It¡¯s inconvenient for them go out in the afternoon. You don¡¯t want them to be tired, right?¡±


    ¡°In that case, thank you, Mountain Elder.¡± Gu Dajiang bowed deeply. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the lecture hall.¡±


    The mountain elder was stunned. He agreed just like that? Shouldn¡¯t he persevere a little?


    He suddenly felt like he was punching cotton. He clearly had a bad idea in his heart, but the other party did not seem to take the blow as he had imagined. It was simply¡­ too bad.


    Gu Dajiang turned around and left. When Qi Ting saw this, he thought for a moment and quickly approached a student beside him. ¡°Bring him to the enlightenment lecture hall.¡±


    Hehe, the difficulty had increased. He wanted to see how Gu Dajiang would pass.


    The Tianhai Academy was also divided into several parts. The enlightenment lecture hall was filled with young children, so the content of the teachers¡¯ lectures was naturally not deep. Gu Dajiang could obtain very little knowledge. Let¡¯s see how good an article he can write this time.


    The student nodded and quickly followed.


    Mountain Elder Qi saw it but did not stop him. In the face of a challenge, he would always encounter all kinds of idents. It was also a good opportunity for Mountain Elder Qi to see how he could adapt to the situation.


    So he tacitly agreed.


    What he cared about now was something else¡ªit had been so long. Why didn¡¯t the Gu family¡¯s girl say that she was leaving?!


    Should he remind her that time was tight??

 Chapter 610: Gu Yundong’s Painting

    Chapter 610: Gu Yundong¡¯s Painting


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mountain Elder Qi cleared his throat, nced at Gu Yundong, and said, ¡°Miss Gu, the school ends at 17:00 in the Tianhai Academy.¡±


    His words were very obscure.


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°Yes. Before I came here, my father had also asked around. School is a littlete in the summer, and it will be an hour earlier in the winter.¡±


    The mountain elder was speechless. Why didn¡¯t she understand? Where did her intelligence go? Or was he being too vague?


    He coughed lightly and gave up on himself. He said openly, ¡°Miss Gu, time is quite tight. You have to return those paintings before the school ends. Shouldn¡¯t you make some moves?¡±


    Qj Ting scoffed. His grandfather was clearly going easy on him.


    But in the next moment, Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°Grandpa Mountain Elder is right. It¡¯s better to return them as soon as possible.¡±


    After saying that, she sat in front of the table, spread out the drawing paper, and read it carefully and seriously.


    The mountain elder was speechless.


    Everyone was speechless.


    What are you looking at? You don¡¯t understand anything about art, and you still act like an unfathomable expert. It doesn¡¯t even look like you¡¯re pretending, okay?


    After reading the first picture, Gu Yundong roughly knew what the other party¡¯s focus was, which aspect was very weak, and what he had neglected. There were many points to mention.


    She looked around and asked Mountain Elder Qi, ¡°Grandpa Mountain Elder, can I use a pen?¡±


    ¡°I can, but you¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong did not stand on ceremony. Mountain Elder Qi also had charcoal pens. Gu Yundong was morefortable with this. He took one and started writing on the drawing paper.


    The mountain elder was stunned. He suddenly stood up and walked to her. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Gu Yundong looked up and said matter-of-factly, ¡°Of course I¡¯m pointing out what¡¯scking and helping this student improve his painting skills. Didn¡¯t my father say so?¡±


    ¡°No, what nonsense are you writing?¡± Qi Ting and the others quickly walked forward and said angrily, ¡°Your father ask you to let the painter who drew the painting of horses point it out, not for you to mess around here. Do you know how much the students of our academy cherish these paintings? How can they let you paint randomly on them? Do you know that you¡¯ve ruined their hard work?¡±


    The others nodded one after another, as if they could empathize with someone who did not take their intentions seriously.


    ¡°Miss Gu, your father promised to return the painting before the school ends. We understand that he doesn¡¯t want to go back on his word and deceive the students, but we can¡¯t let you fool us, right?¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu, if your father really can¡¯t do it, it¡¯s not a big deal to return the paintings and apologize.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s too disrespectful to write on someone else¡¯s painting so casually.¡±


    The mountain elder frowned and turned his head to re at his grandson and the other students. ¡°Alright, what are you all talking about? Miss Gu hasn¡¯t said a word and you¡¯ve alreadymbasting him. All of you aren¡¯t young anymore. What if you scare her?¡±


    As soon as he spoke, the others immediately lowered their heads and did not dare to make a sound.


    Weren¡¯t they too anxious and afraid that she would destroy someone else¡¯s things? They didn¡¯t really want to scare her.


    Gu Yundong was helpless. She unfolded the painting of horses that her father had left behind before he left. ¡°I drew this painting. The artist that my father mentioned is me.¡±


    Mountain Elder Qi: ???


    The others:!!!


    ¡®What are you talking about? The wind¡¯s too strong. I don¡¯t think I heard you properly.¡¯

 Chapter 611: Cute Students

    Chapter 611: Cute Students


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The mountain elder could not help but look at Gu Yundong. Then, he lowered his head and looked at the picture of horses on the table. Then, he continued to look at Gu Yundong and then at the picture of horses.


    He repeated this several times, but he was still in a daze.


    The others did the same thing. Gu Yundong wanted tough.


    Thinking about it, it made sense. If it were her, she wouldn¡¯t believe it either.


    After a while, someone finally asked with difficulty, ¡°You, you¡¯re not bluffing, right?¡±


    Gu Yundong simply took out a piece of drawing paper from the side and twirled the charcoal pen in her hand. Then, she ced it on the paper and started drawing.


    Her movements were very fast. It was obvious that she was familiar with it, as if she had practiced it thousands of times.


    Not long after, a simple version of Mountain Elder Qi appeared on the paper. It looked very smooth.


    ¡°The picture of horses was really drawn by me.¡± Gu Yundong emphasized it again and said helplessly, ¡°So my father did not lie to anyone. Now, can I write on the painting?¡±


    Everyone was stunned by Gu Yundong¡¯s actions. When they heard her question, they subconsciously nodded.


    Gu Yundong ignored them and lowered her head to look at the second painting.


    After she finished writing her opinion, a student suddenly jumped in front of Gu Yundong. His face was red and he said excitedly, ¡°You actually drew the picture of horses. Miss Gu, your drawing skills are too good. Actually, I¡¯m very interested in charcoal drawing. I have many works in my dormitory. Can you help me take a look?¡±please visit ¡± sitestorys(.)c0m ¡± maybe y0u will enj0y the captivating sh0rt st0ries.


    ¡°And me. I¡¯ve been thinking about it for days.¡±


    ¡°Miss, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go to the schoolhouse to get the painting.¡±


    Gu Yundong raised her head and looked at these people in surprise.


    These days, most of the students were aloof, especially in terms of learning. They might not look down on women, but they were definitely unwilling to consult a girl who was younger than them. It would make them feel embarrassed.


    Qin Wenzheng was an exception. From his attitude towards his wife, it could be seen that he respected women and would not underestimate them.


    But¡­


    Gu Yundong suddenly felt that it was the right choice for her father toe to Tianhai Academy to study.


    Of course, Gu Yundong did not mind interacting more with such a group of adorable students who were modestly asking questions and focused on improving their knowledge.


    However, the mountain elder was unhappy. He coughed lightly and said with a frown, ¡°Alright, alright. All of you are squeezing in front of the girl. What¡¯s wrong with you? Where are the rules and etiquette you learned? Also, how long have you been in the Fate Hut? It¡¯s time for ss. Aren¡¯t you going back?¡±


    Everyone shrunk their necks from the scolding. They wanted to say something, but they did not dare to.


    In the end, they could only turn their heads to look at Qi Ting. Qi Ting himself wanted to squeeze forward, but unfortunately, he was young and short. He was actually blocked behind. At this moment, he was depressed.


    Therefore, hepletely ignored the gazes of the others.


    The mountain elder red at everyone again. Only then did these people lower their heads and leave dejectedly.


    Qi Ting did not leave. The mountain elder frowned and looked at him majestically. ¡°Why? Are you still not leaving?¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, there are important guests at home. As the host, how can I not stay and entertain them?¡± Qi Ting said righteously. ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s almost noon. I¡¯ll go to the canteen to get food for them.¡±


    With that, he ran to the reception hall to get the food box and left.


    As soon as he left, Mountain Elder Qi pursed his lips. He immediately moved a chair and sat beside Gu Yundong calmly.

 Chapter 612: I’m Guiding You

    Chapter 612: I¡¯m Guiding You


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong:¡±¡­¡± Where were the rules and etiquette?


    The mountain elder said in all seriousness, ¡°I¡¯ll just sit at the side. You do your thing and I¡¯ll watch mine. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make a sound to disturb you.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s hand that was holding the charcoal pen was a little stiff. Mountain Elder Qi, you¡¯ve been an official for many years and have an imposing aura. You¡¯re already disturbing me by sitting beside me, okay?


    ¡°Hurry up. You have a total of 20 paintings.¡± Mountain Elder Qi still had a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯ll take the opportunity to see how your handwriting is and give you some pointers.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. This was the first time she had seen someone stealing skills from others in such a refreshing and refined manner.


    ¡°Why? Do you think I can¡¯t guide you?¡± Seeing that she did not move for a long time, Mountain Elder Qi became a little anxious. He immediately said with a straight face, ¡°Do you know how many people in Tianhai Academy want to receive half a word of advice from me?¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°No, it¡¯s my honor to have the mountain elder¡¯s guidance.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mountain Elder Qi nodded in satisfaction.


    Gu Yundong secretly heaved a sigh of relief and lowered her head to look at the paintings.


    Her speed was not considered fast, but her serious and responsible attitude made Mountain Elder Qi nod repeatedly.


    After reviewing one, Gu Yundong carefully ced it aside.


    Then, Mountain Elder Qi took it over as if he was really looking at her handwriting. As he read, he said, ¡°Your handwriting is not bad, but the style is a little strange.¡±


    That was all he said. Then he began to focus on the painting and read Gu Yundong¡¯sments.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. Forget it, as long as he was happy.


    She continued to flip through the next painting. Just as she was about to write, hurried footsteps suddenly came from outside the door.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment when the mountain elder beside her suddenly stood up. He was a few steps away from the desk, as if it had been someone else who was sitting at the side and looking at the painting.


    He had just taken two steps when Qi Ting came in with a lunch box.


    The mountain elder nodded at him. ¡°Alright, since the food has been brought back, bring Madam Gu and Second Miss Gu to the reception hall to eat first. Remember to entertain them well.¡±


    Qi Ting¡¯s hand, which was about to put down the lunch box, paused. ¡°Me??¡±


    ¡°Of course. Aren¡¯t you the master?¡±


    Qi Ting nced at Little Yunke and Madam Yang, who were ying with the puzzle pieces not far away. This puzzle was given to them by Mountain Elder Qi. It was a good toy for children.


    He nced at Mountain Elder Qi and Gu Yundong, who did not seem to intend to eat now. He could only ept his fate and call the two of them to the reception hall at the back.


    The little girl looked at Gu Yundong, who nodded. ¡°Go ahead. Eldest Sister will wait for Father toe back before having lunch. You and Mother can go eat first.¡±


    She was indeed not hungry. It was not time for lunch yet. But Gu Yunke was different. The youngdy did not eat much in the morning. Usually, when she was at home, they would prepare some snacks or fruits. When she was hungry, she could fill her stomach.


    However, she wasing to Tianhai Academy today. The youngdy had heard from her brother that she could not eat casually in school, so she did not bring any snacks. In fact, she was already a little hungry.


    With Gu Yundong¡¯s approval, she put down the puzzle and obediently held Madam Yang¡¯s hand as she followed behind Qi Ting.


    Gu Yundong continued to examine the paintings on the table.


    Qi Ting led them to wash their hands first. Madam Yang and Gu Yunke were quiet. After washing their hands, Madam Yang wiped her hands with a handkerchief.


    Qi Ting watched from the side. He was about to say that a brat was a brat, who needed someone else to wipe her hands. Who knew that in the next moment, his eyes suddenly widened.

 Chapter 613: Are You a Bear?

    Chapter 613: Are You a Bear?


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Qi Ting looked at Madam Yang in a daze. Seeing that her gaze was honest and not at all ashamed of being seen by others when she reached out to let her daughter wash her hands, he finally realized that something was wrong.


    When the two of them walked to the dining table and Qi Ting took out the food from the food box, he heard Madam Yang¡¯s eyes suddenly light up. He quietly said to Gu Yunke, ¡°There are dumplings. They¡¯re my favorite food.¡±


    Qi Ting finally confirmed his thoughts. This Madam Yang¡­ didn¡¯t seem to be a normal person.


    Previously, he had not noticed Madam Yang. It should be said that once Gu Dajiang entered, Madam Yang and Gu Yundong¡¯s presence were extremely low, except for Gu Yunke, who was in his arms and making faces at him.


    It was only after Gu Yundong and his grandfather had fought back and forth for two rounds that he felt that Gu Yundong was actually ady who hid her strength.


    But Madam Yang¡­ was very quiet.


    Even when she was ying puzzles with Gu Yunke, she did not make a sound.


    Therefore, it was only now that he finally realized that Madam Yang was unusual.


    However, Qi Ting didn¡¯t understand. Even though he had read for so many years and wasn¡¯t pedantic, he couldn¡¯t understand Gu Dajiang¡¯s actions.


    Towards his wife, who might not be smart, Gu Dajiang was able to stay by her side. This meant that he valued rtionships and was a responsible man.


    Qi Ting admired him!


    However, when he was out and at such an important and rigorous time in his studies, it was fine if he brought along a capable daughter. However, if he brought along a wife who couldn¡¯t help at all and didn¡¯t even understand what they were talking about or even might drag him down, Qi Ting felt that Gu Dajiang was abnormal.


    At this moment, he was a little regretful. Wasn¡¯t it too much to deliberately arrange for him to be in the enlightenment lecture hall?


    Qi Ting was still thinking. When he came back to his senses, he realized that the adult and child opposite him had already eaten more than half of it.


    He quickly lowered his head to eat. After eating, he still had to ask Gu Yundong about the drawings. He wanted to know who Gu Yundong had learned how to draw. Was it Qin Wenzheng??


    However, halfway through his meal, he suddenly felt a strong gaze that made him unable to sit still.


    Qi Ting suddenly looked up and met Gu Yunke¡¯s big, watery eyes.


    He was stunned. ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t eat anymore?¡±


    The little girl shook her head, but she still stared at him¡­ on the small te beside him.


    Qi Ting followed her gaze. He had specially taken out this small te and ced it at the side to contain the food he didn¡¯t want to eat.


    Now that he was being stared at by a little girl, Qi Ting inexplicably felt flustered.


    He red at the little girl. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re picky.¡± Gu Yunke pointed at the small te in front of him and said, ¡°You don¡¯t eat vegetables; you only eat meat.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with not eating vegetables?¡± He liked to eat meat.


    The youngdy was young, but she had a lot of control.


    Qi Ting stuffed a piece of meat into his mouth in front of her.


    The little girl frowned. ¡°Why? The vegetables are so delicious. Listen, they¡¯re crispy when you bite them.¡± She even demonstrated as she ate with relish.


    Qi Ting looked at her little mouth moving and actually felt that¡­ he was a little greedy, as if the vegetables in her mouth were especially delicious.


    Stop, stop, stop. Delicious my ass.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a rabbit. I don¡¯t eat grass.¡±


    Gu Yunke blinked. ¡°Are you a bear?¡±

 Chapter 614: This Person Has Evil Intentions

    Chapter 614: This Person Has Evil Intentions


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    What bear?


    Qi Ting suddenly stood up. ¡°Are you cursing me?¡±


    Gu Yunke looked confused. ¡°No, I heard from Brother Ah Mao that bears only eat meat.¡±


    Madam Yang nodded and testified. ¡°I heard it too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Qi Ting red at the mother and daughter. No, he retracted his previous thoughts.


    Gu Dajiang was not simple at all. Other than Gu Yundong, who hid his strength well, these two were also extremely lethal. They silently scolded him, but he could not me them. Look at the expressions on their faces. It was as if he had done something wrong.


    Gu Yunke saw that he seemed to be very angry and quickly went to Madam Yang¡¯s ear and whispered. ¡°Mother, we seem to have said something wrong. Shh, let¡¯s pretend that we didn¡¯t make a sound just now. Let¡¯s eat and let him think that it¡¯s an illusion.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s pretend that we don¡¯t know that he¡¯s picky about food. Don¡¯t look up and just muddle through.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, let¡¯s do that.¡±


    Qi Ting: ¡°¡­¡± If you want to whisper, at least lower your voice. I can hear you.


    I CAN HEAR EVERYTHING YOU SAY, ALRIGHT?


    However, the two of them had already lowered their heads. Their faces were almost buried in the bowl, not even showing their eyes.


    Qi Ting was so angry that heughed. Can you guys pretend any better?


    But what could he say? Was he really going to argue with a child and a fool?


    Qi Ting sat on the chair resentfully, having no appetite at all.


    Seeing that the two of them were still ying with their chopsticks after eating, he almost couldn¡¯t help but fall off the chair.


    However, in the next moment, he could not help but roll his eyes. He suddenly leaned forward and asked softly, ¡°Gu Yunke, right?¡±


    The little girl raised her head. There was still a grain of rice on her tender little face.


    When Qi Ting saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel an itch in his hand. He wiped it off with a handkerchief.


    The little girl was stunned. Eh, so he wasn¡¯t angry. Fortunately, she was relieved.


    Hence, she nodded and patted her chest. ¡°Yes, my name is Gu Yunke.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask you a few questions?¡±


    The little girl said generously, ¡°Ask me. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know. That¡¯s right.¡± Her brother had taught her this idiom.


    Qi Ting was instantly amused. ¡°So, you know everything?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know a lot.¡± The little girl was very proud. ¡°Although I¡¯m only four years old.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± A glint shed across Qi Ting¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then tell me, who did your elder sister learn her drawing skills from? Qin Wenzheng?¡±


    Gu Yunke immediately shrunk her neck. Oh no, she did not know the answer to this question.


    Moreover, it was about Eldest Sister. Aunt Ke had said that she could not tell others about Eldest Sister, especially men. If that happened, Eldest Sister¡¯s reputation would be greatly affected.


    After thinking for a while, the little girl could only say weakly, ¡°Can, can you change the question?¡±


    Qi Ting was stunned and pondered for a moment. Perhaps this question was a little difficult for her.


    Hence, he changed the question. ¡°Is your sister very familiar with Qin Wenzheng?¡± He actually wanted to know about Qin Wenzheng.


    The youngdy was unhappy. Why did he keep asking about Big Sister? He definitely had ill intentions.


    So she shook her head decisively. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Qi Ting was impatient. Seeing this, he was a little annoyed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you know everything?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Gu Yunke looked as if she was telling the truth.


    Qi Ting said, ¡°Alright, then tell me, what do you know?¡±

 Chapter 615: Gu Dajiang’s Article

    Chapter 615: Gu Dajiang¡¯s Article


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I know. You have to add oil before you stir-fry. You have to scrape the fish scales. The drumstick meat is delicious.¡± Gu Yunke counted her fingers and said one by one, ¡°If there¡¯s a fire in the pot, you can¡¯t pour water. If you eat too much sugar, you¡¯ll have cavities. If you soak dry wood ears in water, don¡¯t soak them for too long.¡±


    In the end, she said in a strong voice, ¡°Also, you can¡¯t be picky about food. Hmph.¡±


    Qi Ting gritted his teeth. He suddenly wanted to grab this little girl¡¯s pink little face and pinch her flesh to see what else she could say.


    Controlling his restless hand, Qi Ting snorted coldly. ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s still food. Other than eating, what else do you know?¡±


    The youngdy¡¯s face flushed red. What was wrong with her knowing about food? That was already very impressive.


    At this moment, apuse came from the reception pavilion.


    They turned around at the same time and saw Mountain Elder Qi standing at the door. His admiring gazended on Gu Yunke. ¡°Well said. The youngdy is so sensible at such a young age. She¡¯s much better than certain people.¡±


    When he mentioned certain people, his gazended on Qi Ting with disdain. He paused on the pile of vegetables he picked out. ¡°It¡¯s shameful to waste. Even a little girl knows the principle. You¡¯ve been studying for many years, but you¡¯ve learned nothing.¡±


    Qi Ting was a little vexed. He should have destroyed that te of vegetables first.


    It was all because of this little girl.


    He looked at Gu Yunke. The youngdy had already run to Gu Yundong¡¯s side. ¡°Eldest Sister, I¡¯m done eating.¡±


    ¡°Was the food good?¡± Gu Yundong took out a handkerchief and wiped her mouth.


    The little girl was instantly satisfied and nodded vigorously. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. I ate so much.¡±


    Gu Yundong patted her head and held her hand as they walked back into the reception pavilion.


    When she passed by Qi Ting, she turned her head and nced at him.


    Although she didn¡¯t say anything, the tant contempt in her eyes was especially conspicuous.


    Qi Ting almost fainted from anger.


    Wasn¡¯t it just discriminating against him for being picky? He would eat for them to see.


    He angrily picked up the te and poured the vegetables into his mouth. He took a few bites and swallowed them.


    Gu Yunke looked at him worriedly. Why did he eat vegetables as if they were poison?


    The little girl couldn¡¯t understand.


    Qi Ting went out after eating. Unexpectedly, Gu Dajiang returned just as he walked out.


    Qi Ting turned around again. He wanted to see what good article Gu Dajiang could write after his ss.


    When the mountain elder saw him, he hurriedly called him over to eat, telling Gu Dajiang that he could write after eating.


    Gu Dajiang didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. He was indeed hungry.


    However, he ate quite fast. After all, he did have some ideas in his mind at the moment. It was better to write them down as soon as possible.


    Therefore, after he hurriedly finished eating, he immediately went to the desk and began to write.


    Qi Ting wanted to take a look, but he was afraid of affecting him. After all, when he was writing an article, he hated being disturbed the most.


    Hence, he endured it and waited for Gu Dajiang to finish writing before eagerly taking it.


    But Mountain Elder Qi was one step ahead of him and picked up the article first.


    Qi Ting was speechless. This was really his biological grandfather.


    As if he did not see Qi Ting, the mountain elder sat in his seat and poured himself a cup of tea. Then, he began to savor it leisurely.


    After reading two sentences, he suddenly paused and looked up at Gu Dajiang in surprise. ¡°You¡­¡±

 Chapter 616: One Less Person

    Chapter 616: One Less Person


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mountain Elder Qi confirmed again that he was not seeing things. He still asked in disbelief, ¡°You went to ss and became a teacher?¡±


    Gu Dajiang was indeed brought to the Enlightenment Lecture Hall. He was tall and not young. The table in the Enlightenment Lecture Hall was a little low. Gu Dajiang sat at the back, making the other students curious.


    The teacher was also very helpless, but knowing that this was the mountain elder¡¯s request, he could only pretend not to see Gu Dajiang and continue his ss.


    However, halfway through the lecture, the teacher suddenly had an ufortable feeling in his stomach. He could only temporarily assign the students the task of reading books and leave the lecture hall.


    As soon as he left, the children, who were still young and naughty, immediately started buzzing.


    There were also a few mischievous children who ran to Gu Dajiang¡¯s side and surrounded him to ask questions.


    Gu Dajiang saw that this wouldn¡¯t do. Coincidentally, he knew the knowledge of the preparation ss. Furthermore, he realized that this teacher¡¯s lectures were a little boring. Perhaps it was fine to teach older students, but it was quite tortuous for these children who couldn¡¯t sit still.


    Gu Dajiang happened to be a very patient person with children. Whether it was Gu Yundong or Gu Yunshu, he had taught them at home. He was experienced.


    Moreover, ever since Yunshu went to school, he woulde back every day and talk about the school and the interesting things he did with Yuanzhi.


    Gu Dajiang gradually figured out the attitude of students at this age.


    Therefore, facing these students who were about the same age as his son, Gu Dajiang lectured like a storyteller. Soon, people listened and memorized the knowledge in the books.


    In the article that Gu Dajiang was writing, he was borating on the point of view of teaching ording to one¡¯s aptitude.


    The mountain elder¡¯s eyes lit up as he nodded repeatedly. ¡°Good, well written.¡±


    The novelty of the angle, the novelty of the argument. The article proved his point in several ways.


    Not only did the article have a deeper meaning, but he also knew very well that this article was for him, the mountain elder, to read. What did the mountain elder care about? Of course, it was the academy¡¯s teaching. This article was simply to the mountain elder¡¯s liking.


    Mountain Elder Qiughed out loud after reading it. He stood up and patted Gu Dajiang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Youpleted all three questions, and youpleted them very well. Gu Dajiang, wee to the Tianhai Academy. From tomorrow onwards, you cane to the academy to study.¡±


    Gu Dajiang¡¯s eyes lit up as he finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, mountain elder.¡±


    Mountain Elder Qi was very happy. Qin Wenzheng had indeed introduced him to a good student. Even if Gu Dajiang did not obtain a good ranking in the Imperial Examination in the future, he was destined to be a talent.


    He put away the article and walked to the side to write a letter for him. ¡°When youe tomorrow, bring this post to Supervisor He. He will arrange everything.¡±


    ¡°Thankyou, mountain elder.¡± Gu Dajiang received it cautiously, feeling delighted.


    ¡°As for these 20 paintings, just leave them here for now. I¡¯ll get someone to return them to those students before school ends.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Dajiang naturally agreed.


    When he looked up, he saw that Mountain Elder Qi looked a little tired. He knew that the man had been busy for half a day, so he immediately bade him farewell.


    The mountain elder nodded and asked Qi Ting to send him out of the academy.


    Although Qi Ting was choked by the Gu family several times, he admired them at the same time and did not refuse.


    Moreover, as he walked towards the entrance, he exined some things about the academy to him. Gu Dajiang was grateful.


    Qi Ting was a little smug, and his pace could not help but slow down.


    Who knew that even so, when he turned around by chance, he still realized that someone was missing behind him.

 Chapter 617: Don’t Be Strange

    Chapter 617: Don¡¯t Be Strange


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Qi Ting was dumbfounded. Wasn¡¯t there only one road here? How could someone get lost after taking a turn?


    Gu Dajiang also realized that his daughter was missing??


    He and Qi Ting looked at each other. Just as he was about to turn around and look for her, he heard a familiar voiceing from the corner.


    They went back and saw Gu Yundong standing there talking to someone.


    ¡°Sir, how much have you stuck?¡±


    Just as he turned around, Qi Ting happened to hear this.


    He looked at the old man standing opposite Gu Yundong. Judging from his attire, he should be working in Tianhai Academy. Then, he looked at the and bamboo pole in his hand. He immediately understood that this guy was specially hired by the academy to get rid of the cicadas in the summer.


    In the summer, cicadas chirped non-stop. There were often students who were so annoyed that they could not calm down to study.


    Actually, this was not a big deal. If the students could not even ovee this small noise, how could they participate in the imperial examination in the future?


    However, there were many rich young masters in the academy. They did not want to hear the sound of cicadas. They could not study in such a noisy environment. Therefore, they found someone to capture these cicadas.


    The mountain elder did not care. As long as the people who entered the academy were clean and there were no more than five of them, they could catch the cicadas if they wanted to. Without the chirping of the cicadas, he could also take afortable afternoon nap.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong was talking to the old man. The in the old man¡¯s hand was heavy. When he heard this, he chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve stuck quite a lot. Why are you interested in them?¡±


    ¡°Can you let me take a look?¡± Gu Yundong wanted to reach out to take it.


    The old man quickly stepped back. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t. They¡¯re dark and scary and all squeezed together.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of that.¡± Gu Yundong did not force him. She retracted her hand and said, ¡°I want to buy this of cicadas. I wonder if it¡¯s possible?¡±


    This time, not only was the old man shocked, but even Qi Ting was shocked.


    He looked at the girl in front of him who was three years older than him and did not know what to say.


    She bought a bag of cicadas out of the blue. Was there something wrong with her brain?


    The old man took a while to react. ¡°M-Miss, are you really going to buy this?¡±


    ¡°Yes. How much?¡±


    The old man was stunned for a moment before he quickly shook his head. ¡°No money, no money. If Miss wants it, feel free to take it.¡± What kind of hobby was this?


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. You worked hard for half a day.¡± Gu Yundong took out 50 copper coins and gave it to him. ¡°Besides, you have to give me this.¡±


    Gu Yundong paid and took the cicadas before calling the others to leave.


    Only the old man held the money in his hand and was dumbfounded. He had just earned 50 copper coins??


    After walking for a long time, Gu Dajiang asked her curiously, ¡°Yundong, why did you buy the cicadas?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cook them.¡± Cicadas were very delicious. The meat in the middle was simply delicious. Just thinking about it made her crave it, but no one seemed to eat it here.


    Qi Ting almost fell to the ground after hearing this. It took him a while to calm down. He pointed at the and said, ¡°You, you eat this worm???¡±


    Gu Yundong nced at him from the corner of her eye. ¡°How ignorant.¡±


    Her ¡®you really haven¡¯t seen the world¡¯ look almost made Qi Ting curse.


    On the other hand, Gu Yunke curiously reached out to poke the. ¡°Eldest Sister, is this delicious?¡±


    After receiving Gu Yundong¡¯s affirmative nodding, the youngdy¡¯s eyes lit up and she swallowed hard.

 Chapter 618: Poor Child

    Chapter 618: Poor Child


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    If Big Sis said that something was delicious, it would definitely be especially delicious.


    Gu Yunke thought of the fried chicken wings, the soft cake, and the sweet and fragrant double-skinned milk. She could not wait.


    Although Madam Yang did not say anything, she could not help but speed up.


    Qi Ting was speechless. What was going on with this family? Eating a worm was like eating a delicacy. He couldn¡¯t bear to look at them. He simply couldn¡¯t bear to look at them.


    He shook his head. Out of sight, out of mind. He strode forward and led the way.


    But as they walked, they slowed down. After a while, while Gu Dajiang and Gu Yundong were talking, he quietly walked to Gu Yunke¡¯s side.


    The little girl was in Madam Yang¡¯s arms and felt a little strange when she saw him retreat to her side.


    Qi Ting asked her softly, ¡°Are you really going to eat that thing?¡±


    ¡°Big Sis said it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°But those are insects. How can insects be eaten? Isn¡¯t it disgusting?¡± Qi Ting felt extremely disgusted just thinking about it.


    The little girl frowned and was very dissatisfied. ¡°It is edible. When I was fleeing for life, I ate everything, including soil. You¡¯re picky.¡±


    Qi Ting was very indignant at her usation. Even if he wasn¡¯t picky about food, he wouldn¡¯t eat soil, right?


    Eh? Wait¡­


    He looked at Gu Yunke. ¡°Did you escape here?¡± He really did not know about this. Qin Wenzheng¡¯s letter had not mentioned it.


    Gu Yunke nodded. ¡°When I fled, I was so scared. I had nothing to eat or drink.¡±


    Qi Ting immediately stopped talking. Although he had not personally experienced that disaster, he had heard a lot. Last year, when he walked on the streets, he could see many emaciated refugees in ragged clothes. The desire in their eyes could scare him.


    Thinking about how this chubby little girl in front of him was only four years old, she probably couldn¡¯t even walk steadilyst year. No wonder she wasn¡¯t picky about anything now. As long as it was edible, it didn¡¯t matter if it was insects or grass. It could be seen that she had suffered a lot.


    Qi Ting touched her little head with sympathy. The little girl blinked. What was going on?


    Qi Ting sighed and suddenly turned around to run.


    Gu Yunke was speechless. Did she say anything just now?


    Gu Dajiang and Gu Yundong turned around when they heard themotion behind them. They were confused.


    However, forget it. Even without Qi Ting, they could still find a way out.


    The family of four quickly walked out of the academy¡¯s door and stood in front of the two stone walls engraved with people¡¯s names. Gu Dajiang feltpletely different now.


    From now on, he would be a student of this academy. When he saw these names, he felt honored.


    Xue Rong led the carriage over. Gu Yundong was about to walk forward when he heard a wheezing sound behind him.


    The few of them turned around and saw that Qi Ting, who had suddenly left, had returned.


    He seemed to be running too fast. At this moment, his head was covered in sweat, and the student robe on his body was crooked. He looked a little disheveled.


    Qi Ting seemed to be carrying something in his arms. He ran forward and immediately stuffed it into Gu Yunke¡¯s arms.


    The little girl looked down. Eh??


    Qi Ting coughed lightly. ¡°Alright, this is for you. This is canned food. There¡¯s only one restaurant in our prefectural city where you can buy it. The taste elsewhere is not authentic. It¡¯s very rare. Take it back and eat it slowly.¡±


    He wanted to say that she shouldn¡¯t eat the cicadas, but after thinking about it, he decided not to.


    Gu Yunke looked at the canned food in her arms and then looked up at him.

 Chapter 619: Buying a House in the Prefectural City

    Chapter 619: Buying a House in the Prefectural City


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After a while, Gu Yunke got off Madam Yang¡¯s arms and got into the carriage with the canned food.


    Qi Ting looked at the little girl¡¯s hurried pace and felt a little upset. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you even thank me? This is the only can I have. You¡¯re heartless.¡±


    Gu Yunke had already let Xue Rong help her up the carriage. She took out two cans from the cab inside and was carried down by Xue Rong.


    She ran back to Qi Ting and handed him the cans. ¡°Here.¡±


    Qi Ting looked at the two cans in his hand in a daze and heard the little girl¡¯s crisp voice. ¡°I have a lot of cans. If you want them,e and buy them in the future. These two cans are for you. You¡¯ll have to pay in the future.¡±


    After giving her instructions carefully, she waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Goodbye.¡±


    The youngdy ran back and was helped into the carriage by Xue Rong.


    After the carriage started moving again and gradually left without a trace, Qi Ting lowered his eyes and looked at the two bottles of canned food in his arms. He muttered, ¡°I already said that the other ces are not authentic. Even if there are a lot of cans, they won¡¯t be delicious¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, he turned around and happened to see the word ¡®Gu¡¯ engraved at the bottom of the bottle.


    Gu??


    Qi Ting was stunned. Yes, wasn¡¯t Gu Dajiang¡¯s surname Gu? No, it couldn¡¯t be, right?


    At this moment, the little girl was also holding the can in her arms. She felt that Qi Ting was a strange person. One moment, he looked like a good person, and the next moment, he looked like a bad person. It was tooplicated.


    After thinking for a while, she gave up and went to grab the cicadas in Gu Yundong¡¯shand.


    Gu Yundong let her be and turned to talk to Xue Rong. ¡°Have you found a broker?¡±


    ¡°I found one. They¡¯re in the alley ahead not far.¡±


    Gu Yundong had thought about it. If her father wanted to study here, her mother would probably have to apany him. Gu Dajiang was not suitable to live in the academy¡¯s dormitory. It was necessary to buy a house nearby.


    Firstly, it was for his father to stay. Secondly, she would have a ce to rest in the prefectural city.


    Therefore, before their family entered the academy to meet Mountain Elder Qi, Gu Yundong had asked Xue Rong to look for a nearby broker.


    Not long after, the carriage stopped at the entrance of an alley. Indeed, a middle-aged man with a fan stood by the road. When he saw Xue Rong, he immediately retracted his fan and hurriedly weed him with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s Master Gu, right?¡± He stood beside the carriage and personally helped Gu Dajiang down. He smiled and said, ¡°Brother Xue told me that Master Gu is about to study at Tianhai Academy. Congrattions, Master Gu.¡±


    This was the first person to congratte him after leaving the academy. Although Gu Dajiang didn¡¯t show it on his face, his heart was really delighted.


    As expected of a broker. He was too eloquent.


    Gu Yundong also got out of the carriage. On such a hot day, she did not let Madam Yang and Gu Yunke cause trouble. She directly asked Xue Rong to send them back first.


    It was enough to have her and her father to look for a house.


    After the carriage left, the broker began to introduce, ¡°This ce is close to the academy, so there must be a shortage of houses. Many people are unwilling to sell, so they rented the houses to those students. Little Brother Xue told me about Master Gu¡¯s request. I have three good ones on hand. I¡¯ll take you to see the house in front first. This way, please.¡±


    Perhaps because it was close to Tianhai Academy, there were many houses here and it was quite lively.


    However,pared to the bustling city, it was much quieter.

 Chapter 620: Seducing Her Father?

    Chapter 620: Seducing Her Father?


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The first house the broker brought them to was a courtyard that was slightlyrger than Aunt Ke¡¯s house.


    This ce was the closest to the academy, and it was also the most suitable ce for schrs to live. Because it was quiet, there were not many shops around. It was said that the few families next to it were all students of the Tianhai Academy. They often discussed knowledge together, and the learning atmosphere was rich.


    Most importantly, there were no random peopleing and going. It was safe.


    Gu Dajiang and Gu Yundong went in to take a look. The house was indeed quite good. Although it was only one courtyard, it was enough.


    However, it was empty. There was no furniture at all. If they bought it, they would probably have to buy something new.


    The broker introduced as he walked, ¡°This house is still considered new. The original owner just moved out yesterday. If you hade two days earlier, I¡¯m afraid they wouldn¡¯t have been able to vacate it.¡±


    As he spoke, he checked their reactions. Gu Yundong did not say anything, and Gu Dajiang did not show any expression.


    After looking around, the three of them came out.


    The broker led them to the second house.


    The second house was a little further away, but the road outside the gate was very wide. It was not a problem for two carriages to travel side by side.


    There were some grocery stores around that sold daily stuff. They were not big, but they were very convenient and not noisy.


    When Gu Dajiang and Gu Yundong reached the door, they liked this environment. Moreover, this house seemed to be new. It should have been renovated not long ago.


    The broker took the key and opened the door. Gu Yundong was about to walk forward when he saw the neighbor¡¯s door open and a woman walk out.


    She was slightly stunned when she saw Gu Yundong and his daughter standing at the door.


    The broker was already calling them over. ¡°Master Gu, Miss Gu,e in and take a look.¡±


    Gu Yundong and his father entered the main gate and saw a persimmon tree nted in the courtyard. The tree was probably quite old and its branches had already reached the next door. It looked ratherfortable.


    The courtyard was quite big. Although there was no furniture, there were many rooms, and the study, kitchen, and guest rooms were clearly divided.


    The broker brought them around, but he still could not see any satisfaction or dissatisfaction on their faces. He immediately sighed inwardly.


    This courtyard was the best among the three families. The house was big and new, and the location was good. Of course, the price was naturally the most expensive.


    However, the Gu family had yet to ask for the price. They could discuss it slowly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the next house.¡±


    Gu Yundong nned to check all of them before deciding. It was necessary topare the goods.


    The broker acknowledged the order and led them out.


    Once the door was locked, he led Gu Yundong and her father to the third house.


    Unexpectedly, when they walked to the room next door, the woman they had seen previously also came out. She nodded slightly at them and left with her head lowered.


    The broker walked in front and didn¡¯t notice. Gu Dajiang seemed to be considering the advantages and disadvantages of the two houses.


    Only Gu Yundong keenly noticed that the woman had secretly winked at her father.


    Damn it, they had only met once and this woman was already trying to seduce her father?


    Gu Yundong¡¯s face instantly darkened. She turned back to look at the second family and instantly ruled out this option.


    What a joke. After buying the house, her father would spend most of his time in the academy. Her mother would live in this house. If this woman had feelings for her father, wouldn¡¯t she find an opportunity to bully her mother?


    Madam Yang was not very vignt against people.

 Chapter 621: Decided

    Chapter 621: Decided


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong shivered and quickened his pace.


    The broker took them to the third house. This one had two courtyards. It was smaller than the previous one, but it was not bad.


    There were also shops around. There was a little noise, but it was very convenient to travel.


    What satisfied Gu Yundong the most was that there was a well about ten meters away from the house. It was very convenient to get water.


    There was a river just beyond the end of the alley behind the house. It was also convenient to wash clothes.


    This ce was very suitable for living, but¡­ it was not suitable for studying.


    Gu Yundong walked to Gu Dajiang¡¯s side and asked him softly, ¡°Father, which of these three houses do you think is the best?¡±


    She thought that Gu Dajiang would choose the first school. The atmosphere there was the most intense.


    Unexpectedly, he pointed here and said, ¡°This house is the best. It¡¯s neither big nor small, and it¡¯s convenient to go out. If your mother wants to go shoppingter, there¡¯s no need to go far away. If your mother wants to talk, there¡¯s no need to suppress her voice. Also, this courtyard can grow flowers for your mother.¡±


    What Gu Dajiang didn¡¯t say was that Madam Yang used to like to nt flowers, but when she was in the Gu family, conditions didn¡¯t allow it.


    Later, when they arrived at Yongfu Vige, Gu Yundong did not know that she had such a hobby. She only saw her mother sometimes holding a kettle and watering the fruits and vegetables in the courtyard.


    Gu Yundong was speechless when she heard Gu Dajiang¡¯s reasons. She paused and asked hesitantly, ¡°Father, don¡¯t you think that the noise will affect your studies?¡±


    Gu Dajiang was stunned. Heughed and said, ¡°The noise? You think this is noise? In the past, it was noisy in Gu vige. When I was a ountant, there were countless customersing and going in that restaurant. They kept talking every now and then. Yet, I was still able to read books, right?¡±


    Gu Yundong pped her forehead. Yes, her father had never been afraid of noise. He had long developed a bronze skin and iron bones. Moreover, this was a house with two courtyards. He would be reading in the study at the back and there was almost no sound.


    ¡°This one, then?¡±


    Gu Dajiang nodded.


    Seeing that they were whispering, the broker did not disturb them.


    Seeing that they were almost done with their discussion, he smiled and asked, ¡°Master Gu, Miss Gu, have you thought about it? Do you like any of the three houses? If not, you have to find a ce further away from the academy, or you can rent a house. However, it¡¯s always inconvenient to rent a house. The main reason is that if the owner suddenly don¡¯t want to rent the house anymore, it¡¯s very troublesome to find another house.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°What¡¯s the price of these three houses?¡±


    The broker knew that there was a chance when he heard that. He quickly said, ¡°The first house is close to the academy. Although it¡¯s only one courtyard, it still costs 1,200 taels. The second house is big and it¡¯s a two-courtyard house. Moreover, it has just been renovated and costs 1,700 taels of silver. As for the third house, it¡¯s also a two-courtyard house, but it¡¯s a little small. It costs 1,500 taels of silver.¡±


    Gu Dajiang was shocked. So expensive? This was almostparable to the property prices in the capital, right?


    Gu Yundong also frowned, but she was more or less confident.


    This was the prefectural city, and weren¡¯t the houses here equivalent to school district houses? Modern school district houses were expensive, and ancient school district houses were not inferior.


    Moreover, Tianhai Academy had been here for a hundred years. Didn¡¯t the houses around here get more expensive every year?


    Besides, as long as there was a top schr or even an Honorable Schr in the academy, the surroundings would be said to be a good ce for outstanding people.


    1,500 taels. Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief and asked the broker to find the


    owner.

 Chapter 622: Auntie Ke’s Disdain

    Chapter 622: Auntie Ke¡¯s Disdain


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The owner lived not far away. When he heard that someone wanted to buy the house, he immediately rushed over.


    Gu Dajiang bargained with him, but the owner was very tight-lipped and refused to let go.


    ¡°Master Gu, you also know that the houses here are at this price. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give you a discount, but we can¡¯t ruin the market, right? Besides, my house is indeed worth this price. To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m a little tight on money recently, I really wouldn¡¯t have sold this house.¡±


    Gu Yundong frowned. The weather was very hot, and she really did not have the patience to bargain. In the end, both sides took a step back and agreed on 1,400 taels.


    After buying the house, Gu Yundong followed Gu Dajiang back to Aunt Ke¡¯s house.


    Aunt Ke¡¯s house had already been tidied up. As soon as Gu Yundong entered, she saw Madam Yang, Tong Shuitao, and Gu Yunke squatting in the courtyard, dealing with the cicadas.


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    When she was in the carriage, she had told the youngdy how to prepare this thing, but she did not expect her to really do it as soon as they returned home. It seemed that it was almost done.


    Only Aunt Ke stood in the room with a look of disdain and refused to approach.


    Gu Yundong squatted down and took a look at the cicadas that Gu Yunke had handled.


    Yes, very good. She took off their wings and removed their heads and tails, leaving only a little bit of meat the size of a thumbnail. It was quite clean.


    The little girl looked up as if she was asking for praise. ¡°Big Sister, did I do the right thing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re smart.¡±


    The little girl immediately smiled in satisfaction. She turned around and worked even harder to prepare the rest of the cicadas.


    Gu Yundong grabbed her hand and looked at it. The cicada¡¯s feet had small barbs. Gu Yunke¡¯s tender little fingers could easily be broken, but she was not afraid.


    Looking at her tender hands, they were all red.


    But when she met her expectant gaze, Gu Yundong could only smile helplessly and tap her forehead. ¡°Alright, wash those first. Eldest Sister will cook them.¡±


    The cicadas would only taste good if they were stir-fried. She poured oil, added ginger, onions, and garlic, and poured all the clean cicadas down. There was a tearing sound, and the sound was pleasant to the ears.


    After a while, the fragrance exploded and instantly filled the entire kitchen.


    When Shao Qingyuan and the others entered, the fragrance instantly entered their noses.


    Ah Zhu followed the fragrance to the kitchen and was stunned when he saw the ck cicadas. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Meat.¡± Gu Yundong smiled.


    Ah Zhu stopped asking. No matter what meat it was, it smelled delicious.


    Therefore, when the tworge tes of cicadas were served, Ah Zhu couldn¡¯t wait to pick one up and stuff it into its mouth.


    Gu Yundong reminded him, ¡°Remove the outer shell.¡±


    Ah Zhu hurriedly bit it open and dug out the meat inside. His eyes instantly widened.


    ¡°Delicious. What kind of meat is this? I¡¯ve never eaten it before. It¡¯s too delicious.¡±


    Aunt Ke, who was at the side, said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s cicada meat. It¡¯s the meat of the cicadas that are always so noisy on the tree. Worms.¡±


    Ah Zhu was stunned. Ah Shu also looked at the two tes of ck things in surprise.


    Zheng Gang almost dropped his chopsticks.


    Shao Qingyuan didn¡¯t mind. He had actually eaten it before, but in the past, he had always roasted it and eaten it without cutting off the ends. Therefore, he always felt that it had a bitter taste. So cicadas could only be partly eaten? He had learned something new.


    He quickly ate without any burden and even praised Gu Yundong. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Then, Ah Zhu, Ah Shu, and Zheng Gang quickly reached their chopsticks into the tes¡­

 Chapter 623: Check the Shop

    Chapter 623: Check the Shop


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    On the other side, Gu Yunke had already peeled off a pile of shells on the table.


    Tong Shuitao knew what this was. Although she was a little hesitant at first, ever since the fragrance wafted into her nose, she no longer had any thoughts. She quickly ate.


    The Gu family did not say anything. They did not think so before, but now they realized that there seemed to be a lot of people, but too few cicadas.


    Aunt Ke had always despised it. Even though she had salivated because of the fragrance, she had never thought of eating it.


    However, now that she saw that everyone at the table was like the reincarnation of a hungry ghost and did not even have the time to speak, afraid that it would dy them from eating, she actually became suspicious.


    Was it really¡­ that delicious?


    She hesitated again and again. Seeing that everyone¡¯s heads were lowered, she finally couldn¡¯t help but secretly take one. Then, she turned around as if nothing had happened and looked at the ck cicada. She closed her eyes and bit it.


    Eh? It¡¯s actually not bad? It doesn¡¯t feel disgusting at all. It smells good.


    Aunt Ke expressed that she could still ept this.


    After finishing the one in her mouth, she turned around and was about to take another one when she realized that¡­ it was empty.


    Both tes were empty. Were these people the reincarnations of hungry ghosts?


    Ah Zhu leaned back in the chair in satisfaction and sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this cicada to be so delicious. Why didn¡¯t I notice it before? Ah Shu, why don¡¯t we catch another bag of cicadas tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Ah Shu agreed.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at them from the corner of his eye. ¡°Capture and fry them by yourselves.¡±


    Ah Zhu and Ah Shu were speechless. Wasn¡¯t this making things difficult for them?


    However, they did not dare to let Gu Yundong cook for them, so they could only look at Tong Shuitao.


    Thetter thought of the delicious food in her mouth and clicked her tongue.


    She nodded straightforwardly. ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±


    Only then was Shao Qingyuan satisfied. He asked about the situation at Tianhai Academy today.


    Everyone was very happy to know that Gu Dajiang had passed Mountain Elder Qi¡¯s assessment and could report to the academy tomorrow.


    Shao Qingyuan was also progressing smoothly.


    ¡°The shop assistant called Laixi brought us to see five shops. I bought two that are quite close. One will be Gu¡¯s, and the other will be a pharmacy in the future. Do you want to take a look tomorrow?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan wanted to buy two adjacent shops, but it was too difficult. He could only find two close ones.


    The pharmacy was not in a hurry. The county¡¯s pharmacy had just started on the track. It was not easy to buy medicinal herbs, especially when they had to find a shopkeeper who knew medicine. Therefore, they had to be steady and not be in a hurry.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Gu Yundong was still a little surprised. He did not expect it to be decided in a day.


    She turned to look at Gu Dajiang. ¡°Father, is it okay for you to go to the academy tomorrow?¡±


    Gu Dajiang had just taken a sip of water when he almost choked as he heard this.


    He looked at his daughter with aplicated expression. ¡°Yundong, I¡¯m not a child anymore. I¡¯m already in my thirties. I can even go to the capital alone, let alone the academy.¡±


    Gu Yundongughed dryly before realizing that Gu Dajiang was not Madam Yang or Yunshu or Yunke.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go look at the shops tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Dajiang waved his hand. ¡°Go, go. Go do your work.¡±


    Hence, the next day, Gu Yundong, Shao Qingyuan, Zheng Gang, and the others went to the shops. Gu Dajiang and Xue Rong went to the academy, while the others went to the house they had bought yesterday to tidy up the courtyard.

 Chapter 624: Who Are You?

    Chapter 624: Who Are You?


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The shop that Shao Qingyuan had bought was not in the center of the prefecture capital, but it was still a prosperous area. The road in front of the shop was very wide, and there were many peopleing and going.


    The shop was a two-story building with a small courtyard at the back. The courtyard was not big, but it was enough to amodate people.


    Gu Yundong walked around the shop and was very satisfied.


    Seeing this, Shao Qingyuan couldn¡¯t help butugh and say, ¡°This shop used to be a bookstore. The owner was a schr who only read books. He wasn¡¯t good at managing the bookstore left behind by his father, so he handed it over to the original shopkeeper. Unfortunately¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, the shopkeeper was a greedy person. Not only did he sell inferior goods, but he also secretly embezzled a lot of money from the shop. Not long ago, a schr did not receive the remuneration he deserved after copying books for the bookstore. He could not help but shout in the academy, allowing the owner to know about it. Only then did the owner start to investigate the shop.


    The result almost made him faint from anger. Not only did the shop suffer a huge loss, but it also owed a lot of foreign debt.


    He immediately sent the shopkeeper to the government and got back a portion of the money, but there was still a huge debt that he could not fill. Schrs cared about their reputation the most, especially since the bookstore owed many students money for their hard work. He had no choice but to sell the shop.


    Gu Yundong sighed and sympathized with the schr.


    However, she quickly threw it aside and began to think about how to renovate the shop in front of him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we get Uncle Feng toe over?¡± Shao Qingyuan suggested. ¡°He has worked in the prefectural city before. He knows people here. We won¡¯t have to worry about not having any connections.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sure.¡±


    She had a good impression of Feng Daneng. Uncle Feng was the one who helped renovate Gu¡¯s previously.


    Now, Uncle Feng had a lot of work to do. He already had a mature workforce under him, but most of the work he took on was from the nearby viges. asionally, people from the town and county would look for him.


    But Gu Yundong knew that Uncle Feng was also ambitious and naturally hoped to go further and higher.


    The renovation of the shop did not require many people. Uncle Feng only needed to bring two helpers.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll get Ah Shu to go back quickly and bring Uncle Feng over.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Gu Yundong thought that tonight, she would have to make a renovation n ording to the structure of this shop.


    Just as the two of them were chatting, a few voices suddenly came from outside.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and walked into the shop.


    As soon as they came out, they saw a familiar middle-aged man striding in and ring at them with an unfriendly expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment. Then, she suddenly remembered. Wasn¡¯t this middle-aged man the person she saw at Jinxiu Restaurant the day before yesterday who wanted to reserve a private room?


    ording to the shop assistant Laixi, he was the steward of the Zhou family?


    Steward Zhou was furious. He looked at Gu Yundong and the other two and sneered. ¡°Did you buy this shop?¡±


    Gu Yundong frowned. She had always been friendly to friendly people. She ignored people who seemed to have eyes on their heads.


    Therefore, after ncing at the middle-aged man, she turned back to her shop. On the other hand, Zheng Gang asked him coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t care who I am. Do you know that my master took a fancy to this shop first?¡± Alright, he had previously fought over the private room with her and now, he was snatching the shop from her. Where did this bandite from? His reach was getting longer and longer.

 Chapter 625: The Person He Found

    Chapter 625: The Person He Found


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zheng Gang wondered if there was something wrong with this person¡¯s brain.


    If your master liked it first, why didn¡¯t he buy it? If you didn¡¯t buy it yourself, why are you ming others for taking action? What kind of people are these?


    Seeing that they were silent, the middle-aged man became even angrier. ¡°Did you hear that? Our master took a fancy to this shop first. Our master only went back to consider for a day, and you intercepted him. Aren¡¯t you being too unreasonable? There has to be a firste, first-served rule, right?¡±


    Gu Yundong had never heard of such a thing. She turned her head and sized up the middle-aged man. She smiled and said, ¡°What a nice thing to say. What do you mean by going back to consider for a day? I¡¯m afraid you wanted to lower the price, right? You clearly knew that the original owner of this shop was in a hurry to sell it, but you still dawdled and wanted to buy this shop at a low price. Are you ming others for your bad intentions?¡±


    Did he think everyone was a fool?


    The middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed when he heard that.


    ¡°In short, we took a fancy to this shop first. How much did you buy it for? We¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Gu Yundong regretted talking to him just now. What was there to talk about with a fool?


    Shao Qingyuan stood in front of the middle-aged man with a cold expression. ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Before he could finish, he couldn¡¯t help but shrink his neck and look at Shao Qingyuan in fear.


    In the end, the middle-aged man straightened his neck for a moment and took two steps back in fear.


    This person looked fierce. If he attacked, wouldn¡¯t he suffer?


    He snorted coldly and flicked his sleeves before leaving.


    When they reached the door, he pointed at them. ¡°Just you wait.¡±


    Without waiting for Shao Qingyuan to look over, he quickly ran away.


    As soon as he left, Zheng Gang couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Boss, will this person bring us trouble?¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any trouble.¡±


    ¡°After all, we just came to the prefectural city. If the other party is rich¡­¡± Zheng Gang was worried. He was used to being cautious. When doing business, he would not offend anyone, especially when he had just arrived at an unfamiliar ce.


    But Gu Yundong did not seem to care, nor did Shao Qingyuan.


    He sighed.


    Gu Yundong saw that he was still very worried, so she smiled and exined, ¡°Uncle Zheng, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. If this Zhou family¡¯s steward is rich and powerful and we can¡¯t offend him, when we went to Jinxiu Restaurant two days ago, the shopkeeper and the waiter would have mentioned it.¡±


    Moreover, the other party was the one who was arrogant and unreasonable first. If they did not beat up such a person, what should they do? Gu Yundong felt that if she showed weakness, the steward would definitely push his luck.


    Zheng Gang was stunned. It made sense.


    The three of them continued to look at the shop, but not long after, there was anothermotion outside the door.


    Zheng Gang thought that the middle-aged man had returned, but he didn¡¯t expect that it wasn¡¯t. It was a few hooligans from the streets. They seemed to be collecting protection fees in this area.


    As soon as the hooligan leader entered, he looked at the three people opposite him and asked, ¡°If you want to open a shop here, you have to know the rules.¡± ¡°What are the rules?¡± Shao Qingyuan took a step forward and narrowed his eyes as he sized them up.


    The hooligans were a little afraid of his cold face, but they still had some confidence because they had more people. ¡°This street is covered by us, so the shops along the street have to give us some protection money. It¡¯s not much. A hundred taels a month.¡±


    Zheng Gang sucked in a breath of cold air. ¡°You guys are robbing.¡±


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes and looked at the middle-aged man hiding outside the shop.


    It was indeed the people he had called over.

 Chapter 626: Kicked Off

    Chapter 626: Kicked Off


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong thought that this person would go back to his Zhou Mansion to call for help. She did not expect him to have some brains. He was looking for the local hooligans to cause trouble here.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man was hiding at the entrance of the alley opposite. He said to the person beside him, ¡°We¡¯ll go over and mediate when they get into a conflictter. It¡¯ll be much easier to buy their shop then.¡±


    ¡°Is it useful?¡± The person beside him looked like a servant. He was still a little worried.


    Steward Zhou snorted. ¡°Of course it¡¯s useful. Who would be willing to pay a protection fee of 100 taels a month?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we came a stepter. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have had to give money to those local hooligans to help.¡±


    Steward Zhou pursed his lips. ¡°Perhaps in this way, we can lower the price.¡± After a pause, he asked, ¡°When will Mastere?¡±


    ¡°He should be here soon.¡±


    Steward Zhou was a little anxious. ¡°We have to get it done before Old Masteres.¡±


    Coincidentally, the three people in the shop didn¡¯t seem to have a good temper. They would definitely quarrel soon.


    He would just wait.


    The atmosphere in the shop was indeed tense. Zheng Gang looked at the local hooligans and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of anyone on this street paying protection fees, let alone 100 taels a month.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In the past, you didn¡¯t have to pay it. Now, you have to. What¡¯s wrong? Are you going to give it to us? If you don¡¯t, don¡¯t me us for being rude.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Zheng Gang was furious.


    ¡°I¡¯m not giving it to you. Why don¡¯t we see how rude you are?¡± Gu Yundong retracted her gaze from Steward Zhou and nced at the local hooligans.


    A local hooligan immediately nced at her, and then his eyes lit up. His gaze became unrestrained. ¡°Yo, there¡¯s a little girl here. She¡¯s quite good-looking. Do you want to know how to be rude? Actually, it¡¯s simple. Why don¡¯t youe over and kiss me¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, the local hooligan felt a pain in his stomach. His entire body flew out like a kite with a broken string.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    Bang!


    The sound of thending rang out. Not only was the local hooligan stunned, but the other gangsters were also stunned. The smile on their faces was still hanging as they froze.


    After a while, everyone turned around and looked at Shao Qingyuan, who had attacked. They swallowed hard.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at them coldly. ¡°Who else wants to be rude?¡±


    The local hooligans trembled and immediately took a few steps back.


    Steward Zhou and the servant were even more stunned. Just, just like that, the man was sent flying?


    ¡°What, what should we do?¡± The servant was so nervous that his tongue was tied. ¡°That person seems to know martial arts. Even if we go over together, we won¡¯t be able to beat him. Those local hooligans won¡¯t be able to do anything either. Why don¡¯t we forget about that shop?¡±


    Steward Zhou was also so frightened that he trembled. However, when he heard the servant¡¯s words, he pped him. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? That shop was chosen by Old Master. Can I just give it up? Looks like we have to rely on ourselves. You, quickly call Ah Feng over. He¡¯s a guard of our residence. He¡¯s very skilled. He can definitely deal with that man.¡±


    The servant nodded and immediately stood up. Unexpectedly, before he could take a step, he stopped again and pointed at a carriage not far away. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go. Ah Feng apanied Old Master over.¡±


    Steward Zhou suddenly turned his head, and his expression instantly changed.

 Chapter 627: Why Are They Here?

    Chapter 627: Why Are They Here?


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± The servant asked in a daze.


    Steward Zhou thought for a moment, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°What else can we do? Tell Old Master directly.¡±


    As he spoke, Steward Zhou hurriedly came out of the alley and stopped Old Master Zhou¡¯s carriage before it arrived at the shop. He apologized with a sad face, ¡°Old Master, I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t do what you instructed. I¡¯m guilty.¡±


    The curtain of the carriage opened, and Old Master Zhou got out of the carriage. He frowned at him. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Master, the shop you like has been bought by someone.¡±


    Old Master Zhou kicked him. ¡°Useless thing. You can¡¯t even deal with a shop?¡±


    Steward Zhou endured the kick, but he med it on Gu Yundong and the others in his heart. ¡°Master, I had no choice. I had already negotiated the price with the original owner of the shop, Master Li. Master Li was waiting for me to tell Master, so that he could transfer the ownership of the shop after I gave the money. I didn¡¯t expect, I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he sobbed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect three people to suddenlye and insist on buying that shop. They even said that they would give Eldest Li an additional two hundred taels of silver. When I heard that, how could this be? We decided to buy this shop first. However, those three people werepletely unreasonable. One of them was a man who had some skills and directly threw me out. I couldn¡¯t beat him, so this shop¡­¡±


    Old Master Zhou¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Outrageous, outrageous. There¡¯s actually such an unreasonable bandit.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s too much to by something with force just because he has some martial arts.¡±


    Old Master Zhou sneered. ¡°So what if he has martial arts? Ah Feng, go and meet him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Ah Feng cupped his hands and walked towards the shop first.


    Only then did Old Master Zhou and Steward Zhou slowly follow behind. Steward Zhou revealed a smile and felt a little pleased.


    When Ah Feng walked to the entrance of the shop, he happened to see the local hooligans retreating in a panic. One of them almost bumped into him.


    That person turned around and happened to recognize him. Wasn¡¯t this the Zhou family¡¯s guard?


    The local hooligans immediately did not retreat. With the Zhou family¡¯s guard here, wouldn¡¯t these people be crushed to death with one hand?


    Ah Feng was an orthodox martial arts practitioner. They could not defeat him even if they werebined.


    Therefore, the local hooligans quickly moved aside and let Ah Feng walk in.


    Ah Feng saw Zheng Gang at first, and then Shao Qingyuan. Then, his expression changed instantly.


    The third nce, he saw Gu Yundong¡­


    Ah Feng suddenly took a step back. His pupils constricted and his body trembled uncontrobly. How, how could it be them??


    Gu Yundong no longer remembered this person, but Shao Qingyuan had a deep impression of him. Back then, the master of Ah Feng¡¯s family had almost caused his Yundong to fall off the horse.


    He really did not expect to see him again.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shao Qingyuan narrowed his eyes and asked.


    Ah Feng subconsciously shook his head and turned to look for his master.


    Old Master Zhou had already walked forward. Steward Zhou pointed at Shao Qingyuan and the other two and said, ¡°Old Master, it¡¯s them.¡±


    Old Master Zhou raised his eyes slightly and nced at Zheng Gang, who was at the front. ¡°It¡¯s you who took a fancy to my shop and did not resort to tricks¡­¡±


    Ah Feng immediately tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Master, look over there.¡± He pointed at Gu Yundong¡¯s position in a low voice.

 Chapter 628: Long Time No See

    Chapter 628: Long Time No See


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zhou Dafu frowned and looked in the direction where Ah Feng was pointing.


    The next moment, his chubby body jumped up nimbly and he instantly took two steps back. He looked at the two of them with a trace of fear in his eyes. ¡°You, you, how could it be you? Why are you here?¡±


    Oh, Gu Yundong knew this person. After all, he was the person who gave her money.


    She took another look at Steward Zhou, who was following behind her, and immediately understood.


    So this Zhou Mansion was that Zhou Mansion.


    ¡°Old Master Zhou, it¡¯s been a long time. How have you been recently? Have you been earning a lot of money?¡±


    Zhou Dafu hurriedly shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not a lot. It¡¯s not a lot at all.¡±


    Zhou Dafu¡¯s heart ached when she had extorted so much money from himst time. Now that he saw Gu Yundong<sup>1</sup> s cunning expression, he instantly had a bad feeling.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not a lot, how did you find so many local hooligans to cause trouble for our shop?¡±


    Zhou Dafu was stunned. He looked at the group of people and a trace of confusion shed across his face.


    However, when his gazended on Steward Zhou, he instantly understood.


    He red at Steward Zhou fiercely and immediately said, ¡°No, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I don¡¯t even know these people.¡±


    He really didn¡¯t know them. He felt wronged.


    Steward Zhou waspletely stunned. What was going on? Did Old Master know these people? And they seemed to be¡­ very afraid.


    He looked at Ah Feng again. Thetter did not even dare to take a step forward.


    Wait, where did these peoplee from?


    Steward Zhou felt a little uneasy.


    Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°So you don¡¯t know him. I thought that Old Master Zhou had taken a fancy to this shop and deliberately found someone to sabotage it. They even asked us for a hundred taels of silver a month for protection. When I heard this just now, I was so frightened that I trembled. I would be having nightmares at night.¡±


    Please stop having nightmares. If you continue, I¡¯ll have nightmarester.


    The corners of Zhou Dafu¡¯s mouth twitched. He shook his head firmly. ¡°I really don¡¯t know them. Those people are simply outrageous. They don¡¯t do proper business all day long and specialize in extortion. Miss, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re all acquaintances. I¡¯ll help you deal with these people.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to trouble Old Master Zhou.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. I¡¯ll take her away now.¡±


    After saying that, he gave Ah Feng a look. Without waiting for Gu Yundong to say anything, he quickly turned around and left in a hurry.


    Gu Yundong looked at his back speechlessly. Why was he in such a hurry? She had not even mentioned the issue ofpensation.


    However, Zhou Dafu¡¯s heart ached so much for the money that his legs almost ran away.


    The local hooligans werepletely confused. When they heard Old Master Zhou¡¯s words, they wanted to refute, but when they met Ah Feng¡¯s warning gaze, they immediately did not dare to say anything.


    Was this Old Master Zhou¡¯s n??


    Hence, after walking far away from the shop, the local hooligan leader, who had already recovered from the beating, asked, ¡°Old Master Zhou, what does this mean?¡±


    Zhou Dafu nced at them. These people were not worth his time at all. He directly handed them over to Ah Feng to deal with.


    He only turned around and looked at Steward Zhou. Then, he kicked him hard in the stomach, causing him to fall to the ground.


    ¡°You bastard, why don¡¯t you telling me the truth??¡±


    Steward Zhou was shocked and quickly got up. His face was pale and he did not dare to have any other thoughts. He told him everything in detail.


    After hearing this, Zhou Dafu¡¯s expression turned even worse. He kicked him again.


    After Ah Feng sent the local hooligans away, Zhou Dafu said with a dark expression, ¡°Go and find out the background of this man and woman.¡±

 Chapter 629: Different Reactions

    Chapter 629: Different Reactions<div>


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zhou Dafu did not expect to see Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan here. Thest time they met was on the road from Yongning Prefecture to Wanqing Prefecture.


    At that time, he thought that they were from Wanqing Prefecture. He did not expect them to open a shop in Xuanhe Prefecture.


    At the thought that he was about to be extorted by the two of them again, Zhou Dafu felt extremely unhappy.


    He turned around and kicked Steward Zhou hard again. ¡°Take care of those local hooligans yourself. Also, I¡¯ll punish you with half a year¡¯s worth of sry. If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll sell you off.¡±


    ¡°This old servant doesn¡¯t dare.¡± Steward Zhouughed bitterly in his heart. He didn¡¯t dare to ask what was going on with those people. He only knew that he had kicked an iron te. Not only did he not get anything good, but he also had to lose arge sum of money.<div>


    Zhou Dafu looked up in the direction of the shop again and cursed his bad luck. He called Ah Feng to turn around and return to the residence.


    When the few people in the shop saw that their backs hadpletely disappeared, they turned around and continued discussing.


    However, at the same time, after a few people watched themotion outside the door, they turned around and returned to the shops next door.


    The one on the left was a shop that sold jewelry. When the shop assistant entered, he said to the shopkeeper, ¡°The new owner next door seems to be surnamed Gu. She¡¯s a youngdy. I don¡¯t know her background, but she has a strong temper and doesn¡¯t look easy to provoke. One of the men is quite skilled. Even Ah Feng from the Zhou Mansion is afraid of him. I guess he has suffered before.¡±


    On the right was a ready-made clothing store. The shop assistant also told the shopkeeper what he had just seen. ¡°Even Zhou Dafu is afraid of the owner of the shop next door. I reckon that the girl surnamed Gu has a strong backing. She doesn¡¯t take Zhou Dafu seriously at all. She¡¯s not afraid of the local hooligan either. She beat him up just like that. She¡¯s not afraid of othersing to take revenge.¡±


    The shop opposite was a pastry shop. The shop assistant clicked his tongue when he entered. ¡°The boss is a girl. She came out to do business at such a young age. She¡¯s like a newborn calf that doesn¡¯t fear the tiger. Peace is the most important thing when doing business. She doesn¡¯t take it seriously at all. Either she has a strong backing or she¡¯s too naive. I think this shop won¡¯t be open for long.¡±


    The managers of the three shops had different reactions. The left and right shops were still unsure of Gu Yundong¡¯s background, but they were still neighbors in the future. It was better to be on good terms.


    Therefore, the two shopkeepers asked the waiter to send some cooling tea for the hot day.


    This was the first time Gu Yundong had encountered such treatment, even though this was the third shop she had opened.


    After all, her first shop was in Fengkai County. The shop was originally won from the Tao family. Most of the shopkeepers in the surrounding shops were still afraid of the Tao family. In the beginning, they did not dare to interact with her openly.


    Her second shop was in Wanqing Prefecture. The shop was originally owned by the Xin family, but it was confiscatedter on before it fell into his hands. The shopkeepers in the surrounding shops didn¡¯t dare to ask around for fear of getting into trouble.


    As a result, Gu Yundong was stunned when she saw the two waitersing in with friendly attitudes to greet her and deliver tea. Zheng Gang, on the other hand, epted it politely and chatted with them happily.<div>


    After they left, Zheng Gang said, ¡°I just asked around. The two shop assistants said that Zhou Dafu hasn¡¯t been in the prefectural city for long and has a certain amount of wealth, but there¡¯s no need to be too afraid of him.¡±


    He had a rich family background, but his foundation was not stable. The truly rich and powerful people in the Xuanhe Prefecture probably did not take him seriously.


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°The shop has just opened. Brother Shao and I will still stay in the prefectural city. We¡¯re not afraid of them finding trouble again. But shouldn¡¯t we hire an assistant first?¡±

 Chapter 630: Treated as a Thief

    Chapter 630: Treated as a Thief<div>


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong was not very familiar with Xuanhe Prefecture. Zhuangzi still had to be a shopkeeper in Fengkai County for three months. He had to nurture Chen Jincai before he coulde to the prefectural city.


    During this period of time, she could not let Zheng Gang work alone. That would be too tiring. She had to hire two more people to help.


    ¡°Recruit one. Before Zhuangzies to the prefectural city, let Ah Shu stay here for three months,¡± Shao Qingyuan said.


    Firstly, Ah Shu was quite skilled now. If a local hooligan came, he would be shocked.


    Secondly, although the shop in the prefecture capital was big, two assistants were enough. If they recruited more, they would probably fight when Zhuangzi came overter.<div>


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°Why don¡¯t we write a recruitment notice outside the shop?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan was about to nod when Zheng Gang said hesitantly, ¡°Boss, can I rmend someone?¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned. ¡°Of course. It would be best if Uncle Zheng had a suitable candidate. It would also save us the trouble of looking for people withpletely unfamiliar personalities.¡±


    Zheng Gang sighed. ¡°I do have a candidate, but¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°In the past, when I was a shopkeeper in this prefectural city, there was a shop assistant called Changshun. He was very hardworking and dutiful. However, there was a day when money was lost in the shop. No matter how hard I searched, I couldn¡¯t find it. Later, someone said that Changshun¡¯s mother was sick. She originally didn¡¯t have the money to treat her illness, but she suddenly obtained a sum of money and used that money to buy good medicine to treat her illness.¡±


    Zheng Gang sighed. ¡°Boss suspected that Changshun had stolen the money. Changshun naturally denied it and exined that the money for his mother¡¯s treatment was given to him by a kind person because Changshun had helped that person. Boss didn¡¯t believe it and asked him to find that kind person. However, he was only passing by the Xuanhe Prefecture. How could Changshun find him? Boss beat Changshun up and chased him out of the shop.¡±


    ¡°At that time, this matter was quite big. Many shops around knew about it. Therefore, after Changshun was chased away, it was too difficult to find a job. I knew that Changshun definitely didn¡¯t do this, but I didn¡¯t have evidence. I couldn¡¯t help him even if I wanted to. It wasn¡¯t until a couple of days before I left that shop that I unintentionally heard that the money was secretly taken away by the boss¡¯s son. It had nothing to do with Changshun.¡±


    Unfortunately, so what if he knew?


    His old boss was already dead and he had been chased out of the shop. The only thing he could do was to go to Changshun¡¯s house and tell him the truth.


    Changshun cried especially sadly when he heard that. The injustice on his body was finally washed away. He was not a thief.


    However, the surrounding neighbors did not eliminate their prejudice against Changshun because of Zheng Gang¡¯s testimony. They even felt that it was because Zheng Gang had been chased away by the boss, so he was dissatisfied and took revenge on the boss. Anyway, Zheng Gang did not have evidence.<div>


    Zheng Gang really wanted to help Changshun, but he was also worried that those rumors would affect the business of the shop, so he hesitated.


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°Of course I believe in Uncle Zheng. As long as Changshun¡¯s character is fine, it doesn¡¯t matter. Zhuangzi used to be a hooligan in the vige, but hasn¡¯t he be a shopkeeper now? But I want to meet the shop assistant called Shunzi first.¡±


    Zheng Gang was overjoyed. The wrinkles on his face were squeezed into a ball. ¡°I¡¯ll go find him now.¡±

 Chapter 631: Cruel

    Chapter 631: Cruel<div>


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As soon as Zheng Gang finished speaking, he turned around and was about to leave. However, he stopped after taking a step and said embarrassedly, ¡°Shunzi¡¯s house is a little far from here. When will the boss return to the inn? Why don¡¯t I bring him to the inn?¡±


    Gu Yundong thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Where is his house?¡±


    ¡°South of the city.¡±


    South of the city?


    ¡°Coincidentally, we¡¯re almost done looking at the shops. I n to go to the new house to take a look. I¡¯ll go with you so that you won¡¯t have to run around on a hot day.¡±<div>


    The Tianhai Academy was in the south of the city, so naturally, the house she had just bought was also in the south.


    Zheng Gang nodded repeatedly. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Before I leave, I¡¯ll take a look at the shop that Brother Shao bought.¡± Gu Yundong turned around and saw Shao Qingyuan¡¯s disappointed expression. However, after hearing her words, the corners of his lips curled up.


    Shao Qingyuan took the lead and walked forward. ¡°It¡¯s not far. We¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    It was really not far. It was only a street away.


    Compared to Gu Yundong¡¯s shop, the one for the pharmacy here was smaller. However, the backyard was muchrger. After all, it would require more space to make medicine in the future.


    There were no medical centers nearby. It was very inconvenient for many people to get medicine. It seemed to be quite suitable for opening a pharmacy.


    However, it was still early. Shao Qingyuan nned to rent out the shop first and collect some money.


    After checking the shop, the three of them got into the carriage and drove towards the south of the city.


    Changshun¡¯s house was said to be in the south of the city, but it was actually quite a distance away from the house that Gu Yundong had bought.


    Compared to Gu Yundong¡¯s school district house, Changshun¡¯s ce was one of the slums.


    As soon as they entered the alley, the road immediately narrowed. In addition, many people¡¯s things were piled at the door, blocking most of the alley.<div>


    Gu Yundong and the others could not enter the alley on the huge carriage at all.


    A trace of embarrassment shed across Zheng Gang¡¯s face. ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t you wait here with Qingyuan? I¡¯ll go in and call Changshun out.¡±


    Not only was this alley narrow and noisy, but there were also all kinds of smells mixed together. It was simply indescribable.


    However, Gu Yundong waved her hand. ¡°No need. Let¡¯s go in. The vige is full of pits. It¡¯s not much better from here. Why can¡¯t we walk?¡±


    The carriage was ced at the entrance of a small restaurant at the intersection. After paying a few copper coins to the shopkeeper to help take care of it, the three of them walked into the alley.


    Although the alley was a little messy, the smell of life was very strong. Children were running around happily on the road.


    Some women sat at the door, holding a sewing basket and looking at it. From time to time, they would yell.


    asionally, there would be the sound of metal striking and loud quarrelsing from the house.


    Changshun¡¯s house seemed to be very far inside. Zheng Gang led them for a long distance before finally stopping.


    He pointed at a small dpidated courtyard in front of him and said, ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    Just as she finished speaking, the door of the courtyard was opened.


    Zheng Gang¡¯s eyes lit up and he said, ¡°He¡¯s Changshun.¡±<div>


    Gu Yundong looked up and saw a skinny young man holding a pole and about to leave.


    Zheng Gang raised his hand and was about to call out to him when he heard another ear-piercing voice.


    ¡°Changshun, are you going out to work again? How can you find work? Those shops shouldn¡¯t need a thief, right?¡± The person who spoke was a woman, probably Changshun¡¯s neighbor. Her tone was very harsh.


    She sized up Changshun and came to a realization. ¡°You¡¯re going out with a pole to be a porter. I heard that you lost your chamber pot job two days ago?¡±

 Chapter 632: Damn It

    Chapter 632: Damn It<div>


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Changshun clenched his fists tightly and turned to look at the woman who spoke angrily.


    However, he was not good with words. After his face turned red, he only said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, how is it none of my business?¡± The womanughed exaggeratedly. ¡°Let me tell you, because of you, our reputation in this area is ruined. If our son hadn¡¯t been implicated by you, he wouldn¡¯t have been unable to find an easy job. You still have the cheek to continue living here. If it were me, I would have long found a ce to hang myself so that my mother and sister would dare to go out.¡±


    Changshun was trembling with anger, especially when the other party mentioned his mother and sister. He almost couldn¡¯t control himself.


    There was a crashing sound.<div>


    At this moment, someone came out from behind Changshun. That person held a basin of water in his hand and sshed it directly at the woman opposite him.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The woman was instantly drenched and looked exceptionally disheveled. She screamed and jumped around.


    ¡°Damn it, how dare you ssh it on me?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with sshing water on you?¡± The person finished sshing water and put away the wooden basin in her hand. She pointed at the woman¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°Who ruined our reputation in this area? It¡¯s you. If you hadn¡¯t gone around ndering my brother as a thief, my brother wouldn¡¯t have lost one job after another. Your son can¡¯t find a job because he¡¯szy. What does it have to do with my brother? Don¡¯t me my brother for all the nonsense. My brother isn¡¯t a thief. My mother and I believe him. Don¡¯t talk nonsense for no reason. Get lost.¡±


    ¡°You, you, you b*tch. No wonder you can¡¯t get married. You¡¯re so fierce and vicious at such a young age. You deserve to stay at home and be a spinster for the rest of your life.¡± The woman was furious. She wiped the water off her face and realized that it was stinky. Her face turned even paler. ¡°The Ding family really made the right choice to break off the engagement. They long saw that you¡¯re not a good person. Little whore, in the future, you¡¯ll be¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Changshun took a step forward with a dark expression. His fists were clenched tightly, as if he was about to hit someone.


    The woman was so frightened that she took a step back and stuttered, ¡°W- What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°If you dare to say anything bad about my sister again, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± Changshun kicked the stool beside the woman and the needle basket on it fell to the ground.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The woman screamed and wanted to curse, but when she saw the siblings ring at her, she immediately cowered. She only shouted indignantly, ¡°You, just you wait. When my husbandes back, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡±


    Changshun red at her and turned to go back. He picked up the pole on the ground again and said to his sister, Su Qing, ¡°Go in and close the door. I¡¯lle back tonight.¡±


    Su Qing frowned and looked at the pole in his hand. She wanted to say something but hesitated. After a while, she didn¡¯t say anything and only nodded. ¡°Brother, be careful. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±<div>


    Changshun turned around and was about to leave when he heard a cheerful and familiar voice. ¡°Changshun.¡±


    He was stunned. He looked in the direction of the voice and saw three people standing not far behind him.


    One of them was the shopkeeper he was familiar with, Zheng Gang. He was overjoyed. ¡°Shopkeeper, you, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to look for you. Our boss is looking for a shop assistant. She heard that you¡¯re hardworking and insisted oning over to take a look.¡± Zheng Gangughed.

 Chapter 633:1 Want You to Be My Shop Assistant

    Chapter 633:1 Want You to Be My Shop Assistant<div>


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Changshun was shocked, and so was Su Qing. The woman who was about to enter the room next door did not care about the water dripping from her body. She turned around and looked at Zheng Gang and the other two in shock.


    Zheng Gang chuckled. He wanted to say something just now, but his boss didn¡¯t let him move, so he could only watch.


    Now that the boss did not turn around and leave after seeing everything, it seemed that she nned to hire Changshun.


    He strode over and pointed at Gu Yundong. ¡°Changshun, let me introduce you. This is my current boss, Miss Gu. She has opened a shop in the prefectural city and is nning to hire a shop assistant. She asked if you want toe.¡±


    Changshun¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. When Gu Yundong looked over, he trembled nervously. He leaned the pole against the door, not knowing what to do. He rubbed his hands and said, ¡°I, I¡­¡±<div>


    Su Qing was also very surprised, but when she saw her brother like this, she immediately expected better from him.


    She hurriedly looked at Gu Yundong and said, ¡°Miss Gu, right? Come in first. It¡¯s very hot outside. Come in and have a ss of water to rest your feet.¡±


    As she spoke, she moved aside and was about to let Gu Yundong walk in.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, a sharp voice came from behind. Not to be outdone, the woman shouted, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t fall for it. You¡¯ll be in big trouble if you hire Su Changshun to work in your shop.¡±


    Everyone at the door looked at the woman in unison. Su Changshun and Su Qing¡¯s expressions changed drastically, and they trembled with anger.


    When the woman saw this, she said smugly, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know. This Su Changshun is hardworking, but his hands are dirty. In the past, he was chased out by the owner of his shop. He was used of stealing money from the shop. Miss, if you really want to find a shop assistant, you can look for my son. My son has a good character.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Su Qing wanted to scold her, but she was worried that she would leave a bad impression on Gu Yundong.


    However, Zheng Gang pointed at her and said angrily, ¡°Nonsense. I¡¯ve said before that Changshun is a good person. He never stole the boss¡¯s money. Don¡¯t nder him here and ruin his reputation.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, it¡¯s you. I remember now. You dide a year ago. But you¡¯re on good terms with him. Perhaps you¡¯re in cahoots with him. You were also involved in stealing money. Miss, you must open your eyes wide and not fall for it. Otherwise, the shop will be emptied by them.¡±


    Su Qing could no longer hold it in. She grabbed the pole beside her and wanted to rush over and smash her mouth.


    But Gu Yundong stopped her. Su Qing was stunned and felt uneasy.


    She was afraid that her brother¡¯s job would be ruined again. She was even more afraid that she might implicate Shopkeeper Zheng.<div>


    Gu Yundong looked at the woman and saw the smug look on her face. Sheughed. ¡°I can judge for myself what kind of person Su Changshun is. As for whether your son has a good character¡­ I can tell from your harshness as a mother.¡±


    With that, she turned around and entered the courtyard without looking at her.


    The woman was stunned for a moment before she reacted. She immediately screamed, ¡°You¡¯re calling me mean? Where did youe from, little b*tch? How dare you call me mean? Let me tell you¡­¡±


    Shao Qingyuan looked over coldly. The woman instantly felt a chill run down her spine. She felt even more frightened than when she faced the furious Su Changshun just now. She no longer hesitated and quickly turned around to go home, not daring to say a word.


    Only then did Shao Qingyuan enter. Zheng Gang hurriedly followed.

 Chapter 634: Salary

    Chapter 634: Sry<div>


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    On the other hand, Su Changshun and Su Qing stood at the door and looked at each other before entering the courtyard.


    The Su family¡¯s courtyard was really small, even smaller than Aunt Ke¡¯s.


    Although Aunt Ke¡¯s house only had two sleeping rooms, the rooms were big. The two rooms in the Su family¡¯s house were pitifully small, as if they were one room that was separated by one wall.


    The central room was also small. When the five of them entered, the central room seemed to be filled.


    Su Qing quickly poured some water and stood behind Su Changshun. She looked uneasy. She was still worried that what the woman next door had said would leave a very bad impression on Gu Yundong.<div>


    Gu Yundong took a sip of water to quench her thirst and went straight to the point. ¡°My surname is Gu. My shop is on Dahui Road. It¡¯s a little far from here and will open in a few days. The shopkeeper is Uncle Zheng. You¡¯re familiar with him. He needs two workers. One has already been chosen. Uncle Zheng rmended you to me and said that you¡¯re honest and hardworking, so I came over to take a look. What about you? What do you think? Do you have any intention ofing along?¡±


    Su Qing was very happy, and the worry in her heart was relieved.


    She quickly turned to look at her brother. Su Changshun was still a little confused. This girl actually wanted to hire him as a shop assistant?


    How could he have a job? He didn¡¯t have to think about finding work every day. When he was a porter, his sry was low and often dyed. Moreover, he would work under Uncle Zheng. Uncle Zheng was a good person and never hit or scolded them casually.


    Except¡­


    After Su Changshun was done being excited, he gradually calmed down and said, ¡°Miss Gu, you heard it just now. I¡­ I have a bad reputation.¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to being treated as a thief? Uncle Zheng has already told me that. I trust him, so I hope you won¡¯t let him down. If you¡¯re willing, work hard in the shop in the future. I won¡¯t treat you badly.¡±


    Hearing that she didn¡¯t mind, Su Changshun finally heaved a long sigh of relief. There was a happy smile on his face. ¡°I, I¡¯m willing. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    ¡°Yes, about the sry, three taels of silver a month temporarily. If you do well in the future, your sry will increase. If you think there¡¯s no problem, we can sign the contract now.¡±


    The sry in the prefectural city was higher. Zheng Gang did well in the county city, so she gave him ten taels of silver.


    In the future, Gu Yundong felt that there should be no problem with increasing his sry annually.


    She thought about it. After the new year, she could also raise the sry of the old employees at the workshop.<div>


    When Su Changshun heard that it was three taels of silver, how could he not be willing? He hurriedly nodded.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll go borrow a pen and paper now. We can sign the contract soon.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I have the contract. You just need to put your thumbprint on it.¡± Gu Yundong had already prepared multiple employment contracts. The names and positions were different, but the contents were simr.


    Su Changshun took it and pressed his thumb on it without even reading.


    Gu Yundong smiled. It seemed that Zheng Gang¡¯s trust was not wrong. Su Changshun also trusted Zheng Gang very much.


    She was quite satisfied with Su Changshun. Although he was not good with words, it could be seen that he was very protective of his family and was not afraid of hardship or exhaustion.


    Zhuangzi, on the other hand, was a smart person. He was eloquent andplemented Su Changshun. The two of them were very suitable for each other.


    If both of them could talk, they would probably quarrel.


    Gu Yundong was about to leave after settling on the shop assistant.


    At this moment, the courtyard door was pushed open and an older woman came in with a basket..

 Chapter 635: The Shop Will Close Sooner or Later

    Chapter 635: The Shop Will Close Sooner or Later<div>


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Seeing that there were a few strangers in the courtyard, the woman was stunned for a moment and looked at Su Changshun and his sister in confusion.


    Su Changshun quickly went forward to take the basket from her hand. Inside the basket were clothes. They were heavy, and the woman¡¯s palm had a mark.


    When Su Changshun saw this, he felt a little sad. However, he quickly smiled and ced the basket on the steps at the side. He said to the woman, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re back. This is Uncle Zheng. You¡¯ve seen him before. This is Miss Gu and Master Shao. Miss Gu is opening a shop in the prefectural city and asked me to be a shop assistant. I have a job now. Mother, you don¡¯t have to wash clothes for others in the future.¡±


    Ever since Su Changshun wasbeled as a thief, the Su family¡¯s life had be difficult.


    Su Changshun went out every day to find manualbor. Su Qing did some embroidery work at home, so Mother Su went to collect some clothes to wash. It was better in the summer. In the winter, the water was cold, and Mother Su¡¯s hands were often swollen like steamed buns. It was very tiring.<div>


    Even so, she would not be able to earn much.


    Now that Su Changshun had a proper and stable job, his mother did not have to work so hard.


    When Mother Su heard that this stranger was the boss who was hiring her son, she immediately became excited. She hurriedly wiped her hands and invited Gu Yundong in. ¡°Boss Gu, don¡¯t stand there. Come in and sit. It¡¯s almost noon. Everyone, have lunch here. I¡¯ll go buy groceries now. It¡¯ll be quick.¡±


    She turned around and was about to leave when Gu Yundong quickly stopped her. ¡°Aunt, you don¡¯t have to. I still have something on. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for you toe here. How can you leave without eating?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need.¡± Zheng Gang also said, ¡°Sister-inw Su, rest for a while. In two days, ask Changshun to look for me at Dahui Road. We¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and opened the courtyard door first, letting Yundong leave before going out.


    When Gu Yundong went out, she saw the woman next door looking over. When Gu Yundong looked back, she immediately retracted her head.


    Only after the three of them had left did the womane out. She ran to the Su family¡¯s door and knocked.


    Su Qing came over to open the door. When she saw her, she closed the door without a word.


    The woman almost bumped her nose. ¡°You, you little b*tch. Are you feeling good now that you have a job? Just you wait. Let¡¯s see how long your brother can do this job. Hmph.¡±


    After saying that, he even spat on the ground. ¡°He¡¯s just a small shop assistant. He thinks he¡¯s a big shot. Who knows when that small shop will close down.¡±<div>


    She cursed and went back. Someone beside her asked curiously what was going on.


    The woman added fuel to the fire and told him not to go to that shop to buy things. To be able to hire a thief as a shop assistant, this stranger definitely did not do any legitimate business.


    However, when someone asked her what the shop was for and where it was, the woman could not answer for a moment.


    Mother Su asked the same question.


    Su Changshun touched his head and said in embarrassment, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask in detail. It seems to be a food business. But Uncle Zheng rmended it, so it definitely won¡¯t be bad. Mother, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just that the ce is a little far. It¡¯s on Dahui Road. I might beteing home in the future.¡±


    Mother Su waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Later, you can bring me there so that I¡¯ll know where it is. I can even send you lunch. The shop is small, but it¡¯s not a big deal. Work hard. It¡¯s better than carrying bags for others..¡± After a pause, she suddenly asked, ¡°I heard that Young Master Shao seems to call Miss Gu¡­ Yundong?¡±

 Chapter 636: You’re Committing a Sin

    Chapter 636: You¡¯re Committing a Sin<div>


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Shao Qingyuan went out, he did call out softly. If Mother Su had not been focused on them at that time, she might not have heard it.


    Su Changshun was stunned and nodded. ¡°Yes, I think Miss Gu¡¯s name is Gu Yundong. What¡¯s wrong, Mother?¡±


    Mother Su frowned. ¡°I keep feeling that this name is a little familiar, as if I¡¯ve heard it somewhere before. I just can¡¯t remember where.¡±


    Su Qing smiled. ¡°Mother, this name isn¡¯t strange. There¡¯s another person called Li Yundong at the entrance of our alley. Boss Gu has always been in Fengkai County. She¡¯s only been here for two days. It¡¯s impossible for you to know her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Mother Su quickly stopped struggling. She was old now, so it was possible that she remembered wrongly.


    ¡°But you have to wear good clothes to work in the shop. Little Qing, I remember that there¡¯s still a piece of fabric in the cab. Make a new set of clothes for your brother. Don¡¯t embarrass the boss.¡±<div>


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    With work to do, the three members of the Su family werepletely different. All their gloominess was swept away, as if they were already standing in front of a bright future and did not have to worry anymore.


    Gu Yundong, who was in the carriage, had a good impression of the Su family. The family was simple. Su Changshun was an honest person, and his mother and sister were reasonable. They were not difficult to get along with and would not drag him down.


    With the shop assistant¡¯s matter settled, Gu Yundong felt relieved and went back to her new house.


    The few of them had just arrived at the alley outside when they saw a few wooden carts parked there. There was a lot of furniture ced horizontally on them.


    Seeing them, Ah Shu, who was instructing people to move the things, immediately came over.


    ¡°Young Master, Miss, ording to your instructions, the house has been tidied up and the furniture has been bought. How is it? Not bad, right? Laixi brought us to buy it. The price is fair.¡±


    Gu Yundong could not help butugh when she saw his expression. She went up and touched the bed frame. It was indeed not bad.


    Yesterday, Aunt Ke had gotten someone to calcte the most suitable date for moving. It would be today. Although it was a little rushed, there was no choice. His father hadpleted the admission procedures today, so they had to stay here.


    Hence, Ah Shu and Ah Zhu¡¯s n to capture the cicadas was ruined. They had to clean up the house and move.


    Fortunately, there were many of them and the house was clean. What needed to be tidied up was quickly tidied up. In addition, there were familiar people who showed them the way. They bought what needed to be bought.


    In just one morning, the house suddenly felt warm and homely.<div>


    Gu Yundong looked into the house. Her parents lived in the main room, which had a small study. The left wing was for her and Yunke, and the right wing was for Yunshu and Yuanzhi.


    There was also a room for Xue Rong and the rest.


    Every room was equipped with the most basic bed, cab and other things. It was veryplete.


    Gu Yundong was very satisfied, but Aunt Ke suddenly pulled her aside and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve also bought a courtyard in the prefectural city. Your parents live here. Shouldn¡¯t you buy another batch of servants?¡±


    Gu Yundong said, ¡°I want Madam Jiang toe over. Besides Shuitao and Xue Rong, it should be enough.¡±


    Aunt Ke couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°Ms. Jiang and Tong Ping are husband and wife. You ask Ms. Jiang toe over, but Tong Ping is alone in Yongfu Vige? Aren¡¯t youmitting a sin?¡±


    The corners of Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. Was it that serious??


    ¡°And Tong Shuitao.¡±


    What was wrong with Shuitao? She didn¡¯t have a husband, right?

 Chapter 637: The Four From the Lu Family

    Chapter 637: The Four From the Lu Family<div>


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Aunt Ke felt that although Gu Yundong was smart, there was still something to learn in this aspect.


    ¡°Shuitao is indeed not bad, but she¡¯s jumpy and thinks about going out all day long. She¡¯s not meticulous enough. She¡¯s suitable to follow you, and you like to run around. However, it¡¯s not suitable for her to take care of your mother. With your mother¡¯s personality, she should find someone more meticulous.¡±


    Gu Yundong thought about it and felt that it made sense. Not only did the servant have to be more meticulous, but they also had to be smart.


    She remembered what happened to Jiang Yongkangst time. It was hard to guarantee that no one would have designs on her mother now. Also, when her father checked the house yesterday, a woman had already winked at her father.


    Speaking of which, she was so young and beautiful, but no one had seduced her. Her parents¡¯ market price was actually better than hers.<div>


    Gu Yundong had deep doubts about her charm.


    However, when she saw Shao Qingyuan beside her, this suspicion was dispelled by her.


    Still, Aunt Ke was right. They indeed had to buy a batch of servants. There was no need for a lot. Three to four people in a family was enough.


    Thus, after lunch, Gu Yundong brought Madam Yang and Keke to the agency with Aunt Ke.


    She felt that since they were bought to take care of Madam Yang and Keke, they had to be pleasing to the eye.


    This time, Gu Yundong¡¯s requirements were slightly higher. She wanted to find someone who could read. It would be best if it was a family. Other than taking care of Madam Yang, she also needed someone to work at home and look after the family.


    Once the requirements were high, it would not be easy to find them.


    After going to two agencies, she finally found what she wanted.


    The family¡¯s surname was Lu. The couple had two daughters. One of them was about the same age as Gu Yundong and looked clean and pretty. When she smiled, she revealed a small dimple and looked especially likable.


    At that time, when she smiled, Madam Yang also smiled. Moreover, she could read. It was said that she used to be a second-ss maidservant in a rich family. Because she had served Miss since she was young, she learned something from her.


    However, when she grew up and became beautiful, that young master took a fancy to her and wanted to take her as a concubine.


    She was not happy. Because of this, this matter was stirred up for a few days. In the end, Madam found out and beat them up before selling their entire family.<div>


    This girl¡¯s name was Lu Hongxiu. She spoke softly, gently, and carefully. Moreover, she knew who was in charge. She did not even look at Shao Qingyuan, which satisfied Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong almost rolled her eyes when she saw other girls looking at Shao Qingyuan while she interviewed them.


    The Lu couple was also honest. Lu Sheng was about the same age as Gu Dajiang. He used to run errands for the master. His wife, Madam Niu, worked in the kitchen. Because she wasn¡¯tpetitive, she was just a kitchen helper, but ording to her, her culinary skills were actually not bad.


    Both of them were very diligent.


    They also had a younger daughter called Lu Hongqiao. She was about seven or eight years old. It was just nice that she could be apanion with Yunke.


    The little girl already had friends in Yongfu Vige. She was still very unfamiliar here. Yunshu was not around either. Only when she had a child of about the same age to y with could her be cheered up.


    When the four members of the Lu family were brought back, they were still a little nervous.


    They only looked at each other when they stood in front of the small house. They took a deep breath and followed Gu Yundong in.


    Unexpectedly, just as they entered, a voice suddenly sounded in their ears.


    ¡°Is Lady Gu back? Is Lady Gu back?¡±


    It was not just the four members of the Lu family. Even Gu Yundong and the others were so frightened by this unfamiliar voice that they almost turned around and left..


    <div>

 Chapter 638: I’ve Turned Bald While Waiting For You

    Chapter 638: I¡¯ve Turned Bald While Waiting For You<div>


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The owner of the voice quickly rushed in front of them. After looking around, he locked his gaze on Gu Yundong.


    ¡°You must be Miss Gu?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan took a step forward and stood in front of him. He frowned and looked at him warily.


    Gu Yundong looked at Gu Dajiang, who came outter. ¡°Father, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Gu Dajiang looked helpless. He rubbed his forehead and said, ¡°This is Master Xia from Tianhai Academy. He¡­ specially came to discuss painting skills with you.¡±<div>


    He also had a headache. When he had just arrived at the academy, he did not even have time to look for the supervisor before he was stopped by Master Xia, who directly asked him where the painter that had guided the students yesterday was.


    Gu Dajiang looked at his anxious expression and thought that he was here to find trouble. He immediately ran away warily.


    It was not easy for Gu Dajiang to shake him off and find the supervisor to settle all the matters regarding admission.


    When he was about to leave, he did not expect to see Master Xia again at the entrance of the Academy.


    At that time, he had a pile of paintings in his hands and looked like he was determined to follow Gu Dajiang.


    He even climbed into Gu Dajiang¡¯s carriage before Gu Dajiang did. It was as if he would cling to Gu Dajiang if Gu Dajiang didn¡¯t bring him to look for the artist.


    What could Gu Dajiang do? He already knew from the gatekeeper that this was a teacher from the academy, and he was a teacher who was very passionate about painting.


    Therefore, Gu Dajiang could only bring him back.


    Coincidentally, Gu Yundong had just left the house before they returned.


    Master Xia had been waiting at home for more than two hours. His head was bald from waiting. From time to time, he would run out of the courtyard to take a look. He almost broke the threshold.


    Hence, when Gu Yundong and the rest returned, he was the first to rush up.


    ¡°Miss Gu, I¡¯ve finally met you. You don¡¯t know, but I wasn¡¯t at the academy yesterday. I didn¡¯t even know that there was an artist reviewing the students¡¯ paintings. When I returned and heard the news, I quickly ran to the Fate Hut of the mountain elder. However, you guys had already left. I was just one stepte. I was just one stepte from seeing you. I was so frustrated that I didn¡¯t sleep well the entire night. I waited for your father at the academy early in the morning. This time, I finally meet you.¡±<div>


    Master Xia was extremely excited. Gu Yundong looked at him and felt as if he would cry if he continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Let me tell you, I brought my paintings over. Come and show me what¡¯s wrong. Why can¡¯t I draw a satisfactory painting?¡±


    As he spoke, he became anxious again and almost reached out to grab Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong quickly told him to calm down. ¡°Master Xia, wait for a while. I¡¯ve just returned home. I can only calm down and look at the paintings after I¡¯ve arranged everything, right?¡±


    Master Xia wanted to ask her to leave everything to Gu Dajiang, but he was in someone else¡¯s house after all. It was not good to go overboard.


    Therefore, he could only suppress her desire and look at Gu Yundong eagerly, hoping that she could finish everything in an instant.


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    She heaved a sigh of relief and exined the background of the four people from the Lu family to Father Gu. Then, she asked Tong Shuitao and Xue Rong to bring them away and settle them down.


    After everyone was busy with their own things, she followed the impatient Master Xia to the study.


    The study had just been tidied up not long ago. There was a huge desk in front of the window sill, and the pen rack on the table was already prepared. Moreover, the brush, ink, paper, and inkstone were all done.


    She didn¡¯t know if Ah Shu and the others had arranged them beforehand or after Master Xia arrived.


    What shocked Gu Yundong was the pile of things on the table..<div>

 Chapter 639: Same Lecture Hall

    Chapter 639: Same Lecture Hall<div>


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Come,e,e. Sit here.¡± Master Xia held the stool enthusiastically. He was not embarrassed by the overly enthusiasm at all. At one point, Gu Yundong even felt that this was Master Xia¡¯s home¡­


    The corners of Gu Yundong1 s mouth twitched. She pointed at the paintings piled on the table, and her hands trembled uncontrobly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you drew all these. Do you want me to finish reading them today?¡±


    Master Xia was stunned, as if he had just realized that this was a difficult situation.


    He immediatelyughed dryly and reached out to remove half of the paintings.<div>


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Master Xia thought for a moment and took off half of the paintings.


    Gu Yundong still did not speak. Master Xia gritted his teeth and removed three scrolls.


    But Gu Yundong remained calm. Master Xia could not hold it in anymore. ¡°No more. There are no more than twenty paintings here.¡±


    Gu Yundong rubbed her forehead and said, ¡°Master Xia, actually, I think one painting should be enough. You¡¯ve practiced so many paintings. You must have figured out many drawing methods by yourself and gained a lot ofprehension in your mind. Then I don¡¯t think there are many problems. Let¡¯s discuss and study one painting. You can find out what¡¯s wrong with the subsequent paintings, right?¡±


    Master Xia felt that¡­ what she said made a lot of sense.


    Hence, he nodded and began to search the pile of paintings for a long time.


    Gu Yundong looked up and met Gu Dajiang¡¯s eyes.


    After a long time, seeing that Master Xia had yet toe out, Gu Yundong simply went to chat with Gu Dajiang.


    ¡°Did Father¡¯s trip to the Academy go smoothly today?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s quite good. I¡¯ve already paid my tuition fees. The academy has already given me student robes and told me some of the academy¡¯s rules and school time. Someone even brought Father to the academy¡¯s canteen. They originally wanted to arrange a dormitory, but we have a ce to stay, so I didn¡¯t go.¡±


    Gu Dajiang felt a little emotional. To be honest, this was his first time attending school.<div>


    Although he had read books when he was young, he had only studied at the old Elementary Schr¡¯s house. There were no ssmates.


    Now that he had ssmates, this feeling was actually very novel.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m in the same lecture hall as Qi Ting now.¡± However, Qi Ting didn¡¯t seem to be in the academy today. Instead, Zhuo Guang and the others he saw yesterday were there. When they saw him, they greeted him happily.


    Gu Dajiang had only gone to familiarize himself with the school. sses would only officially start tomorrow.


    Gu Yundong was very surprised and more or less relieved. Although Qi Ting was a tsundere, he was not a bad person.


    The few people who were good friends with him were also quite cute. He had known them yesterday, so he was not worried that he would not be able to fit in.


    As the father and daughter were talking, Master Xia finally found the painting.


    When he took it out, Gu Yundong wanted to faint.


    As expected, he did not suffer any losses. He actually found a painting that was asplicated as the River Diagram on the Qingming Festival.


    Master Xia looked at her happily. ¡°Come, take a look first.¡±


    Gu Yundong did not want to look at it at all. Her eyes were filled with deep disdain. If she had known earlier, she would not have asked him to search just now. It would have been better if she had just taken a random painting.


    No, the key was that while Master Xia could not feel anything, why did he have to challenge such aplicated painting??<div>


    However, since she had agreed, she calmed down and looked at the painting carefully.


    Fortunately, although the painting wasplicated, the technique was traceable. Gu Yundong quickly discovered Master Xia¡¯s problem.

 Chapter 640: My Condolences

    Chapter 640: My Condolences<div>


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong was also a painter. She was very patient with Mr. Xia, who was like-minded.


    Seeing that the two of them had already started discussing, Gu Dajiang picked up a book and sat quietly at the side to read.


    It was only when Shao Qingyuan came in that he went out to talk to his wife and daughter.


    After some time, Gu Yundong raised her head and rubbed her sore neck.


    A cup of tea suddenly appeared in her hand. She looked up and met Shao Qingyuan¡¯s dissatisfied expression. She immediately smiled.<div>


    Shao Qingyuan was dissatisfied with Master Xia, so he didn¡¯t even serve him tea.


    However, Master Xia didn¡¯t care at all. He didn¡¯t even realize that Gu Dajiang had long changed to Shao Qingyuan in the room. He only nodded repeatedly with his painting.


    ¡°Excellent, excellent. With Miss Gu¡¯s guidance, it¡¯s as if I¡¯ve been enlightened. I¡¯ve learned a lot.¡± Master Xiaughed and put down the painting in his hand. He went to take another one.


    This time, Gu Yundong did not need to say anything. He could find the problem himself.


    He immediately beamed with joy and danced with joy. After a long while, he calmed down and asked Gu Yundong, ¡°Yundong, your painting skills are so good. Your teacher must be a big shot in the current era. I wonder where he is now. Can you introduce him?¡±


    Gu Yundong said, ¡°I might never see him again in this lifetime.¡± Her teacher was in another world.


    However, Master Xia misunderstood and thought that her teacher was no longer in this world. He immediately sighed. ¡°The heavens are jealous of geniuses. My condolences.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    Master Xia did not continue the topic. He flipped through his paintings again.


    After looking at them for a while, he took out a nk piece of paper and began to draw with a charcoal pen.


    This time, it was as if God was helping him. It was exceptionally smooth and felt. The smile on Master Xia¡¯s face never faded.


    Gu Yundong shook her head. Although she liked to draw, it was nothingpared to Master Xia¡¯s hunger.<div>


    She didn¡¯t disturb him and walked out of the study with Shao Qingyuan.


    It was only in the evening that Gu Yundong re-entered the study and called Master Xia, who had forgotten to eat and sleep, out for dinner.


    Today was considered a housewarming. Gu Yundong personally cooked many good dishes.


    In the beginning, Master Xia was unwilling to go out. Now that his inspiration had exploded, he had endless energy. It would not be a problem for him to stay in the study until the end of time.


    However, after Gu Yundong twirled the fried chicken drumstick around his nose, he decisively put down the charcoal pen and quickly ran to the reception hall.


    There were a lot of people, so they had to be divided into two tables to sit down.


    In fact, Gu Yundong had wanted to invite Nie Cong over for such an important day. After all, they had moved to the prefectural city. She had to let her friend know her address and get to know her family.


    Unfortunately, Nie Cong was not around. Aunt Ke said that he had been sent elsewhere by his father to train.


    Therefore, Master Xia was the only guest in the Gu family.


    Either table was filled with more than ten dishes. Firstly, it was to celebrate the housewarming, and secondly, it was to celebrate Gu Dajiang¡¯s entrance into school. Wouldn¡¯t everyone be happy?


    After everyone was full, Gu Dajiang personally sent Master Xia out. Then, he got Xue Rong to drive the carriage back to the academy.


    On this trip, Master Xia had made a breakthrough in his painting skills. He had also eaten until his mouth was full of oil. He was already satisfied.<div>


    Yes, he could still find an excuse to eat next time. That Gu girl¡¯s culinary skills were too good.


    Not only was she good at cooking, but she was also good-looking. It was a pity that she was already engaged. Otherwise, he would have a lot of young talents to introduce to her.


    The lively courtyard finally quietened down. After everyone had cleaned up, Gu Yundong got up and walked towards the Lu family¡¯s house.

 Chapter 641: Gu Yundong’s Arrangement

    Chapter 641: Gu Yundong¡¯s Arrangement<div>


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Lu Hongxiu was a meticulous person, so when Tong Shuitao led them to tidy up the rooms, she learned some things about the Gu family from her.


    After knowing that the Gu family was simple, the old master and young mistress were very kind to the servants, and there were no lecherous young masters, the four members of the Lu family heaved a sigh of relief. The uneasiness ofing to this unfamiliar new master¡¯s house gradually eased.


    Hence, when Gu Yundong came to look for them, the Lu family was not too panicked except for a trace of fear.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s gaze swept across the four of them and finally stopped on Lu Hongxiu.


    ¡°Half a day has passed. I think you should know the situation at home from Shuitao.¡±<div>


    Lu Hongxiu was shocked and quickly knelt down. ¡°Miss, please forgive me. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have asked¡­¡±


    ¡°Get up.¡± Gu Yundong interrupted her.


    Lu Hongxiu was stunned. She looked up slightly and carefully nced at Gu Yundong. Seeing that she did not seem to me her, she slowly stood up.


    However, she was still nervous. She did not expect Miss to see through her thoughts at a nce.


    Lu Hongxiu panicked. She had just arrived and had already left such a bad impression on her mistress.


    But Gu Yundong said, ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to inquire about the master¡¯s situation in advance. As long as it¡¯s not about the master¡¯s privacy, I won¡¯t stop you from doing this. It means that you¡¯re thorough and cautious.¡±


    The four members of the Lu family were slightly relieved.


    Gu Yundong said, ¡°Since you already know what our family does, I won¡¯t say anything else. From now on, as long as you¡¯re loyal to the Gu family, I won¡¯t treat you badly. As for what you have to do, I¡¯ve said it before. It¡¯s mainly to take care of my mother and my sister.¡±


    ¡°Hongxiu is meticulous. From now on, she will follow my mother. You know that my mother is like a child now, so you don¡¯t have to restrain her. She can do whatever she wants. If she wants to work or go out, she can do whatever she wants. You will help her, but don¡¯t let her cross the line. Also, don¡¯t let anyone bully her. If you encounter anyone with ill intentions who wants to deceive my mother, feel free to tell me or my father.¡±


    ¡°Hongqiao will stay with Keke. She likes to eat. Watch her. Don¡¯t let her eat too much.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Lu will be in charge of the family matters, especially my father¡¯s schoolmates. You have to treat them well.¡±


    ¡°Auntie Niu used to help in the kitchen. You¡¯ll have to take care of the stove in the future.¡±<div>


    The four members of the Lu family hurriedly agreed. Gu Yundong had already exined the main point clearly. They knew what else to do.


    After giving her instructions, Gu Yundong stood up. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You guys should rest early.¡±


    ¡°Take care, Miss.¡±


    After Gu Yundong left, the four members of the Lu family looked at each other.


    After a long time, Lu Sheng said, ¡°Go to sleep. We¡¯ll be busy tomorrow morning.¡±


    The three of them did not say anything and nodded. They went to bed.


    Gu Yundong left the house and went straight to Gu Dajiang and Madam Yang¡¯s room. She told them the location of the shop she had seen today and the staff she had recruited. At the same time, she instructed Ah Shu to set off for Yongfu Vige tomorrow morning and ask Uncle Feng if he wasing to the prefectural city.


    Ah Shu agreed happily. The next morning, he rode his horse and left the prefectural city at full speed.


    At the same time, Gu Dajiang sessfully became a student of Tianhai Academy.


    Madam Yang was staying at the house, and Lu Hongxiu was taking care of her. Aunt Ke was also staying here temporarily, so Gu Yundong waspletely at


    ease.


    <div>

 Chapter 642: It’s Not a Small Shop

    Chapter 642: It¡¯s Not a Small Shop<div>


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong, on the other hand, focused on drawing the shop¡¯s blueprint. As expected, Feng Daneng brought two workers to the prefectural city on the third day.


    He was very happy and energetic. He looked very motivated.


    Gu Yundong wanted him to rest for a day, but he refused. The moment he arrived, he asked her to bring him to the shop to take a look.


    Gu Yundong could only bring him to the shop and exin the situation to him with the blueprint in her hand. Previously, in Fengkai County, Feng Daneng had already experienced it. The shop here was muchrger, but the style was not too different. He had an idea.


    The interior renovation was mainly carpentry work, so the two handymen Feng Daneng brought this time were good at this.<div>


    Soon, the shop was bustling with activity.


    After Zheng Gang and the others left that day, Su Changshun went to Dahui Road every day to take a look. He was a little worried when he saw that the door was not open.


    At this moment, he finally saw Zheng Gang¡¯s figure and hurriedly ran over.


    Zheng Gang was shocked to see him. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Su Changshun chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m here to help.¡±


    ¡°Rascal.¡± Zheng Gang smiled and patted his head. He did not stop him and led him into the shop.


    Gu Yundong was also very surprised to see him, but she was naturally happy to see him so diligent.


    Su Changshun was really the type of person who did not talk much but worked very hard. asionally, when Gu Yundong and Feng Daneng discussed the structure of the shop, he would listen quietly at the side. He looked like he did not understand but was trying his best to learn. He was actually a little cute.


    Gu Yundong had asked a waiter from a nearby restaurant to deliver lunch. The food was delicious, but it was a little expensive.


    Seeing this, Su Changshun fell into deep thought.


    When they returned at night, it was a littlete. Su Changshun was still covered in sawdust and looked dirty.


    When the woman next door saw this, she immediately smiled. ¡°You ran out every day and came back listless. I knew that no shop would hire you as a shop assistant at all. Today, you finally started to look for work elsewhere? Tsk, tsk, tsk. You even showed me your attitude a few days ago. Serves you right.¡±<div>


    Su Changshun ignored her and entered the courtyard excitedly.


    Mother Su was a little surprised to see him like this. ¡°Is the shop not open yet?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s open. I saw the owner and Uncle Zheng today. The shop is being renovated. I¡¯ve been helping for the entire day.¡±


    Mother Su¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. I¡¯ve been worried for the past few days. I was afraid that something would happen.¡±


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Uncle Zheng won¡¯t lie to me.¡± Su Changshun entered the house and changed his clothes. When he came out, he said to Mother Su, ¡°Mother, before I came back, I told the owner that there¡¯s a master working in the shop these few days. It¡¯s not convenient to eat or boil water. I thought that you should help cook for two days. The owner agreed.¡±


    Mother Su was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Really? I can cook for a few days?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the boss ns to pay Mother 50 copper coins a day.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just cooking for a few days. There¡¯s no need for money. There¡¯s no need for so much money.¡±


    Su Changshun was helpless. He had said the same thing, but the boss insisted on giving it to him. He was not as eloquent as the boss, so he could only agree.


    Therefore, the next day, Su Chang took Mother Su to Dahui Road early in the morning.


    Looking at the huge two-story shop in front of her, Mother Su¡¯s eyes could not help but widen.


    No, no, wasn¡¯t it a small shop??<div>

 Chapter 643: Flower

    Chapter 643: Flower<div>


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At first, Mother Su really thought that it was just a small shop. The shop where her son used to be a shop assistant was not very big.


    However, regardless of whether it was a small shop or not, as long as her son had a stable job, it was much better than being a porter outside every day. Therefore, she did not even ask how much his sry was.


    Unexpectedly, this shop was so big. Not only were there two floors, but the inside was also surprisingly big.


    She was very happy. With such a big shop, the Gu family¡¯s business was definitely not small. Such a big shop¡¯s owner even took a fancy to her son as a shop assistant. In the future, when the Gu family¡¯s business grew bigger, Changshun would also rise and be more promising.


    At this moment, Mother Su heaved a sigh of relief.<div>


    Gu Yundong also came early. When she saw Mother Su, she walked over with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Auntie for the next few days. This is the money for groceries. Auntie, feel free to cook any food. The workers do hardbor. The food can¡¯t be bad.¡±


    Mother Su looked at the five taels of silver in her hand and could not help but tremble.


    This Boss Gu was too magnanimous. This was only the second time they met, and she gave her silver just like that. She even gave her five taels in one go. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that she would embezzle the money?


    Seeing that she did not speak for a long time, Gu Yundong asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Aunt? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No, no problem. I¡¯ll go buy groceries now. I guarantee that the workers will be full.¡±


    Mother Su carefully took the silver and quickly found someone to ask about the market before leaving in a hurry.


    Gu Yundong did not have to worry about these things. She was also very busy.


    This was her first step out of Fengkai County, so she took it very seriously. She had personally watched over the renovation of the shop. As for transporting goods, Shao Qingyuan had already brought Ah Zhu and the others back to Yongfu Vige.


    This was the first time they transported goods from Yongfu Vige to the Xuanhe Prefecture. Shao Qingyuan had to personally lead the way before he could be at ease. He would leave the rest of the trips to Tong Ping and Chen Jinbao.


    Fortunately, Uncle Feng and the rest were already familiar with it. There was no problem inmunication, which made Gu Yundong much less worried.


    Not long after, Mother Su returned with a basket full of vegetables.


    At the same time, she was holding a flower in her hand, a bright and tender yellow sunflower.<div>


    Gu Yundong was stunned. The flower was beautiful.


    She suddenly thought of what Gu Dajiang had mentioned about Madam Yang¡¯s love for nting flowers.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment and could not help but stop what she was doing.


    Yes, she was very busy, but she seemed to have neglected many things. She had never noticed that her mother liked to nt flowers. Even if she knew, she did not seem to take it to heart. She only bought servants and handed her over to the servants to take care of.


    For the past two days, Lu Hongxiu had been telling her about Madam Yang¡¯s daily life. It seemed to be no different from before. She ate, drank, and did some work every day, repeating the same actions day after day.


    Gu Yundong had her own business. She liked to earn money and hoped that one day, she would be able to count money until her hands cramped. She had a goal and direction and could keep moving forward.


    Gu Dajiang and Gu Yunshu liked to read. They had left home, had ssmates and teachers, and were also moving towards their goals.


    Yunke liked to eat, and she also liked to cook. Even though she was still young, she also had things she liked and she watched others cook seriously.


    Once, Gu Yundong even saw her holding mud and ying house. She repeated the process of how her sister fried the chicken drumstick without missing a single detail.


    Everyone seemed to have found something they liked and were working hard. Except¡­ Madam Yang.

 Chapter 644: Familiar Person

    Chapter 644: Familiar Person<div>


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong realized that she had always treated Madam Yang as a child. She wanted her to do whatever she wanted. Her mother could work, rest, and y as she pleased.


    However, she had forgotten that no matter how young a child was, they would have their own favorite things, even if it was in stages.


    Madam Yang liked flowers. In the past, when the Gu family¡¯s conditions didn¡¯t allow it, she didn¡¯t show it. Now that the conditions allowed it, she had already developed a habit of keeping it to herself and never mentioned it.


    Mother Su saw that Gu Yundong was staring at the flower in her hand without saying anything. She was a little nervous and asked softly, ¡°Boss, is there a problem with the flower?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Gu Yundong came back to her senses and hurriedly shook her head. She smiled and said, ¡°I just think that these flowers are quite beautiful.¡±<div>


    Mother Su exined, ¡°When I came back from buying groceries just now, I met a youngdy selling flowers. I saw her identally trip over a rock and almost fell. I helped her up. Look, she gave me a flower.¡±


    At that time, it was really quite dangerous. If the youngdy really fell, she would have fallen into the water.


    She was actually a little afraid that Gu Yundong would misunderstand that she had used the money Gu Yundong had given her to buy flowers, so she exined very clearly. ¡°I also think that these flowers are quite beautiful. I saw a small bottle in the backyard. I will plug it in and ce it on the table. Everyone will be in a good mood just by looking at it.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°Then Aunt, do you know where people sell flowers nearby? I want to buy some and bring them home.¡±


    Mother Su was stunned and immediately reacted. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not familiar with this area. However, the youngdy who sold flowers just now told me that there¡¯s a market at the end of Dahui Road. It specializes in selling flowers, birds, fish, insects, cats, dogs, and some porcin, antiques, and wood carvings. That youngdy¡¯s stall is in the corner of the market.¡±


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. There was actually such a flower and bird market?


    She nodded and looked at Feng Daneng, who was busy. She said goodbye to him and left.


    When the carriage reached the end of Dahui Road, there was indeed a market bustling with noise.


    Gu Yundong had just alighted from the carriage when she heard many people greeting her by the roadside.


    ¡°Come and take a look. This is my family¡¯s ancestral jade pendant. Look at the color and feeling, it¡¯s really top-grade. Most importantly, it¡¯s cheap. It only costs five taels of silver.¡±


    Gu Yundong quickened her pace. The ancestral jade pendant only cost five taels of silver. This was too exaggerated. At least make it more realistic.


    She walked inside and stopped at the ce where the flowers were sold. Indeed, she saw a little girl squatting in front of a stall.<div>


    However, the little girl was not in a good state at this moment. There was a small potted nt in front of her that had shattered. The flowers inside were lying on the ground, revealing their tender roots.


    The little girl wiped her tears sadly and carefully picked up the flower and ced it aside. Then, she slowly ced the soil on the ground into the broken jar.


    Gu Yundong had just frowned when she heard a mean voice. ¡°Serves you right. Who asked you to refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit? Twenty copper coins for a pot is not cheap. I wanted all your flowers in one go. You and your mother could go home earlier, but you refused. You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡±


    Gu Yundong looked in the direction of the voice and saw a middle-aged man standing there.


    She paused. She felt that this person looked familiar.

 Chapter 645: My Eyes Hurt

    Chapter 645: My Eyes Hurt<div>


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The middle-aged man was thin, but his expression was a little gloomy.


    There was also a stall in front of him with more than 20 pots of flowers. There were not many things, but they upied arge area and squeezed the little girl¡¯s stall into a corner.


    There were also more than 20 pots of flowers in the little girl¡¯s stall, but they were all squeezed together. Almost all the small flower pots were piled together, and it was impossible to tell which potted nt those flowers belonged to.


    However, the little girl clearly cherished these flowers very much. On such a hot day, there were two paper umbres covering the flowers. There were even some water droplets on the flowers, as if they had just been watered. They looked especially bright and refreshing.


    On the other hand, the middle-aged man held an oil-paper umbre in his hand to block the sun above his head. The flowers were listless, making people not have the slightest desire to buy them.<div>


    Moreover, what did he just say? He wanted to buy this girl¡¯s pot of flowers for 20 copper coins? In this day and age, expensive flowers like Yaohuang and Weizi were worth hundreds or thousands of taels.


    Of course, the flowers in front of the little girl were all ordinary flowers, but they were also very ornamental. It could be seen that they had been carefully taken care of. Even if they were not very expensive, they were definitely worth more than 20 copper coins per pot.


    This middle-aged man was quite scheming.


    Just as Gu Yundong was thinking, a woman suddenly rushed over from afar.


    She was still holding a small kettle in her hand. She must have gone to the river to get water. When she came back and saw the little girl wiping her tears, her heart ached. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Mother, I didn¡¯t protect Little Hui well.¡± The little girl pointed at the flower on the ground, looking very sad.


    Her mother patted her head. Before she couldfort her, she heard the middle-aged man¡¯s mockingughter again. ¡°Hahaha, you actually named flowers. Are you a fool?¡±


    His words were harsh, but Gu Yundong suddenly remembered who this person was.


    Shopkeeper Pan!!


    Back then, the shopkeeper who wanted to cheat Shao Qingyuan ended up asking for trouble and was hung on a tree by Shao Qingyuan with a rope.


    He had been arrested and taken away. He was already released after almost a year?


    Moreover, he used to be Shopkeeper Pan. Now, he had fallen to the point where he could only upy a seat here and sell flowers?<div>


    Yes, he had lost a lot of weight now. No wonder Gu Yundong could not tell at a nce.


    However, after being in prison for so long, he still refused to change. In the past, he wanted to take advantage of Shao Qingyuan. Now, he was bullying the women and children. He was simply hopeless.


    Gu Yundong shook her head and walked to the mother and daughter. She squatted down and said to the little girl, ¡°I want to buy your flowers, okay?¡±


    The little girl looked up with tears in the corners of her eyes.


    Her mother also looked at Gu Yundong happily and hurriedly nodded. ¡°Of course. Miss, you can choose whichever pot you like. Look, there are orchids, lilies, hibiscus, and mountain pellets. They¡¯re all beautiful.¡±


    Gu Yundong indeed thought that they were very good-looking. The youngdy also smiled through her tears and looked at Gu Yundong expectantly.


    When Shopkeeper Pan saw that there was a customer, he hurriedly rushed forward and squeezed the little girl and her mother to the side.


    ¡°Miss, if you want to buy flowers,e to my ce to buy them. I have all kinds of flowers. Come and take a look. Mine are more than theirs. There are even big flowers. They¡¯re cheap and especially fragrant.¡±


    Gu Yundong hated him very much. She casually nced at the flowers in his stall and said, ¡°Those flowers of yours are withered. I feel my eyes hurt just by looking at them. Besides, I can tell at a nce that they¡¯re sick and about to die from bug bites. I won¡¯t pay a copper coin for them..¡±

 Chapter 646: Find a Rope

    Chapter 646: Find a Rope<div>


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong raised her voice. Shopkeeper Pan¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. The customers who were about to stop in front of his stall hurried to look at the next stall.


    Shopkeeper Pan was trembling with anger. He suddenly turned his head and red at Gu Yundong fiercely. ¡°Do you know how to speak? If you don¡¯t want to buy it, then don¡¯t. Who asked you to spout nonsense and nder my flowers? You caused me such a huge loss. You have topensate me with silver. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you leave today.¡±


    He saw that Gu Yundong was a young girl with a heartless servant behind her. She seemed to be easy to bully.


    Moreover, because of the renovation of the shop, Gu Yundong was dressed simply. It was obvious that she was not a youngdy from a powerful family. Youngdies from wealthy families would note here to buy flowers. Therefore, it should not be a problem to extort a few taels of silver.


    The flower seller panicked when she heard that. ¡°You, how can you do this? This sister didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why should shepensate you with silver?¡±<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s between her and me now. It¡¯s not your ce to interrupt. Get lost.¡±


    Shopkeeper Pan red at the youngdy, then looked up at Gu Yundong provocatively.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said to Tong Shuitao, who was behind her, ¡°Go find a rope.¡±


    Tong Shuitao responded and ran away without saying a word.


    Shopkeeper Pan did not understand, but it did not matter. He just had to keep an eye on Gu Yundong and not let her leave.


    But Gu Yundong ignored him and continued talking to the youngdy and her daughter. ¡°How much are these flowers? I want to buy them all.¡±


    ¡°All, all of them?¡± The little girl was very surprised. Could it be that she had met a big client today?


    ¡°Miss, if you buy them all, I, we can give you a discount,¡± the mother hurriedly said. She secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Finally, she did not have to keep her daughter under the sun on such a hot day.


    ¡°Yes, calcte how much it will cost,¡± Gu Yundong said.


    Shopkeeper Pan was instantly dissatisfied. ¡°Stupid girl, did you hear me? You chased my guest away just now. Don¡¯t even think about leaving if you don¡¯t pay.¡±


    Gu Yundong nced at him and continued to talk to the mother and daughter. ¡°Little sister, do you know how to nt flowers?¡±


    The youngdy was probably around ten years old. She looked obedient, but her love for flowers was exceptionally beautiful.<div>


    She pursed her small lips and nodded slightly.


    Her mother said, ¡°She does know a little. Her father used to be a gardener. Later, he fell down the hill while picking flowers, so his legs are no longer nimble. Therefore, he could only nt some flowers at home to sell. She has been by her father¡¯s side since she was young and likes them very much. She knows a lot. Miss, if you don¡¯t know how to raise flowers, feel free to ask.¡±


    Gu Yundong really did not know much about raising flowers. In the past, she did not have the leisure to do so. Now¡­ she did not either.


    She didn¡¯t know if Madam Yang could do it. Even if she liked flowers, she might not know how to take care of them.


    So¡­


    ¡°Damn it, you actually don¡¯t take me seriously.¡± Shopkeeper Pan was furious. His face was livid from their disregard. He raised his foot and kicked the pots of flowers.


    The youngdy and her daughter¡¯s expressions changed drastically, but Gu Yundong quickly kicked his ankle.


    Shopkeeper Pan immediately took two steps back. He failed to kick down the potted nt and fell to the ground.


    ¡°You b*tch¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Tong Shuitao ran over. ¡°Miss, the rope is here.¡±


    Gu Yundong looked at the length and nodded in satisfaction. Then, she smiled and looked at Shopkeeper Pan..


    <div>

 Chapter 647: Nightmare Reappears

    Chapter 647: Nightmare Reappears<div>


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shopkeeper Pan looked at her malicious smile and felt a chill in his heart. For a moment, he regretted extorting her.


    But it was already toote. Gu Yundong signaled with her eyes, and Tong Shuitao strode forward. The rope in her hand shook violently, and under Shopkeeper Pan¡¯s puzzled gaze, she suddenly tied him up tightly.


    Shopkeeper Pan¡¯s eyes widened and he immediately struggled. ¡°What are you doing? What are you doing? Let go. Help! Murder! Robbery!¡±


    His high-pitched voice quickly attracted the attention of the people beside him.


    However, no one knew if it was because he was too unpopr or if no one believed that two young girls could deal with a man. In short, no one stepped forward to help. Instead, theyughed as if they were watching a show. ¡°Boss Pan, who would dare to kill someone in broad daylight?¡±<div>


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far and extort money from her. A little girl can tie you up like this? All of us saw it clearly just now. You were the one who stood there motionless and let the little girl tie you up.¡±


    Someone even advised Tong Shuitao, ¡°Miss, you have to be careful. In a while, he will lie down and let you pay.¡±


    Tong Shuitao chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    As she spoke, she tightened the rope and pulled Shopkeeper Pan, who was so angry that she almost bled from her seven orifices, a few steps forward.


    Shopkeeper Pan staggered a few times. After a while, he stood under a big tree at the side.


    The tree was very tall. Shopkeeper Pan had wanted to set up the stall here to hide from the sun, but there were already many people upying the shade under the tree. He did not dare to.


    Now that Tong Shuitao had pulled Shopkeeper Pan over, these people actually immediately moved aside without a word, making Shopkeeper Pan so angry that he almost fainted.


    ¡°Are you blind? She attacked first and she wanted to rob. If you don¡¯t save me today, don¡¯t me me for turning a blind eye in the future.¡±


    Tong Shuitao was extremely strong and threw the rope up the tree trunk. Shopkeeper Pan felt that her actions were a little familiar. He had a bad feeling. Sure enough, in the next moment, Tong Shuitao tightened the rope and lowered her hand. Shopkeeper Pan¡¯s tightly tied body was instantly pulled up and hung in the air.


    Shopkeeper Pan¡¯s face instantly turned pale. ¡°Put me down. Ah ah ah ah ah, quickly put me down. Help, I¡¯m afraid of heights.¡±


    Actually, he wasn¡¯t afraid in the past. After being hung up and beaten up by Shao Qingyuanst time, he started to be afraid. Moreover, ever since then, he had been arrested and almost thrown into prison. If he hadn¡¯t sold his family¡¯s shop and put in a lot of effort, he might not have been able toe out.


    Now that this terrifying memory had surged into his mind again, Shopkeeper Pan began to tremble.<div>


    Tong Shuitao wrapped the rope around the tree trunk and tied it up. She pped her hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m just enforcing justice on behalf of the heavens. Can¡¯t you do a good business? Why do you have to bully a little girl? It¡¯s fine, but you actually want my Miss topensate??¡±


    What a joke. Her Miss loved money. It was already good enough that she didn¡¯t ask you topensate her. You still want to extort her? You don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth.


    Shopkeeper Pan did not hear what she said at all. His legs fluttered in the air. ¡°Put me down. I was wrong. Please spare me. Put me down quickly.¡±


    Gu Yundong was a little surprised. Oh, there was finally something that was not unchanged. This guy knew how to beg for mercy?


    Unfortunately, it was toote. Gu Yundong ignored him and turned to ask the youngdy and her daughter to help carry the flowers to the carriage outside..

 Chapter 648: Too Unpopular

    Chapter 648: Too Unpopr<div>


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The four of them each took two pots of flowers. After a few trips, the 20 potted nts were all moved.


    Shopkeeper Pan was still hanging from the tree. Not only did no one care about him or put him down, they even pointed at him and mocked him.


    Gu Yundong shook her head. It was rare for a person to be so unpopr.


    In the end, a man who wanted to continue enjoying the shade under the tree put him down. When Shopkeeper Pannded, his legs were weak, and his entire face was red. Soon, his face turned pale.


    After he regained his senses, he did not say anything and ignored everyone¡¯s teasing. He immediately packed up his potted nts in a hurry and left with his head buried.<div>


    In short, he never appeared in the flower and bird market in that area again.


    Gu Yundong finished teaching Shopkeeper Pan a lesson and bought the flowers. Then, she said to the little girl, ¡°I bought these flowers for my mother, but I don¡¯t know if my mother knows how to take care of these flowers. If you do, can youe back with me and teach my mother for a couple of days?¡±


    The little girl was stunned and did not know how to answer.


    The mother was also a little stunned. It turned out that this customer had bought the flowers for her mother. This girl was filial, but¡­


    ¡°Miss, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll go with Xiao Yuan. What do you think?¡± She was worried about letting her daughter go with a stranger, even if this stranger looked like a kind and friendly girl.


    Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    She let the mother and daughter get into the carriage before giving them the money to buy flowers.


    There were a total of 20 pots of flowers, some expensive and some cheap. It was about five taels of silver.


    The little girl called Xiao Yuan was still very happy. She looked at the silver with a glowing face.


    There were many flowers in the flower and bird market. There were more expensive flowers that were raised well. Those rich people naturally wanted to buy those famous flowers that were carefully nurtured. Flowers like hers seemed to be everywhere. Flowers that were neither up nor down were the most difficult to sell. Sometimes, she might not even sell two pots a day.


    Now that they had sold 20 pots in one go, today was a great harvest for them.


    Not to mention going to the customer¡¯s house to teach how to nt flowers, even if they were asked to push all the flowers to the customer¡¯s house on a cart and arrange them one by one before watering them, they would be happy.<div>


    Moreover, teaching others how to nt flowers was a very happy thing for Xiao Yuan.


    The mother and daughter sat in the carriage and looked at the potted nts reluctantly.


    The carriage drove into the south of the city and soon arrived at the area where Gu Yundong was.


    Xiao Yuan and her daughter were still a little nervous. They were from the Xuanhe Prefecture. Although they didn¡¯t live in a good ce, they knew that this was a ce where schrs lived. They heard that the prices of houses were high, and the peopleing and going were all students. They were especially polite, and it was a ce that people yearned for and respected.


    The carriage quickly stopped at the door of the courtyard. Xiao Yuan and her mother got out of the carriage and felt that the clean street waspletely different from the flower and bird market. They instantly became reserved.


    Gu Yundong had already pushed open the courtyard door. When she looked up, she saw Madam Yang.


    Madam Yang, who was sitting in the courtyard, looked at Yunke writing in a daze. She still had a sewing basket in her hand. Previously, when she was in Yongfu Vige, she had learned embroidery from Shen Sitian for a period of time. She had even embroidered a few pieces of handkerchief that made her feel a sense of aplishment.


    Gu Yundong had thought that she liked it very much, but now he realized that it was not the case..

 Chapter 649: Like

    Chapter 649: Like<div>


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong looked at Madam Yang, whose eyes werepletely unfocused, indicating that she did not want to embroider a handkerchief at all. She suddenly felt a little sad.


    She exhaled slowly and called out with a smile, ¡°Mother.¡±


    Madam Yang suddenly turned around and immediately weed them happily. ¡°Dongdong, Dongdong, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Then, she saw Xiao Yuan and her mother following behind. She tilted her head curiously and asked, ¡°Who are they?¡±


    Gu Yunke also put down the pen in her hand and quickly ran over to hug her thigh. She also tilted her head and looked at them curiously.<div>


    The mother and daughter¡¯s identical cute actions instantly gave Xiao Yuan and her daughter an indescribable strange feeling.


    Gu Yundong stroked Little Yunke¡¯s head and looked at Madam Yang. ¡°Mother, I went out today and bought you a gift. See if you like it.¡±


    ¡°I like it.¡± Madam Yang immediately nodded before she could see it.


    Little Yunke joined in the fun. ¡°I like it too.¡±


    Gu Yundong was amused by the two of them. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to take a look.¡±


    She led the two of them out of the courtyard. The carriage was still parked outside. As soon as Tong Shuitao lifted the curtain, Madam Yang was instantly attracted by the neatly arranged flowers.


    Looking at those bright colors, her eyes instantly lit up.


    Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief. Indeed, her mother liked it very much.


    ¡°Mother, these are the flowers I bought today. Can you take care of them in the future? Xiao Yuan and her mother are over there. These flowers were bought from them. If you don¡¯t know how to take care of them, you can get Xiao Yuan to teach you.¡±


    Madam Yang nced at Xiao Yuan and smiled happily.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s move the flowers in first.¡±<div>


    As soon as Gu Yundong finished speaking, Madam Yang impatiently climbed into the carriage and moved the potted nts over.


    There were many people in the family. With the help of the four members of the Lu family, it did not take long to move all the flowers.


    Madam Yang was really happy. She looked around the courtyard and personally ced the potted nts. Then, she pulled Xiao Yuan and started asking questions.


    Only then did Xiao Yuan realize that Madam Yang¡­ was different from ordinary people. She was like a child.


    She would even argue with her youngest daughter when she asked questions. She would even be smug when she won.


    Gu Yundong saw that Madam Yang¡¯s face was covered in dirt, but the smile on her face was very bright. She felt relieved.


    She turned around and went into the study. She did not know anything about nting flowers, but when she was looking for books on fruitsst time, she had seen some knowledge points about nting flowers. It was not much, but it might be useful.


    Gu Yundong took out a pen and paper and took out the book from the spatial storage. She flipped through it carefully. There were indeed some methods that were suitable for this era.


    She copied these down and could show them to her motherter. She could study them, especially in terms of grafting.


    The book was a little thick and Gu Yundong spent a lot of time looking through it.


    From time to time,ughter could be heard in the courtyard. By the time she went out, it was already past 3 pm.


    She asked Xiao Yuan and her daughter to stay for dinner, but they rejected her.<div>


    ¡°Her father is still waiting for us at home. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be worried if we go back toote.¡±


    Gu Yundong did not force her. She got Tong Shuitao to prepare the carriage and send them back.


    She also nned to go with them. She wanted to go to the shop and take a look. She also nned to take a look at the notice wall with Eldest Aunt and the others¡¯ portraits.


    Unexpectedly, just as she opened the courtyard door, she bumped into Gu Dajiang.


    Gu Yundong looked down. When she saw what he was holding, she could not help butugh..

 Chapter 650: Tacit Understanding Between Father and Daughter

    Chapter 650: Tacit Understanding Between Father and Daughter<div>


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Dajiang was also holding a pot of flowers. The lush crepe myrtle flowers on the branches were especially pleasing to the eye.


    The potted nt was a little big. When Gu Dajiang carried it back, his clothes were wrinkled and dirty.


    ¡°Father, did you buy this for my mother?¡± Gu Yundong thought that she and her father really had a tacit understanding. They even sent flowers at the same time.


    Gu Dajiangughed dryly and said in embarrassment, ¡°On the way back, I bumped into someone selling these flowers, so I bought a pot for your mother. What do you think? Does it look good?¡±


    Actually, that was not the case. This flower originally belonged to the academy and was specially managed by a gardener.<div>


    Gu Dajiang had wanted to buy a few pots two days ago, but the gardener didn¡¯t agree. He said that he couldn¡¯t make the decision. Today, the supervisor returned. Gu Dajiang went straight to the supervisor and asked him before finally bringing back a pot.


    Initially, he thought that if the supervisor did not agree, he would take Madam Yang to the market tomorrow to see if there were any flowers that suited her taste.


    However, when Gu Yundong looked at him meaningfully, he subconsciously found an excuse and changed the topic stiffly. ¡°Are you going out? It¡¯s already sote. Why are you still going out?¡±


    Then, he saw the unfamiliar mother and daughter behind her and was slightly stunned. ¡°These two are¡­¡±


    ¡°I invited them to help.¡± Gu Yundong smiled and did not say what they were helping with.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯ll send Xiao Yuan and her mother home first. Hurry in and give my mother¡­ a surprise?¡± As Gu Yundong spoke, she called Xiao Yuan and her mother into the carriage.


    Gu Dajiang felt that she was very strange, especially the smile before she left. It was as if she was gloating.


    But he quickly threw it to the back of his mind, looking at the crepe myrtle flower in his hand, his mood soared, he was waiting to see Liu Niang¡¯s happy expression.


    As he thought about it, he said as he entered, ¡°Liu Niang, when I came back today, I saw a pot of pretty flowers. You¡­¡±


    Halfway through his sentence, he stopped. Gu Dajiang looked at the 20 potted nts in the courtyard in shock, as well as Madam Yang, who was squatting in front of the potted nts with a dirty face and didn¡¯t even raise her head.


    Not only her, even Yunke was carefully watering the potted nts, looking very happy. It was as if the mother and daughter did not hear hime back and were immersed in their own little world.


    He almost couldn¡¯t hold the potted nt in his hand. It was Lu Sheng who carefully stepped forward and took the thing in his hand.<div>


    After a long while, Gu Dajiang slowly turned to look at the door, but Gu Yundong was long gone.


    No wonder. No wonder she gave him a meaningful look before she left.


    This girl was actually waiting for him here. She actually made fun of her father.


    Gu Yundong sat in the carriage and smiled. Xiao Yuan and her mother looked at each other in disbelief.


    Looking at the student cannon Gu Dajiang was wearing, he should be this family¡¯s schr. To them, schrs were very serious and needed respect, even if this person was a rtive, a father, or an elder brother.


    The moment they saw Gu Dajiang, the two of them immediately became reserved.


    However, the interaction between Lady Gu and her father was too casual. In fact, it was even more casual than that of an ordinary family.


    When Gu Yundong was doneughing, she slowly calmed down.


    Coincidentally, the carriage passed by the notice board. Gu Yundong did not get out of the carriage. She only nced at the portraits on the notice wall..

 Chapter 651: Stop Right There

    Chapter 651: Stop Right There<div>


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Fortunately, this time, the portrait was clearly stuck to the wall and was not covered by the other portraits.


    Hopefully, those who had seen Eldest Aunt and the others would be able to see these portraits.


    There was a sea of people, so it was really too difficult to find them. She didn¡¯t know which direction Eldest Aunt and the rest had gone. She had gotten people to paste portraits in a few ces in the Xuanhe Prefecture, Qing¡¯an Prefecture and Wanqing Prefecture, and she had also gotten people to pay attention to them, but there was still no news.


    She was afraid that they had not survived that unforeseen event.


    There was no news. Perhaps it was good news.<div>


    Gu Yundong lowered the curtain and said to Tong Shuitao, who was driving outside, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The carriage started moving again, but Xiao Yuan could clearly feel that Gu Yundong was in a bad mood.


    It was not appropriate for her to ask anything. She sat there obediently and thought for a while before saying, ¡°Sister Gu, I won¡¯t go to your house tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why not?¡± Gu Yundong came back to her senses and was distracted.


    Xiao Yuan said, ¡°I¡¯ve taught her everything that needs to be taught. Aunt actually has a lot of experience in raising flowers. She understand some of the things she has to pay attention to after I exin them once. Moreover, with Sister Hongxiu and the others around, there won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°Alright, thank you foryour hard work today.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Sister Gu bought all our flowers. I¡¯m so happy.¡± Xiao Yuan smiled until her eyes narrowed into a line. ¡°By the way, I still have some flower seeds at home. Sister Gu, do you want them?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Her mother would definitely like to nt flowers from the beginning. It would give her a sense of aplishment to watch those seeds germinate and turn from small buds into flowers.


    After Gu Yundong sent Xiao Yuan and her mother back to their house, she picked a lot of flower seeds at her house.


    She also saw Xiao Yuan¡¯s father. His legs were indeed inconvenient. He could only walk around the courtyard with his walking stick. If he walked too far, he would not be able to take it.


    However, he really nted a lot of flowers. It was obvious from the fact that the courtyard was filled with more than ten flower racks. When Gu Yundong entered the courtyard, it was as if she was in a garden. It was very beautiful.<div>


    After giving Xiao Yuan the money for the flower seeds, she quickly came out with Tong Shuitao.


    Tong Shuitao was still a little emotional. ¡°Actually, I quite like Xiao Yuan¡¯s family. Look at her father. He¡¯s already in such a state, but he¡¯s still working so hard to take good care of those flowers. He can even use them to earn money and maintain the family. He¡¯s much better than those people who give up on themselves after getting a little sick.¡±


    Gu Yundong leaned against the carriage door and smiled. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why Xiao Yuan is so loving.¡±


    Tong Shuitao chuckled. At the thought that Miss still had to go to the shop to take a look, she could not help but speed up.


    However, just as the carriage was about to leave the alley, a word suddenly floated past her ears.


    ¡°Gu¡¯s¡­¡±


    Tong Shuitao was stunned. She could not help but slow down and look at the few people who were talking about Gu¡¯s.


    Gu Yundong heard it too. She immediately lifted the curtain and looked out.


    The voice was already far away, but Gu Yundong could still see the back of the person who spoke.


    ¡°Miss.¡± Tong Shuitao looked at Gu Yundong.


    Thetter asked her to stop the carriage and jumped down from it. She looked at the few people who were slowly walking away and shouted, ¡°Those in front, stop right there.¡±


    The few people who were talking were stunned. At first, they did not realize that she was calling out to them.<div>


    One of them turned around and eximed when he saw Gu Yundong, ¡°It¡¯s you??¡±

 Chapter 652: Capturing Gu Yundong as a Hostage

    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When the others heard the sound, they immediately turned around.


    Gu Yundong finally saw their faces clearly. She narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed you.¡±


    These people were the local hooligans who hade to her new shop that day to cause trouble and extort money before being taken away by Zhou Dafu.


    She did not expect to see them here.


    The moment the local hooligan saw her, he immediately thought of the experience of being kicked out of the door by Shao Qingyuan and not being able to get up for a long time. His body subconsciously reacted and wanted to escape.


    However, with his underlings by his side, he could not lose face. Hence, with his powerful self-control, he finally nailed his legs to the ground and did not move. Then, he realized that the man was not around today.


    Not only was he not around, but the other man was also not around. There were only two women standing in front of him.


    Two weak-looking women, and there were so many of them. What was there to be afraid of?


    He immediately walked forward like a hooligan and stood in front of Gu Yundong. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. We meet again. We¡¯re really fated.¡±


    Seeing this, the surrounding people did not dare to go forward, but they still shouted from afar, ¡°Miss, run quickly. These people are not good people.¡± F*ck, you¡¯re calling me a bad person in front of me?<div>


    The leader of the local gang turned around to look, but the person who spoke had long disappeared.


    The local hooligan snorted. He turned around and brushed his hair at Gu Yundong. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. We¡¯re all good people.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We¡¯re all good people.¡± The others immediately echoed andughed.


    Gu Yundong only looked at the leader and asked, ¡°I heard you talking about Gu¡¯s just now. What happened to Gu¡¯s?¡±


    Gu¡¯s was indeed her shop in Fengkai County. The shop here had not been renovated and the que was still being made. Therefore, the Gu¡¯s that these people mentioned should be from the county.


    The headughed even more wildly when he heard that. ¡°Oh, so you heard what we said. Oh, oh, oh, right. You seem to own Gu¡¯s, right? I heard that the shop we saw that day was also called Gu¡¯s, right?¡±


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes. ¡°You really know. Why? Did you ask about us? What did you find out?¡±


    Gu Yundong felt that with the current inconvenient traffic, even if they investigated, they would only be able to find a limited amount.


    The leader chuckled and touched his chin. ¡°You want to know? Sure, I¡¯ll tell you. However, I can¡¯t do it for nothing. You have to give me some face, right?¡± As they spoke, a few local hooligans had alreadye forward and blocked Gu Yundong¡¯spath.


    Tong Shuitao had never seen these local hooligans, but from their conversation, she could tell that they did note with good intentions.


    Hence, she raised her chin slightly and naturally stood in front of Gu Yundong. She asked, ¡°What do you want? Do you want silver?¡±


    ¡°Silver? Of course I want it, but it¡¯s not enough.¡± The local hooligansughed. ¡°Your carriage is not bad. You¡­ are not bad either.¡±


    The few of them surrounded them in the middle. Tong Shuitao frowned. ¡°Could it be that you dare to rob us in broad daylight?¡±


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know that this area is our territory. Even if you¡¯re robbed, no one will dare to speak, understand?¡± Not only did he want to rob, but he also wanted to take revenge.


    After capturing these two women, he could threaten the man who had beaten him toe knocking on his door.

 Chapter 653: This Must Be an Illusion

    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The local hooligan had a beautiful n. He could not help but lick his lips and look at Gu Yundong with a burning gaze.


    However, there was Tong Shuitao in front of him, so he couldn¡¯t get close. He simply changed his target and reached out a hand to touch Tong Shuitao¡¯s face.


    The onlookers were furious but did not dare to go forward. After all, they all lived nearby. If you interfered today, these local hooligans woulde to your house to cause trouble for your family tomorrow.


    The other local hooligansughed as if they were watching a good show.


    However, just as the leader¡¯s hand was about to touch Tong Shuitao¡¯s face, Tong Shuitao suddenly reached out, grabbed his finger, and pressed it back fiercely.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The leader screamed, his entire face contorting in pain.


    ¡°You still dare to tease me?¡± Tong Shuitao snorted coldly and kicked the leader away.


    Not only did she kick him out, but she also went forward to beat him up.


    The others were stunned by this change. One of the local hooligans reacted quickly and rushed forward to help.


    However, not only was Tong Shuitao strong, but she also had martial arts now. Although it was just fancy moves to a true expert, it was more than enough to deal with a few hooligans.<div>


    The local hooligan who rushed up to help did not even have time to react before he was directly knocked down.


    The others instantly stopped in their tracks, not daring to move forward.


    However, when someone saw Gu Yundong standing there motionless, he ran towards her without thinking. As he ran, he said, ¡°You, you stop. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be polite to her.¡±


    Tong Shuitao turned around and took a look. Before she could say anything, the local hooligan who wanted to hold Gu Yundong hostage was thrown to the ground.


    The onlookers: ¡°¡­¡±


    The local hooligans: ¡°¡­¡±


    Shopkeeper Pan, who was gloating in the corner and wanted to watch the show, was also speechless.


    Shopkeeper Pan happened to pass by and saw Gu Yundong and the others surrounded by the local hooligans. He secretly thought that they were finally unlucky this time. He was just waiting to see them make a fool of themselves.


    He did not expect so many men to be unable to defeat a woman.


    Shopkeeper Pan¡¯s body trembled. He lowered his head and walked away silently, determined that when he saw these two women in the future, he would definitely avoid them. They were too terrifying.


    Gu Yundong looked at the other two local hooligans who also wanted to attack her and asked, ¡°Can we talk nicely now?¡±


    Obviously not. The two tyrants looked at each other and rushed forward.


    Gu Yundong frowned. She turned to the side to avoid one of the men¡¯s hands and punched the other man in the stomach. Then, she turned around and kicked the other man to the ground.


    In an instant, three peopley on the ground.


    Coupled with the two people on Tong Shuitao¡¯s side, the five local hooligans did not even have the chance to resist.


    As for Gu Yundong and Tong Shuitao, their hair was not even messy.


    The local hooligans were dumbfounded. The leader looked at the two of them in horror. They were women, right? They looked weak, right? How could they crush the five of them without blinking?


    This had to be an illusion. He was dreaming.<div>


    But Gu Yundong was already walking towards him. To the local leader, Gu Yundong was like a demon who was here to take his soul.


    Help! Why did he want to cause trouble for the two of them previously?


    He wanted to run, but just as he was about to stand up, a sharp pain came from his ankle, causing him to fall back again.


    Gu Yundong squatted in front of him. ¡°Can you answer my question properly?¡±<div>

 Chapter 654: The Zhou Familys Plan

    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    These people were just asking for a beating. They had to suffer a beating before they were willing to cooperate obediently. It was unknown if they were fond of being physically abused.


    As expected, the boss nodded hurriedly. ¡°Please ask.¡±


    ¡°Since you guys went to Gu¡¯s, what did you find out?¡±


    The boss swallowed his saliva. His answer was exceptionally concise. ¡°We didn¡¯t ask around. It was Steward Zhou from the Zhou Mansion who told us about Miss¡¯s family.¡± As he spoke, he looked at her carefully. ¡°Steward Zhou said that Miss¡¯s family only came from a small county city below. She doesn¡¯t have any status or background. She opened a shop in the county city called Gu¡¯s. Now that her business has expanded, she ns to open a shop in the prefectural city.¡±


    ¡°Apart from these, is there anything else?¡±


    The boss hurriedly shook his head. ¡°No, Steward Zhou only said that Miss doesn¡¯t have any backing.¡±


    This was enough. Moreover, in just a few days, the information he could obtain was really limited.


    At most, he knew that Gu Yundong had opened a shop in the countryside and had a few family members.


    They probably did not even find out that Gu Yundong was once a refugee, right?


    Gu Yundong understood and nodded thoughtfully.<div>


    The boss quickly said, ¡°I-I¡¯ve said everything I know. Can we leave now?¡±


    ¡°One more question.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes. ¡°Since Steward Zhou found out and told you, does that mean that he wants you to do something? To find trouble with us?¡±


    The boss¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Oh my god, why was this girl so smart? It was too scary.


    He quickly shook his head. ¡°No, no. We don¡¯t dare anymore.¡±


    ¡°Answer the question.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the n. But isn¡¯t your shop still being renovated recently? Steward Zhou asked us to cause trouble on the day you open business.¡± The more he spoke, the lower his voice became. Soon, he raised his head and promised, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t go. Really.¡±


    Who would dare to go? These two girls were skilled. That day, when the man hit them, it was even more painful. No matter how many local hooligans they had, they would still be serving themselves to those people like food. Why? Steward Zhou did not give them much money.


    Gu Yundong knew what was going on. She looked at the local hooligan who was trying his best to squeeze out a smile and said, ¡°No need. Juste over on the day of the opening.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Huh??¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s gaze was dangerous. ¡°I told you toe over. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hit you.¡±


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes when she saw that his eyes were darting around. He definitely did not intend to listen to her. ¡°If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll settle scores with youter.¡±


    The local hooligan was speechless. He had never seen anyone who was in a hurry to invite trouble to themselves. Was this girl crazy?


    ¡°If youe, you can still earn some money from Steward Zhou. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±


    When the local hooligan heard this, he realized that it made sense. Anyway, this girl had promised not to hit them. They could still earn some money. Why not?


    Besides, when the time came, they would stand far away and just pretend to be there.


    He was dreaming. Gu Yundong sneered and finally stood up. ¡°Alright, our shop will open in four days. Remember toe.¡±<div>


    With that, she left with Tong Shuitao.


    As soon as she got into the carriage, Tong Shuitao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss, the Steward Zhou that that person mentioned is the person who came to cause trouble for our shopst time?¡±


    Wanna gift the story? Try one.


    <div>

 Chapter 655: Father, Please Help

    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s that Zhou Mansion.¡±


    Tong Shuitao tightened her grip on the reins. ¡°That Steward Zhou is too much. Didn¡¯t he find troublest time? He actually went to inquire about our background and even wanted to ruin the good day of our shop opening. This dog.¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Steward Zhou¡¯s idea or Old Master Zhou¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Miss, then let¡¯s just go to the Zhou Mansion. Be it Steward Zhou or Old Master Zhou, we¡¯ll beat them up first.¡±


    Gu Yundong sighed. ¡°Why are you so violent at such a young age?¡±


    Tong Shuitao felt wronged. Actually, she had not been like this in the past. Ever since she followed Miss¡­ she had beaten people up many times. She could not be med. Yes, she could not be med.


    ¡°Miss, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Prepare to open for business.¡± Gu Yundong stretched, but her tone was rxed.


    However, Tong Shuitao was confused. Were they going to ignore it just like that?


    Of course, it was not that she did not care. Gu Yundong knew that even if she dealt with Zhou Dafu today, there would still be Li Dafu or Zhao Dafu eying her covetously.<div>


    In the eyes of these people, she was just a small fry from the countryside with no foundation or background. In business, she was just a small fry that should be taught a lesson as an example?


    Especially since her shop was in a good location now. When she made a huge profit in the future, she would probably be even more eye-catching. At that time, people who were even more powerful than Zhou Dafu would definitely target her.


    Since that was the case, it was better to get rid of the problem in one go.


    The carriage went to the shop. Gu Yundong looked at the progress of the renovation. It was almost done.


    They could clean it up and let it dry for a few days tomorrow. The good day for opening would be four dayster.


    The goods that Shao Qingyuan was transporting would arrive tomorrow. The publicity work could begin.


    Feng Daneng had wanted to go back after finishing his work, but Gu Yundong asked him to stay. Anyway, they could live in the small courtyard behind the shop, and Zheng Gang was staying here now.


    On the day of the opening, when others saw the renovation of the shop, they would definitely ask who the master was, which could help Feng Daneng with his business.


    When Feng Daneng heard this, he instantly gave up on the idea of going back. He even began to get excited and rubbed his palms together, waiting for the day of the opening.


    Even the two carpenters who came with him were excited, as if many people had already taken a fancy to their skills. They were preparing to take on business.


    After looking at the shop, Gu Yundong brought Tong Shuitao home.


    The courtyard was very lively. Not only was Madam Yang looking at the flowers, but even Gu Dajiang was squatting at the side to help her nt them. His face was dirty, and his new clothes were dragging on the ground. There were two footprints, one big and one small, on them. They had probably been caused by Madam Yang and Yunke.


    Gu Yundong rubbed his forehead and asked Gu Dajiang, ¡°Father, don¡¯t you have to do your homework?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s holiday tomorrow. I¡¯ll take a break tonight.¡± It was important to do homework, but it was also important to apany his wife.


    It was rare for Liu Niang to be so happy. How could he read quietly in the study alone?


    It was also necessary to rx appropriately.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Father, are you on holiday tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, why?¡±<div>


    Gu Yundong chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s good. You can help me.¡±


    ¡°With what?¡± Gu Dajiang stood up and patted the dirt off his body. He said bluntly, ¡°Just tell me. I can help you with anything.¡±


    It was rare for his eldest daughter to ask for his help. Even if he had to climb a mountain of swords or go through a sea of mes, he had to do it.


    <div>

 Chapter 656: Adorable Flier

    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong could not help but twitch her lips when she saw how serious he was and how eager he was to go all out.


    Actually, it was not that difficult. It just took some time.


    The next day, Gu Yundong woke up early and handed a piece of paper to Gu Dajiang.


    ¡°Father, isn¡¯t the shop about to open? After all, this is the first shop we¡¯ve established in the prefectural city. No matter what, we have to advertise it, right? That¡¯s why I specially drew a flier yesterday. Look, you happen to be on holiday today. Help me draw a few more.¡±


    ¡°Is this what you want me to help with?¡± Gu Dajiang took the so-called flier from her hand suspiciously.


    A cute little child was drawn on a small piece of paper. The child was holding arge can in his hand. There was also a small bamboo basket tied to his waist, and a few dried fruits fell out.


    This little child was cute. He had a big head and a small body. He looked very different from the children in reality, but he was very cute.


    Furthermore, it was very eye-catching. Even one¡¯s heart would soften at a nce.


    Especially since the child was still drooling at the corner of his mouth. His eyes were wide with desire as he looked at the canned food in his hand. He looked like he was drooling, as if the canned food was a delicacy.


    It made people subconsciously swallow their saliva. It looked very appetizing.<div>


    Gu Dajiang couldn¡¯t help but want to buy it when he saw it. Furthermore, there were words written beside the little person¡ªIn the new shop, anyone who spends more than a tael of silver will be given a delicious preserved fruit.


    It was simple and straightforward. Many people would probably enter the shop for this portion of dried fruit.


    One tael of silver was too precious to the old Gu Dajiang. How many good things could he buy? He couldn¡¯t bear to use it to buy snacks.


    However, in the prefectural city, based on the ssmates Gu Dajiang had known over the past two days, many people came from good families. They often went to restaurants for a meal that cost ten to twenty taels.


    Moreover, he had also heard many people discussing the canned food they had bought at Jinxiu Restaurant. To these students, this thing had actually be one of the signs proving if they had connections.


    There was also an address written under the flier. Although many people might not know how to read, it was fine as long as they could understand the picture. If they did not know how to read, they could ask others.


    Gu Dajiang felt that his daughter was really smart to think of such publicity. He immediately nodded and said, ¡°Alright, leave it to me. I¡¯ll draw as many as you want.¡±


    ¡°I think that most people in the prefecture capital are certain that the canned food in Jinxiu Restaurant is the most authentic. We will definitely ce some fliers at Jinxiu Restaurant. I¡¯ve discussed this with Master Tao before. The rest will be distributed at the main streets. Oh right, we should also distribute some at the entrance of your academy¡­¡±


    Before Gu Yundong could finish speaking, Gu Dajiang¡¯s hand could not help but tremble.


    How many pictures did he have to draw?


    ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Dajiang shook his head firmly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll draw it now.¡±


    There was still a long way to go. It seemed that he could not apany his wife and daughter out. He had to help Yundong settle this matter first.


    Gu Yundong had never thought that Gu Dajiang would draw all of them himself. Today was a break, and he had to return to the academy tomorrow. There were so many students in the academy, right?


    Hehehe, it was necessary to make the best use of the students.


    Just as she was thinking, Madam Yang and Aunt Ke¡¯s voices came from the courtyard.


    Aunt Ke was here!


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes lit up and she hurried out. She had something to discuss with Aunt Ke.<div>

 Chapter 657: Simply a Tragedy

    Chapter 657: Simply a Tragedy


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Although Aunt Ke had beening to the Gu residence every day for the past few days, she would still return to her own courtyard at night.


    When Gu Yundong came out, she had just put down the basket in her hand. There were some dates in the basket. They were bright red and looked very sweet.


    Aunt Ke handed the basket to Madam Niu. When she looked up and saw Gu Yundong looking at her, she raised her eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Aunt is still so smart.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tter me.¡± Aunt Ke nced at her from the corner of her eye, then stroked Little Yunke¡¯s head. She stuffed a date into her mouth. After hearing the girl sweetly call her Aunt, she retracted her hand in satisfaction and said to Gu Yundong, ¡°Speak.¡±


    Gu Yundong led her inside. As they walked, she told her what happened yesterday.


    After Aunt Ke heard this, she asked, ¡°You want me to go to the Nie family to find someone to support you?¡±


    Gu Yundong chuckled and walked behind her to massage her shoulders. ¡°Aunt Ke, you¡¯ve always pitied us siblings. You know that it hasn¡¯t been easy for me. Opening a shop and doing business is like fighting a war. It¡¯s especially difficult, especially since I have no backing or background and can only fight alone from scratch. It¡¯s simply a tragedy. You¡¯re wise and mighty¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop, shut up. Your hypocritical words give me a headache.¡± Tragedy? She had never seen anyone do business like her.<div>


    How long had it been? Her shop had already arrived in the prefectural city and was doing business with the Imperial Court. How could this be called fighting alone without a background? Who would believe her?


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. I really don¡¯t have any foundation in the prefectural city. I only know Nie Cong in the Nie family. Even though I send something to the Nie family during the new year, how many people in the Nie family know of my existence? But Nie Cong isn¡¯t in the Xuanhe Prefecture, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Aunt.¡±


    Aunt Ke nced at her. ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll go look for the Nie family.¡±


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to find a young miss or young master. Just find a steward who often walks outside.¡± Those people might not know the young miss and young master of the Nie Family, but they were more familiar with the steward.


    Aunt Ke snorted. ¡°I know, I know. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Gu Yundong immediately massaged her shoulders even harder. Aunt Ke frowned and despised her. ¡°Go, go, go. You¡¯re just a youngdy. Why are you so strong? My bones are about to be crushed by you. Go away and bring Keke in. I don¡¯t need you.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. She was not very strong, right? Compared to Tong Shuitao, she was far weaker.


    Sigh, this was the disadvantage of being old. If she was not fragrant and soft enough, she would be despised.


    Therefore, Gu Yundong let go of her. She ran to the courtyard and picked up Little Yunke, who was eating. She carried her into the central room and stuffed her into Aunt Ke¡¯s arms.


    Little Yunke was dumbfounded. She looked at her eldest sister nkly and then at Aunt Ke behind her. What happened??


    Gu Yundong had already turned around and left. She still had many things to do.


    Aunt Ke rested at the Gu residence for about an hour before she nned to make a trip to the Nie family.


    Gu Yundong asked Tong Shuitao to drive her there.


    Aunt Ke did not refuse. The journey to the Nie family was not short.


    Just as she got into the carriage and walked out of the alley, a group of people turned around from another direction and entered the alley.

 Chapter 658: A Large Group

    Chapter 658: A Large Group


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Aunt Ke only vaguely heard amotion behind her and lifted the curtain to take a look. She didn¡¯t care and only told Tong Shuitao to speed up.


    Tong Shuitao responded. They happened to reach the wide road. She shook the reins and the horse broke into a trot.


    Unexpectedly, after running for a few steps, another carriage rushed over from the opposite side. The two carriages almost collided.


    Fortunately, Tong Shuitao was sharp and quick-witted. The other party was also an experienced driver. At the same time, they turned their horses to the left and right separately, narrowly avoiding a collision.


    However, when they brushed past each other, Tong Shuitao saw the other party¡¯s appearance clearly. She hurriedly grabbed the reins and stopped the carriage with a whoosh.


    The other party also saw her and stopped.


    Aunt Ke, who was in the carriage, had just identally bumped into the ceiling and had just sat down. Just as she lifted the curtain of the carriage, she heard a familiar and irritable voiceing from the other party¡¯s carriage. ¡°What¡¯s going on? You can¡¯t even drive the carriage steadily. Tell me, what¡¯s the use of you? Do you know that I hit my head just now and almost disfigured myself?¡±


    Aunt Ke immediately smiled. ¡°Young Master Liu is still so energetic.¡±


    The other party was stunned for a moment. Soon, the curtain of the carriage was lifted, and Liu Wei¡¯s big head suddenly popped out. There was still a grimace on his face. When he saw that it was Aunt Ke, he immediately smiled. ¡°Aunt, where are you going?¡±<div>


    ¡°I¡¯m going to do something. Are you here to look for Yundong and Qingyuan?¡± ¡°Who else?¡± Liu Wei snorted coldly and was a little dissatisfied. ¡°Do you think they¡¯re not kind enough? I¡¯m such a good friend with them, but they actually came to the prefectural city to open a shop without telling me. If our shopkeeper hadn¡¯t sent me a letter, I wouldn¡¯t have known. I have to settle the score with them. All of them are inhumane.¡±


    Aunt Ke actually nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed, then go. Remember to teach them a lesson and let them know how powerful you are. It¡¯s best if they cry and beg for your forgiveness.¡±


    Liu Wei: ¡°¡­¡± Aunt, you¡¯re too ruthless. Tell me, did you fall out with the Gu family and want me to charge forward as a borrowed knife?


    Heughed dryly. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that serious. Let¡¯s just teach them a lesson. Aunt, don¡¯t you have something to do? Go ahead. I¡¯ll go to the Gu family now. Goodbye.¡±


    After saying that, he hurriedly instructed Liu An, who was driving, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Aunt Ke looked at the departing carriage and shook her head. Coward Liu, you¡¯re the young master of the Liu family after all. Can you have some backbone? Even if you¡¯re angry, you have to look angry, right?


    Liu Wei only heaved a sigh of relief after walking for a long time.


    The carriage slowed as they entered the alley.


    However, because of this, he could clearly hear the conversation of the people by the roadside in the alley.


    ¡°Did you see that? Arge group of people went in just now. I heard that they went to look for Gu Dajiang. Who do you think they are?¡±


    ¡°How would I know? They don¡¯t look friendly. They¡¯re most likely here to cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°No way. The Gu family has only moved in for a few days. Why would they provoke so many people?¡±


    ¡°Why not? We don¡¯t even know the background of the Gu family. How would we know who they¡¯ve offended?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I heard that the Gu family came from Fengkai County. They might not be familiar with this prefectural city and have offended some rich and powerful family.¡±


    When Liu Wei heard this, he panicked and hurriedly called Liu An. ¡°Quick, quick, quick. Hurry up and go to the Gu residence to take a look.¡±

 Chapter 659: Encountering a Problem

    Chapter 659: Encountering a Problem


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Liu Wei¡¯s carriage soon arrived at the Gu family¡¯s main entrance. Indeed, there were more than 20 people outside the Gu family¡¯s courtyard gate. They were all men of different ages and looked like they were really looking for trouble.


    Liu Wei hurriedly got down from the carriage, stretched out his hand, and shouted, ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Are you surrounding someone else¡¯s house and looking for trouble?¡±


    A group of people was standing at the door to confirm if this was Gu Dajiang¡¯s house. Just as they were about to knock on the door, they suddenly heard a voice behind them. They were so frightened that they trembled and looked back in unison.


    Liu Wei had already rushed forward and squeezed through them to stand in front of the Gu family¡¯s door. He stretched out his hand to block the door. ¡°Who are you? What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Who are you, brother?¡± The one who spoke was Zhuo Guang. He couldn¡¯t help but frown when he saw how protective Liu Wei was.


    This group of people were the students of the Tianhai Academy. There were more than twenty of them in total. It was just that today was a break and they were not wearing the student uniform, so they looked like people who hade to find trouble.


    The leader was Qi Ting. When he saw Liu Wei acting like a master, he couldn¡¯t help but size him up.


    Liu Wei raised his chin slightly. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m with the Gu family. Who are you? Tell me your names. If you¡¯re here to cause trouble, you have to¡­ Ouch.¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, the courtyard door at the back was opened.<div>


    Liu Wei, who was originally leaning against the courtyard door, lost his bnce and fell straight back.


    Qi Ting¡¯s eyes were sharp. He immediately saw the little Gu Yunke standing behind Liu Wei. Seeing that Liu Wei was about to crush her, his expression immediately changed. He rushed forward and pushed Liu Wei away. He picked up Gu Yunke, whose eyes were wide open.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Liu Wei didn¡¯t fall back after being pushed like this. Instead, he staggered and hit the door at the side. There was a bang on his head, and Lu Sheng, who was reaching out to help him steady himself, was so frightened that his body trembled.


    Liu Wei was supported and finally managed to stabilize himself. He immediately wanted to curse.


    F*ck, f*ck, it was in the same spot as the carriage just now. It hurt so much.


    He immediately stood up and red at Qi Ting. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!!¡±


    Qi Ting raised his eyebrows and said expressionlessly, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t pushed you just now, you would have fallen to the ground. At that time, your head would have been split into two.¡±


    Liu Wei: ¡°¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    When Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang heard the sound outside, they immediately came out to take a look.


    At first nce, she saw Liu Wei. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Liu Wei heaved a sigh of relief and steadied himself. He looked at her and said, ¡°You still have the cheek to ask me? You came to the prefectural city to open a shop, but you didn¡¯t tell me. You don¡¯t treat me as a friend, right?¡±


    Gu Yundong turned her head decisively and looked at Qi Ting, who was still carrying Gu Yunke. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Liu Wei: ¡°¡­¡± Break ties, break ties!!


    Qi Ting put down the little girl, coughed lightly, and said, ¡°I just came to take a look.¡±


    ¡°We also came to take a look.¡± Voices suddenly came from the door. Gu Yundong was shocked. She looked over and realized that there were more than twenty students standing outside the courtyard. A few of them looked especially familiar.


    Gu Dajiang hurriedly walked over and warmly weed all his ssmates in.


    Liu Wei felt like he had been dealt a critical blow. He looked at Gu Yundong bitterly.


    Gu Yundong could not ignore it even if she wanted to. She could only turn her head and sigh. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. I just encountered a difficult problem.¡±


    ¡°What problem?¡± Liu Wei instantly perked up.<div>

 Chapter 660: The Acting Begins

    Chapter 660: The Acting Begins


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong nced at him, then at the twenty students, and sighed heavily.


    Then, she shook her head and left in distress.


    Everyone was speechless.


    What the hell was going on?


    After Gu Yundong entered, everyone could only look at Gu Dajiang.


    Liu Wei and Qi Ting, who had almost quarreled at the door, asked in unison, ¡°What happened?¡±


    After saying that, they looked at each other in disdain and snorted.


    Gu Dajiangughed dryly. He didn¡¯t know what his daughter was up to. He had been chatting happily with Yundong just now and didn¡¯t find anything difficult.


    Other than those fliers being too many¡­<div>


    Huh? No way?


    Gu Dajiang looked at the students present and somewhat understood what Yundong was up to.


    ¡°Uncle Gu, tell us. I will definitely help if I can.¡± Liu Wei was anxious. ¡°Is there not enough money to open the shop, or is someone bullying you?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Gu Dajiang quickly waved his hand. ¡°Anyway, everyone,e in and have a cup of tea. Don¡¯t stand outside.¡±


    As he spoke, he asked Lu Sheng to bring everyone inside and asked, ¡°By the way, why are you all here today? Is there anything?¡±


    He was asking the twenty-odd ssmates. Liu Wei had already run in to look for Gu Yundong. He was on good terms with Gu Yundong and went to ask her directly.


    These students stood in the central room obediently. There were too many people, and not enough stools at home. Madam Niu had already run to the neighbor¡¯s house to borrow stools.


    They couldn¡¯t help but look at each other when they heard Gu Dajiang¡¯s question.


    Among these students, other than the ones who had a good rtionship with Qi Ting, there were also the students from whom Gu Dajiang had taken the 20 paintings when he first went to the Tianhai Academy for Gu Yundong to guide.


    On today¡¯s break, they decided to visit Gu Dajiang together. Firstly, it was to nurture the rtionship between ssmates. Secondly, it was to invite him out for a walk. At the same time, everyone brought their paintings and asked him to help guide them.


    However, before they could say their purpose, they heard thedy say that her family was facing a problem.


    This time, they were too embarrassed to speak.


    And Qi Ting¡¯s goal was the canned food.


    He wasn¡¯t in the academy a few days ago, so he didn¡¯t meet Gu Dajiang. He only returned to the Fate Hutst night. Coincidentally, he heard that these people were nning toe to the Gu family today, so he quickly followed.


    Everyone was chatting and drinking tea. They thought that since the Gu family had something on, should they take their leave ande back another day?


    Unexpectedly, an exmation suddenly came from inside.


    ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    It was Liu Wei¡¯s voice. Everyone could not help but look in the direction of the study.


    Gu Dajiang quickly apologized to everyone. ¡°Everyone, take a seat. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±<div>


    After saying that, he immediately walked towards the study. Qi Ting couldn¡¯t sit still and simply followed behind.


    Seeing this, the others looked at each other and walked towards the study one after another.


    As soon as they got closer, they heard Liu Wei¡¯s voice. ¡°You have to draw so many, just you and Uncle Gu? It¡¯s only three days. Can you make it in time?¡±


    Gu Yundong sighed. ¡°I had no choice. I had never thought of advertising it like this. There was no need to draw these fliers. Who knew that I would be targeted by despicable people when I opened a shop? I could only make it bigger so that others would not think that our family is easy to bully.¡±<div>


    As she spoke, she secretly gave Liu Wei a thumbs up when she saw the studentsing over.

 Chapter 661: Well Help You

    Chapter 661: We¡¯ll Help You


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Liu Wei raised his eyebrows and epted her praise unceremoniously.


    What a joke. He was very professional and proficient in acting.


    Back then, the Tao family had been scammed by his acting skills and lost multiple shops.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I draw for you? But I¡¯m not good at drawing. Look at the canned food you drew. It makes people want to buy it, but I can¡¯t draw it. Why don¡¯t I write?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Qi Ting¡¯s eyes lit up. He rushed to the front anxiously. ¡°What canned food? Your family is opening a shop, right? Are you selling the canned food at Jinxiu Restaurant?¡±


    Gu Yundong was shocked and nodded. ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    When the others heard about the canned food at Jinxiu Restaurant, they were instantly interested. They stood at the door and discussed.


    ¡°The kind of canned food in Jinxiu Restaurant? Is it true that Brother Gu¡¯s family is opening such a shop?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that canned food is very rare and that Jinxiu Restaurant is often short of stock?¡±<div>


    ¡°Brother Zicheng, is the canned food sold by your family real? Is it exactly the same as what¡¯s sold at Jinxiu Restaurant?¡±


    Liu Wei immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s definitely the same. I¡¯m the young master of Jinxiu Restaurant. I can testify.¡±


    Everyone suddenly turned to look at Liu Wei. Young Master??


    Gu Yundong had already given Lu Hongxiu a look. Thetter immediately turned around and soon brought over a few bottles of canned food.


    ¡°Everyone can try it. This is produced in our own workshop.¡±


    Most of the students here had eaten it before, so they naturally recognized the appearance of the can and remembered the taste.


    Lu Hongxiu gave some to everyone, and Qi Ting took it first.


    After eating it in one bite, he was immediately extremely satisfied. After Little Yunke gave him two cans that day, he left the academy before he could eat them. When he went back yesterday, there was not even a drop of sugar water left!!


    When the others saw this, they quickly tried.


    They were immediately conquered by the refreshing and sweet taste in their mouths and closed their eyes. It was delicious. It was so delicious that they wanted to ask for another bite¡­


    Gu Yundong looked at the expressions on their faces and could not help but rub her forehead. Was it so unbelievable? Although the canned food was good, it was not to this extent. Everyone should¡¯ve seen something better.


    Could it be that she had eaten too much and was tired of it, so she could not feel it?


    Qi Ting quickly put down the small bowl in his hand and looked at Gu Yundong with a serious expression. ¡°You want to open a shop to sell canned food, right? What problem did you encounter?¡±


    Before Gu Yundong could answer, Liu Wei had already picked up a flier and said, ¡°This is it. The shop will open in three days. They¡¯ve only drawn dozens of fliers.¡±


    ¡°A flier? What¡¯s a flier?¡±


    The students looked over one by one and were immediately attracted by the child on it.


    This, this was a little cute.


    Qi Ting nced at the child and then at Gu Yunke, who was eating dates outside. For some reason, he felt that they looked alike.


    Yunke turned her head and looked at him nkly.<div>


    Then, she looked at the half-eaten date in her hand. After hesitating for a long time, she handed it to him shakily.


    Qi Ting: ¡°¡­¡±


    He turned his head decisively and asked Gu Yundong, ¡°How much more do you want? We¡¯ll help you draw.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. There are so many of us. We can help you draw.¡±<div>


    Gu Yundong looked troubled. ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you. No, no. I¡¯m taking up your time to study, right? That¡¯s not good.¡±

 Chapter 662: Gu Yundongs Treatment

    Chapter 662: Gu Yundong¡¯s Treatment


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Today is supposed to be a break. It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± someone said. ¡°Besides, we¡¯re ssmates with your father. He helped usst time. It¡¯s only right for us to help him this time.¡±


    Gu Yundong lowered her eyes. After a while, she looked up. ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so¡­ it¡¯s hard to reject your kindness. Thank you for your help.¡±


    Then, she decisively took out arge stack of paper from the drawer, as well as more than 20 pens, and ced them neatly on the table.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t enough tables here. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to borrow them. When the timees, everyone, make do.¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    Is this how you thank us??


    Indeed, not long after, Xue Rong had already instructed someone to bring over a fewrge desks. In the study, in the central room, even in the dining hall. The desks were set up.


    There were many schrs living nearby, so it was easy to borrow desks. Even if there was no desk, there were big round tables.


    Even if some people were unwilling, when they heard that the twenty-odd people who came to the Gu family today were all students from the Tianhai Academy, they immediately helped move the tables without a word.<div>


    It wasn¡¯t until they were all set up that the twenty or so students reacted. It seemed like¡­ they had been tricked.


    Especially the few people who followed Qi Ting. They had seen how powerful Miss Gu wasst time and should have known her personality long ago. With her intelligence, what big problem could make her frown?


    She had set up a trap for them.


    Gu Yundong arranged seats for them and immediately rxed. She pped her hands and whispered to Liu Wei, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I didwell, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Liu Wei was very pleased with himself. Then, he felt that something was wrong.


    Liu An, who was standing not far away, sighed. Young Master, did you forget that you came to settle scores with Miss Gu? Previously, when you saw Aunt Ke, you swore that you¡¯d settle the scores. Why didn¡¯t you count the scores and help her for nothing?


    Because there were so many people in the family, Gu Yundong did not ask them for help for nothing. After all, they were all her father¡¯s ssmates, so she had to build a good rtionship with them.


    Therefore, she personally went to the market to pick fresh fruits and vegetables and returned with chicken, duck, and fish.


    As soon as she entered, she prepared a few tes of fruits and asked Xue Rong to send them over. She even poured white sugar water for them and even made a bowl of double skin milk for each of them. These were foods that the children highly rmended.


    Seeing the white and tender double skin milk, these students were stunned. They had never eaten it before. What was this?


    Even Liu Wei had never eaten it before, but it was obvious that it was good stuff.


    Didn¡¯t they see that Yunke was already digging and eating with a spoon?


    When the smooth and tender thing entered their mouths, everyone could not help but widen their eyes.


    Delicious!!


    Zhuo Guang could not help but ask, ¡°Miss Gu, could it be that this will be sold in the shop?¡±


    Gu Yundong shook his head. ¡°This is not for sale. It¡¯s not easy to keep. Our shop sells things that can be preserved for a period of time.¡±


    Zhuo Guang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Liu Wei immediately interrupted him loudly, ¡°Sell me the recipe, sell me the recipe. I¡¯ll sell it in Jinxiu Restaurant.¡±<div>


    Zhuo Guang turned to look at him angrily. This was too hical. He was the one who thought of it first.


    Gu Yundongughed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you how to make itter.¡±


    Liu Wei immediately became happy. His father even said that he was brainless. Just wait. When he got this recipe and sold it in the restaurantter, it would definitely be very popr and his business would rise to another level.


    The other students couldn¡¯t wait to eat. They were all students and didn¡¯t really care about doing business.<div>

 Chapter 663: Back

    Chapter 663: Back


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Initially, there were a few students who felt a little ufortable.


    After all, they were here today to invite Gu Dajiang to a field trip. They could paint outside while the weather was good.


    Unexpectedly, when they came here, they were actually captured and forced to draw such promotional fliers for people to do business. Schrs were more or less aloof. At that moment, they felt that their calligraphy and paintings were stained with a copper stench.


    However, even Qi Ting agreed, and the few people who were close to him also looked indifferent. They naturally couldn¡¯t say anything, but they were unwilling.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yundong was very considerate in her hospitality. She offered fruits and sugar water. Now, there was even this kind of double-skinned milk that was not even sold on the market. It was delicious. Were there other snackster?


    For this reason, it was better to wait until autumn was high and cool for the field trip.


    It¡¯s¡­ too hot now. Why a field trip?


    The lunch was also very sumptuous. The menu drawn up by Gu Yundong showed that Madam Niu was indeed capable and her culinary skills were not bad.


    When the students were having lunch, they immediately regretted eating too many snacks previously. Now, they were a little stuffed.<div>


    Gu Yundong smiled and let them eat slowly while she went to look at the fliers that everyone had drawn.


    Well, it seemed that everyone was working hard. The number of paintings was about the same, and the quality was very guaranteed.


    In the afternoon, everyone worked even harder. They were probably guilty. After eating so much good food, they naturally could not ck off.


    They were even unwilling to stop in the evening. Someone even secretly asked Xue Rong what to eat for dinner.


    Therefore, when Shao Qingyuan entered the courtyard, he saw the scene of everyone painting in the central room.


    He was a little stunned and stopped in his tracks.


    After a moment of silence, he tiptoed out.


    He followed Lu Sheng¡¯s directions to the kitchen. Gu Yundong was indeed there.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes lit up and she was instantly overjoyed.


    Shao Qingyuan looked travel-worn, but when he saw Gu Yundong, his fatigue was instantly swept away. Especially when he saw her equally surprised and happy gaze, he felt his heart warm.


    ¡°The goods have been transported over and are ced at the shop. I asked Ah Shu and the others to guard the shop. Tong Ping, Chen Jinbao, and the others also came, but the courtyard behind the shop is not enough for them to live in. I asked them to stay in the shop I bought.¡±


    Right now, Feng Daneng and his two masters were still in the shop, so it was full. The next time Tong Ping and the others transported goods over, they would have a room to stay in.


    As he spoke, he had already walked up to Gu Yundong. Seeing that there was no one around, Madam Niu tactfully went out. She immediately took a step forward and held her hand. ¡°Did anything happen in the past two days?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°You must be tired. Go and rest first. It will be time to eat in a while. My father¡¯s ssmates in the room are here to help. Help me entertain themter.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan wasn¡¯t tired, so he wanted to stay with her for a while longer.


    However, Liu Wei, who had rushed over to look for food, didn¡¯t allow it. When he saw Shao Qingyuan, he immediately remembered his purpose foring here and sneered. ¡°Shao Qingyuan, you¡¯ve finally appeared. Tell me, do you treat me as a friend? You actually didn¡¯t tell me that you came to the prefectural city to buy ashop.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan wanted to beat him to death. He let go, turned his head, and said expressionlessly, ¡°I did want to tell you, so I went to the Liu family before I came.¡±

 Chapter 664: Liu Weis Marriage

    Chapter 664: Liu Wei¡¯s Marriage


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Liu Wei was stunned and felt a little guilty. He took a small step back. ¡°Y- You¡¯ve been to the Liu family?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and then I heard something.¡±


    Liu Wei turned around and left. ¡°I still have something to do. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    However, just as he turned around, he was pulled back by Shao Qingyuan.


    Gu Yundong was curious. ¡°What did you hear?¡± She really thought that Liu Wei had rushed over in such a rage because they had not told him abouting to the prefectural city.


    So it wasn¡¯t?


    Shao Qingyuan nced at Liu Wei and said, ¡°Old Master Liu was arranging a wife for Liu Wei. He was unwilling, so he fled to the prefectural city.¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned and looked at Liu Wei in surprise.


    Liu Wei was 18 years old this year, two years younger than Shao Qingyuan.<div>


    Usually, in this era, 15 or 16-year-olds should get married. Didn¡¯t you see that Tao Xing and Peng Zhongfei, who were about the same age as him, already had many wives and concubines?


    Liu Wei¡¯s family background was good, and it wasn¡¯t like he couldn¡¯t afford a wife. His situation was also different from Shao Qingyuan¡¯s, so why was he unwilling?


    Could it be that¡­ he liked men?


    Gu Yundong¡¯s imagination started to run wild. He looked at Liu Wei warily. This guy liked to stick to Shao Qingyuan. Could it be that he had other thoughts?


    Liu Wei didn¡¯t notice the look in her eyes. He just said with a long face, ¡°You don¡¯t understand my pain at all.¡±


    ¡°What pain?¡±


    ¡°My father thinks that I¡¯m too jumpy and unruly, so he wants to find a fierce woman to control me.¡± Liu Wei simply wanted to die. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s my biological father? How can he harm his son like this? Is there anyone like him?¡± Gu Yundong blinked. Well¡­ Old Master Liu¡¯s idea was indeed very strange.


    However, what she did not know was that she was the one who gave Old Master Liu such a thought.


    Liu Wei was especially mischievous when he was young. When he grew up, he didn¡¯t get any better. A few years ago, when he reached the age of marriage, his family had arranged many marriages for him. In the end, he sabotaged them all.


    Old Master Liu was so angry that he did not want to care about his son. Later, when he met Gu Yundong, he watched helplessly as his son obediently listened to Gu Yundong. He suddenly had a n and felt that he had finally found a woman who could subdue his son.


    At that time, Old Master Liu even wanted Liu Wei to marry Gu Yundong. Unfortunately, she had Shao Qingyuan by her side, and he was watching her too closely.


    So he could only look for other people, but there were too few girls like Gu Yundong.


    Those who were worthy of his family background were too dignified and not fierce enough.


    For those who were fierce enough, their family background was not good enough. Gu Yundong was poor at first, but she was capable. If she had a strong temper and was not capable and did not have a family background, Old Master Liu would still feel that he had wronged his son.


    Hence, after half a year, he finally found one.


    However, his son didn¡¯t cooperate and actually ran away. Old Master Liu was so angry that he almost fell sick.


    Gu Yundong was enlightened after hearing this. She sympathized with Liu Wei.


    In ancient times, parents had always been in charge of marriage. For someone like Liu Wei, it was already good enough that his father didn¡¯t use him for business alliance.


    ¡°In short, I¡¯ll hide in the prefectural city for now. I¡¯ll return after this storm passes. Besides, aren¡¯t you opening in a few days? I¡¯ll help you.¡±<div>


    After saying that, Liu Wei quickly threw this matter to the back of his mind and went to work happily.


    Liu An watched from the beginning to the end andined in his heart, Young Master, didn¡¯t you say that you would settle scores with them? Can you seed once? This is too tragic.

 Chapter 665: Yunshus Home Letter

    Chapter 665: Yunshu¡¯s Home Letter


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It was only when the sky was about to darken that the Tianhai Academy students put down the pens in their hands.


    Gu Yundong invited them for dinner. Before they left, she gave each of them two cans of preserved fruits and a catty of white sugar as a thank-you gift.


    Qi Ting and the others were stunned and couldn¡¯t recover for a long time.


    Not only was the canned food and dried fruit expensive, but the white sugar was also not easy to buy. The Gu family actually gave them a catty so easily?


    The students, who had already eaten a lot of the Gu family¡¯s food, instantly felt warm in their hearts.


    Especially those with average family backgrounds, their eyes were slightly hot.


    Qi Ting took a deep breath and said, ¡°Your shop will open in three days, right? We have to go to school that day, but I¡¯ll get my rtives and friends to support you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. So will we,¡± the others said one after another.


    Actually, even if Qi Ting didn¡¯t say it, they had the same n. Not to mention anything else, this was the only shop that sold authentic canned food. If they wentte, they might not even be able to buy a strand of hair.<div>


    Gu Dajiang smiled and cupped his hands. ¡°Thankyou, everyone.¡±


    Only then did everyone leave with their things in satisfaction.


    Liu Wei wanted to stay, but there weren¡¯t enough rooms in the courtyard. Shao Qingyuan had returned, so he could only reluctantly take all kinds of food and return to Jinxiu Restaurant.


    When only the Gu family was left, Shao Qingyuan took out a letter. ¡°Yunshu and Yuanzhi asked me to bring this to you.¡±


    Gu Dajiang quickly took it and opened it.


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi were still studying in school. They wanted toe to the prefectural city when the shop opened.


    However, they would probably have to take a few days off. Not to mention that Qin Wenzheng would not allow it, Yunshu would not do this either.


    He was already the youngest student in the academy and had only entered the academy for a short period of time. Therefore, although his talent was good, his results were only average. There were still many things that he had to work hard for.


    There was no need to mention Yuanzhi. His foundation was even weaker. He wished he could use one day for two days.


    Therefore, the two of them were unable to participate in the opening of the shop in the prefecture capital. They felt very regretful.


    Coupled with the fact that they had not seen their family for many days, the two of them missed them very much. That was why they wrote a few thick letters.


    Gu Dajiang shook his head andughed. Then, he felt a little reluctant.


    In the future, he would be studying at Tianhai Academy. His wife would also be by his side, and his youngest daughter would probably live in the small house. Yundong would go back and forth, but her business would only grow in the future and she would be very busy.


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi were the onlypanions in Yongfu Vige.


    Initially, Gu Dajiang had thought that his family would be reunited and they could be together forever.


    Unfortunately, reality kept pushing you forward, forcing you to separate.


    Gu Yundong also finished reading the letter. To think that the two of them could write such a thick letter. It was filled with nonsense.


    It turned out that Yunshu¡¯s habit of over talking was not only reflected in his mouth, but also on paper.


    She shook her head and turned to pack the fliers.<div>


    The next day, Gu Yundong asked the entire family to go on stage and distribute these fliers at various streets.


    Even Little Yunke, apanied by Tong Shuitao, stood on the street and said to passersby in a childish voice, ¡°Gu¡¯s is opening. There¡¯s a lot of delicious food. Come and take a look.¡±


    No one expected her to be the fastest and most effective person to distribute the fliers.


    The little girl felt a sense of aplishment. When she returned home that night, she ate two bowls of rice.<div>


    Two dayster, Gu¡¯s finally opened.

 Chapter 666: Opening

    Chapter 666: Opening


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    On the eighth day of the ninth month, the weather was clear. It was suitable to marry, enter the house, and open for business.


    Early in the morning, the Gu family tidied themselves up in high spirits. Other than Gu Dajiang, who was still going to the academy, everyone else went to Gu¡¯s Shop on Dahui Road.


    At the same time, many people in the city rubbed their palms together and prepared. The fliers clearly stated that if they spent a tael of silver, they could receive a bag of dried fruits for free.


    One tael of silver was not a lot to many people in the prefectural city. Even if they did not have it, some smart people wanted to pool it together with others. If each of them bought a little, they would be able to get a bag of dried fruits.


    Among them was Madam Sun, the neighbor of the Su family.


    Madam Sun also happened to receive a flier two days ago. After getting someone to help read the words on it, she was immediately interested. She had long heard about this canned food. She heard that it was very delicious. The supply in Jinxiu Restaurant was not enough, and the price was especially expensive. It was not easy to buy.


    Madam Sun did not have the connections to buy it with money, but there were canned food sold in other shops. It was just not authentic and was cheap. She had bought it and eaten it. The taste was simply indescribable. It had a strange taste.


    When she heard that the Gu family¡¯s shop was selling the canned food from Jinxiu Restaurant, she had an idea. Coincidentally, her son had given her his sry a few days ago. She was not very tight on money.


    Therefore, early this morning, she put on her new clothes and went out to look for the other two neighbors.<div>


    Unexpectedly, the moment she opened the courtyard door, the Su family next door also opened.


    Su Changshun was also wearing brand new clothes and was standing at the door talking to Mother Su.


    ¡°Mother, I might be backte tonight. You and Little Sister can eat first. You don¡¯t have to wait for me.¡±


    Mother Su nodded. ¡°I know. Hurry up and go. Don¡¯t dy your work.¡±


    Madam Sun giggled when she heard that. ¡°Yo, you¡¯re going to work in a small shop, and you even specially made new clothes. Look at how capable you are.¡±


    Mother Su and Su Changshun ignored her. Madam Sun snorted and left.


    Only then did Su Changshun say, ¡°Mother, when I earn money, we¡¯ll buy a bigger courtyard and not be neighbors with her.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mother will wait.¡± Mother Su wiped the corners of her eyes and said with relief.


    Not only did she not want to be neighbors with Madam Sun, but she also did not want to be neighbors with those who had mocked her son and avoided her family like snakes and scorpions.


    Su Changshun left quickly.


    Gu¡¯s was about to open for business today. He waspletely relieved.


    When he arrived at the shop, Gu Yundong and the others had just arrived. When they saw Su Changshun, they nodded slightly.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The shelves in the shop were already filled with things. There were canned white sugar fruits, dried fruits, and jam from the fruit shop. There were also all kinds of exquisite sweets. There was a dazzling array of things.


    As soon as Su Changshun entered, he rolled up his sleeves and got busy. Unexpectedly, Gu Yundong waved her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Come with me.¡±


    On the first day, besides Zheng Gang, Su Changshun, and Ah Shu, people including Ah Zhu, Chen Jinbao, Tong Ping, Xue Rong, Lu Sheng, and even Madam Niu, Lu Hongxiu, and Tong Shuitao had to help receive the guests.


    Feng Daneng and the others had wanted to help, but they were not hired workers. Moreover, she had enough manpower, so Gu Yundong did not agree. She only said that they should rest in the backyard. If anyone asked about the renovation of the shop, she would bring them over.


    They followed Gu Yundong into the backyard and saw her get someone to bring out arge box from a room.


    <div>

 Chapter 667: Work Clothes

    Chapter 667: Work Clothes


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Everyone was puzzled. Gu Yundong had already opened the box and it was filled with many clothes.


    Gu Yundong took out a piece from inside and said, ¡°The shop is opening today. In order to make it easier for the customers to find the shop assistants, everyone¡¯s clothes are the same. I asked a ready-made clothes shop to make this a few days ago. I only received itst night. Everyone, go to the house and change after taking it.¡±


    The clothes in Gu¡¯s shop had always been the same. It was the same in the county city.


    At first, the clothes for Zheng Gang and Zhuangzi were bought from a ready-made clothing store. Later on, Shen Sitian came. She was good at this and was fast. The clothes she designed were all good-looking.


    Gu Yundong asked Shen Sitian to help. Firstly, it was to take care of her business so that she could earn more money. Secondly, she could do better than in the ready-made clothing shop. She could satisfy all of Gu Yundong¡¯s requests.


    Until now, Zheng Gang and Zhuangzi had two sets of clothes every season. The treatment was already very good.


    At the very least, Zhuangzi was very happy. Every time he was given new clothes, he was happy to clean the shop from top to bottom.


    Now that she was in the prefectural city, she naturally had to do the same. However, Shen Sitian was not around, so she could only get the ready-to-wear shop here to help make it.


    ¡°Uncle Zheng, this is yours.¡± Gu Yundong handed him the set of clothes.<div>


    Zheng Gang was already very calm. After all, he had epted work clothes many times. However, with new clothes to wear, who wouldn¡¯t be happy? In the end, he was still happy.


    However, Su Changshun was not calm. When his name was called, he was in a daze.


    It was only when he received the clothes that he looked up in shock.


    The shop still cared about the shop assistant¡¯s clothes? This was too good. Not only was the sry high, but there was also free clothes.


    He looked at the clothes he was wearing and touched the clothes in his arms. He realized that the clothes given by the boss seemed to be made of better material.


    There were not only clothes for men, but also those for women. However, they were different. The women¡¯s were better-looking and their colors were brighter.


    The people who received the clothes were overjoyed. Seeing that it was gettingte, they quickly turned around and went into the house to change.


    When they came out, they looked brand new.


    Other than the fact that Zheng Gang¡¯s clothes were different, the shop assistants¡¯ clothes were all the same. There was a word ¡°Gu¡± on their arms, but this word could be removed. If the clothes were old and they wanted to give them to others to wear, they could just remove the word.


    ¡°Alright, everyone has changed. We can start preparing now. The shop will open at eight in the morning. There¡¯s still an hour left. Everyone, prepare the tea and food. Don¡¯t miss it.¡±


    After she finished speaking, everyone went to prepare.


    Not long after, Aunt Ke arrived.


    Gu Yundong had been looking at the time. Seeing that it was almost time, she quickly got someone to prepare firecrackers.


    ¡°Open¡ªNow!!¡± When the time was up, she had a smile on her face as she waved her arm and shouted.


    As soon as the door opened, the shop assistants in uniform immediately stood on both sides.


    Shao Qingyuan ignited the firecrackers. Soon, crackling sounds sounded on the street and instantly spread far away.


    Zhou Dafu, who was sitting in the carriage, paused. He narrowed his eyes slightly and asked Steward Zhou, ¡°Is it open?¡±


    ¡°Judging from themotion, it should be open,¡± Steward Zhou replied respectfully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Master. I¡¯ve already prepared everything.¡±


    As he spoke, his expression was vicious. He med all the injuries he had suffered on Gu Yundong and the others.<div>


    Today, he was going to make sure that Gu¡¯s could not continue operating.

 Chapter 668: Waiting to Cause Trouble

    Chapter 668: Waiting to Cause Trouble


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    How could Zhou Dafu not be furious? The first time he saw her, his son was thrown onto a horse and almost lost his life, and he had even been extorted for more than a thousand taels of silver.


    The second time they met, he was pretending to be a good-natured person. Not only did he flee in fear, but he also had to deal with those local hooligans. Initially, he thought that Gu¡¯s had some impressive backer. In the end, after checking, she was just a bumpkin from the countryside. She had just opened a shop in the county city and was already extremely arrogant. She did not even know how to restrain herself when she came to the prefectural city. She was simply detestable and deserved to die.


    He gently knocked on the wall of the carriage and said to Ah Feng, who was driving outside, ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to miss the fun.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Compared to Zhou Dafu and Steward Zhou¡¯s optimism, Ah Feng looked worried.


    After some thought, he could not help but say, ¡°Master, that young master anddy are both skilled. Those local hooligans only know how to talk. If they really attack, I¡¯m afraid one person can beat them down.¡±


    Before Zhou Dafu could reply, Steward Zhou sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already prepared everything. Those local hooligans don¡¯t have much ability, but I found a few skilled escorts to hide among them. When the timees, those escorts will keep the man and woman upied, and the others will destroy their entire shop.¡±


    Ah Feng frowned and did not say anything else.


    He was just a guard, only responsible for protecting his master¡¯s safety.<div>


    The master had asked Steward Zhou to take care of everything else.


    The carriage soon arrived at the alley not far from Gu¡¯s. Ah Feng stopped.


    Steward Zhou got down from the carriage and looked around. He had already seen the local hooligans hiding elsewhere. He nodded slightly at them.


    However, the local gang leader had mixed feelings at this moment. He originally thought that they were just going through the motions. Who knew that Steward Zhou would actually stuff a few tall and powerful experts into their ce?


    This made the local hooligan not dare to be perfunctory. Even if he had to brace himself, he could only go up. But on second thought, with these experts around, what was there to be afraid of? He was not afraid. He could take revenge on the man and the two women.


    Steward Zhou whispered to Zhou Dafu, who was in the carriage, ¡°Master, those local hooligans are also here. They¡¯re waiting for our orders. When should we take action?¡±


    Zhou Dafu looked in the direction of Gu¡¯s. Gu¡¯s had already opened. Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were standing outside. The firecrackers had just ended and there were already people walking in.


    He snorted softly. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. The door has just opened. It¡¯ll be lively when there are more peopleter.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Steward Zhou nodded and looked in the direction of Gu¡¯s. After a while, he muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be so many people.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they distribute the paintings on the street a couple of days ago? They only know how to do such fancy things. Look, most of the people are here for the free bag of dried fruits after paying a tael of silver. They¡¯re allmoners who are greedy for small benefits and don¡¯t have much money.¡±


    Steward Zhou nodded in agreement. After all, those people were not dressed well and all of them were timid and hesitant.


    But soon, he frowned and saw a familiar figure striding into Gu¡¯s shop.


    ¡°Master, that person seems to be¡­¡±


    Zhou Dafu also saw it and immediately frowned. A momentter, he came to a realization.


    ¡°They¡¯re both from Fengkai County. They probably know each other.¡±

 Chapter 669: The People of the Nie Residence Are Actually Here

    Chapter 669: The People of the Nie Residence Are Actually Here


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Yes, this Gu¡¯s seems to be selling canned food. Canned food like those in Jinxiu Restaurant.¡± Steward Zhou nodded, feeling extremely unhappy.


    Zhou Dafu and Gu Yundong saw Liu Wei and the manager of Jinxiu Restaurant. The manager was holding a gift box and congratted Gu Yundong as soon as he entered.


    ¡°It¡¯s an auspicious day to open for business. Miss Gu¡¯s ce is indeed lively.¡±


    Xue Rong came up to take the gift box and invited Liu Wei and the shopkeeper inside.


    Liu Wei waved his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to entertain me. I¡¯m just here to help.¡±


    Xue Rong ignored him and only served them sugar water.


    After a while, another carriage stopped outside and someone alighted from it.


    As soon as he entered, he greeted them with a smile, ¡°Boss Gu, your business is booming.¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned. Before she could react, she saw the manager of Jinxiu Restaurant stand up and wee him. ¡°So it¡¯s Old Master Zhuo.¡±


    Old Master Zhuo? Gu Yundong suddenly thought of Zhuo Guang.<div>


    ¡°Wee, Old Master Zhuo. Pleasee in. Please forgive me for myck of hospitality.¡±


    Old Master Zhuoughed and said, ¡°Boss Gu, you¡¯re too polite. I¡¯ve long heard from our Zhuo Guang that Boss Gu is smart and capable. You opened such a huge shop in the prefectural city and your business is the rare canned food and white sugar. Last time, that kid brought back a lot of good things from Boss Gu, and we were extremely greedy.¡±


    Gu Yundong did not expect Old Master Zhuo to be so straightforward. She immediately smiled. ¡°Old Master Zhuo, you praise me so much that I¡¯m embarrassed. You tter me. These are just small things. Please don¡¯tugh at me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being modest, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ve been looking forward to the opening of your shop for a long time, so I came over early in the morning. Later, you have to leave some canned food for me to bring back.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Gu Yundong asked Xue Rong to bring him to sit in the backyard. She also kicked Liu Wei to the backyard to chat with him.


    Old Master Zhuo asked the people behind him to bring the gifts over.


    Gu Yundong had just ordered someone to serve tea when two more carriages stopped outside.


    Gu Yundong still did not know him, but¡­ one of them looked very familiar. She could tell at a nce that he was the brother of the student surnamed Cai who had pretended to be Mountain Elder Qi in the Fate Hut the other day. They were too simr.


    As expected, that person introduced himself. He was Cai Yong¡¯s elder brother.


    The father of another student came with him. They looked like schrs, polite and elegant.


    Gu Yundong went forward and exchanged a few pleasantries before they were led to the backyard by Shao Qingyuan.


    Not long after, a few more people came in with gift boxes.


    In the carriage opposite Gu¡¯s shop, Zhou Dafu frowned slightly.


    Steward Zhou also had a bad feeling in his heart. ¡°Master, those people who areing don¡¯t seem to be ordinarymoners.¡±


    He knew the shopkeeper of Jinxiu Restaurant, but he was not very familiar with Old Master Zhuo and the others.


    But from the looks of it, he was probably not from an ordinary poor family.


    Zhou Dafu frowned slightly. ¡°Wait for another 15 minutes and get those to do it.¡±


    For some reason, he felt uneasy. His heart was racing, as if something big was about to happen.<div>


    Steward Zhou swallowed his saliva and was about to nod when he suddenly saw a familiar figure.


    His eyes widened. ¡°Master, that seems to be¡­ the steward of the Nie Residence.¡±


    Nie Residence?


    Zhou Dafu suddenly looked in the direction he was pointing at and saw a carriage parked at the entrance of Gu¡¯s.<div>

 Chapter 670: The Familiar Nie Shuang

    Chapter 670: The Familiar Nie Shuang


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Then, a person alighted from the carriage. Zhou Dafu was very familiar with that person. Wasn¡¯t he Steward Nie of the Nie Residence?


    This steward was the one that Zhou Dafu could not get close to. At most, they could onlye into contact with the junior stewards of the Nie family.


    Zhou Dafu couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore and got out of the carriage.


    ¡°Why is the steward of the Nie Residence here?¡±


    Steward Zhou shivered and tried his best to make up for it. With a trace of hope, he said, ¡°Perhaps, perhaps they also like the canned food sold by Gu¡¯s? Master, think about it. This canned food is so rare. The Nie family might also want a share of it, so they came to pressure Gu¡¯s?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the steward turned around and respectfully walked to a carriage at the back. He personally lifted the curtain.


    Soon, a girl who was only 14 or 15 years old came out.


    ¡°Who, who is thatdy?¡± Zhou Dafu asked.


    Steward Zhou swallowed his saliva. ¡°To be respected by that steward, I¡¯m afraid¡­ she¡¯s the youngdy of the Nie Residence?¡±


    Gu Yundong did not expect the eldest daughter of the Nie family toe personally.<div>


    She had told Aunt Ke that it was enough as long as there was someone in charge.


    Unexpectedly, not only did the stewarde, but this girl called Nie Shuang also appeared at the door of Gu¡¯s.


    As soon as she arrived, she walked towards Gu Yundong, who was at the door. She held her arm as if they were close friends. ¡°You¡¯re Miss Gu, right? My brother told me about you, and Aunt Ke kept praising you. I¡¯ve wanted to see you for a long time, but I never had the chance. I couldn¡¯t go to Yongfu Vige when you were there. I finally meet you today.¡±


    Aunt Ke nced at her. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s your first time meeting and you¡¯re already pulling each other. Where are your manners?¡±


    ¡°Although this is the first time we¡¯ve met, we¡¯ve been remote friends for a long time. I¡¯ve long heard of Miss Gu.¡±


    Aunt Ke tugged at her. ¡°Alright, so be it. Don¡¯t stand at the door and block the customers. There are so many people. What if you bump into them?¡±


    Nie Shuang stuck out her tongue. Aunt Ke pulled her inside, but she still turned to Gu Yundong indignantly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter when you¡¯re not busy anymore. By the way, the food at your shop is delicious. We really liked the gifts from the previous two times. My father originally nned toe personally to congratte you on your opening today, but unfortunately, he¡¯s upied with something. I¡¯vee on behalf of him. My father asked me to thank you.¡±


    Steward Zhou, who had quietly run to the door of Gu¡¯s to ask about the specific situation, happened to hear these words. His face immediately looked as if he had been struck by lightning.


    Then, what did Eldest Miss Nie say?


    Did she mean that Boss Gu had known the Nie Family for a long time and was so familiar with them that they had sent each other gifts twice?


    Was Old Master Nie nning toe personally for the opening of such a small shop?


    In the end, he could note, so he sent Eldest Miss and the steward over?


    Gu¡¯s? Gu¡¯s was so close to the Nie family?


    Steward Zhou was in a daze, but Gu Yundong shook her head andughed as she watched Aunt Ke take Nie Shuang away.


    Before she could say a word, Nie Shuang had already finished speaking.


    However, Nie Shuang¡¯s personality was straightforward. There was also Old Master Nie. Indeed, the more sessful someone was, the more low-key and humble they would be.


    She had learned a lesson.


    Gu Yundong thought for a moment and called Lu Hongxiu over. ¡°Go to the kitchen in the backyard and take out the food box I ced in the cupboard. Offer Miss Nie a portion of the things inside.¡±


    As she spoke, she handed Lu Hongxiu a key.<div>


    Lu Hongxiu quickly responded and hurried to the back.

 Chapter 671: This is Milk Tea

    Chapter 671: This is Milk Tea


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    There was indeed a cab in the kitchen. Lu Hongxiu didn¡¯t know that Miss had brought a food box with her when she left in the morning.


    She carefully took out the food box and removed the lid. There was a ratherrge ceramic pot inside.


    Lu Hongxiu was stunned for a moment. Just as she was about to open the door, she heard footsteps outside.


    In the next moment, her sister, Lu Hongqiao, appeared with Second Miss.


    Gu Yunke ran to her and climbed up the stool. Her eyes lit up when she saw the ceramic pot.


    ¡°Sister Hongxiu, do you know what this is?¡±


    Lu Hongxiu opened the box and saw water inside. No, it wasn¡¯t water. The color was a little turbid, like beige, but it was lighter.


    However, it emitted a strong sweet fragrance that made Lu Hongxiu swallow her saliva.


    She looked at Gu Yunke, who seemed to know it very well, and asked with a smile, ¡°Does Second Miss know what this is?¡±


    ¡°Of course, this is milk tea.¡± The little girl was very proud. Her chubby little hand took the porcin spoon at the side and gently stirred it. When she picked it up again, there were a few brown beads in the spoon.<div>


    ¡°This is delicious.¡± The youngdy put down the spoon and slid down from the stool. She took out a cup and handed it to Lu Hongxiu.


    Lu Hongxiu looked at the youngdy¡¯s eager expression and knew that she really wanted to drink it. She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°Second Miss, if you want to drink it, you have to ask First Miss first.¡±


    The little girl pouted. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to drink it.¡±


    Lu Hongxiu was puzzled. Lu Hongqiao exined, ¡°Second Miss drank it before she left and knew that it was called pearl milk tea. She was afraid that Sister didn¡¯t know, so she came to tell her.¡±


    Lu Hongxiu was stunned. She looked at the little girl warmly. ¡°Thank you, Second Miss.¡±


    As she spoke, she carefully scooped out the milk tea. Then, she covered it again and ced it in the cab. She carried the milk tea out.


    Nie Shuang was on the second floor. The backyard was filled with men, so it was inconvenient for ady toe.


    The scenery on the second floor was good and the view was great. Nie Shuang liked it very much.


    However, she was alone at this moment. Other than the maidservant, there was no one to talk to. She could only look at the environment on the second floor.


    With one look, she realized that this ce was actually different from the restaurants and teahouses she had seen in the past. There were a few tables on the second floor. They were not very big. Some were round, some were square, and some were rectangr. Then, there were a few small stools and small chairs. What was strange was that be it the stools or chairs, there were soft cushions on them. It was especiallyfortable to sit on.


    There were two long chairs in the empty space. There were also soft cushions on them. She felt like she could lie on them and sleep.


    The table was white and looked refreshing. There were wooden carvings and some books on the cabs on the left and right.


    Nie Shuang thought that they were the boring Four Books, Five ssics, or Female Commandment. In the end, she took some out and flipped through them. Whoa, storybooks??


    Nie Shuang¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. Heavens, what kind of godly ce was this? She felt that she could stay here for the entire afternoon without moving. As long as she had a storybook, it was enough.


    Yes, there was also Go at the side. There was also a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone that she seemed to be able to write and draw with.


    Nie Shuang was a little excited. Could she get a few friends to y chess and read books with herter?


    Just as she thought about it, Lu Hongxiu came up.


    She was carrying a tray with fruit, food and a cup on it. Tea, supposedly?<div>


    ¡°Miss Nie, my Miss specially prepared this for you. This is the preserved fruits and canned food sold in the shop. There are also snacks. This is milk tea.¡±

 Chapter 672: Very Agile

    Chapter 672: Very Agile


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As soon as she finished speaking, a small head appeared behind her and added, ¡°Pearl milk tea.¡±


    Nie Shuang was stunned. Before she could understand what the milk tea was, she was distracted by Gu Yunke.


    Looking at the tender little girl, her eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re Little Yunke?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Nie Shuang immediately stretched out her hand. ¡°So cute. Come over and let me hug you.¡±


    She was a little like Aunt Ke. She could not resist children. Especially since Aunt Ke and Nie Cong had mentioned Gu Yunshu and Gu Yunke to her. She had wanted to meet them for a long time.


    Now that she saw her, the girl was even cuter than she had imagined. She immediately felt her heart melt.


    Little Yunke giggled and came out from behind Lu Hongxiu. She was immediately carried into Nie Shuang¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Your family¡¯s shop is opening today. Why are you here? There are so many peopleing and going. What if they bump into you?¡±


    The little girl shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m very agile. They can¡¯t hit me.¡±<div>


    ¡°Agile?¡± Nie Shuang looked her up and down. The little girl was only four years old. She was chubby and her legs were short. She really could not see how she was agile.


    Lu Hongxiu put down her things and left. Only then did Nie Shuang see Lu Hongqiao standing at the back.


    As soon as she looked puzzled, the little girl in her arms got off the ground and introduced her to her little ymate.


    Nie Shuang was a little childish. She knew that this was a servant of the Gu family, but the feelings between children were very pure, so she also patted Lu Hongqiao¡¯s head very kindly.


    Lu Hongqiao¡¯s face immediately turned red and she looked a little shy.


    Nie Shuang couldn¡¯t help butugh. He picked up the milk tea on the table and took a sip.


    Huh??


    She blinked and took another sip to make sure it wasn¡¯t an illusion. Her eyes widened and she looked down at the contents of her teacup.


    What was this? She had never drunk it before. It didn¡¯t look like sugar water or fruit wine, but it was delicious and fragrant.


    Nie Shuang could not help but pursed her lips again. Just as she was about to put the cup down, she heard a childish voice. ¡°Isn¡¯t it delicious?¡±


    Nie Shuang looked down and saw the little girl¡¯s short body standing by the table. Because she was small, her small hand was on the edge of the table as she stared at her with wide eyes.


    She immediately smiled. ¡°Do you want to drink it?¡±


    The little girl¡¯s eyes were filled with desire. Just as Nie Shuang thought that she wanted to drink it, she saw her shake her head decisively.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± She clearly wanted to drink it.


    ¡°I drank it this morning.¡± However, when she watched others drink it, it was equivalent to drinking it herself.


    Hence, the little girl urged her anxiously, ¡°Hurry up and drink it. My eldest sister made it. The round things are called Pearls. They¡¯re edible. Try them.¡±


    Nie Shuang looked at her big, proud eyes, clearly revealing the meaning of ¡°My elder sister is the best, and the food my elder sister makes is the most delicious on earth¡±. There was a moment when she wanted to take her home and treat her as her younger sister.


    Nie Shuang took a spoon and scooped a mouthful of pearls.<div>


    Hmm? They were actually soft and stic, rolling around in her mouth. What was this? How could there be such a magical thing?


    She took another sip of milk tea and realized that this thing was actually addictive.


    She drank one mouthful after another and couldn¡¯t stop at all.


    It was not until she had drunk more than half of the cup that she suddenly stopped. No, if she drank any more, she would finish it. If she finished it, it would be gone.<div>


    Oh right, she could look for Gu Yundong and buy it home.

 Chapter 673: Beaten Up Again

    Chapter 673: Beaten Up Again


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Nie Shuang controlled her eyes from ncing at the milk tea. Then, she said to the youngdy who was looking at her eagerly, waiting for her to praise the milk tea, ¡°Keke, wait for me here first. I¡¯ll go look for your elder sister. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    As she spoke, she stood up and instructed the maidservant standing at the door, ¡°Take good care of the two children.¡±


    Without waiting for the maidservant to respond, she went downstairs.


    Gu Yundong was still weing the guests at the door. There were a lot of people today.


    She really did not expect her father¡¯s twenty-odd ssmates to be so influential. Almost every family had sent people over. Now, the courtyard behind her shop was almost full.


    The problem was that these people were actually very happy to gather together and talk. At the same time¡­ they ate.


    Zhou Dafu and the others were also in a daze. Actually, the Zhou family was not the only one eying the Gu family¡¯s shop. Many people in the prefectural city knew that such a shop that specialized in selling canned food and white sugar was about to open.


    After all, the fliers were everywhere. Therefore, many people with some family background wanted to see what kind of background the Gu family had.


    If she didn¡¯t have any background, they could pressure her to hand over the recipe for the canned food.


    If she had some backing but wasn¡¯t very powerful, they could cooperate and let her supply the goods. It would be a win-win situation for everyone.<div>


    However, from the looks of it, the Gu family clearly had the confidence to open a shop in the prefectural city and sell rare things like canned food and white sugar.


    Not to mention that the young master of Jinxiu Restaurant had gone in, even the youngdy of the Nie family hadeter.


    There was no doubt about the Nie family¡¯s status in the entire prefectural city. No one dared to challenge them. Therefore, the moment they saw the Nie family appear, more than half of them gave up.


    However, there was also a small group of people who were originally at odds with the Nie family. They were also people with a strong family background. They took a fancy to the sugar business and would not retreat so easily.


    Of course, this did not include the Zhou family.


    Zhou Dafu no longer had any intention of causing trouble. His expression was a little ugly and defeated.


    There was unwillingness and fear, but he still gave a look and asked Steward Zhou, who was secretly hiding outside Gu¡¯s shop, to hurry back.


    Steward Zhou¡¯s legs were a little weak now, and he felt like a disaster was imminent.


    As expected, when he returned to the carriage, he was kicked hard by Zhou Dafu.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Gu¡¯s has no background or backing? Didn¡¯t you say that this family is just a bumpkin from the countryside? Didn¡¯t you say that if everything is handed over to you, you can definitely stop their shop from opening? Look, look, this is called no backing, right? Damn you!¡±


    He kicked Steward Zhou again. ¡°Fortunately, I was careful and didn¡¯t let those local hooligans find trouble immediately. Otherwise, I would be the one dead now! You useless thing, why aren¡¯t you calling those people back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Old Master.¡± Steward Zhou was angry but did not dare to say anything. He could only lower his head and quickly agree.


    Unexpectedly, just as he turned around to leave, he saw another carriage parked at the entrance of the Gu family¡¯s shop.


    Steward Zhou¡¯s pupils constricted when he saw the sign on the carriage. Ignoring the fact that Zhou Dafu was angry, he hurriedly called out, ¡°Master, look.¡±


    ¡°What are you looking at? What else is there to see? Let me tell you¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he followed Steward Zhou¡¯s finger and looked over. In the next moment, his voice seemed to be blocked and he could not say a word.

 Chapter 674: Madam Dai Is Here

    Chapter 674: Madam Dai Is Here


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It wasn¡¯t just Zhou Dafu and the others. The surrounding people who were watching themotion and even those who were secretly thinking about it were all shocked when they recognized the symbol of the carriage. Their eyes widened.


    The carriage stopped at the entrance of Gu¡¯s. Before Gu Yundong could look at the symbol, she was distracted by a person sitting in front of the carriage.


    She had seen this person before.


    Wasn¡¯t this the soldier who provided her with clues when she nned to earn money by drawing images after fleeing to the Xuanhe Prefecture?


    Gu Yundong still remembered his words. ¡°That bandit killed my good brother who fought alongside me. I dream of him every night. I know very well how many moles there were on his face.¡±


    She thought that they would never meet again, but he actually came.


    The soldier strode towards her. ¡°Miss Gu, we meet again.¡±


    He almost didn¡¯t dare to recognize her. Thest time they met, this girl was sloppy and he couldn¡¯t tell if she was a woman. Now that they met again, the difference was like heaven and earth. She was graceful and beautiful, making people¡¯s eyes light up.


    However, he did not stare at her. Soon, he lowered his voice and said softly, ¡°Lady Gu, Madam Dai and Young Master Dai are here.¡±


    Dai??<div>


    Gu Yundong¡¯s pupils constricted. She exchanged nces with Shao Qingyuan, who had heard themotion and walked over.


    If she remembered correctly, the prefecture magistrate of Xuanhe Prefecture was surnamed Dai.


    Seeing that she understood, the soldier nodded slightly.


    Gu Yundong found it strange. This person seemed to be a soldier. How did he be a subordinate of the prefecture magistrate?


    This thought shed across her mind. Gu Yundong quickly walked to the front of the carriage and saw a man in his twenties getting out of the carriage. He turned around and helped an elegant woman down.


    Gu Yundong immediately put on a smile and weed her. ¡°Madam Dai, wee, wee. I didn¡¯t expect you toe. Please forgive me for not weing you from afar.¡±


    Madam Dai had a gentle personality. When she saw Gu Yundong, she smiled. ¡°Boss Gu, you¡¯re too polite. I¡¯ve long heard that there are many good things in Boss Gu¡¯s shop. I have toe and take a look.¡±


    Her attitude was kind, so Gu Yundong smiled.


    Very good. She wasn¡¯t the kind of woman who particrly valued rules and looked down on businesswomen.


    ¡°Madam Dai, Young Master Dai, pleasee in.¡±


    Madam Dai nodded and slowly stepped into the shop.


    On the other hand, Young Master Dai took a few more nces at Gu Yundong.


    Different from Madam Dai, Young Master Dai had already learned a lot about Miss Gu from his father before he came.


    For example, the white sugar that even the imperial court valued was made by Miss Gu.


    He hade here today because of the instructions of the prefecture magistrate. It was to let those people who wanted to secretly scheme against Gu¡¯s think twice. They should be smarter. Gu¡¯s had many backers!


    However, to be honest, this Miss Gu was indeed impressive. Even Qin Wenzheng was full of praise for her.


    As he was thinking, someone suddenly blocked his way.


    Young Master Dai looked up and saw Shao Qingyuan say expressionlessly, ¡°This way, please.¡±


    He brought the guest to the backyard. Young Master Dai saw that he was wearing ordinary clothes, but the man¡¯s eyes were very sharp. His entire body trembled and he retracted his attention.<div>


    As for Madam Dai, she parted ways with her son after entering the shop.


    Madam Dai¡¯s status was different. Gu Yundong had personally received her, so she instructed Zheng Gang to be careful and led Madam Dai upstairs.


    When Nie Shuang rushed downstairs, she happened to bump into the two of them.


    <div>

 Chapter 675: Eating and Taking

    Chapter 675: Eating and Taking


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Madam Dai naturally knew Nie Shuang. When they met, she was slightly stunned for a moment before she smiled. ¡°Shuangshuang is here too? If I had known, I would havee with you.¡±


    Nie Shuang was a little surprised. ¡°Auntie Dai is here too?¡±


    ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, I shouldn¡¯t havee?¡± Madam Dai pretended to be angry and red at her.


    Nie Shuang quickly covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°No, no, you shoulde. Of course, you shoulde. Ah, right, Auntie,e up quickly. Let me tell you, the second floor of this shop is especially beautiful and interesting. Sister Yundong even gave me a very delicious sugar water called milk tea. Come and try it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Madam Dai was a little surprised. Nie Shuang was not a youngdy who did not leave her house. The Nie family was a big family and had many good things that others had not seen before. There was actually something that she found novel?


    But thinking about it, it made sense. Wasn¡¯t the canned food and white sugar in Gu¡¯s shop quite extraordinary?


    Nie Shuang nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes.¡± Then, she looked at Gu Yundong. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Sister Yundong? That thing is especially delicious. Hurry up and bring a cup to Auntie. Oh right, I¡¯m almost done drinking. I want another cup.¡±


    Gu Yundong looked at her speechlessly. Isn¡¯t your motive too obvious?


    As expected, Madam Dai pointed at her. ¡°It turns out that you¡¯re the one who wants to drink it, but you¡¯re using me as an excuse.¡±


    ¡°Sister Yundong¡­¡± Nie Shuang looked at her pitifully.<div>


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you another cup.¡±


    Fortunately, the cup she prepared was not very big.


    Gu Yundong instructed Lu Hongxiu to fetch the milk tea while she went up to the second floor with the ted Nie Shuang and Madam Dai.


    As soon as she entered, Madam Dai¡¯s eyes lit up.


    This ce looked like a teahouse, but it was different from a teahouse. It was quiet and had good lighting. There were flowers on the table, bookshelves on the left and right, and tea and snacks on the table. It was so quiet that it made people rx.


    What was especially eye-catching was that on the huge long chair sat a little child who was holding a book and reading to another slightly older child.


    Her childish voice sounded so soft that one could not help but smile.


    As if hearing the voice, the little girl raised her head and looked at the unfamiliar Madam Dai with her big round eyes.


    Before Madam Dai could react, Nie Shuang, who was beside her, had already rushed forward and pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Aiya, Little Keke, why do I feel that you¡¯re cuter every time I see you?¡±


    The little girl was stunned and instantly lowered her head. Her face was red as if she was very shy. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s quite embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Nie Shuang could not help but pinch her little face.


    Gu Yundong shook her head andughed. She asked Madam Dai to sit down on the sofa.


    That¡¯s right. The long chair in the eyes of Nie Shuang and the others was a solid wooden sofa. However, this sofa had cushions and was veryfortable.


    Madam Dai was a little curious. Coincidentally, Lu Hongxiu came up with milk tea.


    Indeed, as Nie Shuang had said, this was something she had never seen or drunk before. She could smell the rich milky fragrance.


    Madam Dai fell in love almost instantly.


    On the other side, Nie Shuang had already finished one cup and took the second cup. She said to Gu Yundong, ¡°Do you have more of this milk tea? I want to bring some back for my parents to try.¡±


    Madam Dai nced at her. ¡°Are you having some and taking more?¡±<div>


    ¡°No, I¡¯m buying. I know the market.¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°I do have it, but not much. Besides, this milk tea will go bad overnight. It¡¯s best if you finish it today. When you go back, I¡¯ll fill a small pot for you.¡±

 Chapter 676: Fortunately, She Was Prepared

    Chapter 676: Fortunately, She Was Prepared


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Before she could finish speaking, she saw Lu Hongxiu giving her an anxious look.


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes slightly and said a few more words to Madam Dave and Nie Shuang before letting them rest. She turned around and left.


    The moment she went out, Lu Hongxiu leaned closer and whispered, ¡°Miss, um, the milk tea is gone.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Yundong was surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t they only have three cups? Why is it gone?¡±


    She had brought a big pot. Those three cups were not very big, right?


    Lu Hongxiu was a little ashamed. ¡°When I was in the kitchen just now, I had just scooped out two cups of milk tea when Young Master Liu Wei came in.¡±


    Since he asked, Lu Hongxiu naturally answered respectfully.


    Unexpectedly, Liu Wei¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that Gu Yundong had made this drink. Then, without another word, he picked up the porcin pot and ran away.


    Even Lu Hongxiu, who had always been cautious and smart, did not expect this person to have such tricks. She did not expect Young Master Liu to be so¡­ thick-skinned.


    He didn¡¯t even say hello before snatching the item and running away?<div>


    Lu Hongxiu was about to cry. How could anyone be like this?


    She wanted to chase after him, but Liu Wei was long gone. In addition, she was in a hurry to deliver milk tea to Madam Dai, so Lu Hongxiu could only ignore Liu Wei for the time being.


    Gu Yundong pped her forehead.


    Lu Hongxiu knelt down nervously. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Miss, please punish me.¡±


    ¡°Get up, get up.¡± Gu Yundong pulled her up. ¡°You¡¯re indeed not vignt enough about this matter. But it¡¯s not entirely your fault. Liu Wei, this¡­ bastard.¡±


    Fortunately, she made a lot of milk tea. Other than the pot in the kitchen cab, there was another pot in her spatial storage.


    Otherwise, it would be awkward if she promised Nie Shuang but could not take it out.


    ¡°You go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about the milk tea. I still have a pot. I¡¯ll send it to Miss Nieter.¡±


    When Lu Hongxiu heard this, she immediately heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she took her leave in a low voice and went to the second floor to entertain Madam Dai and Nie Shuang.


    Only then did Gu Yundong return to the shop. She went behind the counter.


    Seeing Aunt Ke and Madam Yang sitting here packing, she went over to say a few words.


    Then, she squatted down, opened the cab below, and quietly ced the milk tea from the space.


    The milk tea was still a little hot, so she put it here to cool down.


    After closing the cab and locking it, Gu Yundong came out from behind the counter.


    There were still many customers, but there were also many helpers. Everyone was busy in an orderly manner. Everything seemed to be in order.


    Shao Qingyuan was in the backyard, and Little Keke was on the second floor. Zheng Gang was also maintaining order in the shop.


    Gu Yundong was slightly free, so she shifted her gaze to the door.


    Then, itnded on the carriage of the Zhou Mansion not far away.


    Good. They hadn¡¯t had a chance to leave yet, so don¡¯t me her for being rude.<div>


    Gu Yundong tidied her clothes slightly and smiled. She strode towards the carriage opposite.


    Zhou Dafu¡¯s heart turned cold when he saw the Dai family¡¯s carriage.


    He knew that he could not afford to offend Gu¡¯s. In fact, if he met them in the future, he would have to avoid them and treat them well.


    Zhou Dafu was no longer in the mood to cause trouble. He just wanted to hurry back.<div>


    However, his legs were a little weak and he could not even get into the carriage.


    Just then, Gu Yundong came over. Zhou Dafu could feel the cold sweat on his forehead.

 Chapter 677: Never Come Again

    Chapter 677: Never Come Again


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong stood in front of Zhou Dafu¡¯s carriage with a smile. ¡°Old Master Zhou, you¡¯re here too?¡±


    Zhou Dafuughed dryly. ¡°That¡¯s right. We know each other. Miss Gu¡¯s opening ceremony is important, so I shoulde over to congratte you.¡±


    ¡°Old Master Zhou, you¡¯re too polite. Why don¡¯t you go in?¡±


    ¡°I saw there were too many people. Boss Gu was probably too busy, so I wanted to wait a little longer. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯ster.¡±


    Gu Yundong looked touched. ¡°Old Master Zhou is really understanding. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so considerate of me even though we barely knew each other. Coincidentally, I¡¯m free now. Old Master Zhou, let¡¯s go over together. But let¡¯s make it clear first. If youe,e. There¡¯s no need to give the gift boxes. You don¡¯t know, but so many people came today. Everyone gave me two big gift boxes. The storeroom in the backyard is filled.¡±


    Zhou Dafu was speechless. Did he have gift boxes? He was here to cause trouble. Who would buy gift boxes?


    However, since he hade to congratte others on their opening, it was indeed unreasonable not to offer any gift.


    He could only say as he walked, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what Boss Gu likes, so I didn¡¯t buy anything. We¡¯re all straightforward people, so I thought it would be more practical and convenient to give you money.¡±


    ¡°Money? This¡­¡± Gu Yundong sighed. ¡°Old Master Zhou, you¡¯re too considerate. In that case, it¡¯s difficult to refuse your kindness. I¡¯ll reluctantly ept it. But let¡¯s agree that you won¡¯t give me too much. I saw that the gift box given by the Nie family was filled with hundred-year-old ginseng, jade ruyi, and so on. I was panicking when I epted it. Please don¡¯t give me so much money. Just a little something is fine.¡±


    Old Master Zhou was speechless. Are you sure you¡¯re not being sarcastic? You told me what the Nie family gave you and asked me not to give you too much.<div>


    Damn it, how could he give less?


    Zhou Dafu was furious and his expression was especially ugly. However, he still had to squeeze the fat on his face to maintain a smile when he saw that they were already at the door of Gu¡¯s.


    Especially when facing Xue Rong, who was waiting to register his gift, he almost vomited blood.


    After a while, Zhou Dafu trembled as he took out a banknote of a thousand taels of silver and handed it to Xue Rong. He smiled at Gu Yundong. ¡°It¡¯s just a small token of appreciation. Don¡¯t refuse it, Boss Gu.¡±


    Gu Yundong sighed. ¡°Old Master Zhou is still so generous. How kind of you.¡± As she spoke, she turned to Xue Rong and said, ¡°You have to register carefully. Don¡¯t miss anyone. Wrap two packets of dried fruits for Old Master Zhouter.¡±


    Then, she said to Zhou Dafu, ¡°Old Master Zhou, take a look around. My shop has just opened. I don¡¯t know what I might have done wrong. You have to give me some suggestions.¡±


    Zhou Dafu had just handed over 1,000 taels of silver, and his heart was bleeding. How could he have the mood to look at the shop and raise any suggestions?


    He wanted to talk with the young master of the prefecture magistrate¡¯s family and the steward of the Nie residence, but Gu Yundong had no intention of bringing him to the backyard.


    Zhou Dafu was afraid that he would lose money if he stayed any longer, so he walked around randomly. After knowing that it was hopeless to get to know the Dai family and the Nie family, he simply bade farewell and left the Gu family¡¯s shop.


    Gu Yundong stood at the door with a smile. ¡°Take care, Old Master Zhou. Pleasee again.¡±


    Again? He would nevere again, not even if he died.


    Zhou Dafu hurriedly returned to his carriage. Steward Zhou had also sent away the local hooligans and returned.


    The moment Zhou Dafu saw him, he was furious. He clenched his fists and punched him hard in the face.

 Chapter 678: Mrs. Zhou, Concubine Gu

    Chapter 678: Mrs. Zhou, Concubine Gu


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    One punch was not enough. When he saw Steward Zhou fall to the ground, he went up and gave him two ruthless kicks.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, old thing. Not only did you embarrass me, but you also wasted so much money. You dog, I¡¯ll settle this score with you when I get back.¡±


    With that, he ignored Steward Zhou and got into the carriage, letting Ah Feng drive him away quickly.


    Steward Zhou was still lying on the ground. Many people around him saw themotion and started pointing at him.


    Steward Zhou buried his head under his arm and snorted twice. However, his eyes were filled with resentment as he gritted his teeth.


    After a while, he got up and staggered back to the Zhou Mansion.


    Zhou Dafu had returned home earlier. After calming himself down on the way back, his mood was finally not so bad.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he entered the residence, Mrs. Zhou walked over and said, ¡°Where did Master go so early in the morning? Little Jun is in trouble again. Next door¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Zhou Dafu interrupted her fiercely. ¡°Trouble, trouble. He only knows how to cause trouble all day long. What kind of mother are you? Do you know how to teach children? I¡¯ve been busy enough outside every day. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get home. Can you save me the trouble?¡±


    He was extremely frustrated. Seeing that he had already walked out of Mrs. Zhou¡¯s courtyard, he stopped in his tracks and turned around. ¡°If you have nothing to do, you should think about how to teach your son well. I¡¯ll go to Concubine Gu¡¯s.¡±<div>


    With that, he left.


    Mrs. Zhou¡¯s face suddenly darkened. Seeing that he had disappeared after turning around, she was so angry that she kicked away the stool under the corridor.


    ¡°Am I the only one who has a son? As a father, he doesn¡¯t care about his son and mes it on me. If Old Madam hadn¡¯t doted on Jun like that previously, would he not listen to me now? He¡¯s good. He hides under women¡¯s skirts all day long. Concubine Gu, a widow with children, can be a treasure. He hasn¡¯t seen a woman in eight lifetimes.¡±


    She was so angry that she spoke without thinking. The nanny beside her hurriedly stroked her back and advised softly, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m afraid Master is in a bad mood today. His words were too harsh. Madam, don¡¯t take it to heart and be angry with Master. Otherwise, won¡¯t that Gu be benefited?¡±


    Mrs. Zhou sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t know what that Gu woman did. She¡¯s already so old, but she still has Master under his control.¡±


    ¡°I reckon Master is just feeling that she¡¯s new. After a while, he¡¯ll know that Aunt Gu, a country bumpkin, is extremely vulgar and will only embarrass Master. At that time, we don¡¯t have to do anything. Master will send her away.¡±


    Mrs. Zhou turned around and returned to her room. It was probably because of the nanny¡¯s persuasion that she was not as angry as before.


    However, she still frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s been nearly a year, but Master hasn¡¯t grown tired of her. Didn¡¯t I ask you to keep an eye on her? Has there been any abnormality on her side recently?¡±


    The nanny shook her head. ¡°She¡¯s very well-behaved and doesn¡¯t go out. There¡¯s no abnormality at all.¡±


    Mrs. Zhou was angry. ¡°Keep a close eye on her. Report to me if anything happens. Also, keep a close eye on the servants she orders around.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Yundong did not know about the Zhou Mansion. She had just received a thousand taels of silver from Zhou Dafu and was in a good mood. There were many people taking care of the shop, so she nned to go upstairs to entertain Madam Dai. Unexpectedly, as soon as she turned around, she saw a familiar figure walk in.

 Chapter 679: Why Is It You?

    Chapter 679: Why Is It You?


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, that person did not see Gu Yundong. She was only talking to the two people beside her.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for dragging it out. We came sote. I wonder if there¡¯s still free dried fruit.¡±


    Another person replied, ¡°How can you me me? Dahui Road is too far away. We¡¯ve been walking nonstop, haven¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop arguing. Can¡¯t we just ask if there are any more dried fruits?¡±


    The three of them looked at the counter. Behind the counter sat Madam Yang and Aunt Ke.


    They hurriedly went forward to ask, but Aunt Ke answered patiently and nodded to indicate that the free dried fruit was avable all day.


    The three of them were satisfied and began to size up the shop.


    ¡°This shop is really big. It¡¯s even a two-story shop.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Did you hear what they said on the way here? It seems that even the youngdy of the Nie family is here. The young master of the prefecture magistrate¡¯s family is also here.¡±


    ¡°Say, how capable is the owner of this shop? They actually have so much face by opening a shop.¡±<div>


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s stroll around here. Who knows, we might even see these nobles.¡±


    Their voices became softer and softer as they gathered together to look at the canned food and white sugar on the shelf.


    They couldn¡¯t read and didn¡¯t know how much the price was. After thinking about it, they decided to ask a shop assistant.


    Coincidentally, there was a shop assistant who was weighing the goods for the customers with his back facing them. The three of them quickly went forward to ask, ¡°Hey, little brother, how much are the white sugar?¡±


    The waiter was Su Changshun. When he heard the voice, he immediately turned around with a smile. Just as he was about to answer, he was stunned when he saw the three of them.


    Not only him, but the three customers were also shocked when they saw him. Their eyes widened in disbelief.


    Su Changshun reacted quickly. He smiled professionally and said, ¡°Our white sugar is the cheapest in the entire Xuanhe Prefecture. One tael is only 130 copper coins. How much do you want to buy?¡±


    The white sugar in Fengkai County was one tael for two hundred copper coins, but the purchase was limited. Everyone could only buy five catties a day.


    However, this did not change the fact that someone would buy it every day and sell it in the prefectural city when they gathered enough.


    These people were much more ruthless. One tael was sold for 150 copper coins, and even more so for 200 copper coins.


    Thus, Gu Yundong¡¯s price in the prefectural city was already very reasonable.


    However, it was still very expensive for ordinary people.


    The three of them took a while toe back to their senses. They didn¡¯t hear what Su Changshun said at all. They just looked at him with uncertainty. After confirming it, they couldn¡¯t help but frown again.


    Why was Su Changshun here? How could he be here?


    Could it be that the shop he was working in was here? How was that possible? How could a thief like him work in a big shop like this? This was not normal.


    The other two neighbors were also stunned. Then, they asked Madam Sun in a low voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Su Changshun works in a small shop? This is a small shop?¡±


    Madam Sun suddenly came back to her senses. She shook her head and said stubbornly, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Who knows what he did? Perhaps the owner of this shop isn¡¯t the one I saw the other day at all. The owner here doesn¡¯t know that he used to be a thief.¡±


    She red at Su Changshun fiercely. ¡°You, just you wait. I¡¯ll expose you now.¡±


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, someone stood in front of her.<div>


    Madam Sun looked up and met Gu Yundong¡¯s prating gaze. She instantly shivered.

 Chapter 680: Will He Take Revenge

    Chapter 680: Will He Take Revenge


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯ve been here for a long time. If you don¡¯t n to buy anything, can you make way for the customers behind you?¡±


    Gu Yundong spoke with a smile, but Madam Sun¡¯s face turned red.


    She looked at Gu Yundong and then at Su Changshun. She stammered, ¡°This¡­ this shop belongs to you?¡±


    ¡°Could it be yours?¡±


    ¡°You, I¡­¡± Madam Sun was speechless for a long time. She wanted to ask Gu Yundong why she had to find a former thief to be her assistant in such a big shop.


    However, she could not ask. She could even feel the people around her looking at her, as if they were pointing and saying something.


    She vaguely heard someone say, ¡°Don¡¯te in if you can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, but they didn¡¯t buy anything. Don¡¯t tell me they want to take advantage of the chaos to get something.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, why would the bosse over to warn them?¡±


    Madam Sun had always treated Su Changshun as a thief. She mocked and ridiculed him every day. Who knew that one day, she would be criticized as a dirty person?<div>


    She was so angry that she wanted to retort, but the two neighbors beside her had already turned red. They did not want toplicate matters at all and pulled her away.


    Gu Yundong sneered and said to Su Changshun, ¡°Ignore them. Continue working.¡±


    Su Changshun nodded gratefully. ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±


    On the other side, Madam Sun only broke free after being pulled out of the shop for a long time. Without those strange gazes, her temper rose again.


    ¡°What are you doing? What¡¯s there to escape? We didn¡¯t steal anything. Why should we be ndered by them?¡±


    The other two looked at each other and said, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the boss doesn¡¯t wee us. Why are we still staying there? Making a fool of ourselves?¡±


    Madam Sun widened her eyes. ¡°What do you mean by not weing us? She runs a shop and does business. We¡¯re guests when we go in. We¡¯re going to spend money. She has to treat us respectfully. Even if she doesn¡¯t wee us, can she chase us away?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Do you think she cares about our one tael of silver? Didn¡¯t you hear that when those people were paying the bill just now, it was dozens of taels of silver? You said it yourself. The customersing and going in this shop are either rich or noble. Even the prefecture magistrate¡¯s wife is here. What are we?¡±


    Madam Sun was a little indignant at first, but when she heard the words ¡°prefecture magistrate¡¯s wife¡±, she suddenly reacted and her face turned pale. She didn¡¯t dare to say anything else.


    If she had made a scene in the shop just now, she would have been the one to suffer.


    Madam Sun started to feel uneasy and walked home in a daze.


    On the other hand, the other two people said softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the boss to really not mind the kid from the Su family¡¯s bad reputation and arrange for him to work in such a big shop.¡±


    ¡°Do you think Su Changshun will be rich in the future? The customers of this shop will all be nobles in the future. The people he knows in the future will be amazing.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t seem to treat the Su family well in the past¡­¡±


    As the two of them spoke, they could not help but take another look at Madam Sun.


    The one who treated the Su family the worst was Madam Sun, who was the Su family¡¯s neighbor.


    In the past, she had sabotaged Su Changshun¡¯s job several times and badmouthed the Su family everywhere. In the future, if the Su family wanted to take revenge, the Sun family would be the first to suffer.


    When the two of them thought of this, they subconsciously kept a distance from Madam Sun.


    <div>

 Chapter 681: The Shops Second Floor

    Chapter 681: The Shop¡¯s Second Floor


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong saw that all the troublemakers had left, so she went to the second floor in a rxed manner.


    On the second floor, Nie Shuang was talking to Madam Dai. Little Yunke was writing calligraphy. Madam Dai liked her very much and would guide her from time to time.


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. It was very rare to receive guidance from the prefecture magistrate¡¯s wife.


    Her footsteps could not help but lighten. Nie Shuang was the first to see her and quickly waved her hand. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°What were you talking about?¡± Gu Yundong walked to the chair opposite them and sat down.


    Little Yunke looked up and saw that it was her elder sister. She immediately smiled and continued to write.


    However, Nie Shuang said excitedly, ¡°Auntie and I were talking about your house.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Sister Yundong, can Ie here often in the future? I think the decorations here are especially exquisite, and this chair isfortable and beautiful. There are books here, and there¡¯s such delicious milk tea. I¡¯ll call my good friends over. We can also y chess and write. It¡¯s much better than staying at home. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t eat and drink for free.¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled. The second floor was indeed not bad.<div>


    When she was renovating, she saw that the spatial storage was quite big, so Zheng Gang suggested that they also put goods on the second floor.


    Gu Yundong thought about it and refused. The floor below was already big enough. Her goods were disyed on the first floor. If the guests wanted more, they could take the goods from the storeroom in the backyard.


    The second floor could be used to entertain guests. Some people with extraordinary statuses could be invited to the second floor for a meeting if they wanted to buy a lot of things. Therefore, the second floor was equivalent to an office. There was also a small cubicle at the back with a bed inside that could be used to rest.


    There were a few more tables and chairs today for thedies because the shop had just opened.


    However, looking at it like this, it was indeed like a modern cafe. The environment was very quiet andfortable.


    Wasn¡¯t the meaning in Nie Shuang¡¯s words that she was bringing her little sisters to the cafe for afternoon tea?


    However, Gu Yundong did not intend to treat this ce as a cafe. After all, it was inconvenient.


    ¡°If you want to bring your friends over, I¡¯ll naturally wee them. However, the shop is downstairs. Not only is it noisy, but what if someone doesn¡¯t know etiquette andes up to offend you?¡±


    The stairs to the second floor were in the shop. If the shop assistant was too busy and did not notice, it was possible for anyone to run up.


    Moreover, if the second floor became a cafe, she would not have an office.


    Most importantly, it was not worth it. It was not profitable and would cost a lot of time.


    Madam Dai, who was at the side, also considered this. ¡°Shuangshuang, don¡¯t cause trouble. Which of your friends isn¡¯t a youngdy from a rich family? They have a lot of people serving them when they go out. Yundong¡¯s shop isn¡¯t even big enough for them to stand in. When the timees, no one will dare to enter the shop downstairs and it will affect her business.¡±


    Nie Shuang thought about it and agreed.


    She was a little dejected and sighed. ¡°But it¡¯s too boring to stay at home all day.¡±


    Gu Yundong thought for a moment and smiled. ¡°Perhaps you can open a teahouse like this yourself?¡±


    Nie Shuang was stunned. Open it herself?


    Even Madam Dai¡¯s eyes lit up. She really liked the decorations here. It wasfortable and enjoyable.


    The two of them looked at Gu Yundong in unison. Thetter blinked. Why were they looking at her like that?


    Nie Shuang grabbed Gu Yundong¡¯s hands and said excitedly, ¡°Sister Yundong, you¡¯re right. We can open it ourselves, but¡­¡±<div>

 Chapter 682: Cooperation to Open a Shop Again

    Chapter 682: Cooperation to Open a Shop Again


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    But what? Gu Yundong had a bad feeling.


    Nie Shuang chuckled. ¡°But even if we open a teahouse like this, we can only prepare some ordinary tea and snacks. There¡¯s no such delicious pearl milk tea, such delicious dried fruits, and such delicious and fragrant snacks. What¡¯s the difference between that and an ordinary teahouse? It won¡¯t attract customers at all.¡±


    Gu Yundong moved back. ¡°So¡­ you want me to supply you?¡±


    ¡°No, what¡¯s the point of supplying?¡± Nie Shuang moved closer to her. ¡°Let¡¯s work together to open a shop.¡±


    ¡°Cooperation?¡± Gu Yundong fell into deep thought.


    Nie Shuang nodded vigorously. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Let¡¯s work together to open a shop. I¡¯ll offer money and effort, and you cane up with ideas. Let¡¯s earn money together. How about that?¡±


    Madam Dai was unhappy. ¡°Everyone has a share. Don¡¯t forget about me.¡±


    Nie Shuang turned her head and said happily, ¡°It¡¯s even better if Auntie can participate. I only know some youngdies. Auntie knows those richdies. No one canpare to you in terms of connections. With Auntie around, our business will definitely be even more popr.¡±


    She was a little excited just thinking about it. Nie Shuang was only 15 years old, two months younger than Gu Yundong.


    She was the eldest daughter of the Nie family and had been served by someone since she was young. At this age, she only ate, drank, and yed. asionally, she would read, write, and learn some zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting.<div>


    However, it felt especially boring. It was as if her entire life had passed without any waves. When she was old enough to marry someone, she still repeated the same thing in the residence.


    She had heard about Gu Yundong from Nie Cong. She knew that Gu Yundong had escaped from the famine. Eldest Brother rarely praised people, let alone a little girl who was about his age. But Eldest Brother said that he admired Gu Yundong. She could bring three family members from Yongning Prefecture to Xuanhe Prefecture at such a young age. Not only was she safe, but she also ensured that her family was unharmed. Even an adult man could not do that.


    At the very least, Nie Cong could not guarantee that he could do this.


    At that time, Nie Shuang really wanted to see Gu Yundong. Later on, Gu Yundong actually sent New Year¡¯s goods over, and they were white sugar that made her father¡¯s eyes light up.


    Nie Shuang did not dare to imagine that a little girl who was a penniless refugee a few months ago would actually have such achievements in such a short period of time.


    She admired Gu Yundong, especially.


    She heard from Aunt Ke that Gu Yundong hade to the prefectural city to open a shop. Before Aunt Ke could exin her intentions, she insisted oning over to take a look.


    Then, she saw such a huge shop.


    Therefore, Nie Shuang¡¯s heart began to stir.


    However, Gu Yundong resisted the urge to roll her eyes. No, the two of you were so excited, but you didn¡¯t seem to have asked for my opinion.


    Nie Shuang finally realized that she was too quiet. She quickly calmed down and asked nervously, ¡°Sister Yundong, are you unwilling?¡±


    Madam Dai also said, ¡°We know that you¡¯ve just opened a shop and are very busy. If you want to cooperate, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. We¡¯re here. You just have to tell us what we need to do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We¡¯ll look for the shop. We¡¯ll pay the silver. You just have to use your mouth.¡±


    Madam Dai said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to specially look for the shop. I happen to have a shop there. The location is not bad and the environment is good. Coincidentally, it was vacated some time ago. Recently, I¡¯ve been thinking about what business to do.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. The right time, the right ce, and the right people. It¡¯s the will of the heavens.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless.

 Chapter 683: Misunderstanding

    Chapter 683: Misunderstanding


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After speaking to Nie Shuang, she turned to look at Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched and she said, ¡°Actually, you can buy my recipe. When the timees¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, she saw Nie Shuang shake her head so hard that the pearl hairpin on her head almost fell off.


    She said very seriously, ¡°No, you have to participate.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Nie Shuang did not speak, but Madam Dai, who was at the side, seemed to have read her mind. She could not help but cover her mouth andugh. ¡°I know why. She doesn¡¯t have confidence in herself. She¡¯s afraid that she¡¯ll mess up the shop that she has worked so hard to open.¡±


    Gu Yundong looked at Madam Dai. ¡°Don¡¯t we still have you?¡±


    Madam Dai shrugged and said frankly, ¡°I can still be of some use to deal with those madams and youngdies, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t operate a shop. Otherwise, why do you think my shop is empty?¡±


    Gu Yundong felt terrible. She did not need to care about anything else?


    Didn¡¯t they know that it was more tiring to use the brains?<div>


    Nie Shuang blinked and said pitifully, ¡°Sister Yundong, look, you just have toe up with an idea. We¡¯ll do whatever you say. When the timees, you¡¯ll take 50% of the money we earn. How about that?¡±


    Not so good. Why don¡¯t you take a look at how old you are? Why are you still acting cute like Yunke??


    Madam Dai was more rational. She analyzed the situation from the point of view. ¡°Yundong, actually, this won¡¯t do you any harm. Your business will only grow in the future and you¡¯ll get to know more and more people. When the timees, the customers in our shop we¡¯re cooperating to run will all be your connections.¡±


    It did make sense. If she opened an elegant andfortable teahouse, with the rmendation of Madam Dai and Eldest Miss Nie, the people who went would be some women of high status.


    The prefecture magistrate was working for the emperor, and the Nie family had a close rtionship with Aunt Ke. Speaking of which, Gu Yundong was the one who had taken advantage of them.


    Madam Dai and Nie Shuang looked at each other. Seeing that she did not say anything and was probably thinking about the feasibility, they immediately stopped talking.


    Since they were doing business, she had to know the pros and cons.


    Actually, when Madam Dai saw how cautious she was, she heaved a sigh of relief. If she was like Nie Shuang, whose eyes lit up the moment an idea popped up, she would not be at ease.


    After a long time, Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief. She met their eyes and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s cooperate. But we still need to discuss the division of the profits¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ll take 60%.¡±


    Gu Yundong: ¡°¡­¡± No, wait. You¡¯ve misunderstood me.


    She rubbed her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m saying that 50% is too much. You said it yourself. You¡¯ll be responsible for the shop, the silver, and the hard work. It¡¯s also your job to attract customers. I¡¯m just giving an idea. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to take so much.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Even Dai nodded. ¡°If you don¡¯t participate, we won¡¯t dare to open the shop even if we pay.¡±


    However, Gu Yundong insisted on refusing. It might not be a problem in the early stages, but what aboutter? When the business became big and there was a conflict, her shares would be the primary problem.


    Moreover, there was no problem with Madam Dai and Nie Shuang now, but what would their families think if they knew?


    Besides, among the three of them, she was the weakest.


    Therefore, from the beginning, she should make it clear about the problem of the shares so that they would not fall out over such things in the future.

 Chapter 684: Promoting the Villagers

    Chapter 684: Promoting the Vigers


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Seeing that she was determined, Madam Dai and Nie Shuang had no choice but to take a step back.


    Since the three of them were cooperating, it was naturally best to distribute them equally.


    However, it was not easy to divide, so Madam Dai, who had offered the shop, took up 40%.


    Gu Yundong and Nie Shuang each took 30%. Madam Dai did not agree. In the end, it was Gu Yundong who said that if anyone caused trouble in the shop in the future, only Madam Dai¡¯s identity could suppress it. Therefore, taking 40% meant that she was the most responsible.


    Madam Dai did not say anything, but she looked at Gu Yundong with admiration.


    This girl was so young, but she was very mature. No wonder she could go from a penniless refugee to her current achievements in such a short period of time.


    At this moment, she was especially confident that the shop that was about to open would definitely be popr.


    Since the decision was made, they had to discuss the details.


    However, Gu Yundong had just opened his shop today and was very busy. She did not have time to discuss it.


    Therefore, she could only make an appointment tomorrow.<div>


    ¡°The Gu¡¯s has just opened. I still have toe and keep an eye on it for at least the first three days. Where is Madam¡¯s shop? Let¡¯s go over tomorrow morning and discuss how to repair and decorate it.¡±


    Madam Dai took a sip of milk tea and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re going to open a shop together, Yundong, you¡¯re treating me like an outsider if you call me Madam again.¡±


    Gu Yundongughed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be like Nie Shuang and call you Auntie?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Madam Dai was satisfied and said, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no hurry to open a new shop. Naturally, we have to wait for you to finish your business first. I¡¯ll get someone to clean up that shop first. It¡¯s a mess inside. Let¡¯s go over the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Gu Yundong nodded. She suddenly thought of Feng Daneng, who was still in the prefectural city, and asked, ¡°I wonder if Auntie has any familiar carpenters?¡±


    There were definitely some, and those carpenters who could catch Madam Dai¡¯s eye were all capable and serious.


    However¡­


    Madam Dai looked at the house in front of her and thought of the counters and shelves under the house. They were really different from what she had seen in the past. She immediately understood.


    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with wood carpenters. I have to go back and ask our steward. However, I see that this house is well repaired. I wonder which master did the job. If it¡¯s possible¡­¡±


    Nie Shuang nodded at the side. ¡°Yes, I also think that these tables and chairs are well done. Then Master¡¯s carpentry skills are good. Let¡¯s hire him.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°To tell you the truth, the carpentry work here was done by a master from my vige. Our new house, the shop in the county city, and the shop in the prefectural city were all renovated by him. We¡¯ve worked together so many times that we¡¯re already very familiar with each other. He can immediately understand what I want. I thought that if you don¡¯t have a suitable candidate, I¡¯ll rmend him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Madam Dai immediately agreed.


    Nie Shuang also nodded at the side. She knew nothing about this. In any case, if she was asked to pay, she would pay. If she had to work, she would work. She just had to be obedient.


    Gu Yundong said, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll talk to Uncle Fengter.¡±


    Madam Dai liked Gu Yundong even more. Not only was she smart, but she was also caring and would promote the people from her vige. It was only reassuring to work with such a person.


    However, Nie Shuang had already calcted her private savings in her heart. She was the youngdy of a merchant family, so she had quite a lot of money every month. In addition to the red packets and New Year¡¯s money that her uncles and aunts gave her every year, she was actually a little rich woman. If it was really not enough, she would borrow money from her eldest brother.


    As she was thinking, a loud shout suddenly came from downstairs.

 Chapter 685: Liu Wei Causing Trouble

    Chapter 685: Liu Wei Causing Trouble


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The three of them were stunned for a moment. They looked at each other and hurriedly went downstairs.


    The voice came from the backyard. After the loud shout, there were waves of cheers.


    The three of them didn¡¯t understand. It wasn¡¯t until they stood at the entrance of the backyard that they realized that Shao Qingyuan and Young Master Dai were fighting.


    Not only did the others not stop the fight, they even apuded as if they were watching a show.


    Gu Yundong frowned. She turned around and saw Liu Wei standing not far away. She hurried forward and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Liu Wei was holding arge cup in his hand. The cup contained the pearl milk tea that he had snatched from Lu Hongxiu. He was drinking it happily.


    Hearing Gu Yundong¡¯s question, he did not turn around. He just waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just a spar.¡±


    Hearing that it was a spar, Madam Dai, who came overter, heaved a sigh of relief.


    It would be too unreasonable to fight at someone else¡¯s shop on their opening day.


    Gu Yundong could tell that the two of them were not really enemies. She was just curious.<div>


    ¡°Why are these two sparring all of a sudden?¡±


    Speaking of this, Liu Wei became a littlecent. ¡°I heard that Young Master Dai¡¯s martial arts are powerful, so I was quite unconvinced. I said that Brother Shao could fight a tiger with his bare hands and let the two of thempete. Hehe, so they¡¯re sparring.¡±


    Gu Yundong felt the veins on her forehead twitch violently. So, this bastard was the one who instigated the two of them to spar? The problem was that this troublemaker actually had the cheek to hold a cup of milk tea and watch themotion from the side as if it had nothing to do with him.


    Gu Yundong was considering whether to steam him or braise him.


    Liu Wei watched with great interest and did not realize that the person beside him was Gu Yundong.


    However, he seemed to feel a resentful gazeing from the other side, as if he had done something heinous.


    Liu Wei frowned slightly. He turned around and met Nie Shuang¡¯s dissatisfied expression.


    Her gaze fell on the cup in his hand and finally fixed on the milk tea.


    Liu Wei was stunned and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± He hid the cup to his side.


    Nie Shuang pursed her lips and retracted her gaze. She looked at Gu Yundong, who was standing on the other side of Liu Wei, and asked, ¡°Why is his cup especially big?¡± It seemed that one cup was as big as two of hers.


    Hmm?


    Huh??


    Liu Wei finally remembered who the voice belonged to.


    What the f*ck?


    Without looking back, he ran away with the milk tea in his hand, as if a dog was chasing him.


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    Why on earth had she be friends with such a person? Was it toote to regret it? Could they break off their friendship?


    Forget it, let¡¯s pretend we don¡¯t know each other in the future.


    Gu Yundong turned her head and focused her attention on the two people who were still sparring in the courtyard.<div>


    The two of them were unarmed and were fighting hand-to-hand, but it still made people¡¯s hearts surge.


    Gu Yundong knew that Shao Qingyuan was good at fighting, but this was the first time she had seen him fight so well.


    A momentter, the two of them stopped and took a step back.


    Young Master Dai smiled and cupped his hands. Shao Qingyuan also smiled.<div>


    Gu Yundong could tell that he was very happy.


    Shao Qingyuan turned around and saw her. He smiled at her. Only then did Gu Yundong step forward and hand him a handkerchief to wipe his sweat.


    Master Dai also walked to Young Master Dai¡¯s side and rebuked, ¡°You were too reckless. Why don¡¯t you take a look at what day it is today?¡±


    Young Master Dai smiled and walked in front of Shao Qingyuan.

 Chapter 686: Giving Red Packets

    Chapter 686: Giving Red Packets


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Young Master Dai¡¯s name was Dai Wenhuo. Although his aura was still unstable, he still looked like a graceful young master.


    He looked at Shao Qingyuan with admiration. ¡°Young Master Liu just said that you didn¡¯t specially learn this martial art from anyone?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan nodded.


    Dai Wenhuo¡¯s eyes lit up even more. ¡°Then you¡¯re really talented. There¡¯s a martial arts master in our residence who¡¯s very powerful. He used to be a famous figure in the martial arts world. Are you interested in getting him to give you some pointers?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan thought for a moment and nced at Gu Yundong before nodding. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°What are you thanking me for? I was especially thrilled today.¡± David was really happy. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re good at hunting. Let¡¯s go hunting together next time? By the way, your sweeping kick just now was not bad. Where did you learn it?¡±


    ¡°I practiced it when I fought wolves.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan¡¯s words had always been concise, but he was so patient. He must have appreciated Dai Wenhuo.


    Gu Yundong did not disturb them anymore. She shook her head and stood beside Madam Dai again.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Madam Dai decided to take her leave. The others stood up to leave.<div>


    Gu Yundong had originally wanted to ask them to stay for lunch, but everyone was only here to congratte them on her grand opening. Besides, they had actually eaten a lot this morning and were a little full now.


    Hence, they left resolutely. Gu Yundong gave each of them canned white sugar as a return gift.


    As for those who wanted to buy something else, Gu Yundong asked someone to pack them up.


    In the end, she even brought back two pots of pearl milk tea for Madam Dai and Nie Shuang.


    Only Dai Wenhuo didn¡¯t leave. He was with Shao Qingyuan and the two of them chatted for a long time.


    Gu Yundong could asionally hear them fighting.


    She couldn¡¯t tell that Dai Wenhuo was actually a martial arts fanatic??


    On the first day of Gu¡¯s opening, business was booming.


    After closing at night, when everyone took the ount books to settle the ounts, they realized that they had earned a total of 1,800 taels.


    Compared to when she was in Fengkai County, her profits had doubled. Gu Yundong felt a little emotional. This prefectural city was a prefectural city after all. There were just too many rich people.


    However, this was only the first day. It would definitely descendter.


    Moreover, because of the activity, many people did not want to let go of this opportunity. There were many people.


    After a busy day, they were clearly very tired, but everyone was very excited.


    Gu Yundong was ted. She gave everybody red packets.


    Even Little Yunke got one. The little girl was a little surprised. ¡°Big Sister, I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Gu Yundong patted her head. ¡°Who said that? Didn¡¯t you help Big Sister entertain your Sister Shuangshuang and Auntie Dai?¡±


    The youngdy thought about it and agreed. She had introduced the pearl milk tea and was carried around by Sister Shuangshuang and Aunt Dai.


    Hence, she happily epted the red packet and went to show off in front of Madam Yang.


    The Lu family of four also each had one. They did not expect that they would get a big red packet without even receiving their first month¡¯s sry. They were instantly excited.<div>


    Su Changshun was the most excited. He had just taken a look and there were two taels of silver inside.


    He could cut a piece of meat when he went backter and buy cloth for his mother and sister so that they could have new clothes to wear.


    Su Changshun¡¯s heart was filled with gratitude. His grip on the red packet tightened slightly, and his eyes burned.


    Liu Wei was very unhappy because he didn¡¯t have a red packet¡­<div>


    He clearly helped to entertain the guests, and he even helped to wipe the tables and chairs. He was especially diligent.


    Gu Yundong ignored him. After the shop closed, she went to look for Feng Daneng.

 Chapter 687: Quiet in the Noise

    Chapter 687: Quiet in the Noise


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Feng Daneng was also in the backyard today. He heard many people say that the structure of the shop was refreshing. While he was happy, he was also a little disappointed.


    Because although these people liked the ce a lot, they didn¡¯t have any suitable jobs for him.


    However, this was also good. Business did note easily. As long as everyone thought of him when they needed him in the future, it was enough.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yundong came looking for him at night.


    ¡°Uncle Feng, you might not be able to leave for the time being. There¡¯s a shop to be renovated in a few days, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±


    Feng Daneng was so excited that his eyes lit up.


    Not only him, but the two carpenters who followed him also asked anxiously, ¡°Yundong, are you serious? Where is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s on Ming¡¯an Road. I¡¯m not sure how big the shop is. I¡¯ll go take a look in two days.¡±


    Feng Daneng nodded repeatedly. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Then we¡¯ll wait. When the construction should start, just tell us. We can go over at any time.¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°Alright, Uncle Feng, you can take this opportunity to meet with your old friends. You won¡¯t have time when you¡¯re busyter.¡±


    With that, Gu Yundong went home with everyone else.


    After dinner, she then talked about her ns to open a shop with Madam Dai and Nie Shuang.


    Everyone at the dining table was stunned. Cooperate with the prefecture magistrate¡¯s wife and Miss Nie??


    Opening another shop??


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Shao Qingyuan supported her unconditionally, no matter what she said.


    Gu Dajiang nodded repeatedly. ¡°I don¡¯t know as much about business as you do, but won¡¯t you be too tired?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can still handle it.¡±


    The others didn¡¯t say anything after hearing this. Only Shao Qingyuan shook his hand slightly. His future wife was walking too quickly, so he had to work hard to keep up.


    In the next two days, Gu¡¯s business gradually stabilized.


    On the third day, the shop on Ming¡¯an Road was tidied up. Madam Dai invited her and Nie Shuang to take a look.


    The shop was quite big, even bigger than Gu¡¯s. It was also a two-story building and had a spacious backyard.


    After being cleaned up, without the obstruction of the shelves, it looked exceptionally empty.


    Madam Dai brought the two of them around and stood in the hall again. She asked with a smile, ¡°How is it? Not bad, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just good. It¡¯s very pleasing.¡± Nie Shuang was too satisfied.


    Gu Yundong also nodded. ¡°The location is good. It¡¯s quiet in the midst of themotion. It¡¯s very suitable for drinking tea, chatting, and reading books. The backyard is also big enough. We can also design a few isted rooms. They can be divided into several areas.¡±


    Madam Dai was a little proud when she heard that. ¡°Since this shop is fine, let¡¯s discuss how to renovate it.¡± Yesterday, when she went back and told the prefecture magistrate about this, he still looked a little uncertain. Madam Dai couldn¡¯t wait to achieve results for him to see.


    Gu Yundong took out a piece of paper and a charcoal pen from his sling bag. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s discuss it first. I¡¯ll draw all my opinions and see how the effect is.¡±


    As they spoke, they moved to the courtyard. There were stone tables and stools there, just enough for them to rest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± Nie Shuang was very excited and sat on the stone bench first. ¡°I like the long chair on Sister Yundong¡¯s second floor. It¡¯s a little like a beautiful couch, but it¡¯s also a little different. It¡¯s veryfortable to sit on.¡±


    As Gu Yundong listened, she drew the structural design of the shop.


    She moved quickly, multitasking, but Nie Shuang stopped talking.

 Chapter 688: Female Assistant Problem

    Chapter 688: Female Assistant Problem


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong was stunned and looked at her suspiciously.


    However, she realized that Nie Shuang was not the only one. Even Madam Dai could not help but look at the paper she was drawing on.


    ¡°Yundong, your drawing is too realistic.¡± Nie Shuang¡¯s eyes widened. She picked up the painting and looked at it again and again. ¡°I feel that even if I haven¡¯te to this shop personally, I can still imagine the exact appearance just by looking at your painting.¡±


    Madam Dai was also amazed. ¡°Yundong, I realized that the more I know you, the more powerful you seem to be. How many other abilities of yours do we not know?¡±


    Gu Yundong blinked and immediatelyughed. ¡°Alright, now is not the time to talk about the painting. Let¡¯s discuss how to decorate first and how to arrange the tables and chairs.¡±


    Nie Shuang wanted to praise her a few more times, but business was more important. She was going to open a shop now, so she had to grow up.


    Therefore, she started talking about the decorations in the shop again with a serious expression.


    The shop was big enough. There could be some decorations downstairs. There was a bar at the entrance to order for customers. There were two long tables in the middle that could amodate seven to eight people.


    There was also a small round table. It didn¡¯t have to be big. It was enough to put in some food. She also set up some booths, which could be blocked by a screen. Or, the sofas could be ced back to back.


    There should be a few more windows to make the room look brighter.


    Due to the fact that most of the guests here were rich and idledies, they definitely had to bring maidservants with them when they went out. Therefore, they still needed a resting area in a corner. If they did not want maidservants to serve them during the gathering and tea time, the maidservants could wait here.


    The second floor was slightly smaller than the first floor, but it was much quieter and had a wider field of vision. Therefore, there were fewer tables and the distance between the customers was much wider, allowing more space.


    Moreover, there were books, chessboards, paintings, and everything on the second floor. They were all things that could temper one¡¯s emotions.


    There was also the backyard. There were a few rattan chairs in the courtyard, and some flowers had to be nted.


    Most importantly, Gu Yundong meant to tten all the rooms in the backyard and rebuild them into small private rooms to give people privacy.


    The doors of the private rooms could be locked. The private rooms could also be decorated into various types, such as tatami rooms, women¡¯s boudoirs, and solemn studies.


    The more Lady Dai and Nie Shuang spoke, the more excited they became. It was as if some wild ideas that they had wanted to achieve in the past but could not, had been implemented in this shop.


    Gu Yundong listened and recorded. In the end, after editing and deleting their opinions, she drew three unique designs.


    The more Madam Dai and Nie Shuang looked at it, the more satisfied she was. Then, she continued to discuss what to buy in the shop.


    Pearl milk tea became the best thing that the two of them rmended. Of course, there were also all kinds of flower tea and fruit tea. There was even fruit wine with a low alcohol content.


    The food was pastries and snacks. Gu Yundong provided a few kinds of baked goods, as well as canned fruit shops and other things that she sold in her shop.


    If there was anyone who liked salty food, there was also dried rice crust, dried fish, potato chips, nuts, and so on.


    After picking and choosing, they left a few items and drafted the menu.


    Finally, the most important one was the female employee.


    Gu Yundong did not intend to get involved in this aspect. She believed that both Madam Dai and Nie Shuang did notck manpower. As long as the chef in charge of cooking in the kitchen was reliable, it would be easy to find female workers.


    However, Madam Dai and Nie Shuang did not allow it and insisted that Gu Yundong provide a candidate.


    Gu Yundong was in a dilemma. She was short of people¡­

 Chapter 689: Shes Engaged

    Chapter 689: She¡¯s Engaged


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong felt that she was always short of people. Every time she opened a new shop or bought a new house, she would have a headache.


    However, Madam Dai and Nie Shuang were very insistent. Since it was a three-person shop, Gu Yundong¡¯s candidate was naturally needed.


    Moreover, Gu Yundong was the backbone of the three of them. If she arranged for people to work here, she would understand the situation in the shop more directly. If anything was missing or there might be a problem, she could understand and adjust it immediately. It could not be better.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Didn¡¯t they say that they would do everything?


    This was different from what they had agreed on. She felt like she had boarded a pirate ship.


    Nie Shuang chuckled. ¡°Sister Yundong, this is what it means for the capable to do more work.¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled insincerely. ¡°No, I¡¯m incapable.¡±


    Madam Dai was speechless.


    Although Gu Yundong had a headache, she still agreed to go back and consider the candidates carefully. Madam Dai had said that she had to hire at least one person.


    One person.<div>


    On the way back, Gu Yundong leaned against the carriage wall and sighed.


    ¡°If it¡¯s just one, Lan Hua¡¯er will do. I just don¡¯t know if she¡¯s willing toe.¡±


    Lan Hua¡¯er was Zhuangzi¡¯s younger sister. She was doing some chores at home, and she was very smart and good-looking. She was quite suitable.


    Previously, when Gu Yundong¡¯s workshop was recruiting, Lan Hua¡¯er did note to apply for the job twice. She had inadvertently asked once and Lan Hua¡¯er said that there was a lot of work at home. If she went to the workshop to work, her parents would be too busy. After all, the Shi couple still had to help her manage the 30 acres of orchard.


    But now that the Shi couple had found someone to help them work in the vige, it was much easier.


    Furthermore, Zhuangzi would being to the prefectural city soon, so the siblings would apany each other.


    Yes, I¡¯ll ask Lan Hua¡¯erter.


    Tong Shuitao looked like she wanted to say something but hesitated. After a while, she said softly, ¡°Um, Miss, I¡¯m afraid Lan Hua¡¯er won¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°Oh? How did you know?¡± Gu Yundong was a little surprised.


    Tong Shuitao said, ¡°A few days ago, my father delivered goods over. When we were chatting, he unintentionally mentioned that Lan Hua¡¯er is getting engaged.¡± She had interacted with Lan Hua¡¯er a few times, and the two of them slowly became familiar with each other, so she asked about her.


    Huh??


    Gu Yundong was stunned. ¡°Engaged? With whom?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Jiang Bao.¡±


    Jiang Bao? Gu Yundong felt that this name was very familiar.


    Not long after, she suddenly remembered. ¡°It¡¯s him? The shop assistant from Brother Shao¡¯s pharmacy?¡±


    Gu Yundong had a deep impression of him. When the man first met her father, he was so indignant that he almost chased the two of them out with a broom when Gu Dajiang deliberately made things difficult for Shao Qingyuan. Later on, when he found out her father¡¯s identity, his attitude changed 180 degrees. He ttered her father so much that even Gu Dajiang couldn¡¯t take it anymore and hurried out.


    She did not expect him to be engaged to Lan Hua¡¯er.


    Tong Shuitao said, ¡°I heard that it was Zhuangzi who set them up. Zhuangzi and Jiang Bao have a good rtionship. He seems to be a reliable person. His family is simple, and his parents are reasonable people. Hence, he entrusted his sister to Jiang Bao. Before Ah Shu came, the two families had just decided to marry them next year.¡±


    Gu Yundong blinked. They were engaged just like that?<div>


    ¡°Is Lan Hua¡¯er satisfied with Jiang Bao?¡±


    Tong Shuitao nodded. ¡°The two of them have met before. I heard that they¡¯re quite satisfied.¡±


    Therefore, Lan Hua¡¯er would most likely note to the prefecture capital.


    Thus, Gu Yundong could only look for a new candidate.<div>


    However, this time, another figure quickly popped up in her mind.

 Chapter 690: Let Su Qing Come

    Chapter 690: Let Su Qing Come


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Thinking of her, Gu Yundong immediately asked Tong Shuitao to turn her horse around.


    Gu Yundong did not know many people, but there were a few who left a good impression on her.


    One of them was Su Changshun¡¯s sister, Su Qing.


    The first time they met, she was actually more satisfied with Su Qing¡¯s personality than she was with Su Changshun. It was just that the shop did not recruit female workers. Otherwise, it would be easier for Su Qing to attract customers with her straightforward personality.


    Moreover, Su Qing was not bad-looking either. She had a very likable appearance.


    Coincidentally, her way home was in the same direction as her way to the Su family. It was good to take this opportunity to ask Su Qing for her opinion. If the girl was unwilling, she could only find someone else.


    It was still early when Gu Yundong arrived at the Su residence. Su Changshun had yet to get off work and return home.


    The carriage stopped outside the alley as usual. She and Tong Shuitao walked in.


    It was unlike thest time she came. There were not many people at the entrance of the Su family¡¯s house. Even if the neighbors passed by his house, they seemed to have to avoid him.


    However, when she arrived at the Su family today, she could still see many people looking at the Su family¡¯s courtyard door. She did not know what they were looking at.<div>


    When Gu Yundong came over, their gazes fell on her.


    Gu Yundong was already used to such gazes. She only asked Tong Shuitao to knock on the door.


    She stood outside the door and waited. With a nce, she saw Madam Sun again.


    When Madam Sun met her gaze, she immediately shrank her neck. She no longer had the arrogance and mockery Gu Yundong had seen the first time. She hurriedly entered her house and only quietly opened the door a crack to look out.


    The corners of Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. Mother Su happened to hear themotion and came to open the door. When she saw her, she was stunned for a moment and quickly moved aside to invite her in.


    ¡°Why is Boss Gu here?¡± She closed the door as she invited her in. After taking a few steps, she felt uneasy and asked, ¡°Did something happen to Changshun?¡±


    Gu Yundong shook her head with a smile. ¡°No, he¡¯s fine. I came here today for something else. Is Su Qing here? I¡¯m looking for her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Mother Su quickly nodded and shouted, ¡°Little Qing, Little Qing,e out quickly. Boss Gu is here. She¡¯s looking for you.¡±


    Su Qing ran out of the kitchen in a hurry. She was surprised to see Gu Yundong.


    ¡°Boss Gu is looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Yundong entered the central room and did not beat around the bush. She told Su Qing that she wanted to open a new shop.


    Moreover, this shop specialized in entertainingdies, so she needed a female shop assistant. She asked her if Su Qing wanted to try.


    The sry was a little less than Su Changshun¡¯s. It was two taels of silver a month for now.


    Of course, this was only temporary. If the business in the shop was good, the sry would definitely increase.


    Su Qing was stunned. Her mother also stood rooted to the ground in shock, unable to recover for a long time.


    What did Boss Gu just say? Not only did Boss Gu hire her son as a shop assistant, but she also wanted to hire her daughter as a female shop assistant?


    The sry was not low. If Little Qing went too, the siblings¡¯ sry would be five taels.


    Moreover, Boss Gu was very generous. Two days ago, on the first day of business at Gu¡¯s, she actually gave him a red packet of two taels of silver.


    Su Qing felt her throat go dry. After a while, she asked uncertainly, ¡°Boss Gu, are you really looking for me to be a shop assistant? Are you looking for me, Su Qing?¡±<div>


    Gu Yundong was amused by her. ¡°I¡¯m looking for you, of course. Is there a second Su Qing here? Why? Don¡¯t you want to go?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°Since you want to go, I have a few more questions to tell you.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 691: Exalted

    Chapter 691: Exalted


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Su Qing immediately swallowed her saliva. She felt that the next step was the main point.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s expression became more serious. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you. This shop doesn¡¯t belong to me alone. I opened it with two other people. One of them is Madam Dai¡¯s wife, and the other is the eldest daughter of the Nie family.¡±


    Mother Su was speechless.


    Su Qing: ¡°!!!¡±


    Madam Dai? Eldest Miss Nie?


    They felt that there was something wrong with their ears. Although they had long heard from Su Changshun that Madam Dai and Miss Nie had visited to celebrate the opening of Gu¡¯s, they had never thought that these two people would actually cooperate with Boss Gu to open a shop.


    How capable was this Boss Gu?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear wrongly. It¡¯s indeed them,¡± Gu Yundong said. ¡°So, you¡¯re not the only one working in the shop. There are also people hired by Madam Dai and Miss Nie. And you¡¯re the only one I have.¡±


    Su Qing¡¯s expression instantly turned solemn, as if she felt a huge responsibility.


    Gu Yundong smiled when she saw this. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so nervous. I¡¯m telling you this to make you fully aware of the situation. Mr. Dai and Miss Nie are easy to get along with. They won¡¯t make things difficult for you, but I don¡¯t know the people under them. I don¡¯t know their attitudes either. You have to adjust your rtionship with them.¡±<div>


    ¡°But I hope you understand that even if they¡¯re Madam Dai and Miss Nie¡¯s people, you are not inferior to them. There¡¯s no need to curry favor and bow down to them, but you have to grasp a bnce. If they bully you, you don¡¯t have to hold it in. You have to counterattack when it¡¯s time, understand? I don¡¯t want my people to be cowards.¡±


    Su Qing thought about it and could roughly understand what Boss Gu meant.


    Therefore, after a while, she nodded and said, ¡°I understand. I represent you. If I¡¯m too strong-willed, I¡¯ll make things difficult for you, but if I¡¯m too cowardly, I¡¯ll make others look down on you. Miss, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be bullied, but I won¡¯t be inflexible either.¡±


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. This girl was a perceptive person.


    Actually, in the beginning, she wanted to look for Lan Hua¡¯er because she was smart. Perhaps she was still a little girl who lived in the countryside and did not have enough knowledge, but as long as she was nurtured well, she would have no problem at all.


    But now that she saw Su Qing like this, she felt that perhaps she was more suitable.


    ¡°Since you understand your situation, are you still willing to be this assistant?¡±


    Su Qing nodded vigorously. ¡°I¡¯m willing. Thank you for giving me this opportunity. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Gu Yundong stood up. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re willing, you cane over tomorrow. Stay by my side for a few days. I¡¯ll teach you somemunication skills.¡±


    Gu Yundong felt that she had to let Su Qing understand her personality and her position so that she could get along better with Madam Dai and the rest.


    Su Qing was very happy and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Gu Yundong gave her a few more instructions before turning to leave.


    Su Qing sent them all the way to the door and watched them disappear into the alley. Then, she turned around in a daze and nned to close the courtyard door.


    However, the neighbors who had been waiting outside immediately rushed forward and asked, ¡°Hey, Su Qing, who is that girl? What is she doing at your house?¡±


    Before Su Qing could answer, Mother Su had already arrived. Looking at these neighbors who were smiling ingratiatingly, she felt a little proud.

 Chapter 692: Madam Dai is Speechless

    Chapter 692: Madam Dai is Speechless


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°That¡¯s the owner of the shop where Changshun works. She came to look for our Little Qing and gave her a job.¡±


    After Mother Su finished speaking, before they could react, she mmed the courtyard door shut.


    Everyone else was stunned.


    What? Not only did this boss find Su Changshun to be a shop assistant in such a big shop, but she also gave Su Qing a job?


    How did the Su family suddenly get so lucky? Wasn¡¯t this a little too good?


    Everyone felt a little emotional for a moment, but they were also more determined to build a good rtionship with the Su family.


    Perhaps in the future, this boss would have more jobs. It would be good to get the Su family to help introduce them.


    However, they didn¡¯t know that Mother Su already had other ns.


    After closing the courtyard door to block the gazes of those who were watching themotion, Mother Su pulled Su Qing, who was still in a daze, into the central room. She sat on a chair and said, ¡°Little Qing, there¡¯s something we need to discuss.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Su Qing finally came back to her senses when she heard her mother¡¯s serious voice.<div>


    Mother Su said, ¡°Shall we move?¡±


    ¡°Move?¡± Su Qing was surprised.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve said it before. When we have money in the future, we¡¯ll find a new ce to live. Although we don¡¯t have much money now, we can rent a courtyard elsewhere.¡±


    Mother Su had been thinking about this problem for a long time. ¡°Besides, your brother¡¯s shop is on Dahui Road. The shop you¡¯ll go to in the future is on Ming¡¯an Road. They¡¯re too far from home. Your brother is fine. I¡¯m not worried about him, but I¡¯m worried about youmuting so far every day. We can rent a house near Ming¡¯an Road. Although the rent there is a little expensive, we can rent this house out. In addition, you and your brother have a sry every month. It won¡¯t be a problem to rent a small courtyard.¡±


    Su Qing thought about it and felt that it was feasible. However, this matter would have to wait until Su Changshun returned before they discussed it together.


    Su Changshun naturally had no objections. If his shop was too busy and he workedte, he could still stay in the backyard behind the shop. However, Su Qing was different. ording to Boss Gu, although her shop had a ce for the night watch to rest, it was not suitable to spend the night alone.


    Still, the next day, Su Qing had to follow Gu Yundong to work. Su Changshun also had to work, so only Mother Su went to look for a house.


    Su Qing only told her not to work too hard. There was no hurry. After all, the new shop would not open for a while. There was plenty of time.


    Then, she put on her new clothes and ran to the Gu family¡¯s waiter early in the morning to wait at the door.


    When Gu Yundong went out, she saw that she seemed to have been waiting for a long time. She was stunned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you knock ande in?¡±


    Su Qing smiled in embarrassment. ¡°I just got here too.¡±


    Gu Yundong did not say anything else and brought her and Tong Shuitao to the shop on Ming¡¯an Road.


    There were already a few people standing outside the shop. They were Feng Daneng and the two carpenters. They had been standing here for a long time. They had circled around the shop previously and roughly knew how big it was, so their faces shed with excitement.


    When they saw Gu Yundong, the three of them immediately went up to him.


    Not long after, Madam Dai and Nie Shuang¡¯s carriage stopped at the entrance of the shop.


    After they came down, Gu Yundong turned around and introduced them to Feng Daneng and the other two, as well as Su Qing.


    Looking at Su Qing, Madam Dai and Nie Shuang were speechless.

 Chapter 693: Su Qings Conduct

    Chapter 693: Su Qing¡¯s Conduct


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Although they had said that she should at least arrange for one employee, they did not expect Gu Yundong to really only find one person.


    However, since things hade to this, the two of them could not say anything else. The group first entered the shop to discuss the renovations.


    Feng Daneng and the other two walked two rounds inside. After looking at the blueprint that Gu Yundong had given them and the range that needed to be renovated, their six eyes could not help but sh with a scorching light.


    However, he still exined in advance, ¡°The entire backyard has to be rebuilt, so it might take a long time.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Madam Dai said. ¡°The most important thing is to do the job well. I¡¯d rather spend more time to do it meticulously. The room has to be sturdy, and the materials can¡¯t be perfunctory.¡±


    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely do our best.¡±


    Madam Dai believed in Gu Yundong¡¯s rmendation.


    Next, it was time to discuss the details. Gu Yundong and Feng Daneng had worked together several times, so there were some things that he could understand without her having to exin in detail. He would even suggest some unreasonable points.


    Therefore, in just half a day, they had already decided on how to renovate this shop.


    During this period, Su Qing was the one who poured tea and handed over pens and paper.<div>


    Gu Yundong did not tell her, but she was very self-aware. Not only did she do it in an orderly manner, but she was also exceptionally considerate.


    After observing her for a day, Gu Yundong was very satisfied.


    Nie Shuang had a carefree personality and did not pay much attention to it. After all, she was the eldest daughter of the Nie Residence and had a maidservant serving her all the time. She was already used to having someone take care of everything for her.


    However, Madam Dai could see it clearly. Hence, on the way back, she sat in the same carriage as Nie Shuang and could not help but say, ¡°Although Yundong only found Su Qing, that girl can surpass others by several times. No wonder she can do business so well. Just in terms of hiring people, she makes others feel ashamed.¡±


    Nie Shuang was at a loss. ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing this, Madam Dai couldn¡¯t help but poke her head. After a while, she told her about Su Qing¡¯s performance in the shop today.


    Nie Shuang was suddenly enlightened. ¡°I see. Aiya, in that case, the person I chose is really too different from Su Qing. I was thinking of bringing her over to show you tomorrow. Now that I hear you say that, I think I have to change people.¡±


    Nie Shuang¡¯s thinking was quite good. If she had to hire someone, she would choose the servants¡¯ children. Their indenture was in her hands and they could be trusted. After returning yesterday, her mammy had rmended two, and so did her maidservant and two sisters. Even those with good culinary skills in the kitchen were suitable to work in the kitchen of the shop.


    She felt that there was no problem. The servants in the residence were used to serving people. Wasn¡¯t going to the shop to entertain those madams and youngdies just working in another ce?


    But now that she heard what Madam Dai said, Nie Shuang could not help but think more.


    Especially with Su Qing as a reference. For example, Su Qing was good-looking, Su Qing was diligent in her work, Su Qing spoke sweetly, Su Qing was not afraid of hardship or fatigue¡­


    Nie Shuang immediately had a headache. It was not easy to find someone. Just based on looks alone, she had already eliminated the two people rmended by the mammy yesterday from her mind.


    Madam Dai frowned slightly. Her head hurt even more badly because she did not only have to hire the waiters and kitchen staff. She was also the one who chose the shopkeeper.

 Chapter 694: Departure, News

    Chapter 694: Departure, News


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The shopkeeper was different from the shop assistant. She had to be knowledgeable and capable. When she saw those madams and youngdies, she had to be neither servile nor overbearing.


    In this huge prefectural city, Madam and Madam had conflicts. Young Miss and Young Miss disliked each other a lot. If they happened to meet in the shop, as the shopkeeper, she had to at least have the ability to mediate.


    At the same time, she had to have management skills, literacy, and etiquette.


    Most importantly, unlike the male shopkeepers in ordinary shops, there were too few experienced female shopkeepers. At the very least, there was none in the shops under Madam Dai¡¯s own name.


    Sigh, my head hurts!!


    Gu Yundong also knew that the two of them were having a headache. After all, she had deliberately brought Su Qing over today.


    She more or less understood what the criteria for workers were for Madam Dai and Nie Shuang. It was obvious that they would definitely choose someone close to them.


    Even Gu Yundong herself would subconsciously choose someone she had a good rtionship with.


    However, although the people close to him were trustworthy, it still depended on whether they were suitable.


    Gu Yundong had taken a share of this shop. If she wanted to do it, she had to do it well.<div>


    She believed that Su Qing¡¯s trip today would be very effective.


    Gu Yundong sent Su Qing to the entrance of her alley before bringing Tong Shuitao home.


    When she entered, Shao Qingyuan happened to be at home. At this moment, he was sitting in the central room and standing in front of Ah Zhu, as if he was talking to him.


    When Gu Yundong approached, Ah Zhu finished speaking. However, Shao Qingyuan frowned slightly.


    Gu Yundong was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    When Shao Qingyuan saw her, his expression instantly improved. He only said, ¡°There¡¯s something going on at the manor. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to go over tomorrow and will only be back in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Manor?¡±


    Gu Yundong remembered that Shao Qingyuan had bought a manor not far from the Xuanhe Prefecture. Although it was not very big, the title deed was given to her.


    It seemed that ever since Shao Qingyuan bought this manor, he had never gone there again.


    ¡°What happened? Is it very troublesome?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome. It¡¯s just that there are some things that I need to confirm personally. I originally wanted to bring you along to take a look when you¡¯re done here.¡±


    ¡°In any case, it¡¯s not far from the Xuanhe Prefecture. There are plenty of opportunities.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning.¡± As he spoke, he nced at Tong Shuitao and Ah Zhu.


    Before Tong Shuitao could react, Ah Zhu cleverly pulled her out.


    There was no one in the central room. Shao Qingyuan held Gu Yundong¡¯s hand and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in two days at most. You have a lot of things to do, but you have to take care of your health. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±


    Gu Yundong felt her hand being wrapped by his broad and warm hand, and her entire body became warm.


    She pursed her lips. ¡°I know.¡± After a pause, she looked up and said seriously, ¡°If you encounter anything troublesome, you must tell me.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan smiled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve always listened to you.¡±


    Gu Yundong red at him.<div>


    The next morning, Shao Qingyuan indeed left the Xuanhe Prefecture with Ah Zhu.


    Gu Yundong woke up early and did not see him. She sighed and brought Su Qing to the shop.


    Today, Madam Dai would bring the chef for the kitchen. Gu Yundong had to teach them how to make pearl milk tea.


    The kitchen was filled with people who had signed a death contract with Madam Dai. They would not easily leak the form.<div>


    Gu Yundong taught them very carefully. She was really tired after a whole day.


    However, when she went to Gu¡¯s shop to patrol as usual at night, Tong Ping and Chen Jinbao, who came to deliver the goods for the second time, brought her a message.

 Chapter 695: Inventory Emergency

    Chapter 695: Inventory Emergency


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°The goods sold too quickly in the prefecture capital. There was still a lot of stock in the workshop, but now, more than half of them are gone.¡±


    Tong Ping showed the inventory list to Gu Yundong. ¡°Ever since the shop opened in the prefectural city, the workshop has not rested, but the stock in the warehouse is still decreasing.¡±


    In other words, they were short of manpower.


    Gu Yundong also knew that there were many rich people in the prefecture capital. Their purchasing power was too shocking. Although she had limited their purchases, it was useless. There were even people who protested.


    Gu Yundong had originally nned to go back and start expanding the workshop after the shop was opened.


    Unexpectedly, Mr. Dai and Nie Shuang suddenly wanted to open a milk tea shop on a whim. However, these two people did not know much about this aspect, so she had more responsibilities. She was upied and dyed.


    However, she had alreadypleted all the things she needed to do in the past two days. The renovation of the shop, the selection of the shop assistants, and other trivia could be done by Madam Dai. It was indeed time for her to go back to Yongfu Vige to take a look.


    Gu Yundong epted the list and expressed that she knew what to do. She said to Tong Ping, ¡°I¡¯ll go back as soon as possible. Tell Tong An to recruit a group of people first. I¡¯ll screen them when I get back.¡±


    Last time, it was Tong An who went through the first round of the interview first. At that time, he was still very nervous. This time, he should be much more proficient.


    Gu Yundong intended for him to be fully in charge of the workshop in the future. Since she was not around this time, it was a good opportunity for him to gain experience.<div>


    Tong Ping immediately agreed. They did not stay in the prefectural city that day.


    As they had an appointment with someone to purchase the fruits, they left the Xuanhe Prefecture before the city gate closed.


    Since Gu Yundong was nning to go back, she had to settle many things first.


    Su Qing had been by her side for two days. Gu Yundong was no longer worried about her. She only asked her to go to the shop more often after she left. asionally, the girl could also go to Gu¡¯s to see how her brother treated customers as a shop assistant. It was always beneficial for her to read and learn more.


    It was no longer a problem for Feng Daneng with the blueprints. Other than the two carpenters who followed him, he also hired a few more people. They were people he had met in the prefectural city previously. They had a good rtionship and were skilled.


    Gu¡¯s had also stabilized. With the deterrence on the first day of business, basically no one dared toe and find trouble.


    On the other hand, the next day, she went to look for Madam Dai and Nie Shuang to say goodbye. The two of them were very reluctant.


    They had not even given their shop a name, and the helpers they had chosen had not been introduced to Gu Yundong. The cook¡¯s skills were not very good, and they felt that there were still many questions that they had yet to figure out. Now that Gu Yundong was leaving, they felt inexplicably flustered.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s face darkened. She thought to herself that returning to Yongfu Vige at this time was indeed the right decision.


    If she continued to stay here, she would probably have to decide everything in the shop.


    Didn¡¯t they say that they would pay money and do everything??


    Gu Yundong felt that it was necessary for her to nurture their ability to be independent. If this continued, they would be more and more dependent on her.


    Didn¡¯t they know that she was still a child?


    Hence, she said decisively, ¡°If there¡¯s anything, you can discuss it. As for anything that needs three people to decide, you can write to me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitelye back when the shop opens.¡±


    Madam Dai and Nie Shuang had no choice but to nod and let her go back.


    Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief. In the end, she bid farewell to her parents and sister.

 Chapter 696: Clothes Making Vacation

    Chapter 696: Clothes Making Vacation


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Dajiang was fine. Yongfu Vige wasn¡¯t far from the Xuanhe Prefecture, so it was easy for them meet.


    But Madam Yang and Gu Yunke did not quite understand. They remembered that thest time they parted ways with Big Sister, they did not see each other for several months. This time, when they heard that she was leaving, the two of them pouted and hugged her, unwilling to let go.


    Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°I¡¯lle to the prefecture capital in half a month at most. It¡¯s not like we¡¯ll be apart for long. Be good.¡±


    Gu Dajiang also said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for half a month. In a few days, it will be time for the Clothes Making Vacation. I¡¯ll bring you back. When the timees, we¡¯ll bring Yunshu and Yuanzhi to the prefectural city to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Clothes Making Vacation?¡± Not only were Madam Yang and Gu Yunke confused, but even Gu Yundong was confused.


    It was rare for Gu Dajiang to see her reveal such a confused expression. He couldn¡¯t help but rub her head and exin, ¡°In addition to the one-day leave every ten days, the academy also has farming leave every May, as well as clothing leave. It¡¯s usually after mid-September. Farming leave and clothing leave are both a month.¡±


    Gu Yundong was enlightened. It turned out that there was winter and summer vacation at this time.


    Gu Dajiang said, ¡°However, the holidays aren¡¯t long. Students whose homes are too far away usually won¡¯t go back. Our family is close, and the round trip isn¡¯t long. It¡¯s not a problem for us to return to the vige. However, I originally thought that since I had just entered the school, I needed to study harder in the academy. I¡¯ll just take the Clothes Making Vacation for ten days. In any case, Yunshu and Yuanzhi cane over during the holidays. Our family can still reunite. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s not enough.¡±


    After all, not all of Yundong¡¯s matters were in the prefectural city.<div>


    Gu Yundong understood. Gu Yundong would not give any more opinions on matters rted to studies. Anyway, her father knew what he was doing and he could decide how much rest he wanted.


    She just turned around and said to Madam Yang and Gu Yunke, ¡°You heard him. It¡¯s just a few dayster. When the timees, not only will you be able to see me, but you will also be able to see Yunshu and Yuanzhi.¡±


    Only then did Madam Yang and Yunke let go of her, but they had already begun to count the days seriously.


    After everything was settled, Gu Yundong took Tong Shuitao and drove the carriage towards the city gate.


    Tong Shuitao pulled the reins and asked, ¡°Miss, since we¡¯re going to meet in a few days, why don¡¯t we just bring Madam and Second Miss back to Yongfu Vige?¡±


    Gu Yundong leaned against the wall of the carriage and looked at the bustling crowd at the city gate. Many people were queuing up to leave the city with carrying poles and things.


    Upon hearing this, she smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see my father¡¯s gaze? It¡¯s as if I¡¯m the evil person who broke up Mother and Keke. I can¡¯t afford to offend him. It¡¯s better to let Father take care of them himself.¡±


    Perhaps because he had been separated from his family for so longst year, Gu Dajiang especially cherished the time he had with his family.


    Gu Yundong had long discovered this. Every day, when her father came back from school, he would first confirm that his wife and daughter were around before he heaved a sigh of relief. He might have thought that their reunion was a dream. If he was not careful, he would wake up from this dream and his family would disappear.


    This situation would probably continue for a while before her father slowly adapted.


    Tong Shuitao did not really understand this psychological problem. In any case, she would listen to Miss.


    The carriage left the city gate. Seeing that the road ahead was wider, Tong Shuitao was about to speed up. Unexpectedly, just as the reins were raised and before she could shake them, she heard Gu Yundong suddenly say, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Tong Shuitao was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss?¡±

 Chapter 697: Evil Dogs, Stay Away

    Chapter 697: Evil Dogs, Stay Away


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked outside. She asked, ¡°Do you know the location of the manor that Brother Shao bought?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She had already asked her father about this.


    Gu Yundong paused and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the manor to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Tong Shuitao was puzzled, but her hands deftly turned the horse and drove in the direction of the manor.


    Gu Yundong recalled what Shao Qingyuan had said before he left. There seemed to be something going on in the manor. She was curious and decided to take a look.


    Tong Shuitao happened to know the location. In any case, she was not in a hurry to return to Yongfu Vige.


    She was actually very curious. Her father had been to the manor, but she had never been there. This was the betrothal gift that the future husband would give to his wife. As the young miss, she naturally had to announce her identity.


    Thinking of this, Tong Shuitao was slightly excited, and the speed of the carriage increased.


    Gu Yundong, who was admiring the scenery outside: ¡°¡­¡±<div>


    The manor was indeed not far away. Gu Yundong saw the things nted in the fields from a distance.


    Shao Qingyuan had said that a portion of thend was originally used to grow fruits.


    Later on, after he bought it, it just so happened that after the farming season, the fields that nted food had already harvested. He instructed them not to nt food, but to nt fruit trees and medicinal herbs.


    Many tenants were unwilling, but Shao Qingyuan had always been decisive. If they didn¡¯t agree, he wouldn¡¯t rent it to these tenants. Originally, when the farmstead changed owners, the previous contract between the tenants and the original owners had already been broken. Even if Shao Qingyuan reced all of them, no one would dare to say anything.


    Only then did the tenants not dare to say anything. Later on, when they heard Shao Qingyuan say that he would buy all the fruits and herbs they nted and that the price was not low, they were relieved and began to nt them.


    Gu Yundong looked at the fields and saw all kinds of fruit trees.


    Some fruit trees must have been transnted from other ces. The trunks were tall.


    Some fruit trees were originally nted here, and they were already filled with fruits.


    Some of them had just been nted, and only tree saplings that were half the height of a person appeared. However, it could be seen that they were all well taken care of.


    Most of these fruit trees were in the periphery, and the medicinal herbs were inside. It seemed that they were surrounded and protected by these fruit trees.


    There was a fence around the fruit trees, which was simr to the orchard in Yongfu Vige.


    The carriage got closer and closer. Just as they were about to see the shadow of the manor, a series of barks suddenly entered their ears.


    Tong Shuitao was shocked. She instinctively pulled the reins tightly, and the carriage suddenly stopped.


    In the blink of an eye, the barking of the dog was right in front of him.


    What made people¡¯s hearts skip a beat was the sound of barking continued. It was obvious that it was not one dog.


    Sure enough, in the next moment, three tall and fierce dogs rushed out from three directions and surrounded the carriage.


    Tong Shuitao: ¡°¡­¡±


    F*ck, this dog even knew how to outnk?


    The three dogs did not approach her either. They stood two meters away from the carriage and looked at them covetously, but their eyes were fierce and ready to attack.<div>


    It was as if as long as Tong Shuitao made any movement, they would pounce forward in the next moment and tear her into pieces.


    Fortunately, Tong Shuitao was strong and good at martial arts. She had also entered the mountains and met wild boars before. She was not afraid of dogs.


    She even red at them one by one and sneered. ¡°Evil dogs, stay away. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 698: They Are Very Cute

    Chapter 698: They Are Very Cute


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    She had just finished speaking when Gu Yundong pped the back of her head.


    ¡°What evil dogs? The three dogs are clearly guarding this orchard herb orchard loyally. They¡¯re loyal. Don¡¯t scare them.¡±


    I scare them??


    Miss, did you get the wrong person?


    Not only her, but a young man who had just run over from behind almost fell to the ground when he heard this.


    Gu Yundong heard themotion and looked up to the side. He saw a 20-year-old youth walking over with sweat all over his face.


    The three dogs should be under his control. After he came over, they quietened down and stopped barking fiercely.


    The young man walked to the front of the carriage and looked up at them. He asked, ¡°May I ask who you are? What are you doing here?¡±


    Gu Yundong was still thinking about how to introduce herself when she heard Tong Shuitao jump down from the carriage and say, ¡°My Miss is the new master of this manor. Naturally, she¡¯s here to inspect the manor.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Wasn¡¯t this introduction a little shameless?<div>


    The young man was speechless. Should he let the dogs bite them? He had heard of people who came to find trouble and pretend to be acquaintances, but he had never seen anyone directlye to pretend to be his master. The two women probably didn¡¯t know that the boss happened toe to the manor yesterday, right?


    Seeing that the young man was frowning and seemed to be about to release the dogs to bite someone, Gu Yundong exined more clearly, ¡°Shao Qingyuan is at the farm, right? We¡¯re here to look for him.¡±


    Only then did the expression on the young man¡¯s face rx. She knows the new boss? Then she shouldn¡¯t be here to do bad things.


    ¡°Who are you people?¡±


    ¡°My name is Gu Yundong, and I¡¯m¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, the young man¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re Madam Dong?¡±


    ¡°You know me?¡±


    The young man nodded repeatedly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    Then why are you nodding??


    ¡°But the boss said that he has a fianc??e with the surname Gu.¡±


    Tong Shuitao secretly whispered into Gu Yundong¡¯s ear, ¡°Miss, your future husband is afraid that you will run away. You haven¡¯t evene to the manor yet, but he introduced you to the people here.¡±


    There was no need for her to say anything. Gu Yundong¡¯s heart was warm. She looked at the young man. ¡°Shao Qingyuan came to the manor yesterday, right? Can I go meet him now?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The young man was even more certain of her identity when he saw that she knew about the boss¡¯s visit yesterday.


    He called out to the three fierce dogs and told them to continue guarding. Then, he came over to hold the reins of the carriage and led Gu Yundong inside.


    As he walked, he introduced, ¡°Big ck and the others are actually very obedient and intelligent. With them guarding the orchard here, no one dares toe. Previously, a few people wanted to steal fruits, but they were surrounded by Big ck and the others and almost peed their pants¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he felt that she was a little vulgar. How could he say that they peed her pants in front of Miss?


    The young man quicklyughed dryly and said, ¡°In short, Big ck and the others were just afraid that you¡¯re bad people, Miss. They didn¡¯t mean to scare you.¡±


    Gu Yundong could tell that he was afraid that she would be frightened and cause trouble for the three dogs.


    She smiled. ¡°I can tell that they are indeed very cute.¡± Gu Yundong gave him a small piece of silver. ¡°Take this and buy some meat bones for them. Treat it as a bonus.¡±<div>


    The young man was stunned for a moment before he smiled happily. ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t me them. I can¡¯t ept this silver. The owner has given money to me. I¡¯ll take good care of Big ck.¡±


    As they spoke, the carriage had already arrived at the entrance of the manor.

 Chapter 699: Master Is Not Here

    Chapter 699: Master Is Not Here


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong jumped down from the carriage and threw the small piece of silver to him. ¡°Take it. This ispensation for their hard work.¡±


    As she spoke, she asked Tong Shuitao to knock on the door.


    The young man felt that the silver was a little hot in his hand. He wanted to refuse, but footsteps were alreadying from the manor.


    The young man thought for a moment and did not refuse. He put away the silver.


    Soon, the door of the manor was opened and a woman in her thirties came out. She was stunned when she saw Gu Yundong standing outside.


    The young man reacted quickly and hurriedly introduced, ¡°Aunt Wan, this is Miss Gu, the Boss¡¯s fianc??e.¡±


    Then, she said to Gu Yundong, ¡°Aunt Wan is the housekeeper in charge of the manor.¡±


    When Madam Wan heard this, she was stunned on the spot. She looked at Gu Yundong sizing her up.


    She fell silent and the atmosphere instantly became a little stiff.


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes slightly. Seeing this, the young man hurriedly called out to her, ¡°Aunt Wan?¡±<div>


    Madam Wan suddenly came back to her senses. She hurriedly squeezed out a smile and moved aside. ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Gu. My bad. I didn¡¯t react for a moment. Miss, pleasee in.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded and stepped through the door.


    The young man behind her said, ¡°Miss Gu, I¡¯ll get going.¡±


    Gu Yundong did not ask him to stay. She nodded and the young man led the carriage to the shed. He tied the rope, fed the horse, and ran away quickly.


    Tong Shuitao leaned close to Gu Yundong¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°This person seems to be stupid. He doesn¡¯t even know how to perform well in front of this rare opportunity. He didn¡¯t even say his name.¡±


    Gu Yundong nced at her. Little Tao, you actually have the cheek to say that others are stupid?


    ¡°If we want to know his name, we can ask someone else.¡±


    Madam Wan led the way and did not hear their conversation.


    Hence, Tong Shuitao took a few steps forward and asked, ¡°Aunt Wan, what was the name of that young man just now?¡±


    Aunt Wan hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s Yuan Cheng from the Yuan family. The Yuan family is a tenant in the manor. Yuan Cheng has been naughty since he was young. He raised a few dogs that are especially fierce, so we don¡¯t dare to approach them. Master said that those dogs are perfect to protect the orchard and gave the Yuan family a lot of money to take good care of those dogs.¡±


    Yuan Cheng?


    Tong Shuitao got the information she wanted and returned to Gu Yundong¡¯s side.


    When the three of them entered the courtyard, Gu Yundong took a closer look at the manor.


    Although Shao Qingyuan said that the farmstead was small, it was still much bigger than her house in Yongfu Vige. The so-called small was only rtive to those big farmsteads.


    They walked inside. When they were about to reach the central room, Madam Wan raised her voice and shouted, ¡°Hubby, hubby, Miss Gu is here.¡±


    Not long after she finished speaking, footsteps came from ahead.


    Gu Yundong looked up and saw a tall but thin maning out of the room.


    The man walked over quickly. When he heard Madam Wan¡¯s introduction, his expression immediately became more respectful. ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Gu. I didn¡¯t go out to wee you in time. Please forgive me.¡±


    This should be the head of the manor, Xue Zongguang. Shao Qingyuan had said that when he bought this manor, the previous owner had requested him to buy it with the Xue family.<div>


    Gu Yundong sized him up and asked, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Brother Shao. Where is he?¡±


    Xue Zongguang hurriedly replied, ¡°Master just arrived at the manor yesterday and brought people out.¡±


    ¡°Out? Do you know where he went?¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 700: Somethings Wrong with Madam Wan

    Chapter 700: Something¡¯s Wrong with Madam Wan


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xue Zongguang said, ¡°Master went to the Jiao Vige next door to look for someone yesterday.¡±


    As he spoke, he invited Gu Yundong into the central room. Then, he turned his head and urged Madam Wan, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you pouring tea?¡±


    After Madam Wan left, Gu Yundong asked, ¡°Why did he go to the Jiao Vige? Did he encounter any trouble?¡±


    Xue Zongguang was a little hesitant, as if he was wondering if he should say something.


    Gu Yundong raised his eyebrows. ¡°If you can¡¯t say, then forget it.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± In the end, Xue Zongguang still replied, ¡°Actually, a self-taught doctor passed by the manor two days ago to stay. When I was chatting with him, I heard him say that he had a lot of rare medicinal herbs on hand. Master had previously instructed people to keep an eye on Bai Muzi. If there was any news, they would immediately report it to him. Therefore, I asked if there was such a medicine. To my surprise, the self-taught doctor really did have it. I immediately sent a letter to Master.¡±


    Because a portion of thend on the farm had been rented to nt medicinal herbs, Xue Zongguang had also gotten to know a few herbs.


    Bai Muzi, in particr, had been requested by his master. He had also seen the Bai Muzi that the self-taught doctor had taken out. It really looked like that, but he was not sure, so he quickly reported it to his master.


    Bai Muzi??


    Gu Yundong was stunned. So Shao Qingyuan said that there was an urgent matter because he had received news about Bai Muzi? Was he here to confirm if Bai Muzi was real or fake?<div>


    This person was really¡­


    Xue Zongguang saw that she did not speak and he felt a little uneasy.


    Could it be that he should not have said these things? However, his master had said long ago that this manor would belong to Miss Gu in the future, including their Xue family. Seriously speaking, Miss Gu was his master, so he naturally could not hide it.


    Gu Yundong suppressed theplicated emotions in her heart and asked, ¡°Is the self-taught doctor in the Jiao Vige now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the doctor traveled everywhere to treat patients. He waited in the manor for two days and couldn¡¯t wait anymore, so he went to the Jiao Vige. After Master came, he quickly went to the Jiao Vige.¡±


    As she spoke, Madam Wan had already brought in tea.


    Gu Yundong asked Xue Zongguang, ¡°Which direction is the Jiao Vige?¡±


    ¡°Miss, are you going to look for Master?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    As Gu Yundong spoke, she saw from the corner of her eye that Madam Wan¡¯s hand, which was holding the tea, paused for a moment. Then, she acted as if nothing had happened.


    Xue Zongguang did not see it. He only nodded and said, ¡°Alright, Miss, rest for a while and have some tea. I¡¯ll feed the horses some grass. We¡¯ll set off in a while.¡±


    Seeing Gu Yundong nod in agreement, Xue Zongguang left the central room.


    Madam Wan smiled at Gu Yundong and left.


    As soon as the two of them left, Tong Shuitao whispered into Gu Yundong¡¯s ear, ¡°Miss, there¡¯s something wrong with that Madam Wan. When she saw us, her eyes were flickering. It seems like she¡¯s hiding something from us.¡±


    Gu Yundong looked at her in surprise. ¡°Not bad. You can even tell that something is wrong with Madam Wan.¡±


    Tong Shuitao was slightly smug. ¡°After all, I¡¯ve been by Miss¡¯s side for so long. I have to improve.¡±


    ¡°Alright, since you think there¡¯s something wrong with the Wan family, follow them and take a look.¡±


    Tong Shuitao immediately became excited. ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t let anyone find out.¡±<div>


    Tong Shuitao clenched her fists. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve learned martial arts for so long. I have this ability to eavesdrop.¡±


    It was as if eavesdropping was a glorious thing.


    Gu Yundong was very upset. She waved her hand and asked her to leave quickly.


    Tong Shuitao chuckled, but her footsteps were very light as she followed Madam Wan.<div>

 Chapter 701: Water in Your Brain

    Chapter 701: Water in Your Brain


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Madam Wan came out of the central room and quickly caught up with Xue Zongguang.


    After turning a corner, she finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She pulled Xue Zongguang and said with aining tone, ¡°Why did you bring her to look for Master?¡±


    Tong Shuitao happened to hear this, and her eyes flickered slightly, as if she was about to hear a big secret.


    Xue Zongguang frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Miss is Master¡¯s fianc¨¦e. If she wants to see Master, we naturally have to bring her along. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°B-but¡­¡±


    Madam Wan stammered, as if she wanted to say something, but she looked troubled.


    A bad premonition shed across Xue Zongguang¡¯s mind. He looked at her abruptly. ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    Xue Zongguang had been married to her for many years. Seeing her like this, how could he believe her? His tone immediately became heavier. ¡°Tell me, what are you hiding from me?¡±


    Madam Wan was a little afraid of him. Seeing his dark expression, she couldn¡¯t help but shrink her neck and say softly, ¡°D-Didn¡¯t Qin¡¯er like Master? Early this morning, she saw that Master hadn¡¯t returned, so she went to the Jiao Vige. What if that girl goes there too? Wouldn¡¯t they bump into each other?¡±<div>


    Her voice was soft, and Tong Shuitao finally heard it clearly. She immediately widened her eyes and covered her mouth to prevent herself from eximing.


    Xue Zongguang widened his eyes and looked at Madam Wan, who was shrinking her neck in guilt. His expression was especially ugly. ¡°You, you¡­ Are you trying to anger me to death? I told youst time that Master has a fianc¨¦e. Moreover, anyone with a discerning eye can tell that he values Miss Gu very much. I asked Qin¡¯er to put away her thoughts. In the end, not only did she not give up, but you also helped her hide it from me. Is there water in your brain?¡±


    Madam Wan was a little afraid of him, but she was still a little unconvinced. ¡°You said it yourself. She¡¯s just a fianc¨¦e. Moreover, why are you so sure that Master values that Miss Gu? Our Qin¡¯er is so beautiful. No one within a five-kilometer radius is more beautiful than her. Moreover, Qin¡¯er doesn¡¯t have to be Master¡¯s wife. Being a concubine is Qin¡¯er¡¯s blessing¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!!¡± Xue Zongguang could not stand it anymore. His fingers trembled as he pointed at her. ¡°As expected of a woman¡¯s opinion. Let me tell you, if you continue to allow Qin¡¯er to get close to Master, we won¡¯t be able to live.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not as serious as you say.¡±


    Xue Zongguang saw that she did not know what was good for her, and the veins on his forehead were about to explode. ¡°As expected, you¡¯ve stayed in the manor for too long. You¡¯re so stupid that you can¡¯t even differentiate between master and servant.¡±


    With that, he didn¡¯t look at Madam Wan again and just walked forward even faster.


    Madam Wan was stunned for a moment. She quickly took a few steps forward and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Send Miss to the Jiao Vige and bring Qin¡¯er back. You search for a good family the next few days. I¡¯ll go to Master and ask for his grace to marry Qin¡¯er off as soon as possible.¡±


    Madam Wan was shocked. ¡°Do you have to do this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for our family.¡±


    Tong Shuitao no longer listened. She turned around and walked back into the central room.


    Gu Yundong was standing in the courtyard and looking at a jujube tree in front of her. The jujubes on the tree had already ripened. She pulled some slightly and plucked arge bunch.


    She casually wiped them with her clothes and took a few bites.


    Yes, they were quite sweet.

 Chapter 702: How Bold

    Chapter 702: How Bold


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tong Shuitao watched anxiously. She went to her side and said, ¡°Aiyo, Miss, you are still eating dates. Something bad has happened.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Gu Yundong moved the dates in her hand to her. ¡°Do you want to eat them? They¡¯re quite sweet.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Tong Shuitao took one and stuffed it into her mouth. Then, her eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s really quite delicious. I¡¯ll pick some and bring them back.¡± She paused for a moment. ¡°Can I pick them?¡±


    ¡°Brother Shao bought this farmstead. Everything here belongs to him. Do you think we can pluck them?¡±


    Tong Shuitao immediately became happy. However, just as she was about to reach out, she immediately retracted her hand.


    ¡°Aiya, Miss, I was talking about serious matters. I almost forgot about it when you interrupted me.¡±


    ¡°You almost forgot about that? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a serious matter.¡± Gu Yundong stopped after eating a few. She stuffed the dates in her hand into Tong Shuitao¡¯s arms, pped her hands, and entered the central room before saying, ¡°Alright, tell me.¡±


    Tong Shuitao put away the dates and quickly went to Gu Yundong¡¯s ear. She muttered everything she had heard from the Xue couple.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s hand, which was holding the teacup, paused. She frowned slightly.


    That Qin¡¯er had taken a fancy to Shao Qingyuan, and now she was going to the Jiao Vige to get close to him?<div>


    ¡°Miss, this woman is too shameless. She clearly knows that her master is already engaged, but she still keeps trying to get close to him. And that¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong stood up with a swish and walked out of the door without another word.


    Tong Shuitao was stunned. ¡°Miss, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Jiao Vige.¡±


    Tong Shuitao hurriedly followed. She ran so quickly that her dates almost flew away.


    Gu Yundong walked very quickly. Just as he reached the door, he bumped into Xue Zongguang.


    Xue Zongguang was stunned. ¡°Miss, the carriage is already at the door. Are we going to the Jiao Vige now?¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded and walked out of the door expressionlessly.


    For a moment, Xue Zongguang was very nervous. He could clearly feel that Gu Yundong¡¯s expression was much colder than before.


    He even saw Tong Shuitao, who was following behind, re at him.


    Xue Zongguang frowned, but he did not dare to dy any longer. After Gu Yundong and herpanion got into the carriage, he sat on the shaft and headed straight for the Jiao Vige.


    Tong Shuitao sat opposite Gu Yundong and watched as Miss closed her eyes and did not speak. Her heart was beating like a drum.


    Miss seemed to be angry. Had she been too straightforward just now? She should have been more tactful and prepared Miss mentally.


    It was all Qin¡¯er¡¯s fault. That vixen was shameless.


    Tong Shuitao scolded Xue Qin in her heart.


    However, Gu Yundong, who was sitting opposite her, had mixed feelings.


    She wasn¡¯t angry. She was just a little unhappy. When she heard the news, she became a little frustrated.


    Perhaps Shao Qingyuan¡¯s reputation in Yongfu Vige was not good, so the women in Yongfu Vige and even the nearby viges did not dare to approach him. Most of them ran away when they saw him.


    So much so that Gu Yundong almost forgot that Shao Qingyuan was also a very handsome man. He was a person who made women blush and their hearts beat faster.<div>


    After leaving Yongfu Vige, there would probably be many women who did not understand Shao Qingyuan¡¯s personality and wanted to pounce on him.


    Gu Yundong had always been busy. In addition, Shao Qingyuan had always put her first, giving her a sense of security. She had never thought that a woman would try to steal him away.


    This Xue Qin was indeed bold!


    <div>

 Chapter 703: Came Out of Reputation

    Chapter 703: Came Out of Reputation


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The carriage traveled quickly and soon arrived at the entrance of the Jiao family vige.


    Xue Zongguang asked the vigers where the self-taught doctor lived. Sure enough, someone pointed at the vige chief¡¯s house and said, ¡°Over there. Do you see that big house? He¡¯s been staying there for the past two days.¡±


    As he spoke, the viger added, ¡°You¡¯re also here to see that doctor? That¡¯s unfortunate. Doctor Liu happened to enter the mountain to pick herbs. He went yesterday. I don¡¯t know if he cane back today.¡±


    Pick herbs?


    Gu Yundong looked at the mountain not far away. This mountain was not as big as Yongfu Vige, but it was not small either.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. She wasn¡¯t here to look for a doctor.


    Hence, Xue Zongguang changed the question. ¡°Then do you know that a young master surnamed Shao came here yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mean Young Master Shao? I know him.¡± The viger nodded. ¡°He¡¯s also at the vige chief¡¯s house. He should still be there.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Xue Zongguang thanked him and drove the carriage towards the big house pointed out by the vigers.


    However, the road in the Jiao Vige was not easy to ride on. The path was very narrow, and the carriage could not pass through.


    The three of them could only get out of the carriage and tie it to the door of a farmer¡¯s house. They asked someone to help keep an eye on it before walking towards the vige chief¡¯s house.


    After taking a few steps, Xue Zongguang suddenly stopped in his tracks and pointed in the direction of the vige chief¡¯s door in surprise.


    ¡°Miss, that¡¯s Doctor Liu.¡±


    Gu Yundong looked up and saw a middle-aged man carrying a medicine basket slowly walking towards the vige chief¡¯s courtyard.


    It seemed that they hade at the right time. Doctor Liu had just returned.


    Moreover, Doctor Liu seemed to be quite popr in the Jiao Vige. As soon as he entered the courtyard, a few vigers followed him.


    She even shouted, ¡°Doctor Liu, you¡¯re finally back. Have you collected all the medicine?¡±


    ¡°Doctor Liu, my grandson¡¯s cough is getting worse. Did you find the herb you mentioned yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Doctor Liu, I felt a little dizzy just now. Take my pulse. Am I sick?¡±


    ¡°Doctor Liu¡­¡±


    A few people entered the courtyard, and the vige chief¡¯s house instantly became lively.


    Gu Yundong frowned. Xue Zongguang, who was beside her, said, ¡°There¡¯s no physician in the Jiao Vige. This is the countryside. Even if someone has a minor illness, they don¡¯t take it seriously. Doctor Liu came to treat everyone. I heard that he doesn¡¯t charge medical fees and only takes some medicinal herbs as a token. So everyone who¡¯s sick or not hase to let him take a look.¡±


    Gu Yundong was a little surprised. There was no consultation fee.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    Gu Yundong took the lead and walked towards the small courtyard. Xue Zongguang and Tong Shuitao hurriedly followed.


    They were a step toote. There were already many people in the courtyard.


    A young man was talking to everyone. ¡°¡­I know everyone is anxious, but Young Master Shao has been waiting here for the entire day. Firste, first served, right? When Young Master Shao and Doctor Liu are done talking, Doctor Liu wille out and treat everyone immediately. Calm down, calm down.¡±


    A viger asked curiously, ¡°Jiao Laosan, is this Young Master Shao also here to see a doctor? Isn¡¯t he a young master? He doesn¡¯t look like hecks money. Why don¡¯t you go to the city to see those doctors?¡±


    ¡°This means that our Doctor Liu¡¯s medical skills are good, so this Young Master Shao came because of his reputation. Yes, he came because of the doctor¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the two vigers finished speaking, a furious voice suddenly came from inside.

 Chapter 704: This Herb Is Fake

    Chapter 704: This Herb Is Fake


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Nonsense, this is simply nonsense!!¡±


    His voice was a little loud and stern. Apanied by the sound of mming the table, the vigers who were chatting in the courtyard fell silent for a moment.


    After a while, someone whispered, ¡°This sounds like Doctor Liu¡¯s voice. What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    Jiao Laosan was also stunned for a moment. He was the third son of the vige chief and was afraid that something would happen inside. He quickly turned around and entered the house.


    The other vigers looked at each other. After a pause, they squeezed to the door.


    Gu Yundong also walked forward, but she did not move into the crowd. She looked around and walked to the window beside her. She looked in through the open window.


    There were a few people sitting in the central room. One of them was Doctor Liu, whom he had seen earlier.


    At this moment, his face was red and his eyes were wide open. The beard on his chin trembled, and he looked very angry.


    There was also a man in his forties in the central room. He looked a little like Jiao Laosan. He should be the vige chief of the Jiao Vige.


    Then, Shao Qingyuan sat on the chair and drank tea calmly.


    He was exceptionally calm in the face of Doctor Liu¡¯s anger.


    ¡°The thing you took out is indeed not Bai Muzi. This herb is fake.¡± As he spoke, he nced at a box on the table.


    The box should contain the so-called Bai Muzi. Gu Yundong nced at it and felt that it was quite simr to the portrait in the book Dr. Song had given her.


    Doctor Liu sneered and closed the box.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know which family¡¯s young master you are, but you had nothing better to do that you came to make fun of me. This is indeed an authentic Bai Muzi. A while ago, I even sold two stalks. The buyers are rich families and have doctors in their residences. If it¡¯s fake, the doctors would have been able to identify it. They would havee to find trouble with me long ago.¡±


    As he spoke, he sized up Shao Qingyuan, and the sarcasm in his voice intensified. ¡°You¡¯re not even a doctor, yet you¡¯re pretending to know everything. This will only make you look ignorant.¡±


    The vigers outside also felt that it made sense. A viger who had let Doctor Liu treat him shouted, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. You¡¯re not a doctor. Do you know how precious this herb is?¡±


    ¡°Is this Bai Muzi too expensive? If you can¡¯t afford it, you cannot belittle Doctor Liu here.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s definitely trying to lower the price. Doctor Liu, don¡¯t fall for it. At most, you won¡¯t sell it. There will always be people who know their stuff.¡±


    When Doctor Liu heard this, he nodded and even turned around to cup his hands at everyone. ¡°Thank you, everyone, for speaking up for me.¡±


    Then, he turned to look at Shao Qingyuan. ¡°I¡¯m not selling Bai Muzi anymore. You can leave.¡±


    Ah Zhu, who was standing behind Shao Qingyuan, sneered. ¡°You¡¯re the shameless person who doesn¡¯t know anything and earn ck-hearted money by tricking people. Our young master knows much more than you do.¡±


    A viger immediately said, ¡°Doctor Liu didn¡¯t earn ck-hearted money. He didn¡¯t even charge consultation fees.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he didn¡¯t even take a dime.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan looked up and nced at the viger who was speaking at the door. He nodded. ¡°He did not charge the consultation fee. He just charged some medicinal herbs.¡±


    Everyone frowned, not understanding what he meant.


    Ah Zhu had been by Shao Qingyuan¡¯s side for so long, so he naturally understood at once and immediatelyughed out loud.


    Someone felt goosebumps from hisughter and asked sternly, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

 Chapter 705: Shao Qingyuan Says More

    Chapter 705: Shao Qingyuan Says More


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ah Zhu sighed and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯mughing at how you¡¯re being yed by others. They don¡¯t charge consultation fees, but you have to pay for medicine fees. These medicinal herbs aren¡¯t cheap at all. Moreover, I heard that all the vigers Doctor Liu treated are sick without exception. This is really too coincidental. Everyone who looks for him has to spend money to buy medicine. Is there a difference between this and paying consultation fees?¡±


    The vigers were stunned when they heard that. Vige Chief Jiao, who had been silent, suddenly looked at Doctor Liu.


    Yes, it was said to be a free consultation, but why was it so coincidental that everyone was more or less sick and in pain?


    Doctor Liu was a little flustered at that moment. He red fiercely at Ah Zhu and exined, ¡°The vigers came to see a doctor naturally because they felt ufortable. It¡¯s normal for them to be sick and in pain. I epted the money for the medicinal herbs, but the price was not high. It¡¯s much cheaper than the herbs in the medicine shop in the prefecture capital. If you don¡¯t believe me, feel free to go to the shop and ask for the price of the medicinal herbs. You will naturally know if I¡¯m being kind or ck-hearted.¡±


    Everyone was a little hesitant by his self-righteous appearance.


    Both of them seemed to have a point.


    Shao Qingyuan couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to his excuses anymore. Whether Doctor Liu was lying and scamming money here or the vigers didn¡¯t believe him, it had nothing to do with him.


    He had no obligation to prove his point to these fence-sitters.


    He had onlye to buy Bai Muzi. Since he had confirmed that it was not the case, he nned to leave.


    However, just as Shao Qingyuan stood up, the vige chief of the Jiao Vige stood up and said, ¡°Young Master Shao, please wait.¡±<div>


    He walked up to Shao Qingyuan and looked at him sincerely. ¡°Can you make yourself clear?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan looked at him. This vige chief was not a bad person. Seeing that he had received a lot of care from the vige chief yesterday, he still said a few more words.


    ¡°The Bai Muzi I¡¯m buying has silver roots and purple branches and leaves. It¡¯s about six inches long and has five leaves. It¡¯s an extremely rare herb. But Doctor Liu¡¯s Bai Muzi has white roots with a few thin patterns. Although it also has five leaves, their colors are dim. Also, he imed that he sold two stalks a couple of days ago, which is ridiculous. If Bai Muzi were so easy to find, it¡¯s price wouldn¡¯t have been so high and I wouldn¡¯t have to spend so much time searching for it.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they could not help but look at the box containing the herbs. Doctor Liu¡¯s face turned pale as he hugged the box tighter.


    Shao Qingyuan continued, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the medicinal ingredient in Doctor Liu¡¯s box is called Purple Summer Leaves. It¡¯s indeed a medicinal ingredient that¡¯s very simr to Bai Muzi. This medicinal ingredient is also rare, but it¡¯s much more ordinary than Bai Muzi. The price is also worlds apart. As for its medicinal properties, it¡¯s neither good nor bad, right? It can be eaten as a tonic, but it¡¯s useless for treating illnesses.¡±


    Doctor Liu¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    Shao Qingyuan sneered and nced at the herb basket beside him. ¡°Also, the herbs he picked on the mountain today are all weeds with little medicinal effect. If you don¡¯t believe me, take the herbs in his herb basket to the doctor in town to take a look.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they instantly stared at Doctor Liu¡¯s medicine basket with burning eyes.


    Jiao Laosan received his father¡¯s gaze and immediately took a step forward to get the medicine basket.

 Chapter 706: The Girl in Front

    Chapter 706: The Girl in Front


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Doctor Liu¡¯s expression changed drastically. He subconsciously reached out to hug the medicine basket.


    In this way, everyone understood. Their expressions changed drastically and they red at him angrily. They were so angry that their bodies were trembling.


    ¡°You shameless thing, you actually used this medicinal herb to deceive us. No wonder my grandson hasn¡¯t recovered after coughing for two days. You heartless thing, you want to kill us.¡±


    ¡°This is treatment, you quack. If anyone¡¯s illness is seriously dyed by you, you¡¯ll be the murderer.¡±


    ¡°Bring him to the officials, Vige Chief. This kind of ck-hearted thing must be sent to the officials.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he must have tricked other viges too. I don¡¯t know how many people around here have been persecuted by him.¡±


    ¡°Maybe the herbs he sells have already killed people.¡±


    The more Doctor Liu listened, the paler his face became, and his hands and feet slowly turned cold.


    He still wanted to defend himself, but facing the indignant vigers, he could not find any excuse.


    Soon, a viger went forward to pull him and snatched the medicine basket from his arms.<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s evidence that he¡¯s harming people.¡±


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go see the officials.¡±


    Doctor Liu staggered a few steps from being pulled by a few people. Even his wrist was bleeding from a woman¡¯s nails.


    Hearing that the vigers insisted on sending him to the officials, the panic in Doctor Liu¡¯s heart grew. Gradually, hatred spread, and he looked at Shao Qingyuan with resentment.


    Shao Qingyuan raised his eyebrows. Doctor Liu suddenly broke free from the vigers¡¯ grip.


    Then, she quickly rushed towards Shao Qingyuan. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s all your fault. You had to interfere.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan didn¡¯t care about him at all. Seeing him rush forward, a figure suddenly blocked in front of him and pushed Doctor Liu away.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who plotted against us for money, yet you¡¯re ming others for exposing you. You¡¯re simply shameless.¡±


    A crisp voice sounded in the room, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    Including Gu Yundong, who was standing behind the window sill outside.


    Gu Yundong smiled when she saw this woman bravely standing in front of Shao Qingyuan as if she wanted to protect him, but she was trembling and trying her best to suppress her fear.


    She turned around and nced at Xue Zongguang. ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Xue Zongguang felt that Miss Gu seemed to have seen through something and understood everything. His forehead could not help but break out in cold sweat. Heughed dryly and hurriedly said, ¡°S-She¡¯s my daughter. Her name is Xue Qin.¡±


    After that, she exined, ¡°This morning, I was a little worried that Master hadn¡¯t returned to the manor, so I asked Qin¡¯er toe over and see what had happened.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Xue Zongguang wanted to p himself. It would have been better if he hadn¡¯t exined, but once he did, he felt like he was hiding something.


    Gu Yundong replied with a meaningful ¡°oh¡± and continued to look into the house.


    Shao Qingyuan didn¡¯t seem to be satisfied with this woman who suddenly stood in front of him. He frowned slightly and looked at Ah Zhu.


    Thetter touched his nose and said softly, ¡°Young Master, this¡­ Miss Xue was standing in front of me¡­¡±


    He also wanted to stand in front of Young Master. Wasn¡¯t it because his geographical location didn¡¯t allow it? He let Xue Qin beat him to it.<div>


    Xue Qin¡¯s back was facing them, so she naturally didn¡¯t see their exchange of nces. She only red at Doctor Liu, who had been pushed to the ground by her, and said, ¡°Our young master is trying to seek justice from the bottom of his heart. He didn¡¯t let you harm so many people, but you still bite back and say that my young master is nosy? Are we going to let a poisonous snake like you go around harming people?¡±

 Chapter 707: Why Are You Here?

    Chapter 707: Why Are You Here?


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Yes, this girl is right.¡±


    The vigers were united against amon enemy and were still a little afraid.


    Young Master Shao had exposed his scheme and saved the entire Jiao Vige. In the end, there were so many of them and Doctor Liu had almost hurt Young Master Shao. It was unbearable.


    Therefore, Vige Chief Jiao quickly got a few tall men to tie up Doctor Liu and send him to the government.


    Doctor Liu was still struggling. At this moment, he regretted not taking out the medicinal hoe he had used to dig for herbs in the medicine basket. Otherwise, he would have been able to take this opportunity to escape.


    Now, he had no power to retaliate. Other than cursing loudly with hatred in his eyes, all his struggles were useless.


    Soon, he was pulled out.


    Vige Chief Jiao followed him out. Jiao Laosan originally wanted to stay and entertain Shao Qingyuan.


    However, when he looked up, he saw the girl standing beside Shao Qingyuan with a shy expression. He immediately understood.


    Hehe, wasn¡¯t there a saying that a gentleman should not be a third wheel?<div>


    He wouldn¡¯t stand in their way and stop them from talking.


    Therefore, Jiao Laosan gave Xue Qin an encouraging look. Although thetter did not see it, he still went out with a smile.


    Before leaving, he even nced at Ah Zhu, but Ah Zhu did not react at all.


    Jiao Laosan sighed. This man was really tactless. If he ruined his master¡¯s ns, he would probably not be able to climb up in the future.


    He shook his head and went out.


    Seeing that there were no outsiders in the room, Xue Qin secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She turned around shyly and asked with concern, ¡°Young Master, are you alright? Doctor Liu didn¡¯t hit you just now, right? I, I was so frightened just now. I thought he had a knife in his hand. Fortunately, there was nothing. Otherwise, I¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Shao Qingyuan suddenly turned his head and looked in the direction of the windowsill.


    There were only vigers outside just now, so Shao Qingyuan didn¡¯t pay special attention.


    Now that the vigers in the courtyard had left, Gu Yundong and the others, who were standing by the window, appeared especially out of ce.


    Shao Qingyuan turned around and met a familiar pair of smiling eyes.


    His pupils constricted, and the originally cold expression on his face instantly softened. His joy was obvious, and the indulgence in his eyes seemed to overflow.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    His voice was gentle, and Xue Qin, who had her head lowered, did not notice his gaze. However, she was very happy in her heart and thought that he was talking to her. She quickly replied, ¡°I saw that you had not returned all night and was a little worried, so I came to see if something had happened.¡±


    In fact, Xue Qin hade over early in the morning and had long wanted to express her concern.


    However, she never had the chance to talk to him. After she came to the Jiao Vige and found him, she didn¡¯t have the chance to talk to him. Not only was Ah Zhu by his side, but the vige chief of the Jiao Vige was also in front of her.


    Who knew that Doctor Liu suddenly wanted to attack Young Master just now and she went to block it? Instead, Young Master noticed him and even¡­ was so gentle.


    At this moment, Xue Qin was actually a little grateful to the ck-hearted Doctor Liu for creating such a good opportunity for her and letting Young Master see her intentions.


    Shao Qingyuan said, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Xue Qin lowered her head, feeling even more embarrassed. Her heart was beating exceptionally fast.<div>


    She hummed softly and walked towards Shao Qingyuan.


    However, she had just taken a step when she was suddenly pushed.

 Chapter 708: Gu Yundongs Reward

    Chapter 708: Gu Yundong¡¯s Reward


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xue Qin staggered back two steps. When she looked up, she realized that the person who pushed her was Ah Zhu.


    She asked in shock, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Ah Zhu shouted, ¡°He¡¯s not talking to you. Go away.¡±


    This time, he reacted fast enough. Young Master shouldn¡¯t re at him.


    Xue Qin was stunned for a moment before looking up at Shao Qingyuan aggrievedly.


    Then, she realized that Shao Qingyuan had been turning his head to look out of the window.


    Outside the window stood an exquisite-looking girl with curved eyes, as well as someone with ashen face and clenched fists, wishing he could beat her to death¡ªHer father.


    What, what was going on?


    Who was this girl? Why was her father here?


    Gu Yundong looked up and measured the height of the window sill. She realized that the window of the house was quite big. She immediately stopped walking towards the door and jumped in with her right hand on the window sill.<div>


    Before she couldnd, Shao Qingyuan had already run over and caught her. He frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go through the door? The ground is uneven. Be careful and don¡¯t fall over.¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t I have you?¡±


    The two of them acted as if no one was around, provoking Xue Qin, who was standing not far away.


    She widened her eyes and fixed her gaze on Gu Yundong.


    She wanted to ask who this woman was and why Young Master was so good to her and so gentle.


    However, she could not speak because her father, Xue Zongguang, had already entered from the door and dragged her out, not giving her a chance.


    Xue Qin was led out of the door. She stared at Gu Yundong in the room indignantly.


    Ah Zhu was especially perceptive this time. He walked out of the room quickly and even very considerately closed the door of the central room for the two of them.


    Even thest bit of light was blocked for Xue Qin, and she looked a little unwilling.


    But Gu Yundong, who was in the house, did not even look at her from the beginning to the end. She did not take her seriously at all.


    She only had eyes for Shao Qingyuan now.


    After everyone left, Shao Qingyuan couldn¡¯t help but squeeze her hand and ask again, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see what kind of trouble you¡¯re in.¡±


    The gentleness in Shao Qingyuan¡¯s eyes intensified. ¡°You know now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Gu Yundong slowly took a deep breath. ¡°It turns out that you¡¯ve been looking for Bai Muzi all along, and you¡¯ve memorized Bai Muzi¡¯s characteristics and appearance. You¡¯re even afraid of mixing it up with other herbs and finding the wrong one, so you remember the herbs that look simr clearly. Did you put in a lot of effort?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan looked at her deeply. Indeed, she understood. She had always been so considerate.


    Shao Qingyuan felt that he could not leave her.


    He nodded slightly, his voice slightly hoarse. ¡°Yes, so are there any rewards?¡±


    Gu Yundong tilted her head, thought for a moment, and suddenly grabbed her waist.<div>


    Shao Qingyuan thought that she would hug him, but in the next moment, the woman in front of him suddenly tiptoed and kissed his face.


    Shao Qingyuan: ¡°¡­¡±


    !!!!


    He widened his eyes and looked at the woman who had already retreated. She was still smiling, as if everything just now was just his imagination.<div>


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Gu Yundong could not help but ask when she saw that he did not react for a long time.


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly came back to his senses. ¡°I like it very much. Let¡¯s do it again?¡±


    ¡®Damn you. You¡¯re pushing your luck.¡¯

 Chapter 709: Gu Yundongs Guilt

    Chapter 709: Gu Yundong¡¯s Guilt


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong patted her hand and said, ¡°Since you came to look for Bai Muzi, why didn¡¯t you tell me the day before yesterday?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to get Bai Muzi. I¡¯m worried that it¡¯s fake news. We have to confirm it first. Otherwise, won¡¯t all of you be happy for nothing?¡±


    Reality proved that it was indeed fake.


    Even though he didn¡¯t have much hope from the beginning, Shao Qingyuan was still disappointed.


    Gu Yundong asked him, ¡°Other than this time, how many other times have you heard news about Bai Muzi?¡±


    ¡°Two times, I guess. Unfortunately, neither of them are real¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong fell silent for a moment.


    She did not speak. Shao Qingyuan could not help but pat her back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? There¡¯s no need to be disheartened. We¡¯ll find it eventually. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s only one Bai Muzi in the world. We¡¯ll find it if we search longer.¡±


    Gu Yundong sighed and smiled bitterly. ¡°Bai Muzi is clearly what my mother needs. I¡¯m not as focused on that as you.¡±


    She felt ashamed. It seemed that ever since she brought Madam Yang to see Song Dejiang and confirmed that her life was not in danger, Gu Yundong had been half relieved. Although she was also looking for Bai Muzi, she was no longer in such a hurry.<div>


    As for Shao Qingyuan, in order to find Bai Muzi, he went deep into the mountains, opened a pharmacy, memorized the medicinal ingredients, and understood the characteristics of simr herbs. As long as there was any news, he would personally go over to confirm it.


    She actually did not know how much he had done and how much effort he had put in.


    Compared to him, she did very little.


    Gu Yundong lowered her head slightly. At that moment, self-reproach and guilt surged.


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t you earning money?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan pinched her tender cheek and felt the soft touch under his hand. His voice was hoarse as he said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m looking for the herbs. Isn¡¯t it just right for you to earn money and buy them?¡±


    His voice was low and deep, as if he couldfort people. ¡°Bai Muzi is rare and expensive. If you don¡¯t work hard to earn more money, what if you can¡¯t buy it when you find itter?¡±


    Hmm? That seemed to make sense.


    ¡°Your ability is limited alone. You can¡¯t take care of everything. You¡¯ve already done it very well. Besides, I can¡¯t let you do everything. Then why do you still need me, your fianc¨¦? You have to leave something for me to do.¡±


    Gu Yundongughed. When did this person be so good atforting people?


    She was really too used to doing everything herself, even though she had a family and a fianc¨¦ now.


    However, she was only one person after all. There were some things that she could hand over to someone close and trusted, right?


    Gu Yundong suddenly understood. She hugged Shao Qingyuan. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s work hard together. I¡¯ll be in charge of working hard to earn money. You¡¯ll be in charge of finding medicinal herbs and treating my mother.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The woman in his arms was soft. Holding her, Shao Qingyuan felt unprecedented satisfaction. He couldn¡¯t bear to let go.


    Unfortunately, there was amotion outside the door.


    Gu Yundong let go of him and rubbed his face twice with a smile until it was red. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan heaved a sigh of relief and pulled her open the door.<div>


    The few people standing outside were stunned for a moment and quickly took a few steps forward.


    Shao Qingyuan and Xue Qin didn¡¯t look at the expectant Xue Qin and walked out of Vige Chief Jiao¡¯s house first.


    The Jiao Vige was very lively. Shao Qingyuan didn¡¯t care and the group walked towards the entrance of the vige.


    <div>

 Chapter 710: Forgot Your Identity

    Chapter 710: Forgot Your Identity


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shao Qingyuan helped Gu Yundong into her carriage while Tong Shuitao rode.


    As for his original carriage, he handed it to Ah Zhu.


    As soon as Ah Zhu sat in the shaft of the carriage, he said to Xue Qin, who also wanted toe up, ¡°Walk back yourself.¡±


    After saying that, he shook the reins and the horse chased after the carriage in front.


    Xue Qin¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at the carriage that was getting further and further away. She was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She stomped her feet fiercely and said to Xue Zongguang, who had also been left behind, ¡°Father, look at him. What kind of person is this? As soon as Young Master left, he immediately changed his expression and didn¡¯t take us seriously. That carriage isn¡¯t his.¡±


    However, Xue Zongguang suddenly shook off her hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who thinks too highly of yourself. Who do you think you are? You¡¯re just a servant. What right do you have to sit in Master¡¯s carriage? Little Brother Ah Zhu has been by Master¡¯s side for so long, but you¡¯ve only seen Master twice. You didn¡¯t even leave a good impression on Master. Ah Zhu is already being polite to you.¡±


    Xue Qin¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at her father who had scolded her. ¡°Father, what are you talking about? Yes, we¡¯re servants. Others look down on us, but we can¡¯t look down on ourselves. What¡¯s wrong with servants? Are servants not humans? Besides, who said that I didn¡¯t leave a good impression on Master? I helped Master block the danger just now. Master must be touched.¡±


    It was as if Xue Zongguang was meeting his daughter for the first time. As expected, they had stayed in the manor for so long that they had forgotten their identity and really thought of themselves as the master of the manor.


    He raised his hand and pped her hard across the face.


    Xue Qin only felt a burning pain on her face, and her expression was filled with shock. ¡°Father, you, you hit me?¡±<div>


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m waking you up. You¡¯re trying get close to Master even though you know he has a fianc¨¦e. That¡¯s shameless.¡± Xue Zongguang sneered. ¡°Master is touched? I didn¡¯t see that at all. Do you think that it was something to protect your master? Let me tell you, it waspletely unnecessary. If you hadn¡¯t been in his front, he would¡¯ve kicked Doctor Liu away. I saw everything outside of the window. Master was not touched, only annoyed.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Xue Zongguang felt extremely tired and med himself for not teaching his daughter well.


    Just as he was about to say something, he heard a soft click. Xue Zongguang was stunned and looked up. He saw Jiao Laosan walking out from the corner with an awkward smile on his face.


    It seemed like he had been standing there for a while and had probably heard a lot of things.


    No matter how much Xue Zongguang wanted to educate his daughter, he could not do it in front of outsiders.


    He smiled at Jiao Laosan and dragged Xue Qin away.


    Jiao Laosan rubbed his nose and watched as the father and daughter walked further and further away. Then, he punched the wall in frustration.


    It turned out that he was the one who was really insensitive. He had almost done something bad out of good intentions.


    Xue Zongguang brought Xue Qin to the manor in a hurry. The Jiao Vige was not far from the manor, but it still took them a lot of time on their two legs.


    When the two of them arrived outside the manor, Xue Zongguang saw Madam Wan standing at the entrance with a worried and resentful expression.


    Xue Zongguang had a bad feeling. He quickly took a few steps forward and asked, ¡°Why are you standing here?¡±

 Chapter 711: Something Big Happened

    Chapter 711: Something Big Happened


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Madam Wan saw himing over, she quickly took two steps forward and said, ¡°Why are you only back now? Let me tell you, something big has happened.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Xue Zongguang¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Madam Wan did not notice his expression. She only pointed in the direction of the orchard and said, ¡°Two people actually came to steal herbs in broad daylight and were caught. However, they killed Big ck. Master and Miss are interrogating them now.¡±


    ¡°They killed Big ck?¡± Xue Zongguang¡¯s face instantly darkened.


    Although Big ck was not raised by him, he had watched it grow up. That dog looked fierce but was very protective of its master. He did not expect it to be killed by two thieves.


    He could not care less about his legs that were a little weak from rushing. He wiped his sweat and turned to walk towards the orchard.


    Unexpectedly, he had only taken a step when he heard Madam Wan¡¯s noisy voice behind him. ¡°Qin¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with your face? Who beat you up? Mother will avenge you.¡±


    Just now, Madam Wan only saw her husband and daughter return. With something on her mind, she did not pay attention to Xue Qin.


    It was only then that he realized that Xue Qin had been covering her face. Once she let go, the clear five-finger mark on her face was simply terrifying.


    Madam Wan was furious on the spot.<div>


    Xue Qin looked at Xue Zongguang with someints, which reminded Xue Zongguang of what the mother and daughter had done.


    He immediately said impolitely, ¡°I did.¡±


    Madam Wan was shocked, but when she saw Xue Zongguang¡¯s fierce expression, she was a little afraid.


    Xue Zongguang snorted coldly. ¡°Bring her back and boil an egg for her face. Then lock her in the room and don¡¯t let her out. At least, keep her in the room until Master leaves.¡±


    ¡°Father!!¡±


    Xue Zongguang ignored her and warned Madam Wan, ¡°You¡¯d better listen to me. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude and chasing you and your daughter out.¡±


    Madam Wan wanted to retort, but she didn¡¯t dare to. She hurriedly nodded. ¡°I understand, I understand.¡±


    As she spoke, she went over to pull Xue Qin. Ignoring her dissatisfaction, she forcefully brought her into the manor.


    Only then did Xue Zongguang turn around and run in the direction of the orchard.


    Before she could walk in, she heard amotion and vaguely heard Yuan Cheng¡¯s suppressed cries.


    Xue Zongguang¡¯s heart ached as he quickened his pace.


    Indeed, there were many people standing in the middle of the herb orchard surrounded by fruit trees.


    Other than Shao Qingyuan, Gu Yundong, and the others, there were also many tenants who looked murderous.


    There were two people lying on the ground in the middle. Their bodies were firmly tied with ropes. It seemed that they were the two thieves.


    Yuan Cheng¡¯s face was covered in tears, and he looked extremely sad. There was a mess of blood at his feet, and it looked a little shocking.


    Xue Zongguang¡¯s gaze finallynded on Big ck, who was lying on the ground. He was slightly stunned. Big ck¡­ was not dead.


    He immediately heaved a sigh of relief and med his wife for exaggerating.


    However, although Big ck was not dead, it was indeed injured. The blood on the ground was from it. Now that it was on the ground, it looked like it was on the verge of death. It looked like it was in pain and he did not know if it could be saved.


    It must have been smeared with medicine, but its limbs still twitched from time to time. Gu Yundong squatted on the ground and gently stroked its head, as if tofort it.<div>


    Xue Zongguang walked forward and asked a tenant beside him, ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    The tenant¡¯s face was also filled with anger. He pointed at the two bandits and said, ¡°These two animals deserve to be struck by lightning.¡±

 Chapter 712: Almost Dead

    Chapter 712: Almost Dead


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The tenant said, ¡°These two animals took a fancy to the medicinal herbs in our herb orchard and wanted to secretlye and pick them. However, the herb orchard was guarded by Big ck and the other two big dogs. They knew that they couldn¡¯t seed easily, so they used despicable methods.¡±


    The two thieves clearly had a n.


    One deliberately lured Yuan Cheng and the dogs away from the herb garden.


    Then, the other one came in to steal the herbs. However, who knew that even though Yuan Cheng and the two dogs had left, Big ck was still guarding and unwilling to leave?


    The little thief was determined, but with Big ck around, he did not dare to approach.


    Big ck was too ferocious. When a dog barked, it could make people pee their pants.


    However, although Big ck was fierce, it was not a dog that would easily hurt people. It was mainly used to intimidate thieves and scare people. Until now, it had never bitten anyone.


    Therefore, it only cried out to warn the little thief to leave quickly and use its cries to attract others.


    However, the closest ce to the herb orchard was the manor. Xue Zongguang, who was in the manor, took Gu Yundong to the Jiao Vige and was not at home. Moreover, Madam Wan was a person who was especially insensitive to the barking of dogs. She only felt that Big ck was going crazy again and did not want to go over to take a look.


    The other tenants heard the faint barks and rushed over, but it took time.<div>


    Seeing that Big ck did not pounce on him and bite him, the little thief could roughly tell that something was wrong. He immediately ignored it and went to pluck the herbs.


    After plucking two herbs, hepletely angered Big ck. It suddenly jumped up and pushed the little thief to the ground.


    However, even though it had pounced on him, it did not bite him. It only pressed down on his shoulder to stop him.


    However, Big ck did not know that the little thief below hade prepared. He immediately drew his knife and stabbed at Big ck.


    Big ck had been cut three times. One in the abdomen, one in the face, and one in the leg.


    The injury on its leg was the most serious. The cut on its face ran from its forehead to its mouth. The scratch was a little deep. If it was slightly off, it would blind its eyes.


    Gu Yundong looked at the wound and the anger in her heart rose bit by bit. She could not stop it.


    Big ck was very sensitive. It seemed to have sensed her emotions. It raised its head slightly and whimpered.


    As it moved, blood gushed out of its wound.


    Gu Yundong quickly restrained her expression and gently touched it. ¡°Don¡¯t move. It¡¯s good medicine.¡±


    She knew nothing about how to treat its injuries and could only touch it gently.


    The medicine on the wound was given by Shao Qingyuan, and it was very effective.


    Although Shao Qingyuan had some medical knowledge, Big ck was not a human after all. Other than treating its wound and spreading medicinal powder, he did not know where to start.


    Yuan Cheng had taken care of Big ck since he was young. He had some experience, but he could also feel that Big ck was feeling very ufortable. He wiped his tears and cried especially hard.


    Fortunately, at this moment, a tenant ran over. ¡°I brought the vet from the neighboring vige over. Quick, let him take a look at Big ck.¡±


    Yuan Cheng quickly moved aside. Gu Yundong also stood up and retreated.


    The vet immediately squatted down to check on Big ck¡¯s injuries. Gu Yundong clearly felt Big ck twitch.


    She turned her head slightly to avoid looking at it, but her gaze fell on the two thieves.


    The next moment, the anger on her face surfaced again.<div>


    Not only did these two thieves want to kill Big ck, but they also didn¡¯t intend to let the other two dogs go.


    The food used to lure Big Yellow and the others away was smeared with poison, and they would die on the spot if they took a bite.

 Chapter 713: How Savage

    Chapter 713: How Savage


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong had never had a pet before. She was even afraid of suchrge dogs when she was young in her previous life.


    However, when she saw that Big ck, who had done its best to protect its master and the orchard and had no intention of hurting anyone, was almost killed by this beast, she was furious.


    Especially since the two of them did not have any regrets, her anger was maxed out.


    After squeezing through the crowd, Gu Yundong walked to the two thieves and said to Tong Shuitao and Ah Zhu, ¡°Drag these two things over there.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tong Shuitao and herpanion were already eager to give it a try. They immediately dragged the two of them, whose mouths were gagged and their hands and feet tied, into the tall orchard.


    The two of them looked up and whimpered at Gu Yundong, as if asking her to let go of them.


    The others found it strange, so a few of them followed over to take a look.


    Xue Zongguang also went over. Just as he arrived, he saw Ah Zhu remove the cloth balls that blocked the two thieves¡¯ mouths.


    The two of them immediately cursed, ¡°Let us go? What do you want? We didn¡¯t steal anything. Can you kill us?¡±


    Tong Shuitao went over and pped each of them fiercely. ¡°You didn¡¯t steal anything, but you almost killed our dogs.¡±<div>


    ¡°So be it. They¡¯re not human. What are you doing? Do you still want to avenge them?¡± The two of them were a little arrogant. ¡°Or are you sending us to the officials? Come on, let¡¯s see how the county magistrate will judge this case.¡±


    In any case, they did not steal anything. At most, they would be locked up for two days. There was now here that said that a person who killed a dog had to be sentenced.


    Tong Shuitao was furious. How could there be such a shameless person?


    She still wanted to hit him, but Gu Yundong stopped her just as she raised her hand.


    Tong Shuitao turned her head. ¡°Miss.¡±


    ¡°Step back.¡± Gu Yundong waved her hand.


    Tong Shuitao red at the two of them and took a few steps back.


    The two thieves immediately sneered and stuck their tongues into their cheeks that had been pped just now. They thought to themselves that they would get back at her after they were untied. They would teach this girl a lesson.


    Xue Zongguang and the other tenants were angry, but what could they do? They couldn¡¯t really kill the thieves, and it didn¡¯t seem like they would suffer anything if they were sent to the officials. At most, they would be beaten and let go.


    Xue Zongguang thought for a moment and took a few steps forward. He was about to say that he would deal with these two people.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yundong suddenly raised her leg and kicked the two of them in the chin.


    Xue Zongguang: ¡°¡­¡±


    The tenants were speechless.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The two of them screamed and rolled back in unison. They fell to the ground for a long time and did not react.


    After a while, they slowly opened their mouths and spat out a mouthful of blood and teeth.


    Gu Yundong stomped her feet and took another step forward.


    She didn¡¯t say anything. She rubbed her right wrist slightly. After the two of them sat up, she punched one of them heavily in the stomach. She swung her hand back fiercely at the other person¡¯s head, grabbed his hair, and mmed him to the ground.


    The tenants took a deep breath. What a cruel method.


    Xue Zongguang felt a chill on his neck.<div>


    Only Ah Zhu and Tong Shuitao were very calm. They were both people who had seen the world. This was just a small matter.


    Gu Yundong pped her hands and stood up.


    The two thieves had only been hit twice and could no longer sit up.


    The taste of blood filled their mouths, and their stomachs and heads hurt terribly.<div>


    She looked up at Gu Yundong with narrowed eyes. It was as if she was looking at a female devil. It made people feel as if their lives were in danger at any moment.


    Gu Yundong looked down at them and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the mole?¡±

 Chapter 714: They Are Together

    Chapter 714: They Are Together


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The mole??


    Everyone looked at each other. Only the two people¡¯s eyes flickered, and a trace of shock shed past their eyes.


    Xue Zongguang quickly took two steps forward. ¡°Aunt, Miss, what do you mean by the mole?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no insider? How can you be so well prepared for your first time stealing?¡± Gu Yundong sneered. ¡°No, it¡¯s not enough. It seems that the insider doesn¡¯t know this ce very well, but it¡¯s definitely not just you. Where are your aplices?¡±


    The two of them immediately denied it. However, they had just lost their teeth and their words were a little blurred. ¡°Don¡¯t have an insider. No others. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still not crying after seeing the coffin. Then let me see if your bones are really so hard.¡±


    As Gu Yundong spoke, a cruel smile appeared on his face.


    The two of them instantly felt their scalps tingle. They had yet to understand what she meant.


    Gu Yundong suddenly kicked the two of them to the ground. Then, she stepped on one of their ankles and crushed them ruthlessly.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± A shrill cry like a pig being ughtered sounded, piercing one¡¯s eardrums.<div>


    Even Big ck, who was receiving treatment not far away, could not help but tremble.


    Gu Yundong frowned and said to Ah Zhu, ¡°Shut him up.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ah Zhu stuffed the cloth ball into his gaping mouth.


    Then, he looked at the other person and asked, ¡°Miss, do we need to shut up this person first?¡±


    Gu Yundong looked at him. The man looked at hispanion¡¯s broken leg in shock. He finally understood what Gu Yundong meant.


    He was afraid. This woman looked weak and easy to bully, but she was more ferocious than any man present.


    She seemed to dare to do anything. This time, she had broken hispanion¡¯s foot. Was she going to break his hand next?


    His life was more important. When the man saw that Ah Zhu was really going to gag him after Gu Yundong nodded, the pain in his body instantly magnified infinitely. He hurriedly shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll tell everything. Don¡¯t hit me.¡±


    Gu Yundong let go of his leg and walked to the other person, ignoring the fact that he had fainted. ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Doctor Liu. We¡¯re in cahoots with Doctor Liu. Doctor Liu should be in Jiao Vige now.¡±


    Everyone was stunned when they heard that. The tenants present all knew Doctor Liu. They had always felt that he was a very kind person who treated people for free.


    Only Xue Zongguang, who had just returned from the Jiao Vige and already knew Doctor Liu¡¯s true appearance, came to a realization.


    So it was him. Yes, Doctor Liu had been here for three days.


    Although he had never entered the orchard and herb garden, he had walked around the periphery and knew about the existence of Big ck and the others. He also learned some things from the tenants.


    Therefore, he only knew a little. These two people took advantage of the time when Doctor Liu had lured Shao Qingyuan and Xue Zongguang away from the Jiao Vige to steal the herbs in the herb garden.


    Gu Yundong knew what she wanted to know and also beat them up. Although she was still angry, she stopped.


    She pped her hands and got Ah Zhu to cover his mouth again. Then, she said to Xue Zongguang, ¡°Send them to the officials.¡±


    A tenant immediately said, ¡°No, it won¡¯t be a crime even if they¡¯re sent to the government.¡±


    They actually wanted to beat them up one by one. At the very least, they wanted them to suffer and learn a lesson.<div>


    However, they were beaten up so badly now. If they attacked again, would they kill them?


    Gu Yundongughed. ¡°Since he¡¯s Doctor Liu¡¯s aplice, he will definitely be convicted.¡±

 Chapter 715: Sneaking Xue Zongguang

    Chapter 715: Sneaking Xue Zongguang


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong ignored the two of them and asked Ah Zhu to send them to the officials with the tenants.


    She walked back to the herb garden. Shao Qingyuan turned to look at her. ¡°Are you done venting? Does your hand hurt?¡±


    As he spoke, he took out a bottle of ointment. ¡°This ointment has the effect of reducing swelling, bruises, and pain. Apply it first.¡±


    When Xue Zongguang, who followed them out, heard this, his face could not help but twitch.


    Gu Yundong did not take the ointment. ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no need to apply it. How¡¯s Big ck?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, his life is not in danger.¡± The vet wiped the sweat off his forehead and sighed. ¡°But the injury on his leg is a little serious. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to walk smoothly in the future.¡±


    Gu Yundong squatted in front of Big ck again. Perhaps it understood the vet¡¯s words, but the light in its eyes slowly dimmed.


    The fur around its wound had been shaved off, making it look a little strange.


    After the veterinarian treated Big ck, he asked someone to carry the wooden board with Big ck on it to the farmstead.


    Gu Yundong looked at it lying there and felt depressed. After a long time, she returned to the manor with Shao Qingyuan.<div>


    Xue Zongguang got someone to clean up the herb orchard and orchard before hurriedly following.


    However, as soon as he entered the courtyard, he rushed towards the room where the three of them lived.


    After entering the house, Xue Zongguang did not have time to wipe his sweat, and he rummaged around in the cab. After a while, he took out a key and opened the box. He took out a small paper bag.


    Then, he took a small paper bag into the small kitchen not far away and brought over the kettle that was boiling on the stove. He poured two sses of water.


    He was in a hurry, and there was sweat on his forehead as if he was too nervous.


    This made Tong Shuitao, who was about to enter the kitchen, feel especially strange. She kept feeling that the steward of this manor was acting suspiciously and definitely had evil intentions.


    Therefore, Tong Shuitao quietly hid outside the kitchen and stared at him.


    Xue Zongguang did not realize it. After he poured the water, he felt that something was missing.


    A momentter, he patted his head, opened the cupboard, and took out a small porcin jar.


    There was white sugar in the small porcin jar. Xue Zongguang poured some into the cup.


    Finally, he took out the small paper bag from his sleeve. After opening it, he gritted his teeth and shook it all into one of the cups.


    Tong Shuitao, who was outside the door, widened her eyes in shock. What¡­ what did this Xue guy want to do?


    Could it be that he nned to pour two cups of tea for Young Master Shao and his daughter?


    Tong Shuitao was so angry that her face turned red. As expected, he was not a good person. The stuff in that paper bag must be poison. Was he trying to poison Miss to make way for his daughter?


    No, that wasn¡¯t right. He would have to go to jail even if he poisoned his master.


    He must have wanted to paralyze her.


    Tong Shuitao pursed her lips tightly. Seeing that Xue Zongguang was about toe out, she quickly turned around and hid.


    She would personally expose his scheme in front of Young Miss and Young Masterter.


    Tong Shuitao snorted and carefully followed behind Xue Zongguang.<div>


    Then, Xue Zongguang walked out of the kitchen but did not go to the central room. Instead, he went in another direction.


    Finally, he stopped at the door of a room and knocked on the door with a cup of tea.


    Footsteps quickly came from inside, followed by Madam Wan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Her father, why are you here?¡± Madam Wan asked softly. ¡°Is everything alright in the herb garden?¡±<div>


    Xue Zongguang shook his head. ¡°Everything is fine now.¡±


    Then, he looked at Xue Qin, who was still angry, sitting on the edge of the bed and sighed slightly.

 Chapter 716: You Killed Her?

    Chapter 716: You Killed Her?


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Xue Qin saw him enter, she snorted coldly and turned her body to the side, not even looking at him.


    Xue Zongguang¡¯s heart ached when he saw that the finger marks on her face had not disappeared.


    After putting the teacup on the table, he said softly, ¡°Qin¡¯er, it¡¯s my fault today. I shouldn¡¯t have hit you.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Xue Qin¡¯s expression softened a little when she heard her father, who had always been domineering, apologize to her.


    Madam Wan also hurriedly said, ¡°Alright, alright. There¡¯s no overnight grudge between father and daughter. Qin¡¯er is also in the wrong. Let¡¯s let this matter pass. Let¡¯s not mention it anymore.¡±


    Xue Qin wanted to say that she was not in the wrong. So what if she admired her master? When she became her master¡¯s concubine in the future, her family would rise with the tide. She was doing this for her parents¡¯ own good.


    However, Madam Wan kept winking at her. She also knew that now was not the time to push her luck. She had to take it slow to change her father¡¯s mind.


    Hence, she nodded softly. ¡°I don¡¯t me Father either.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t me me.¡± Xue Zongguang handed her a cup. ¡°This is sugar water. Take it as my apology. Drink it and show that you forgive me, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Xue Qin thought that her father still doted on her after all. Otherwise, why would he make such precious sugar water for her to drink?<div>


    Hence, she became more confident in persuading him and marrying her master in the future. She was happy and drank the sugar water in one go.


    However, not long after she finished drinking, she suddenly felt a little dizzy and her eyelids were heavy.


    After a while, she said uncontrobly, ¡°Father, Mother, I, I want to sleep for a while¡­¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she fell onto the bed.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Madam Wan was shocked and quickly pushed her. ¡°Qin¡¯er, Qin¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°What are you shouting for?¡± Xue Zongguang red at her and took away the cup that Xue Qin had left on the bed.


    Madam Wan was stunned. Seeing that he was not worried at all and was still moving slowly, she thought of the cup of sugar water just now. What else did she not understand?


    She looked at him in disbelief. ¡°You, you killed her? She¡¯s our only daughter. How dare you kill her?¡±


    Madam Wan was no longer afraid of him. She rushed up and wanted to fight him to the death.


    Xue Zongguang turned to the side. ¡°Alright, what¡¯s with the fuss? Who killed her? She just drank some calming tea and fell asleep. Look carefully.¡±


    Madam Wan was stunned and quickly reached out to check under Xue Qin¡¯s nose. As expected, her daughter was still breathing, and she immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then, she looked at her husband resentfully. ¡°What are you doing? Why did you give her some calming tea for no reason?¡±


    ¡°What else? Should we wait for her to go to Young Master¡¯s ce in the middle of the night and do something shameless?¡±


    Madam Wan was shocked, and her expression instantly became unnatural.


    Her husband indeed knew their daughter very well. Just before Xue Zongguang came, Xue Qin was indeed trying her best to persuade her to help her fulfill her wish.


    After all, this was a rare opportunity. If Young Master left tomorrow, he might nevere again.


    Madam Wan was not an opinionated person and was almost convinced.


    Unexpectedly, Xue Zongguang decided to take drastic measures and let her sleep until tomorrow morning.


    Xue Zongguang snorted. ¡°Why are you still standing here? Go to the kitchen and make dinner.¡±<div>


    Madam Wan left dejectedly.


    Only then did Xue Zongguang look at Xue Qin, who was lying unconscious on the bed. He sighed slightly, covered her with the nket, and left the room, locking the door behind him.

 Chapter 717: A Clear Person

    Chapter 717: A Clear Person


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    His wife and daughter were reckless and stupid, but Xue Zongguang was a very clear-headed person.


    From the first time he saw his master¡¯s swift and decisive methods when dealing with those dissatisfied tenants, he knew that this new master had apletely different personality from his previous master.


    How could a young master like him be the kind of man who would let a maid climb into his bed just because he fancied beauty? He would probably not let go of anyone who wanted to scheme against him, regardless of whether they were a man or a woman.


    Xue Zongguang didn¡¯t let Xue Qin get close to Shao Qingyuan because he was afraid that his master would be angry and me Xue Qin.


    However, when he saw Lady Gu¡¯s methods, her murderous aura, and his master¡¯s indulgence towards her, Xue Zongguang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He felt that Lady Gu was the one who could not be provoked. If Xue Qin did anything inappropriate, she would definitely end up in a worse state than the two thieves today.


    Therefore, when he came back, he drugged her.


    Tong Shuitao watched the entire process and clicked her tongue in wonder. She hurriedly ran to look for Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong was discussing with Shao Qingyuan about making something delicious for Big ck to recover as soon as possible. He did not expect Tong Shuitao to bring him such unexpected news.


    She and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and raised their eyebrows. ¡°The manager of this manor is quite clear.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s quite decisive. Otherwise, I would rece their entire family tomorrow.¡±<div>


    Shao Qingyuan had taken a fancy to Xue Zongguang from the beginning. When he first bought this manor, he realized that this person was a talent that was clear-headed and had methods.


    He managed this farmstead very well and was urate in judging people. He was not bad to the tenants. It was actually very useful for him to continue staying in the farmstead as a steward.


    This was the second time Shao Qingyuan came here after buying this manor. As expected, he saw the rented fruit trees and medicinal herbs. These were all done by Xue Zongguang.


    Unfortunately, he had two family members who were dragging him down.


    However, if he worked hard to correct his wife and daughter¡¯s attitude now and taught them again, he would definitely not be just a small manager in the future.


    It all depended on what he did.


    As they spoke, Xue Zongguang came in and began to report the situation of the orchard and herb garden, as well as the arrangements of this manor.


    Gu Yundong did not pay attention to this. She let Shao Qingyuan take care of it while she focused on Big ck.


    Seeing that the sky was gradually darkening, Ah Zhu finally returned after dinner.


    Previously, he had sent the two thieves to the county office with two tenants. Coincidentally, Doctor Liu, who was being held by the vigers of the Jiao Vige, was also kneeling in the office and being interrogated.


    At this moment, the two thieves were about to cry andin that Gu Yundong had beaten them half to death when they saw Doctor Liu. They were instantly speechless.


    Hence, the three of them knelt in the hall and were scolded by everyone.


    The county magistrate was also a straightforward person. Seeing that the people were angry, he interrogated them about the immoral things they had done.


    Soon, the three of them were sentenced and imprisoned.


    Seeing that the dust had settled, Ah Zhu rushed back.


    ¡°We¡¯ve avenged Big ck.¡± Tong Shuitao snorted coldly. In fact, she was still a little displeased. Previously, in the herb garden, she should have beaten them up twice.


    Ah Zhu nodded and ate with his bowl. Halfway through, he suddenly thought of something and took out something from the cloth bag he carried with him.

 Chapter 718: Abandoned

    Chapter 718: Abandoned


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Young Master, this is for you.¡±


    Ah Zhu wiped its mouth and handed it to Shao Qingyuan. Then, it looked at him expectantly.


    Shao Qingyuan didn¡¯t think much of it at first. After epting it and taking a closer look, he eximed, ¡°Where did you get it?¡±


    ¡°I found it in Doctor Liu¡¯s medicine basket.¡± Ah Zhu chuckled.


    The medicine basket was sent to the government office as physical evidence. As expected, the county magistrate found a doctor to examine it.


    However, the doctor only flipped through the top twoyers of herbs and confirmed that they were useless weeds. There might be some herbs mixed in, but they were not worth much.


    Then, the county magistrate convicted Doctor Liu and asked them to sign on the documents. The matter was resolved.


    As for the medicine basket, it was filled with useless grass that would rot in a day or two, so the county office servants nned to pour it as garbage.


    Ah Zhu saw that there was actually a herb under the herb basket. He had been by Shao Qingyuan¡¯s side for so long and more or less knew some of herbs. He immediately brought the herb back.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. It just looks like it. Young Master, is this the Hongming you mentioned?¡±<div>


    Shao Qingyuan nodded. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect him to dig up a treasure.¡±


    ¡°Hongming?¡± Gu Yundong felt that this herb sounded familiar.


    Shao Qingyuan said, ¡°These are the medicinal herbs recorded in the medical book Dr. Song gave me. They are mainly used for clearing the eyes.¡±


    In that case, it was also a very precious medicinal herb?


    Shao Qingyuan put it away and praised, ¡°Not bad, you deserve praise.¡±


    Ah Zhu¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly buried his head in his food.


    That night, the few of them rested in the manor before preparing to leave the next day.


    Gu Yundong frowned slightly when she saw Big ck lying on the ground.


    After a night of recuperation, Big ck looked much better. It had a strong recovery ability and used good medicine. It had already tried to stand up.


    However, just as the vet had said, Big ck¡¯s leg was too injured tond on the ground. It would probably limp in the future.


    ¡°I want to go to the Yuan family and tell Yuan Cheng about Big ck.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Gu Yundong asked Tong Shuitao and the others to prepare the carriage and wait at the door while she and Shao Qingyuan walked towards the Yuan residence.


    The Yuan family was not far from the manor. It did not take long for the two of them to approach the entrance of the Yuan family.


    However, before the two of them could knock on the door, they heard Yuan Cheng¡¯s familiar voice from inside.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree. I want to keep Big ck. Even if it can only retire at home in the future, I won¡¯t abandon it.¡±


    Gu Yundong was surprised and could not help but look at Shao Qingyuan.


    Immediately after, another sigh came from the courtyard. From the sound of it, it might be Yuan Cheng¡¯s father. ¡°Ah Cheng, can you not be so stubborn? I know you have a good rtionship with Big ck, but it¡¯s already crippled. It won¡¯t be able to walk steadily in the future. It definitely won¡¯t be able to guard that orchard like Big Yellow and the others to scare off the thieves. However, it eats a lot. We can¡¯t afford to keep it anymore.¡±


    ¡°The owner has given us money. Why can¡¯t we afford it?¡±<div>


    Father Yuan frowned. ¡°The owner did give you money, but don¡¯t you only have two dogs now? How can two dogs be enough in such a big herb garden? You definitely have to raise another one. Won¡¯t this Big ck eat and drink for free? In the past, it could enter the back mountain to hunt some wild chickens and rabbits, but now, do you think it can do it?¡±

 Chapter 719: Sorry

    Chapter 719: Sorry


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mother Yuan immediately made the decision. ¡°It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t want Big ck anymore. We¡¯re just sending it away for someone else to raise. Can¡¯t you just bring another dog back and nurture it? Your aunt has already said that Big ck can go to her house.¡±


    Yuan Cheng suddenly raised his voice. ¡°Nonsense, why are you looking at the house? Mother, you clearly know that Cousin Weicai was so frightened by Big ck in the past that he peed his pants. He hates Big ck to the core and wants to beat it to death with a stick every time he sees it. You even sent Big ck to Eldest Aunt¡¯s house. Let me tell you, if you send it over today, they will eat Big ck tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You, what are you saying? How rude. Your uncle is not such a person.¡±


    Yuan Cheng only sneered.


    Gu Yundong could not take it anymore. She raised her head and knocked on the door twice.


    Yuan Cheng did not move, and Mother Yuan was also angry. Only Father Yuan sighed and came over to open the door.


    Seeing the two people standing outside the door, he was immediately stunned. He hurriedly retreated half of his body and said, ¡°Boss, why are you here? Quick,e in.¡±


    Yuan Cheng and Mother Yuan suddenly came back to their senses and hurriedly weed them. They took stools and made tea.


    But Gu Yundong stopped them. ¡°There¡¯s no need. We¡¯re here to ask your family for your opinion.¡±


    The three members of the Yuan family were stunned for a moment. ¡°Miss, please speak.¡±<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. Big ck was injured yesterday to protect the herb garden. Now that its legs are inconvenient, I¡¯m afraid it can¡¯t continue to stay in the herb orchard in the future.¡±


    When Yuan Cheng heard this, he immediately felt a little desperate.


    Even Lady Gu had said so. Was she nning to give up on Big ck?


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yundong¡¯s next sentence made his eyes light up.


    ¡°No matter what, Big ck is a hero. We¡¯re really touched by its actions. Now that it¡¯s crippled, we can¡¯t ignore it. So, we want to take it away. What do you think?¡±


    Yuan Cheng was stunned and asked anxiously, ¡°Take it away? Where to?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m bringing it home.¡± Gu Yundong did not have this n at first because Big ck had grown up here. It had a good rtionship with Big Yellow and the others, and it had a deep rtionship with Yuan Cheng. It would not be appropriate to bring it away.


    However, after hearing the Yuan family¡¯s words just now, she thought that nothing good would happen if Big ck continued to stay.


    Gu Yundong liked Big ck very much. She felt that perhaps it would be good to bring it back to Yongfu Vige.


    Yuan Cheng could not bear to leave. He had always slept with Big ck in the past. He was the saddest when something happened to Big ck.


    However, he was worried that he couldn¡¯t protect Big ck. His parents didn¡¯t want to keep it anymore, and Big ck was injured. What if his cousin hit it with a stick again?


    He was afraid that when he came home one day, Big ck would be sent away or beaten to death. Then, he would definitely regret it.


    Hence, when he heard Gu Yundong¡¯s request and recalled the scene of her interacting with Big ck yesterday, she gritted her teeth and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Father and Mother Yuan naturally wouldn¡¯t say anything. Although Eldest Aunt really wanted to take Big ck away, the person who wanted the dog now was the boss. Their family was working for the boss, so they couldn¡¯t refuse at all.


    Since they had agreed, Gu Yundong did not stay any longer and left the Yuan residence with Shao Qingyuan.


    Yuan Cheng followed them out. When they arrived at the manor, he ran to see Big ck first.


    When Big ck was carried onto the carriage by Tong Shuitao, he cried even harder.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m useless. I can¡¯t even protect you. You¡¯ll definitely lead a better life with the boss in the future. You have to be obedient. The boss will take good care of you.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 720: Find You a Wife

    Chapter 720: Find You a Wife


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Big ck was very intelligent. It seemed to understand Yuan Cheng¡¯s words.


    It immediately wanted to stand up, but Yuan Cheng stopped her. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll visit you. You, you have to be fine, understand?¡±


    Big ck whimpered, then barked. Each bark was louder and more excited. Its eyes were filled with anxiety, sadness, and uneasiness.


    Yuan Cheng immediately cried in grief. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯ve let you down.¡±


    Tong Shuitao was also extremely sad as she watched from the side. She wiped her tears.


    For a moment, Gu Yundong felt that she was the evil person who had separated them. Her heart was in a mess.


    After a while, she went forward and patted Big ck¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring you over when you¡¯ve recovered to meet your friends can do it.¡±


    Big ck liked her very much. It was very sensitive to the kindness of the human in front of it.


    Hence, he whimpered twice and stopped.


    Yuan Cheng said a lot more to it and hugged it reluctantly for a while.<div>


    By the time the group set off, it was already past dawn.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan were in a carriage. Big ck was also lying in the carriage, but it looked a little listless.


    Gu Yundong spoke to it. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be unhappy. When we reach Yongfu Vige, I¡¯ll find you a wife. How about that?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan: ¡°¡­¡±


    No one knew if Big ck understood her or not, but it raised its eyes slightly to look at her.


    Gu Yundong chuckled, her expression somewhat wretched.


    As they set offte, they took a detour back from the farmstead. In addition, Big ck was injured, so the carriage slowed down a lot. Therefore, when they arrived at Fengkai County, it was already the morning of the second day.


    Gu Yundong wanted to go back as soon as possible, so she did not dy in the county.


    However, when she passed by the entrance of Gu¡¯s, she still stopped and lifted the curtain to look into the shop.


    Zhuangzi was not around. It was unknown if he had gone to the backyard or elsewhere. Only Chen Jincai was busy in the shop.


    He was quite diligent. Even if there were no customers and the shopkeeper was not around, he did not stop to rest for a while. He took a cloth to wash and wipe things seriously.


    Jiang Bao, the shop assistant in the pharmacy next door, was also very diligent. He was pounding the medicine with a pestle, shaking his head happily.


    It was probably because he had just gotten engaged to Zhuangzi¡¯s sister, Lan Hua¡¯er, not long ago?


    The two shops looked fine. Gu Yundong was relieved and asked Tong Shuitao to drive the carriage back.


    After entering Yongfu Vige, Gu Yundong suddenly felt like she was eager to return home.


    Beside him, Big ck perked up a little. Its ears twitched, as if it was listening to the sounds outside.


    Gu Yundong smiled and said, ¡°This is where you will live in the future. When your legs are better in the future, you can go to the mountains to take a look. Behind our house is the foot of the mountain. It¡¯s very convenient.¡±


    Big ck turned its head and nced at her.


    After entering the vige, the carriage slowed down.<div>


    Gu Yundong lifted the curtain and looked out. She saw a mother and son walking in front of her.


    Hearing the sound of the carriage, the two of them quickly stood to the side.


    Just as the carriage passed by them, Gu Yundong suddenly heard one of them say something.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that it¡¯s toote toe to the Gu Family Workshop today.¡±<div>


    Gu Family Workshop?


    Gu Yundong was not the only one. Tong Shuitao, who was driving the carriage, also slowed down and listened.

 Chapter 721: You Have to Control Yourself

    Chapter 721: You Have to Control Yourself


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong lifted the curtain at the back of the carriage and looked out.


    The two of them did not care when they saw the carriage slow down. They only thought that it was because the vige road was too narrow that the carriage was moving slowly.


    They didn¡¯t look like they were from Yongfu Vige, so they didn¡¯t know Tong Shuitao and the others.


    However, she lowered her voice.


    ¡°Then the Gu Family Workshop was recruiting yesterday. If wee today, they definitely won¡¯t want you anymore. Tell me, why did you specially make a trip? You¡¯re so tired.¡±


    The woman who spoke looked a few years older than Madam Yang. The person walking beside her should be her son. He looked fair and refined, but his body was a little thin.


    From what they said, they were applying for jobs at the Gu Family¡¯s workshop?


    However, this young man did not look like he was good at work. It was as if he could not even lift a bucket of water.


    When the youth heard his mother¡¯s words, he was a little annoyed. ¡°Mother, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯ve already said that if you heard that the Gu family was recruiting again, you should have told me earlier. However, you just had to hide it from me. If you had told me yesterday, would we have missed this opportunity?¡±


    The woman was a little dissatisfied. ¡°What¡¯s there to tell you? Why don¡¯t you take a look at your own status? You¡¯re an Elementary Schr and you¡¯re knowledgeable. In the future, you¡¯ll take the High Schr examination and be an official. You¡¯re not studying at home for no reason, but you have toe to a small workshop in the vige to find work. Have you be stupid from studying?¡±<div>


    Gu Yundong was surprised. He was actually a schr? And an Elementary Schr?


    It was not that Gu Yundong looked down on her own workshop, but based on the current situation, her small workshop should not be able to attract a schr to work, right?


    Gu Yundong was a little confused and could not help but take a few more nces at the young man.


    However, before she could take a closer look, a pair of hands suddenly appeared in front of her and blocked her vision.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment before she heard Shao Qingyuan¡¯s deep voice. ¡°Is he very good-looking?¡±


    Huh??


    The voice was very close, and it sounded like he was gritting his teeth.


    Gu Yundong could clearly hear the jealousy in his tone. For some reason, she was in a good mood.


    She pulled his hand down, her eyes crinkling withughter.


    ¡°Not as good-looking as you.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan¡¯s body suddenly froze. A wave of frustration surged up, making his throat go dry.


    He suddenly reached back with one hand to cover the big ck eyes that were curiously turning in his direction. His other hand wrapped around Gu Yundong¡¯s waist and pulled her tightly into his arms.


    Gu Yundong was surprised. The next moment, she felt a warmth in her ear and was gently bitten.


    She suddenly shuddered, and the blood in her body instantly boiled.


    F*ck, this man¡­


    However, Shao Qingyuan had already let go of her. He turned his head and said to Tong Shuitao, ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    The carriage arrived at a spacious ce and sped up in an instant.


    Shao Qingyuan turned around and met Gu Yundong¡¯s shining gaze.


    He coughed lightly and felt a little ufortable. ¡°I¡¯m just reciprocating.¡±<div>


    If he was jealous, so be it. To hell with reciprocating.


    Gu Yundong snorted and reached out to rub his face. ¡°You have to control yourself. I¡¯m not of marriageable age yet.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan was speechless. You were the one who kissed me first.


    However, he smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll being of age next month. You¡¯ll be fine then?¡±<div>

 Chapter 722: The Nest Of The Bed

    Chapter 722: The Nest Of The Bed


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Hmm? Next month? So soon?


    Gu Yundong was in a daze when she realized that time had passed in a sh. She had been in Yongfu Vige for almost a year.


    ¡°Miss, we¡¯re home.¡± Tong Shuitao¡¯s voice came from outside.


    Gu Yundong looked up at Shao Qingyuan, who was still waiting for her answer. He chuckled and jumped off the carriage. ¡°Help me carry Big ck in.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan couldn¡¯t help butugh. He was actually a little resentful that time had passed too slowly. He felt that it was too cold when he built such a big house. He onlycked a mistress at home. If only they could get married as soon as possible.


    He got out of the carriage and carried Big ck down.


    Tong Ping had already told them about Gu Yundong¡¯s return, so Madam Tong and her daughter-inw had already prepared the room.


    The moment Gu Yundong entered, she instantly felt rxed.


    She put away the things she had brought from the prefectural city. When she saw Shao Qingyuan carrying Big ck in, she immediately got busy making a nest for it.


    Father Tong wanted to take over, but Big ck had just arrived at an unfamiliar ce and was still uneasy. His entire body was on guard, and he kept shrinking back.<div>


    Gu Yundong could only let Father Tong go out first, indicating that she could do it with Shao Qingyuan.


    Currently, the conditions were limited. Gu Yundong wanted to make a simple nest for it to live in. Later, she would find a carpenter to build a wooden house for Big ck. No matter what, it would be a member of the family in the future. They had to take good care of it.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at Big ck enviously. He also wanted a nest¡ªthe kind of nest that was already a bed.


    He turned around and went out to get the big basket. There seemed to be one in the backyard. He should be able to use it for Big ck to sleep for the time being.


    He had just walked out of the door when he saw Tong An rushing over.


    When he heard that Gu Yundong was back, he hurried over to report his work.


    However, before she could step through the door, she heard a voice from outside. ¡°Is this the Gu family? We¡¯re here to look for work.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan immediately guessed that it was the mother and son from before. He immediately said to Tong An, ¡°Go and take a look. If they¡¯re not suitable, just send them away.¡±


    Tong An was stunned. He subconsciously turned around and left.


    However, after taking a few steps, he felt that something was amiss. Why did it sound like Young Master Shao really hoped that the person who came was not suitable?


    However, Tong An also felt that it was inappropriate. He had already released the news about the recruitment the day before yesterday. It had already ended yesterday.


    The other party had only arrived today, making people feel that they did not take him seriously.


    Tong An¡¯s first impression was not good, but he did not expect the other party to be an Elementary Schr.


    After all, talents were rare. The workshop was filled with farmers, and there were not many who could read. The other party was an Elementary Schr, so Tong An felt that he could still consider the application appropriately. If the man really stayed, the workshop might be able to attract more well-educated people in the future.


    Gu Yundong naturally heard that cry, but she did not care.


    It was agreed that the first round of recruitment would be handed over to Tong An, even if the other party was a knowledgeable Elementary Schr. She did not intend to interfere.


    If the Elementary Schr passed Tong An¡¯s assessment, Gu Yundong would just have to wait and see.


    She only took the basket from Shao Qingyuan. This basket was very big and not tall. Even with Big ck¡¯s size, it couldpletely fit in.


    Gu Yundong had ced an old and unused nket and some clothes under it. They were all clean and soft.<div>


    She stretched out her hand and tested it. When she felt that it was okay, she let Big ck in.


    Unexpectedly, a sharp cry suddenly came from outside.

 Chapter 723: Do You Not Have a Mouth?

    Chapter 723: Do You Not Have a Mouth?


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want my son? My son is an Elementary Schr. He¡¯s knowledgeable and capable. If you want those bumpkins, why can¡¯t you want my son?¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice was a little loud. Tong An did not expect her to suddenly be so agitated.


    He immediately wanted the two of them to leave, but the woman had already shouted inside, ¡°Boss Gu, Boss Gu, quicklye out, right? You manager is not good people. He¡¯s afraid that my son is an Elementary Schr who has the ability to snatch his position. He actually doesn¡¯t allow my son toe to the workshop to work. My son is an Elementary Schr, an Elementary Schr!!¡±


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and shrugged helplessly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡±


    Tong An was furious. He had really underestimated the mother and son. This woman actually sat on the ground and did not leave.


    He immediately wanted to get someone to chase them out, but Gu Yundong had alreadye out.


    She nced at the Madam sitting on the ground, then at the fair youth, and suddenlyughed.


    ¡°Your mother is sitting on the ground. Aren¡¯t you going to help her?¡±


    The young man looked a little embarrassed. He quickly went forward and wanted to help the woman up.<div>


    The woman snorted and looked at Gu Yundong. ¡°Who are you? I want to see Boss Gu.¡±


    ¡°I am she.¡±


    The woman was stunned. She had heard that the eldest daughter of the Gu family was in charge of the Gu family¡¯s workshop, but she did not expect to see such a weak-looking woman.


    Wasn¡¯t the boss supposed to be a tigress with a ferocious aura that could intimidate men?


    When the young man heard this, he helped his mother up even more anxiously. ¡°Mother, stop making a scene.¡±


    The woman stood up unwillingly. Only then did Gu Yundong look at Tong An. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Miss, this gentleman wants to work in the workshop. However¡­ the conditions are a little high.¡±


    Right after Tong An said that, he heard the woman¡¯s raised voice. ¡°How are the conditions high? My son is an Elementary Schr. If he works here as an ountant, his monthly sry will only be five taels a month. How is that high? Boss Gu, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. I think he treats my son as a threat to his position, so he rejects my son with an excuse.¡±


    Gu Yundong waved her hand, as if she did not want to hear what the woman had to say. She looked at the young man and asked, ¡°Your mother said that you¡¯re an Elementary Schr, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯re an Elementary Schr, you¡¯re naturally knowledgeable. Why don¡¯t you go to the county city to find work? Even if you don¡¯t be a teacher in a rich family, those shops should want you, right? Why do you have toe to a small workshop like mine that has only been open for less than a year to be a ountant?¡±


    This young man looked to be around 20 years old. He was already an Elementary Schr at such a young age, which meant that he was indeed talented.


    The young man was still hesitating when the woman shouted again, ¡°Why? My son is just¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a mouth? You keep letting your mother answer questions for you?¡±


    The woman was stunned, and a trace of embarrassment shed across the young man¡¯s face.


    He quickly said, ¡°I heard that the Gu Family¡¯s workshop has good benefits and high wages, so I came to look for work.¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled and shook her head. ¡°No matter how good the benefits are, it¡¯s just a small workshop. If you don¡¯t want to tell the truth, you can leave.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and left. The young man immediately panicked. ¡°Wait.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 724: Whoever Hires Him Is an Idiot

    Chapter 724: Whoever Hires Him Is an Idiot


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong paused and turned to look at him.


    The young man tugged at his fingers. ¡°I-I¡¯ll just tell the truth.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to hear the details.¡±


    The young man gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, ¡°I, although I¡¯m an Elementary Schr, I¡¯m not good with words. Previously, I did want to go over and be a teacher, but I couldn¡¯t speak the moment I met a student. In the end, I could only give up. Later on, I went to the shops in the county city and thought of being a bookkeeper, but the sry given by those shops was too little. Then, I heard that the Gu family¡¯s workshop has good benefits and can even cover amodation, so I wanted toe over and give it a try. Although I¡¯m not very good at talking, my title as an Elementary Schr is real. Don¡¯t worry about this.¡±


    Gu Yundong lowered her eyes as she listened. When the young man was done, she nodded slightly. ¡°Yes, I understand. You can go back.¡±


    ¡°What, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Our workshop doesn¡¯t intend to hire you.¡±


    The young man panicked. ¡°Why? I¡¯m an Elementary Schr.¡±


    Gu Yundong found it funny. So what if he was an Elementary Schr? Could it be that the title of an Elementary Schr was a pass? Then why did he have toe to a small workshop like hers when he could not find work elsewhere?


    ¡°Because you¡¯re not the type of ountant I want?¡±<div>


    ¡°What type of ountant do you need?¡±


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes and nced at the young man before turning to leave.


    The young man was indignant. ¡°Miss, can you make yourself clear?¡±


    This time, Tong An no longer had any worries. He directly called out to Tong Shuitao and asked her to carry the woman who wanted to sit on the ground and cry out. He also dragged the young man out of the Gu family.


    There were still people watching themotion at the entrance of the Gu residence. When they saw that the mother and son had been chased out, they quickly pointed at them.


    The woman was thick-skinned, but the young man could not take it. Although he was unwilling, he still fled a momentter.


    Tong An sneered and then ran to look for Gu Yundong.


    He was also a little puzzled. ¡°Miss, why didn¡¯t you hire that young man?¡± Tong An didn¡¯t agree because the young man¡¯s gaze was very disdainful when he spoke to him.


    No matter how amiable he appeared, his arrogance was still extremely ufortable.


    Most of the long-term workers in the Gu Family¡¯s workshop were farmers. If this Elementary Schr continued to have such an attitude, he would probably cause a huge conflict with the people in the workshop. Tong An did not n to hire this young man because of this consideration.


    However, when the young man saw the youngdy, he was very humble and had a good attitude. Hepletely looked like he was following the youngdy.


    However, Miss still chased him out without hesitation.


    Gu Yundong said as she fed Big ck, ¡°Because I gave that young man two chances, and he was lying. He was not likable to begin with, and he even had a mother who was a burden. In the end, he was full of lies. Whoever hires him will be a fool.¡±


    ¡°Lies?¡±


    Gu Yundong left the house and said to Tong An, ¡°He¡¯s an Elementary Schr. He¡¯s so young, which means that he has a bright future ahead of him. There are many wealthy families in our county. There must be some shrewd rich masters who are interested in his future and are more or less willing to bet on him. Even if he doesn¡¯t, if he goes to a shop to find work, there will be owners who are willing to hire him as a ountant. Although five taels of silver a month is a lot, it¡¯s really too much. Moreover, there¡¯s still room for bargaining. I don¡¯t believe that he won¡¯t be able to find a job like this.¡±


    Tong An was enlightened. ¡°Then why did hee to our workshop¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s something wrong with him or if he has other motives.¡± Gu Yundong sighed faintly. There was no choice. The tallest tree attracts the wind. Who asked her shop to be too popr? Even with Qin Wenzheng¡¯s protection, there were always people who wanted to find out.


    For example, the Xin Residence.


    ¡°Go back and ask around.¡±<div>


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tong An¡¯s entire body trembled, and he instantly felt that he had a heavy responsibility.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Bring me to the workshop first and tell me what happened at home during this period of time.¡±

 Chapter 725: Pregnant

    Chapter 725: Pregnant


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong went to wash her hands and asked Tong Shuitao to take good care of Big ck.


    Shao Qingyuan also went back first. He had to deal with the herb that Ah Zhu had brought him.


    When the people at the Gu family¡¯s entrance saw Gu Yundonge out, they wanted to go forward and say a few words. One of them wanted to work in the Gu family¡¯s workshop, but was rejected by Tong An.


    However, those who did not dare to retort loudly in front of Tong An did not dare to speak when they saw Gu Yundong.


    Hence, they could only watch as the two of them walked further and further away.


    As Tong An walked, he recounted everything that had happened in the past half a month.


    ¡°The two Young Masters are doing well in the school. A few days ago, Young Master got the top three in the test at the beginning of the month. Young Master was extremely happy. He even said that if he gets first ce the next time, he will be rewarded by the teacher.¡±


    ¡°Young Cousin Master is also very hardworking in his studies. He has made great progress.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say what rank Bian Yuanzhi got, so it shouldn¡¯t be too high.


    Gu Yundong knew this in her heart. After all, she had entered schoolte and had a weak foundation. To her, it was already a little difficult to keep up with the teacher¡¯s lecture.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s been very strange these past two days. Young Master and Young Cousin Master have been going into the kitchen and saying that they want to learn how to cook. No matter how we persuade them, they won¡¯t tell us the reason.¡±


    Gu Yundong was surprised. Yunshu and Yuanzhi were going into the kitchen? What was going on?


    It seemed like she had to ask the two little ones properly after school.


    ¡°Everything is fine at home. Also, my sister-inw is pregnant again.¡±


    Gu Yundong stopped in her tracks and asked in surprise, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she just saw a doctor yesterday.¡±


    ¡°This is a joyous asion. It¡¯s worth celebrating.¡± The Tong family did not have many children. Tong Shuitao was the only one in her generation. She was already so old this year and did not have any siblings.


    Tong An had been hurt before, and others did not know if he would get married and have children in the future.


    Hence, wasn¡¯t it a joyous asion for the Tong family to have a new member?


    Gu Yundong reckoned that when Little Peach found out, she would be overjoyed.


    After exining the Gu family¡¯s situation, Tong An started talking about the people in Yongfu Vige.


    The Zeng family¡¯s days were getting better and better. Madam Dong¡¯s brothers, who had not been around much in the past, had also been especially diligent recently, especially since the Gu family¡¯s workshop recruited workers yesterday. They had practically stayed in the Zeng family¡¯s house and refused to leave.


    Unfortunately, although Madam Dong did not have a strong personality, she was also a principled person. She knew what kind of people her brothers were. Introducing them to the workshop was to cause trouble for Gu Yundong.


    Because of this, Madam Dong¡¯s brothers scolded her for being a heartless ingrate. Now that she was rich, she forgot about her brothers and only thought about living a good life. She would be struck by lightning in the future.


    Then, Zeng Hu, who was already agile, chased them out with a stick.


    The Zeng family¡¯s life was indeed getting better and better. Zeng Hu and his wife were working in Gu Yundong¡¯s workshop. They did not have muchnd to begin with and had already rented it out.


    The couple worked hard and increased their wages.


    Zeng Jia had already gone to the private school in the neighboring vige to study. ording to Zeng Hu, he would send Zeng Le over in two years. The private school did not have a high tuition fee. Although it was a little strenuous to provide for the two children, the Zeng family¡¯s life was getting better and better. It did not matter if it was a little tough.


    Zeng Yue was a girl and could not go to school. She helped out at home. However, Zeng Jia would teach her how to read every day when he returned from the private school. Zeng Yue was also hardworking and often came to the Gu family to ask Shen Sitian about embroidery.


    At the mention of Shen Sitian, Gu Yundong could not help but ask, ¡°Where did she go? I haven¡¯t seen her since I came back.¡±

 Chapter 726: Affection Is Gone

    Chapter 726: Affection Is Gone


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    An unnatural look shed across Tong An¡¯s face.


    Gu Yundong did not notice and continued to walk forward.


    Only then did Tong An take a few steps forward and say, ¡°She went to the county city today to sell her embroidery work.¡±


    ¡°Really? How¡¯s her embroidery sales these days?¡±


    Tong An quickly lowered his head and said softly, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not too sure.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded and did not ask further. After all, there were differences between men and women. It was indeed inappropriate for Tong An to ask too much about Shen Sitian¡¯s private matters.


    She changed her mind and asked about other things. Tong An exhaled slightly before continuing.


    The Zeng family was getting better and better now. It was said that they would renovate the house next year and n to build two more rooms. At that time, they would give each of the children a room.


    Compared to the Zeng family, the Shi family had changed even more.


    Not only did the Shi couple manage the orchard for Gu Yundong, but they also earned a lot of money. Coupled with Zhuangzi, who was now the shopkeeper, the changes in the Shi family were visible to the naked eye.


    During this period of time, the Shi family had already been renovating the house. In addition, Lan Hua¡¯er and Jiang Bao had just gotten engaged and were about to get married next year. However, Lan Hua¡¯er did not have a proper boudoir of her own. The Shi couple wanted her to get married in a grand manner, so the first thing they renovated was Lan Hua¡¯er¡¯s boudoir.


    Now that Lan Hua¡¯er matter was settled, Zhuangzi was still alone.


    The Shi couple was very anxious. Their neighbors and friends stared at Zhuangzi as if he was fat meat. They wished they could tie him up and make him their son-inw.


    This was a shopkeeper. He had be the head shopkeeper of a county shop at such a young age. He was too promising. Moreover, the Shi couple had a good personality and were not domineering. His sister-inw was about to get married and they were even renovating the old house. Which woman would not enjoy life after marrying him?


    However, Zhuangzi was unwilling no matter what. He simply did note back after his family said too much. During the past ten days, he had been living in the county shop for half of the time. If there was anything, he would ask Chen Jincai to help pass on a message.


    Gu Yundong did not know whether tough or cry when she heard that. This was a career-type man,pletely devoted to work.


    Speaking of Chen Jincai, Tong An suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°Madam Fang even returned to Yongfu Vige and ran to the vige chief¡¯s house to cause a scene. It could be said that she ruined herst rtionship with the Chen family.¡±


    ¡°What did she do?¡±


    ¡°She said that Jiang Yongkang was not nice to her and scolded her every day. She asked the vige chief to help divorce him. However, the vige chief is in an awkward position right now. He¡¯s neither from Madam Fang¡¯s maternal family nor from her husband¡¯s family. Madam Fang is no longer a member of Yongfu Vige either. He couldn¡¯t care less about her, so he asked her to talk to her maternal family. Seeing that he was unwilling to help, Madam Fang cursed him for hisck of conscience and kept ndering him.¡±


    In the end, Madam Zhou couldn¡¯t take it anymore and went up to p Madam Fang twice. The two of them started fighting.


    Later on, for some reason, Madam Fang identally bumped into Chen Jincai¡¯s 12-year-old son. His son¡¯s head hit the door frame on the spot, scaring the entire family.


    Fortunately, the doctor said that it was nothing serious. Only then did the Chen family heave a sigh of relief. However, they hadpletely drawn a line with Madam Fang and would pretend not to know this person from now on.


    When Gu Yundong heard this, she sighed with emotion. The Fang family was really walking further and further down the path of courting death.


    As they spoke, the two of them had already arrived at the entrance of the Gu family¡¯s workshop.


    When she saw Gu Yundong enter, everyone in the workshop greeted her. They looked very happy.

 Chapter 727: Giving Red Packets, Increasing Pay

    Chapter 727: Giving Red Packets, Increasing Pay


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong looked around and realized that although everyone was in good spirits, their bodies were indeed quite tired.


    She knew that everyone had been working hard recently. In order to keeping the supply in the shop, no one had rested.


    Gu Yundong was very touched by how much everyone had sacrificed for the workshop.


    Especially when she saw the inventory in the storeroom at the back, she was even more moved.


    Hence, aftering out, she said to everyone, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on everyone during this period of time. In a few days, when new long-term workers are hired, everyone will be able to rx a little. To thank everyone for your hard work these days, I¡¯ll give everyone a red packet tomorrow to celebrate. Everyone, please don¡¯t find it small.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The long-term workers in the workshop immediately cheered. Even the fatigue on their bodies was swept away.


    ¡°Boss, we don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s not too little. One copper coin is fine.¡±


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not hard on us. We¡¯re so happy to be able to work in the workshop.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Boss. The food in this workshop is very good. I don¡¯t even want to go home.¡±


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. We definitely won¡¯t let the supply in the shop break. Even if you open another shop, we can still provide it.¡±<div>


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. The boss¡¯s business is doing well.¡±


    Everyone chimed in one after another, making it lively and willing.


    Gu Yundong felt a surge of warmth in her heart. These people always used the simplestnguage to express their sincerest feelings. They were really very cute.


    The smile on Gu Yundong¡¯s face widened. ¡°Thank you, everyone. You¡¯re all so capable. It would be unreasonable not to increase your sry.¡±


    ¡°Whoosh.¡± The excited voice was even louder than before.


    Compared to red packets, the increase in sry was naturally more exciting.


    Someone even shouted, ¡°We can work for another hundred years.¡±


    Gu Yundong staggered and almost lost her bnce. She smiled at the person who spoke and shook her head before leaving.


    She had indeed gone back to prepare red packets and increase their sry.


    Actually, there had been an increase in wages before. Now, most of the people in the workshop earned 800 copper coins a month.


    The junior managers already had one tael of silver.


    The Zeng couple each had one tael of silver each.


    This time, the sry was raised to one tael for everyone else, and 1.2 taels for the junior managers. It could be considered an increase of two hundred copper coins each.


    There were also red packets. 500 copper coins per person to buy delicious food for everyone.


    Gu Yundong asked Tong An to prepare the money. She did not wait until the next day and distributed them that night.


    Not long after Tong An left, Shen Sitian returned. She did not look too good.


    When she saw Gu Yundong at home, she was stunned for a moment. Then, she quickly smiled. ¡°You¡¯re back? I heard that the shops in the prefectural city are very busy and lively, right? How are Aunt Yang and Keke? Where¡¯s Aunt Ke?¡±


    Gu Yundong sighed and pulled her to the side to sit down. ¡°You look much more haggard than before I left. What happened? Do you want to tell me?¡±


    Shen Sitian lowered her head and suddenly smiled bitterly. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing much. It¡¯s just that you suddenly went to the prefectural city. This house suddenly became much quieter, so I¡¯m not used to it.¡±<div>


    Gu Yundong did not believe her. ¡°We¡¯re friends. Between friends, no matter if we¡¯re happy or unhappy, we can talk to each other. Sitian, you can try telling me and I¡¯ll give you ideas.¡±

 Chapter 728: Difficulties

    Chapter 728: Difficulties


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shen Sitian raised her head and looked at her serious expression. She actually felt like she wanted to rely on her.


    She was clearly older than Gu Yundong, but it didn¡¯t seem to be of much use.


    She lowered her head slightly and thought for a moment before saying in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve indeed encountered some difficulties recently.¡±


    As she spoke, Shen Sitian took out a set of embroidery from her bag. ¡°I spent more than two months embroidering this. I thought I could sell it for a good price, but who knew¡­¡±


    It was fine if the price was lowered again and again. At most, she would not sell this set.


    However, who knew that the cloth shop owners in the county city hadmunicated with each other and she could not sell her other embroidery work?


    Since that was the case, she went to town.


    However, the cloth shops in town were not very big. They wouldn¡¯t purchase her embroidery work and could only take on small things like handkerchiefs.


    If this continued, when would she be able to earn enough money to live alone outside?


    She couldn¡¯t possibly stay in the Gu family forever, right?<div>


    Gu Yundong frowned. If she remembered correctly, most of the cloth shops in the county were run by the Peng family, right?


    To be able to unite several shops, it was most likely the shopkeeper of the Peng family.


    Peng Zhongfei was a scumbag himself, and his subordinates were not good people either.


    Gu Yundong could look for Peng Zhongfei, but she did not want to have anything to do with the Peng family. It was the same for Peng Zhongfei. After all, nothing good happened every time he saw her.


    Gu Yundong opened Shen Sitian¡¯s embroidery and her eyes lit up. She was stunned.


    ¡°Such beautiful embroidery. Surely, it can be sold for a good price.¡±


    Shen Sitian thought so too. This was her hard work, but unfortunately¡­


    Gu Yundong looked at it again and again. He smiled and said, ¡°Since the people in the county city don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them, take them to the prefectural city.¡±


    ¡°The prefectural city?¡±


    ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t go to the prefectural city, I can help you sell it.¡± Gu Yundong said, ¡°Anyway, I have a shop in the prefectural city now, so I have to go back and forth often. Even if I¡¯m not free, Tong Ping and the others have to deliver goods to the shop from time to time. You can ask him to help bring your works over. With your skills, you don¡¯t have to worry about not being able to sell them.¡±


    Shen Sitian moved, but said, ¡°Will it be too much trouble for you?¡±


    ¡°What trouble is there? It¡¯s just a matter of convenience. If you¡¯re afraid of trouble, just don¡¯t refuse when I ask you for helpter.¡±


    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t refuse,¡± Shen Sitian quickly said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough? Sitian, I think you should embroider such big pieces in the future. They can be sold for a lot of money. They¡¯re much better than the ones you embroidered such as pouches and handkerchiefs.¡±


    Shen Sitian thought so too, but she had just arrived at Yongfu Vige and was not confident.


    This embroidery was the first big piece she had tried. Unfortunately, she had hit a wall everywhere and was very discouraged.


    Gu Yundong was already pondering which shop she should sell the embroidery to. During her time in the prefectural city, she had also visited a few shops.


    Just as she was thinking, Tong An returned.


    When he saw Shen Sitian sitting in the central room, he was slightly stunned and immediately lowered his head.<div>


    When Shen Sitian saw him, she hurriedly stood up and said unnaturally, ¡°Yundong, I, I¡¯ll go back to my room first. You have something to discuss first, right?¡±


    With that, she left in a hurry. When Gu Yundong looked up, she could only see her back.


    She frowned slightly. Why did she feel that Sitian was still hiding something from her?


    However, there were always secrets. Since she was unwilling to tell, Gu Yundong could not force her.<div>


    Gu Yundong put away the embroidery work and looked at Tong An.

 Chapter 729: Supporting Elder Sister in the Future

    Chapter 729: Supporting Elder Sister in the Future


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tong An had already sent out the red packets and also mentioned the increase in sry.


    Everyone was very happy, and Gu Yundong was relieved.


    After a while, Yunshu and Yuanzhi returned from school.


    When the two little guys heard that she was at home, they rushed in like a gust of wind without even putting down their school bags.


    ¡°Big Sister, Big Sister, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Cousin, how are Uncle and the others?¡±


    The two of them ran to her in an instant, then stopped in unison to avoid bumping into her.


    Gu Yundong squatted down and hugged each of them. ¡°Did you miss Big Sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The two of them nodded obediently, their eyes sparkling.


    Gu Yundong wiped their sweat with a handkerchief. Then, she stood up and held their sweaty hands as they walked into the house.<div>


    ¡°Big Sister bought gifts for you in the prefectural city. Come and take a look.¡±


    Yunshu immediately jumped up in joy.


    When he saw Gu Yundong¡¯s gift, his eyes lit up. ¡°Big Sister is really the best Big Sister in history. She¡¯s already so beautiful and kind-hearted. It¡¯s hard to earn money by opening a shop in the prefectural city, but she still wants to buy gifts for us. Cousin Yuanzhi, we must be filial to Big Sister in the future and support her in her old age.¡±


    Yuanzhi nodded.


    Gu Yundong: ¡°¡­¡± Support me in my old age? When I¡¯m old, you won¡¯t be young anymore. Can you put away your filial piety?


    Why did she feel that after not seeing this little guy for a while, he was bing more and more eloquent and even knew how to tter others?


    What did Qin Wenzheng teach him?


    Gu Yundong¡¯s gifts were all trinkets from the prefectural city. She had thought of buying them pen, ink, paper and inkstone, but decided against it. Studying was already so tiring, so they had to rx appropriately.


    Those toys were quite good for entertainment and rxation.


    After the two of them put down their schoolbags and became less excited, Gu Yundong started chatting with them about the recent situation.


    The two little fellows seemed to be very interested in how Gu Dajiang entered Tianhai Academy, so Gu Yundong told them the entire process as if she was telling a story.


    The two of them were especially fascinated as they listened. Yunshu sighed and said, ¡°My father is really too smart. Cousin Yuanzhi, what if the two of us want to go to Tianhai Academy in the future and the mountain elder makes things difficult for us? Moreover, if he learns from my father¡¯s lesson, the difficulty of the questions will definitely be even greater.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯ll ask you who you should save when your Big Sister, uncle, aunt, and Keke fall into the water.¡±


    Yunshu nodded heavily. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to think about this from now on.¡±


    After some thought, he shook his head. ¡°No, I should start learning how to swim from now on. When the timees, I can tell the mountain elder that I will save all four of them.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    Can you guys be more realistic? Does the mountain elder have nothing better to do? Does he have to rack his brains to think of three difficult questions for every student who enters the school? Won¡¯t his head go bald?


    However, Yunshu felt that what he was thinking about now was very realistic. This was called taking precautions before anything happened. He had to consider all the possibilities.


    What if, what if the mountain elder wanted to make things difficult for him even at the risk of going bald?<div>


    After all, the man did not gain any advantage from his father, and might want to make things difficult for the son.


    Gu Yundong actually felt that what he said made sense??

 Chapter 730: A Carriage Came to Yongfu Village

    Chapter 730: A Carriage Came to Yongfu Vige


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Forget it, let¡¯s not care about him.


    Gu Yundong shook her head and saw Shao Qingyuan enter. He was here for dinner.


    Speaking of dinner, Gu Yundong suddenly thought of something.


    Gu Yundong called Yunshu and Yuanzhi, who were thinking about the problem.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been going to the kitchen for the past two days to make your own food?¡±


    Yunshu admitted it readily. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why did you go to the kitchen for no reason?¡±


    ¡°Keke¡¯s birthday is at the end of the month. Keke likes to eat, so I thought that I would make something delicious for her.¡±


    He was the older brother. Last time, he had an unforgettable birthday. It was Keke¡¯s turn. He also wanted to give his sister a surprise birthday gift.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment before heughed. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, but you¡¯re still young. You have to be careful. When you¡¯re in the kitchen, you have to be watched by the adults.¡±<div>


    She didn¡¯t object to the children entering the kitchen. Not to mention Yunshu, even Keke had to do what she could.


    However, the prerequisite was that there were adults present. Otherwise, if there was danger, others would be caught off guard.


    Yunshu nodded vigorously. ¡°I know. I cherish myself very much. Oh right, Elder Sister, what birthday gift did you prepare for Keke? You have to inform me first so that we won¡¯t give her the same gifts.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be heavy.¡± Gu Yundong rubbed his little head and led him to the dining room for dinner. ¡°Big Sister knows how to make a lot of things. I¡¯ll just cook something else.¡±


    Gu Yunke¡¯s birthday was at the end of this month, and Gu Yundong¡¯s birthday was next month. The two sisters were very close.


    Madam Yang¡¯s birthday was at the end of the year. Only Gu Dajiang¡¯s was in the first half of the family.


    Gu Yundong had already thought of Keke¡¯s gift.


    The three of them walked to the dining room. Shao Qingyuan had already taken out the big ck basket in the corner.


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi were stunned when they saw Big ck. ¡°Big dog? Sister, why do we have a big dog?¡±


    ¡°This is Big ck.¡± Gu Yundong told them about Big ck.


    The way they looked at Big ck instantly changed. ¡°Big ck is a hero. We will definitely treat Big ck well in the future.¡±


    ¡°Be good and eat first.¡±


    With Gu Yundong around, the two little guys and Shao Qingyuan had a huge appetite. They only stopped after eating two big bowls.


    The next day was the day that Gu Yundong finally decided on the long-term workers.


    This time, she prepared to recruit 50 people. This way, the workshop would have 100 long-term workers. The workshop was also big enough to amodate 100 people.


    There were still many applicants, even more than thest time. After all, there was a long time between the recruitments this time. Everyone in the surrounding viges knew how good the benefits of the Gu Family Workshop were.


    Especially those who had rtives and friends from Yongfu Vige. They spread the news one by one and were very popr.


    However, Tong An had already selected 80 people beforehand. Gu Yundong only needed to choose 50 people from these 80 people.


    Half a day was enough. Gu Yundong quickly decided on the candidates.<div>


    This time, there were many vigers who were far away. Fortunately, the workshop had already prepared amodations for those who could not go home.


    After the recruitment waspleted, the long-term workers went back to prepare. They came to work the next day.


    As soon as they arrived, the pressure on the workshop instantly decreased a lot. Tong Ping and the others no longer had their hands tied when transporting goods to the prefectural city, and they even collected carts of fruits.


    After finishing her work at the workshop, Gu Yundong was about to go to the county city to see Qin Wenzheng when a carriage suddenly came from Yongfu Vige.<div>


    The carriage stopped in front of Shao Qingyuan¡¯s courtyard door, and a noble young master got out.

 Chapter 731: Shao Qingyuan, You Have No Principles

    Chapter 731: Shao Qingyuan, You Have No Principles


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong stood at the door and waited for Tong Shuitao toe over with the carriage.


    Hence, she immediately saw that person and immediately watched in surprise as he walked into Shao Qingyuan¡¯s courtyard. Shen Sitian, who was standing beside her, frowned slightly.


    ¡°Who is this? He even brought two guards with him. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s here to cause trouble for Young Master Shao?¡±


    Gu Yundong shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    She thought for a moment and said to Shen Sitian, ¡°Tell Shuitao that we won¡¯t be going to the county for the time being. I¡¯ll go to the Shao family¡¯s house to take a look.¡±


    Shen Sitian nodded and Gu Yundong strode towards the Shao family.


    The two guards guarding the Shao family¡¯s door immediately stopped her.


    Gu Yundong rolled his eyes. ¡°Your young master is a guest at someone else¡¯s house, and you want to stop the master?¡±


    The two guards looked at each other. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ the master?¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded. Just as she was about to shout, she saw Ah Mao run out. ¡°Miss,e in quickly.¡±<div>


    Gu Yundong red at the two guards and went in.


    As she walked in, she asked Ah Mao, ¡°Why is Young Master Dai looking for Brother Shao?¡±


    ¡°He said that he¡¯s here as a guest. He even nned to hunt in the mountains with Young Master.¡±


    Hunting??


    Were all the young masters of the prefecture magistrate¡¯s family so free? They came all the way from the prefectural city to Yongfu Vige just to hunt in the mountains with Shao Qingyuan? Did she hear wrongly?


    As they spoke, the two of them stood outside the central room and heard faint voicesing from inside.


    Perhaps hearing the footsteps outside, there was no sound from inside. Then, Shao Qingyuan walked out.


    ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to the county?¡±


    ¡°I saw that Young Master Dai was here, so I came over out of curiosity.¡±


    Dai Wenhuo naturally knew her. When he heard this, he smiled. ¡°Miss Gu, how have you been? My mother has been talking about it every day these past few days, hoping that Miss Gu will return to the prefectural city as soon as possible. I came here today without telling her. Otherwise, my mother might havee to look for Miss Gu.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Dai, you must be joking. I heard that you¡¯re looking for Big Brother Shao to enter the deep mountains.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Dai Wenhuo replied. ¡°Previously, I heard from Young Master Liu that Shao Qingyuan often enters the mountains. Not only can he fight tigers, but entering the mountains is like entering the back orchard to him. Therefore, I wanted to ask him to enter the mountains to take a look. Miss Gu wouldn¡¯t refuse, right?¡±


    Gu Yundong touched her chin. Deep into the mountains?


    David¡¯sst sentence was just a joke. Unexpectedly, she suddenly fell silent as if she was really thinking.


    Dai Wenhuo¡¯s mouth tightened. ¡°You¡¯re not really refusing, are you?¡±


    Gu Yundong looked up and suddenly smiled. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I let you go deep into the mountains? But I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    David was speechless.


    Shao Qingyuan frowned. ¡°You want to go?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±<div>


    Shao Qingyuan frowned even more, clearly not agreeing.


    Dai Wenhuo said, ¡°Miss Gu, this isn¡¯t too good, right? This time, we won¡¯t be able toe out in five to six days. It¡¯s especially tiring. You¡¯re a delicatedy. Not only will it be dangerous, but you¡¯ll also suffer a lot.¡±


    Most importantly, she would be a burden.


    They were not going on an outing.<div>


    Gu Yundong looked at Shao Qingyuan with a smile. Thetter surrendered in a second and exhaled slightly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Dai Wenhuo jerked his head around to stare at him in astonishment.


    ¡®You agree just like that? Aren¡¯t you being too unprincipled?¡¯


    Dai Wenhuo¡¯s expression turned a little ugly. He wanted to say something, but Shao Qingyuan said, ¡°We¡¯ll set off at five tomorrow morning.¡±

 Chapter 732: Gu Yundongs Mounting Bag

    Chapter 732: Gu Yundong¡¯s Mounting Bag


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong immediately nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and prepare. I¡¯ll look for you tomorrow.¡±


    After saying that, she hurriedly ran back to the Gu family.


    She was really preparing herself. She had entered the mountains before. Thest time she encountered a wild boar, she was already at the edge of the mountains.


    However, this time, Dai Wenhuo said that they would be gone for at least five to six days, so they had to walk inside even more.


    Therefore, she had prepared a lot of things.


    She had a spatial storage, so it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to bring a mobile RV over. Unfortunately, she had to restrain herself in front of so many people. She couldn¡¯t exaggerate.


    Therefore, she nned to make a hiking bag. Most of her things would be ced in her space. The hiking bag would be used as a cover.


    However, Gu Yundong¡¯s skills were limited, so she found a cloth from the room and asked Shen Sitian to stitch it up.


    She gestured the look of a hiking bag. Shen Sitian was an expert in this area, so she quickly got to work.


    Gu Yundong thought that she had to have a tent to live in the wild. Otherwise, it would be inconvenient to sleep at night.<div>


    There were a few modern tents in her spatial storage, but they could not be used.


    After some thought, she took out the oilcloth and asked Madam Jiang to help sew a simple tent. Madam Jiang was pregnant now, and Gu Yundong did not allow her to do heavy and dirty work. However, it was not a problem to do some embroidery work.


    When the bags and tents were ready, Gu Yundong began to prepare some food and necessities.


    Food was not a problem. They would not be short of food when they went hunting in the mountains.


    She needed a water bag. The water in the mountain was very clear, so it would not becking.


    She had to prepare a lighter and an umbre. She could notck medicine for external and internal injuries. Shao Qingyuan would definitely prepare it. Gu Yundong only had to prepare it in his spatial storage.


    There were also clothes, hats, and gloves. Now that the weather was gradually cooling, it would definitely be colder in the mountains.


    Should she bring the cutlery?


    Gu Yundong looked at the things she needed to bring now and decisively brought a small milk pot that someone had made for her some time ago, as well as a few pairs of chopsticks and spoons.


    This made it seem like they were really going on an outing. Hopefully, Dai Wenhuo wouldn¡¯t say anything.


    If he was dissatisfied, she would not share these things with him. He would suffer.


    However, her guess was right. Dai Wenhuo was indeed very unhappy.


    After Gu Yundong left, he walked up to Shao Qingyuan and asked, ¡°Are you really nning to bring her into the mountains? She¡¯s a woman and she¡¯s delicate. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯llin that she¡¯s tired before we even enter the mountains. Are we going to send her back then?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan nced at her. ¡°Yundong is not an ordinary woman. This situation won¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know that she¡¯s not an ordinary woman.¡± Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have opened such a big shop and made his parents trust her so much. ¡°But no matter how extraordinary she is, she¡¯s still a woman. There are many snakes, insects, rats, and ants in the mountains. She must be afraid, right?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not afraid.¡± Shao Qingyuan frowned. ¡°Yundong is skilled.¡±


    Dai Wenhuo could tell that in this person¡¯s eyes, his fianc¨¦e was a good person and would not have any problems.


    He felt that if he continued, Shao Qingyuan would probably be angry.


    But¡­<div>


    He still felt that he should not bring Gu Yundong along, so after thinking about it, he simply changed his words.


    ¡°Alright, I know that Miss Gu is very awesome. It¡¯s not a problem for her to enter the deep mountains. But have you thought about it? There are two of us men, plus my two guards. There are four men and one woman. Isn¡¯t there a lot of inconveniences?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan felt that it did make sense.


    <div>

 Chapter 733: This Is Different From What We Agreed

    Chapter 733: This Is Different From What We Agreed


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Dai Wenhuo saw that his expression had softened and continued, ¡°Furthermore, we¡¯ll be gone for a few days this time. Miss Gu is very busy with her shop. This is dying her matters, right? Also, although you and Miss Gu are engaged, you¡¯re not married after all. If her parents know that you brought her into the mountains, will they be angry and think that you¡¯re unreliable? What if there¡¯s a change in the marriage¡­¡±


    Shao Qingyuan frowned even more. Dai Wenhuo was very good at talking. Every word hit the nail on the head.


    After a long silence, Shao Qingyuan finally nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll persuade her not to go.¡±


    Dai Wenhuo heaved a huge sigh of relief. He had finally been persuaded. It was not in vain that he had tried so hard to persuade him.


    However, when Shao Qingyuan went to the Gu residence, he was told that Gu Yundong had gone to the county city.


    He thought that perhaps she was going to Gu¡¯s to give some instructions, so he would wait for her toe back.


    Shao Qingyuan also had to prepare some things he needed to enter the mountain.


    However, he waited until the next morning when they were about to set off.


    It was not even five o¡¯clock when Gu Yundong arrived at the Shao residence with a huge hiking bag and a thin and strange walking stick.


    Gu Yundong wanted to get Shao Qingyuan a hiking bag, but time was limited. She was already in a hurry to make one, so she could only give up.


    The moment she entered the Shao family, she saw Shao Qingyuan tying a bag.


    Shao Qingyuan also saw her. She was wearing men¡¯s clothes and her hair was tied into a ponytail. The cuffs on her arms and ankles were tightly tied. She looked clean and valiant.


    Shao Qingyuan couldn¡¯t move his eyes away.


    Gu Yundong walked forward and ced the huge hiking bag on the table. She said, ¡°Look, I prepared this. I asked Sitian to sew it for me yesterday. The spatial storage inside is huge and can hold a lot of things. See if I have everything. Do you need me to bring anything else?¡±


    She seemed to be looking forward to it. ¡°Don¡¯t bring what I have. It¡¯s tiring to carry the same stuff.¡±


    Dai Wenhuo, who was leaning against the door not far away, was stunned when he saw the huge backpack.


    Did this girl really think that they were going on an outing? With such a bag, she would probably not be able to carry it before she reached the foot of the mountain, right?


    He reckoned that she would have to let Shao Qingyuan carry this bag. Suddenly, he felt that Miss Gu was such a worrisome woman.


    Fortunately, he had already persuaded Shao Qingyuan yesterday not to let her follow.


    Dai Wenhuo waited for Shao Qingyuan to refuse, but he did not expect that after seeing Gu Yundong¡¯s excited expression and the carefully prepared backpack, Shao Qingyuan would immediately nod and say, ¡°It¡¯s veryplete. This bag is so big. Let me carry it.¡±


    David: ???


    !!!


    Did he hear wrongly? What did Shao Qingyuan say just now?


    Did he really speak?


    Dai Wenhuo took a deep breath and felt a pain in his heart. So Shao Qingyuan was such an unreliable person?


    The two people who were talking in the central room acted as if they did not see him at all and continued talking.


    ¡°No need. This backpack looks big, but it¡¯s actually very light. Do you see this strap? It¡¯s severalyers, which can reduce the pressure. It¡¯s very easy. Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±


    As she spoke, she closed the backpack, but her hand was still inside. She put some important things into her space and put the strap on Shao Qingyuan¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s very light, right?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan was surprised. It really didn¡¯t weigh much. It felt as light as ayer of skin.

 Chapter 734: Morning Temper

    Chapter 734: Morning Temper


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong took the backpack down. ¡°Why don¡¯t you carry this? I¡¯ll bring you a bag. Why don¡¯t you carry the bag and I¡¯ll carry the backpack?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan was helpless. His bag was much heavier than her bag, which looked especially heavy and full. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t switch with her.


    Only then was Gu Yundong satisfied. She carried her bag and turned to look at the constipated Dai Wenhuo.


    ¡°Young Master Dai, do you have any more problems?¡±


    Dai Wenhuo looked at Shao Qingyuan and chuckled. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°No problem!!¡±


    Then, he turned around and led the two guards away.


    Gu Yundong looked at his back suspiciously and turned to ask Shao Qingyuan, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he woke up too early today,¡± he replied without changing his expression.


    Gu Yundong was enlightened. So this guy had a morning temper?


    Shaking her head, Gu Yundong carried her backpack and left with Shao Qingyuan.


    The group quickly arrived at the foot of the mountain. It was still early, and the dew was very heavy. However, there were already many vigers working in the fields not far away. They did not say anything when they saw Shao Qingyuan and the others enter the mountain.


    Gu Yundong was dressed in men¡¯s clothes. They could not see who she was from afar.


    After they entered the mountain and there was no one around, Shao Qingyuan reached out and held Gu Yundong¡¯s hand as they walked forward.


    Dai Wenhuo, who was following behind, snorted coldly. He had said that bringing a woman was a burden.


    Unexpectedly, even though Brother Shao looked smart and bold, he could not ovee the challenge of beauties and allowed his fianc¨¦e to fool around.


    No one spoke along the way. Gu Yundong was holding Shao Qingyuan¡¯s hand with one hand and leaning on her walking stick with the other. There was nothing much in the backpack on her back, but she walked easily.


    After half a day, the few of them had already entered the deep mountains. The weather gradually became hot, and the road became much more difficult to walk.


    Dai Wenhuo looked at Gu Yundong, who was still walking casually, and could not help but be surprised. He did not expect her to remain silent until now. She did not even drink any water.


    On the other hand, although he had a strong physique and good skills, he did not have many chances to enter the mountain. At most, he would apany his grandmother and mother to the temple on the outskirts of the city, where he had to climb the mountain, asionally. However, there were steps on the mountain. Compared to the steep mountain path that was overgrown with grass, it was worlds apart.


    Although Dai Wenhuo did not feel tired, it was indeed a little strenuous to walk. Moreover, he did not have any baggage on him. He was the young master, so he naturally had the two guards carrying his things.


    At noon, Shao Qingyuan saw a slightly t spot near the pool and finally said, ¡°Let¡¯s rest and eat before moving on.¡±


    Dai Wenhuo agreed, and the others naturally had no objections.


    Shao Qingyuan ced the bag on his back on the ground and found a rock for Gu Yundong to sit on. ¡°I¡¯ll go hunt two pheasants. Wait for me here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Dai Wenhuo quickly said, ¡°Let Dai Yi and Dai Zhong go.¡±


    His two guards immediately stood up, but Shao Qingyuan said, ¡°No need. I¡¯m familiar with this ce. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    With that, he carried his bow and arrow and ran out agilely.


    Dai Wenhuo still gave Dai Yi a look, and thetter quickly followed.


    Gu Yundong looked at him with a faint smile. After half a day, she could tell that Dai Wenhuo had a problem with her following them into the mountains.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter. She squatted down and opened her backpack. Then, she took out the small milk pot and washed it in the water.


    David was speechless.

 Chapter 735: Sharp Contrast

    Chapter 735: Sharp Contrast


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Pot???


    She actually brought a pot? Did she really think that she was here for an outing?


    Dai Wenhuo could not understand what was going on in this woman¡¯s mind.


    However, Gu Yundong had already started to look for rocks to build a small stove.


    Dai Wenhuo frowned. At the same time, the other guard, Dai Zhong, felt that it was not good to let a girl do things, so he whispered, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll go nearby to pick up some firewood.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±


    Dai Zhong did not walk far either. He was within sight and coulde over if anything happened.


    After Dai Zhong left, Dai Wenhuo finally could not take it anymore and walked towards Gu Yundong.


    His tone was still rather gentle. ¡°Miss Gu, it¡¯s not good to go hunting in the mountains with a pot, right?¡±


    ¡°How can it not be good? It¡¯s convenient to cook.¡± As she spoke, she took out a seasoning bottle from her backpack.<div>


    Dai Wenhuo¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°We went into the mountains to hunt. We¡¯re not that particr about food.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Although we¡¯re on the mountain and there are limited conditions in all aspects, we have to give ourselves the best treatment we can, right? It won¡¯t dy things even if we bring the pot. We can eat some vegetables and rice asionally after we eat too much roasted meat. This time, we¡¯ll be on the mountain for a few days.¡±


    When Dai Wenhuo heard about the rice, he wondered if she had brought the rice with her.


    Sure enough, Gu Yundong took out a small bag of rice. It was not much, but she could still eat a few meals with some water and porridge.


    Dai Wenhuo was suddenly at a loss for words. He felt a little irritated. ¡°You sure know how to enjoy yourself.¡±


    ¡°So Young Master Dai came to the mountains to suffer?¡± Gu Yundong was surprised. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll put less rice. Coincidentally, this pot isn¡¯t very big.¡± It was enough for her and Shao Qingyuan to eat.


    She was indeed as good as her word. Dai Wenhuo almost fell back in anger.


    Forget it. He did not want to waste any more time. He returned to the rock he was sitting on and took two sips of water from the water bag. He did not want to talk to Gu Yundong anymore.


    Not long after, Dai Zhong found a lot of dry firewood.


    Gu Yundong didn¡¯t use the firewood. She found a fewrge pieces of dry wood, lit a fire at the bottom, and covered it with a lid. She let the small milk pot boil.


    Then, she found two wild vegetables beside her. After washing them, she ced them on the oilcloth and cut them into pieces.


    When Shao Qingyuan and Dai Yi returned with two pheasants each, Gu Yundong had already prepared everything.


    There was even a fragranceing out of the milk pot.


    Shao Qingyuan was a little surprised. ¡°You¡¯re cooking porridge?¡± He hadn¡¯t looked carefully before and didn¡¯t notice that she had brought rice.


    Gu Yundong looked at the pheasants in his hand. Yes, they were very fat and tender.


    She wanted to take them, but Shao Qingyuan didn¡¯t let her. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Although he did not know how to cook, it was not a problem for him to deal with wild chickens and rabbits. He could light a fire and roast them to make do.


    Gu Yundong did not move. Shao Qingyuan and Dai Zhong took the pheasants to the river to kill them.


    After a while, they cut open the pheasants and skewered them to roast.<div>


    Dai Wenhuo only let out a sigh of relief when he smelled the roasted chicken. He quickly sprinkled the seasoning on it.


    His two guards took out a few pancakes from their bags. They were made by the old woman from the Shao family before they went out this morning. There were a lot.


    The pancakes were dry and couldst for two days.


    Except¡­<div>


    Dai Wenhuo watched as Gu Yundong took out two small wooden bowls and filled them with hot vegetable porridge. She ate with relish and he held two pancakes in silence.

 Chapter 736: He Misjudged Him

    Chapter 736: He Misjudged Him


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    If he didn¡¯tpete, he wouldn¡¯t have known. But why did he feel so miserable?


    ¡°Young Master, this pancake will soften after being warmed up.¡± The two guards had been by his side for many years, so they could more or less tell that he did not have an appetite.


    Dai Wenhuo red at the guard and stopped look overing. He lowered his head and took a bite.


    He wanted to see how far Gu Yundong could carry that pot.


    Shao Qingyuan also nced at Dai Wenhuo and asked Gu Yundong in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did he bully you?¡±


    ¡°No, I just don¡¯t like him. Who asked him to not let me follow you into the mountains? He looks like I¡¯m here to drag him down.¡± Gu Yundong sneered. ¡°Hurry up and eat. You¡¯re not allowed to share the food with him.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Shao Qingyuan nced at him and thought for a moment. He felt that it was toofortable to eat in front of him.


    Therefore, he held the small wooden bowl and silently turned around with his back facing him.


    Dai Wenhuo was speechless. Beauty misled people. This guy valued his lover over his friend. He had misjudged him!!!


    Gu Yundong almost burst outughing. She tore off a leg from the roast chicken beside her and ced it in Shao Qingyuan¡¯s bowl. ¡°Eat more. Don¡¯t starve.¡±<div>


    ¡°Okay.¡± Shao Qingyuanpletely forgot about Dai Wenhuo. He ate the drumstick meat given by his fianc¨¦e in peace. The sound of him drinking porridge made Dai Wenhuo want to hit him.


    The pancake in his hand became even more tasteless. Dai Yi and Dai Zhong looked at each other and sighed secretly.


    After eating and drinking to her heart¡¯s content, Gu Yundong washed the pot and bowls and put them in her bag. It did not seem troublesome at all.


    Shao Qingyuan extinguished the fire until there were no more sparks. Then, he called for everyone to keep moving.


    The group walked deeper and deeper, and the road became more and more difficult.


    When the sky gradually darkened, Shao Qingyuan found an empty ce to stop and rest.


    Gu Yundong did not cook porridge this time. She took out the pancake that Shao Qingyuan had ced in the bag and roasted it. Then, she cut the remaining half of the roasted chicken into small pieces and stuffed them into the pancake. Then, she took the wild vegetables, mushrooms, and chicken bones to cook a small pot of bone soup.


    Yes, the chicken pancake with soup was simply delicious. It was too enjoyable.


    Dai Wenhuo was speechless. Was this woman specially trying to anger him?


    As expected, she was very good at food. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to open a food shop. Hmph.


    He continued to nibble on the dry pancake, but Dai Yi was quick-witted. He imitated Gu Yundong and stuffed chicken into the pancake.


    This way, it was much more delicious, but without soup, it felt boring after two bites.


    Shao Qingyuan silently turned his head and continued to turn his back to them.


    After dinner, Dai Wenhuo began to set up his tent. His tent was the kind of simple tent used for marching. It was very sturdy and durable.


    He wanted to see what Gu Yundong would do at night. She was capable of cooking and had enjoyed it for the entire day, but the most difficult thing was to sleep at night, right?


    Dai Wenhuo knew that Shao Qingyuan basically spent the night on trees when he went deep into the mountains.


    However, the trip this time would be long, so he also prepared a tent.


    Still, Dai Wenhuo had seen itst night. Shao Qingyuan¡¯s tent was actually just ayer of cloth. It was barely able to block the wind.


    Dai Wenhuo didn¡¯t say anything at that time, but he thought that it would be fine if Shao Qingyuan stayed in his tent.<div>


    But now¡­


    Thinking of how he valued his lover over his friend, Dai Wenhuo decided to forget it and let the man suffer on his own.

 Chapter 737: He’s Liu Xiahui?

    Chapter 737: He¡¯s Liu Xiahui?


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Dai Wenhuo did not say anything. When the tent was set up, he looked at the two of them coldly.


    Gu Yundong put down her hiking bag and took out a bag.


    David frowned and looked over. It was actually oilcloth?


    Gu Yundong shook it open and asked Shao Qingyuan to help support it. Then, she took out a pile of rivets and found a rock to knock on.


    She acted skillfully, orderly, and quickly. Not long after, a round tent that looked like it was airtight and sturdy was set up.


    Gu Yundong unbuttoned the tent and entered to take a look.


    Yes, it was too wet to sleep like this. Although there was ayer of oilcloth underneath and a pile of grass under the oilcloth, it was still a little cold.


    She did have a damp-proof pad, but unfortunately, it couldn¡¯t be used here.


    Until Shao Qingyuan opened his bag and took out a piece of leather toy on it.


    Gu Yundong immediatelyughed. ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Just go in and rest.¡±


    With that, he raised his tent that could not be simpler than ayer of cloth.


    The corners of Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. He put away the tent.


    ¡°This tent is big enough. You can sleep in here too.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Dai Wenhuo, who had quietly walked over to take a look at Gu Yundong¡¯s strange tent, heard this and spat out a mouthful of water.


    Gu Yundong gave him a disdainful look. ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss. You have to do what¡¯s convenient when you¡¯re outside, understand?¡±


    This was nothing convenient, right??


    Gu Yundong ignored him and turned to look at Shao Qingyuan.


    However, she saw that he was stunned and did not move. She could tell that he was nervous when she saw him swallowing ufortably.


    Shao Qingyuan thought about it very much. He felt that he should stay in the same tent as Yundong.


    But¡­


    In the end, he still had to consider her reputation. There were not only the two of them here, but also Dai Wenhuo, a young master who had been influenced by rules and etiquette since he was young.


    So he still shook his head, but Gu Yundong said, ¡°I only feel safe when you live there. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to sleep at night.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan immediately nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Forget it. What rules and etiquette? If Dai Wenhuo dared to go out and spout nonsense, he would kill him.


    Dai Wenhuo felt the death threat that Shao Qingyuan threw over and almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    They could not be friends anymore. After leaving the mountains, it was better not to interact with each other. He did not have such friends.


    Shao Qingyuan put away his pile of rags and went straight into Gu Yundong¡¯s tent.


    However, the moment he entered, there were only the two of them left in the small space. His nose was filled with her scent, and Shao Qingyuan¡¯s body stiffened uncontrobly.


    Gu Yundong became nervous when she saw him buttoning up the tent.


    Damn it, she had overestimated herself. Now, the blood in her body began to gurgle and surge. Her hands and feet were stiff.


    It was Shao Qingyuan. He secretly heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should sleep.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Okay.¡± Gu Yundong slowlyy down. With his back facing Shao Qingyuan, his breathing became lighter.


    It was terrifyingly quiet in the tent. Dai Wenhuo leaned over, but she did not hear a single sound.


    Could it be that his brother is Liu Xiahui?


    Pfft, pfft, pfft. What nonsense are you thinking?


    Dai Wenhuo went into his tent.


    Dai Zhong was on night watch today. He went straight up the tree and quietly watched the movements below.

 Chapter 738: Tacit Understanding

    Chapter 738: Tacit Understanding


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The night passed uneventfully. When Gu Yundong woke up, he saw Shao Qingyuan sleeping a meter away from him.


    His entire body was well-behaved. His eyes were closed and his breathing was calm.


    It was not the first time Gu Yundong had seen him sleeping, but now that he was lying not far from her, she had a very different feeling.


    The first thing she saw when she woke up was him. She could be in a good mood for the entire day.


    Gu Yundong could not help but smile as she slowly sat up.


    However, no matter how gently she moved, Shao Qingyuan still opened his eyes instantly.


    There was a moment of confusion in his eyes, but he quickly regained his senses.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± He had just woken up and his voice was a little hoarse.


    However, Shao Qingyuan looked at her with a burning gaze. He subconsciously reached out and pulled her into his arms.


    He had wanted to do sost night, but he was afraid that he could not control his impulses sote at night.


    Now¡­


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly coughed lightly and immediately let go of her. ¡°Wait here for a while. I¡¯ll get water for you to wash up.¡±


    With that, he turned around and left the tent, looking a little disheveled.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a moment before she suddenlyughed out loud. Did he not know that it was easy to be impulsive in the morning?


    She stretched her back and packed her things.


    After tidying up, the few of them set off again.


    However, although they said that they were going into the mountains to hunt, in fact, everyone was distracted.


    Shao Qingyuan didn¡¯t care much about the prey. Before he came out, he had brought a small basket that was hanging on his waist. Along the way, he had been looking for precious and rare herbs.


    Dai Wenhuo said that he was here to kill big guys, so he pretended not to see any roe deer, wild boar, deer, or sheep on the way.


    At most, Dai Zhong and Dai Yi would hunt wild chickens and hares to fill their stomachs.


    But Gu Yundong still noticed that Dai Wenhuo seemed to be looking for something.


    What was he looking for?


    Gu Yundong did not ask and pretended not to know.


    On the third day, the group stood at a fork in the road. When Shao Qingyuan asked which way they were going, Dai Wenhuo asked him, ¡°Have you explored both roads?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve been to the left, but I¡¯ve never explored the right.¡±


    Dai Wenhuo said, ¡°Then take the right.¡± He smiled. ¡°There might be something good.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan had no objections. He had been to the left side before, and there were not many medicinal herbs. This time, he could check the right. Perhaps he could find Bai Muzi?


    The group walked to the right for another day.


    Perhaps because it had been a long time, Dai Wenhuo became a little anxious.


    However, Gu Yundong felt that he might have eaten too much meat and was getting fired up.


    Forget it. For the sake of his mother, Gu Yundong still gave him a portion of porridge when she cooked again. Otherwise, what if he went back another day toin? She would be so embarrassed about Madam Dai.


    However, at night, she told Shao Qingyuan about Dai Wenhuo.


    ¡°He must have something to do in the mountains and asked you to lead the way.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Shao Qingyuan nodded. ¡°But since he didn¡¯t say, there¡¯s no need for us to ask. We¡¯re just leading the way. Everyone has a tacit understanding.¡±


    He had already seen it. Someone who really wanted to go hunting in the mountains should not have such a reaction.


    After a pause, Shao Qingyuan continued, ¡°Do you still remember that Qin Wenzheng was looking for me?¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned. Why was it rted to Qin Wenzheng again?


    She frowned and thought for a moment. A momentter, she suddenly remembered. ¡°You mean thest time he asked you to talk alone?¡±

 Chapter 739: Pretend Not to Know

    Chapter 739: Pretend Not to Know


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shao Qingyuan nodded. ¡°Qin Wenzheng asked me about some things in the mountains. This time, Dai Wenhuo asked me to bring him into the mountains. Perhaps there¡¯s something in the mountains we don¡¯t know.¡±


    Gu Yundong gritted his teeth. ¡°Qin Wenzheng is in cahoots with Dai Wenhuo. This goddamn guy promised not to drag us into his mess. As expected, he didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°I guess there¡¯s no other way.¡± Shao Qingyuan felt that no matter if it was Qin Wenzheng or Dai Wenhuo, they were doing their best to not let them get involved in these matters.


    But there were some things that could not be avoided.


    Gu Yundong snorted and did not say anything.


    Qin Wenzheng and Dai Wenhuo were both the emperor¡¯s men. What they wanted to do was naturally what the current emperor wanted to do.


    Gu Yundong thought that the emperor was a wise ruler and had done her favors.


    If she could help without implicating herself, she would help.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at her unhappy expression and smiled. She said that she wanted to draw a line, but with her current rtionship with Qin Wenzheng, how could she draw a line?


    She treated Qin Wenzheng as a friend, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t stand by and do nothing.<div>


    Since he had said so, Gu Yundong continued to pretend that she did not know Dai Wenhuo¡¯s motive.


    The next day, they continued walking. Shao Qingyuan was familiar with the roads in the mountains.


    He knew that Dai Wenhuo might be looking for something, so he deliberately avoided the traces of thoserge beasts.


    On the fifth day after they entered the mountains, Shao Qingyuan discovered traces of a bear.


    He led his men in the opposite direction. However, since Dai Wenhuo was looking for something, he naturally paid special attention to all kinds of traces.


    He also saw the footprints of the bears, but at the same time, he also saw traces simr to humans entering and leaving.


    Delight appeared on Dai Wenhuo¡¯s face, but he did not want to implicate Shao Qingyuan, especially with Gu Yundong around.


    Therefore, he continued to walk forward and asked Dai Zhong to investigate.


    Dai Zhong used the excuse of hunting rabbits to run away.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan did not expose him, but they slowed down.


    Before noon, they stopped to eat.


    Gu Yundong no longer had any rice. She did not bring much. There was still some dried meat and some wild vegetable soup.


    Just as she was scooping a bowl of soup for each of them, a banging sound suddenly came from not far away.


    The few of them quickly stood up and picked up their weapons.


    Gu Yundong could only pour away the wild vegetable soup. He stuffed the hot pot into the oil bag and put it in his backpack. At the same time, she stored it in her spatial storage.


    Soon, the sound got closer and closer. After a while, Dai Zhong ran over in a sorry state.


    As he ran, he turned around and said, ¡°Run.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Pythons, two pythons areing this way.¡±<div>


    Two?


    The few of them quickly packed up and prepared to leave.


    However, the two pythons moved very quickly and arrived in front of him in a short while.


    Moreover, they looked very agile. They instantly wrapped around a big tree at the side and swooped towards them with their mouths wide open.<div>


    Gu Yundong quickly jumped up and dodged to the side. The crossbow in her hand shot out with a whoosh.


    At the same time, Shao Qingyuan aimed his bow at the same python.


    Dai Wenhuo and the other two dealt with the other one, but he was very surprised. ¡°At this time, the pythons should be hibernating.¡± Even if they weren¡¯t hibernating, they shouldn¡¯t be so agile.

 Chapter 740: Dai Wenhuo Grabs Gu Yundong and Runs Away

    Chapter 740: Dai Wenhuo Grabs Gu Yundong and Runs Away


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Dai Zhong pointed at the stomach of one of the pythons. It was bulging and looked like there was something inside.


    Dai Wenhuo suddenly remembered the traces of people passing by on the ground and immediately understood.


    Someone must have disturbed these two pythons, and¡­ they were swallowed?


    Dai Wenhuo frowned. ¡°How long have they been swallowed?¡± She wondered if they could be saved.


    Dai Zhong shook his head. ¡°From the looks of it, it¡¯s been a few hours. There¡¯s no hope.¡±


    Dai Wenhuo did not ask further and began to focus on dealing with the pythons in front of him.


    They were all skilled people and had sharp weapons in their hands. It was not difficult to kill the pythons. Therefore, not long after, the pythons could not defeat their encirclement and fell to the ground with a bang.


    The other one suddenly went crazy. Its tail wrapped around the tree and its head began to hit the other trees crazily.


    Gu Yundong quickly dodged to the side to prevent the branches from hitting her.


    Unexpectedly, just as she dodged, she bumped into Dai Wenhuo, who was walking over. Just as she was about to curse him for getting in her way, something suddenly fell in front of her.<div>


    Gu Yundong¡¯s expression changed slightly and her pupils constricted. Dai Wenhuo screamed, ¡°Run!¡±


    Then, she subconsciously grabbed Gu Yundong¡¯s wrist and ran forward.


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    Shao Qingyuan hurriedly chased after him. ¡°Yundong.¡±


    Gu Yundong did not even have time to respond. At this critical moment, Dai Wenhuo, this lunatic, was extraordinarily fast. She did not even have the time to stop when she was dragged forward.


    She could only hear Shao Qingyuan¡¯s cries and buzzing.


    The sound was so stimting that it made one¡¯s scalp tingle. She inadvertently nced at her head and was shocked by the huge hos behind her.


    Wasn¡¯t this too much?


    Hearing the buzzing sound getting closer and closer, Dai Wenhuo sped up.


    Gu Yundong was caught off guard and fell forward.


    However, before she could fall, Shao Qingyuan, who had rushed up from behind, had already picked her up and carried her on his shoulder before running forward.


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    Shey on Shao Qingyuan¡¯s shoulder with a look of despair. In the end, she dug into her pocket and took out two masks. She put one on her face. Then, she turned around with great effort and put it on Shao Qingyuan.


    After running for an unknown period of time, the buzzing sound behind them finally became softer and softer. In the end, they could no longer hear it. Only then did they slowly exhale and stop.


    The situation was urgent just now, so Shao Qingyuan did not think too much about it. He only wanted to catch up to Gu Yundong as soon as possible. Only then did he realize that he should not have run like this.


    He squatted down to check on Gu Yundong. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Gu Yundong was fine, but she felt ufortable from the bumps. This was a mountain road. She had already tried her best to control herself when she was carried like this on the mountain road without vomiting.


    Gu Yundong did not want to speak. She sat on a rock at the side and gently rubbed her stomach. She took out some preserved sour fruit and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Shao Qingyuan took out a water bag and fed her two mouthfuls.<div>


    Then, he went to see Dai Wenhuo and the other two. Dai Wenhuo was fine, but Dai Zhong, who was at the back, had been stung in two ces. His situation was not good now.


    His face was swollen and painful, apanied by dizziness. He could not stand steadily.


    Shao Qingyuan quickly walked over. ¡°Let him sit down first. I¡¯ll help him squeeze the venom out first.¡±


    He asked Gu Yundong for vinegar and asked Dai Yi to apply it on him. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go nearby to look for the Purple Flower Earth Ding.¡±<div>


    After saying that, he stood up. However, just as he raised his head to look around, he frowned.

 Chapter 741: Alone

    Chapter 741: Alone


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    They were lost.


    Shao Qingyuan pursed his lips. He wasn¡¯t afraid of getting lost. If he was given more time, he could still find his way.


    However, Dai Zhong had been stung by the hos. He definitely could not stay in the deep mountains anymore. He had to get out as soon as possible.


    As Shao Qingyuan found the Purple Flower Earth Ding and crushed it for Dai Zhong to ease the pain, he lowered his eyes and thought about leaving the mountain.


    Dai Wenhuo had no intention of continuing to search. He came over to discuss with Shao Qingyuan.


    He also had a map in his hand. It was about the viges around the Nine Tigers Mountain.


    Shao Qingyuan was more familiar with the Nine Tigers Mountain. Based on the time and route when they entered the mountain, he could roughly guess where they were now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out of the mountain first. This way, it should be between Xiaoshi Vige and Heshan Vige.¡±


    Dai Wenhuo nodded. After resting for a while, he helped Dai Zhong out of the mountain.


    Fortunately, although Dai Wenhuo led everybody on the wrong way for a while, he was aiming out of the mountain. Therefore, when the group saw the vige, the sky had just darkened.<div>


    The few of them heaved a sigh of relief and quickened their pace.


    Just as they reached the foot of the mountain, they bumped into a young man carrying a basket on his back.


    The young man was stunned for a moment. ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡±


    After staying in the mountains for so many days, especially in the end, when they almost lost their shoes to avoid the hos, they were in a sorry state.


    Gu Yundong, on the other hand, was better off. Hence, she went forward and asked, ¡°May I ask where this is? We lost our way hunting in the mountains and finally found our away.¡±


    The young man¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You guys went deep into the mountains?¡±


    He then looked at Dai Zhong, who clearly did not look too good. ¡°Is he injured?¡±


    ¡°He was stung by hos,¡± Gu Yundong said.


    The young man quickly said, ¡°Then we have to find a doctor to take a look first. If a ho stings someone, it will kill them. This is Qinnan Vige. My house is down there. Why don¡¯t you go to my house to rest first?¡±


    As he spoke, the youth tightened the basket on his back and hurriedly led the way.


    Qinnan Vige? This didn¡¯t seem to be within the range of Xiaoshi Vige to Heshan Vige.


    It seemed that they had deviated from the route, but fortunately, they had a ce to stay after leaving the mountains.


    The few of them followed the youth down the mountain. Gu Yundong chatted with him as they walked.


    Only then did she understand that the young man¡¯s name was Qin Shu. He was only 13 years old this year and was even younger than Gu Yundong.


    Qinnan Vige was very remote and extremely poor. There was a river separating it from Qinbei Vige on the other side. The two small viges were in the mountains, so it was not easy to get out of town.


    There were less than 200 people in the entire vige, and thend was very barren.


    However, Qin Shu seemed to be very happy. He said, ¡°There are very few outsiders in our vige. It¡¯s very cold. However, you¡¯re lucky. There¡¯s a doctor in our Qinnan Vige. Although he can¡¯t treat serious diseases, he can deal with ho stings. I¡¯ll look for himter. You guys rest first.¡±


    As they spoke, Qin Shu had already led them to a small courtyard.


    Qin Shu opened the courtyard door and put down the basket on his back. He called them in to sit.<div>


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you some water.¡±


    Gu Yundong sized up the courtyard in front of her. It was very small and dpidated. There did not seem to be anyone in the house except for Qin Shu.


    There were only two rooms and only one set of things.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and quickly understood that this youth was alone.<div>

 Chapter 742: I Can

    Chapter 742: I Can


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Qin Shu poured some water and told them to sit for a while while he went out to look for the doctor.


    Dai Yi followed him. Not long after, a doctor limped over.


    Actually, Dai Zhong was much better. Shao Qingyuan had treated him in time and used the right medicine. He was no longer dizzy, but his skin was still swollen and ufortable.


    The doctor checked and only said that it was nothing serious. He told him to rest well, then took two copper coins and left.


    Qin Shu was very happy. He let them sit down first and went to the kitchen to make dinner.


    Dai Yi then exined what he had seen on the way to invite the doctor. It was indeed as Qin Shu had said. This ce was surrounded by mountains on all sides, and there was only one road out of the vige. It was bumpy and difficult to walk. There was still a long way to go on the main road outside. No wonder there were no outsiders.


    ¡°This ce belongs to Shuanghu County. It takes nearly six hours to get to the nearest Anbei Town, and it¡¯s even further to the county city. Moreover, this vige doesn¡¯t have a carriage. We can¡¯t buy one even if we want to.¡±


    When Qin Shu came over, he happened to hear this. He said, ¡°Our vige doesn¡¯t have a carriage, but the vige chief has an ox cart. After dinner, I¡¯ll help you borrow it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Qin Shu was still very happy to be able to help them. He was also talkative. When they were eating, he asked them curiously where they came from, what the prefectural city outside was like, if they had been to the capital or seen any big shots.<div>


    He had many questions, and the yearning he revealed made Gu Yundong think of Yunshu.


    When she was still in Gu vige, Yunshu¡¯s eyes were filled with desire and curiosity for the outside world.


    Therefore, she would answer Qin Shu whenever she could.


    Qin Shu was indeed satisfied. After dinner, he brought the few of them to the vige chief¡¯s house.


    Gu Yundong already knew that Qin Shu had lost his parents when he was young. His father had passed away long ago and his mother had remarried. It was said that she had left Qinnan Vige and gone outside. No one knew where she was now.


    Perhaps, this was also one of the reasons why Qin Shu was curious about the outside world.


    Qin Shu grew up eating from hundreds of families. As he was also a member of the Qin family, the vige chief took good care of him.


    The vige chief already knew that Qin Shu had brought a few lost strangers from the depths of the mountains. The vige was only so big, so everyone knew about the slightest ident.


    Compared to Qin Shu¡¯s pure enthusiasm, the vige chief was clearly much more cautious.


    He sized up the three people standing in front of him. Although they were all wearing rough clothes, it was not difficult to tell that these three people were people who lived extremely well.


    Dai Wenhuo, in particr, was much more distinguished than the young masters of the rich families he had seen in the county city.


    As the vige chief watched, he felt ufortable. He shifted his body slightly to control the urge to stand up and give up his seat to them.


    He coughed lightly and asked, ¡°You want to borrow the ox cart to go to the county city?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± It was Dai Wenhuo who spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vige Chief. We won¡¯t borrow it for nothing. We won¡¯t give you any less money.¡±


    Gu Yundong rubbed her forehead. Young Master, you¡¯re too direct.


    The vige chief shifted ufortably again. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for you to borrow my ox cart, but who will drive it? Originally, my son could send you there, but he hasn¡¯t been feeling well these two days and can¡¯t go out.¡±


    Qin Shu immediately said, ¡°I can send them there.¡±


    The vige chief nced at him and said in frustration, ¡°You? Are you sure?¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 743: She Likes This Place

    Chapter 743: She Likes This ce


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Qin Shu met the vige chief¡¯s gaze and suddenly realized something. He immediately lowered his head silently and did not speak.


    Indeed, the next moment, the vige chief said speechlessly, ¡°You haven¡¯t even been to the county city. How can you send them there? You may be unable to find your way back by then.¡±


    Qin Shu scratched his head, feeling a little troubled.


    After a while, he turned around and asked Gu Yundong, ¡°I¡¯ve never been to the county city, but I¡¯ve been to town. Can I send you to town? There are carriages in town too. You can buy one.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Qin Shu¡¯s eyes lit up and he suddenly turned to look at the vige chief. ¡°Vige chief, she said that it¡¯s okay.¡±


    The vige chief was speechless for a long time. He sighed and said, ¡°Alright, you can send them off.¡±


    Qin Shu happily went to the backyard to fetch the ox cart, leaving Dai Wenhuo to discuss the price of renting the ox cart with the vige chief.


    In the end, he gave them one tael of silver and the vige chief sent them out.


    Actually, Gu Yundong had also thought about not borrowing an ox cart. It was just walking. It was not like she had never walked before.<div>


    However, she did not know if Dai Zhong would be able topletely recover tomorrow. Moreover, Shao Qingyuan felt that if the conditions allowed it, he still wanted Gu Yundong to walk less.


    Fortunately, Dai Zhong was much better when the group set off early the next morning. Other than his slightly swollen face, there was nothing ufortable about him.


    He was not even willing to take the ox cart and insisted on walking by himself. It was Dai Wenhuo who shouted at him.


    Gu Yundong was thest to leave the Qin family¡¯s courtyard. When no one was paying attention, she ced two bags of rice and flour into the rice jar in the kitchen. They were all taken out from her spatial storage.


    With the hiking bag as a cover, Qin Shu would only think that she had taken it out of her bag.


    The Qin family¡¯s conditions were really not good. The five of them ate at his house twice and finished thest bit of flour.


    This child was too generous. Seeing that they were all grown men, he gave them a lot.


    As he only took out coarse grain buns, he felt very embarrassed.


    Fortunately, there were no outsiders in this vige. Otherwise, this kid would probably be robbed.


    However, it could be seen that although there were not many people in Qinnan Vige, their rtionship was very harmonious. Otherwise, Qin Shu, who had no parents since he was young, would not have developed such a personality. He had probably received the care and help of the vigers since he was young and was filled with gratitude.


    Moreover, she heard a neighbor quietlye over and ask Qin Shu if there was enough food at home.


    After putting down the rice and flour, Gu Yundong came out with the hiking bag.


    The ox cart was already set up, but there were too many people. It was impossible for everyone to sit on it.


    Gu Yundong was a woman, so Shao Qingyuan was the first to help her up.


    In addition to Dai Zhong, there were only two people in the carriage. Even Qin Shu could not sit.


    The farmers cherished the ox very much. If it was not necessary, they could not bear for it to suffer. If it were not for the injured and the woman among them, Qin Shu would not have helped to borrow the ox cart from the vige chief¡¯s house.


    The group walked towards the entrance of the vige. On the way, many people from the vige looked at them curiously.


    Gu Yundong looked over. These people smiled, and some children hid away shyly.


    Gu Yundong suddenly liked this vige very much. It was a very peaceful, simple, and friendly vige. Although it was remote, it actually felt like a paradise.<div>


    It was only when they were outside the vige that Gu Yundong slowly retracted her gaze and looked at the narrow road that led to town.


    Although they had set off early in the morning, the journey was really long. It was not until noon that they finally arrived at Anbei Town.

 Chapter 744: A Few People Pass

    Chapter 744: A Few People Pass


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Compared to Qinnan Vige, Anbei Town was much livelier.


    Qin Shu had been very excited since he entered the town. He had never been to the county city. Even the number of times he hade to Anbei Town could be counted on ten fingers.


    However, he restrained his excitement and introduced it to Gu Yundong and the others. ¡°The second intersection over here is thergest restaurant in Anbei Town. I heard that the food there is especially delicious, especially the braised fish. It¡¯s fragrant and tender. The fish were caught from our Tong Lake alive.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an inn on the right. It¡¯s also the best in town. I heard that the best first-ss rooms even have incense.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also a school there. The teacher is a High Schr. He¡¯s very awesome.¡±


    ¡°By the way, if you want to buy a carriage, it¡¯s over there. There¡¯s a carriage shop. They rent and sell carriages. The vige chief told me that the shop¡¯s price is very fair. You won¡¯t be afraid of being scammed.¡±


    As he spoke, Qin Shu drove the ox cart towards that carriage.


    However, he was stopped by Gu Yundong. ¡°It¡¯s already noon. There¡¯s no hurry to go to the carriage shop. Let¡¯s go eat first.¡±


    ¡°Eh? That, that works too.¡±


    Gu Yundong said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the restaurant you mentioned just now. Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s try the delicious braised fish you mentioned.¡±<div>


    Qin Shu could not help but swallow his saliva. Without saying anything, he drove the ox cart towards the restaurant.


    They stopped five to six meters away from the restaurant. He said, ¡°Go over. It¡¯s not good to park an ox cart in front of the restaurant. I¡¯ll wait for you here. I¡¯ll bring you to the carriage shop after you¡¯re done eating.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going?¡± David was about to leave when he paused.


    Qin Shu smiled and nodded. ¡°I brought some dry food.¡±


    David held his forehead and pulled him forward. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together. You¡¯ve treated us to two meals. Can¡¯t we treat you to a meal?¡±


    ¡°B-but¡­¡± Qin Shu was stunned for a moment and said worriedly, ¡°That restaurant is very expensive.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one eating.¡±


    Qin Shu could not break free at all and could only let him lead her forward.


    The few of them were dressed in clothes that did not look good or rich. Fortunately, the waiter in the restaurant was not the kind of snobbish person. He was only slightly stunned for a moment before leading them inside.


    When they arrived in town, it would be Dai Wenhuo home ground.


    He directly asked the waiter to find a private room on the second floor for them. The first thing he ordered was the braised fish that Qin Shu had mentioned.


    However, after the food was served, everyone took a bite and felt that it was ordinary.


    Hence, almost everyone only touched their chopsticks once before stopping. At first, Qin Shu was too embarrassed to eat, but seeing that everyone was not eating anymore, he felt that he could not waste it. He gritted his teeth and moved his chopsticks.


    In the end, almost the entire fish went into his stomach. He felt that it was very delicious and thought that he could tell everyone when he got back. This restaurant¡¯s braised fish was indeed worthy of its reputation.


    After eating and drinking their fill, everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    Although the food in this restaurant was not good, it was still much hotter and more delicious than the food in the mountains.


    Qin Shu was very embarrassed. He seemed to have eaten quite a lot too.


    At this moment, he did not rest anymore. He stood up and said, ¡°I-I¡¯ll go pull the ox out first.¡± After the few of them entered the restaurant, the waiter brought the ox to the backyard to eat grass.


    He hurriedly stood up and opened the door of the private room.<div>


    A few people happened to pass by outside and were shocked by his sudden action.

 Chapter 745: Very Similar

    Chapter 745: Very Simr


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    One of them saw that Qin Shu was dressed in tattered clothes and could not help but scold, ¡°Be careful. Can you afford topensate if you bump into him?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Shao Qingyuan suddenly raised his head and looked at the man who spoke. His eyes narrowed.


    Dai Wenhuo, who was beside him, wanted to retort, but Shao Qingyuan stopped him.


    Those people only said this before leaving.


    Qin Shu also hurried out of the private room and went to the backyard to fetch the ox cart.


    As soon as the door of the private room closed, Dai Wenhuo looked at Shao Qingyuan, who had a serious expression on his face. ¡°Why are you stopping me?¡±


    Gu Yundong said at the same time, ¡°Do you know the man who spoke?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan was actually a little uncertain. ¡°His voice sounds familiar, and his eyes are very simr.¡± After a pause, he turned to Gu Yundong and said, ¡°Do you still remember that we encountered a group of robbers on the way to Qing¡¯an Prefecture with the escort agency to transport the four jars of wine from the Tao family?¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    Shao Qingyuan nodded. ¡°Back then, the leader of the robbers said a few words. I heard it, and it was the same voice as that person just now. Although their faces were covered back then, their eyes were exposed. The man¡¯s eyes were also very simr to that person¡¯s just now.¡±<div>


    When they encountered the robbers back then, although they were all safe and sound in the end, those people really wanted their lives.


    If Gu Yundong had not put the four jars of wine into the space on the spot, the robbers would have thought that they had robbed an empty carriage and turned around to leave. Perhaps they would have been injured or killed.


    Later on, this matter was reported to the government office. The government office also sent people to investigate, but unfortunately, they found nothing.


    After Shao Qingyuan and the others returned to Fengkai County, they had also told Tao Feng, the eldest son of the Tao family. Unfortunately, Tao Feng didn¡¯t have any clues, so they still didn¡¯t know where these robbers hade from or where they had escaped to.


    However, he did not expect to see someone suspected of being a robber in this small Anbei Town.


    ¡°Shall we go and take a look?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and followed Gu Yundong out.


    However, he was stopped by Dai Wenhuo. ¡°Since he¡¯s seen you before, you¡¯ll be easily discovered if you go.¡± He called Dai Yi. ¡°Follow them and take a look. Be careful not to be discovered.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Dai Yi quickly left the private room and Shao Qingyuan sat back down.


    Dai Yi had experience in this aspect, so it was indeed more suitable for him to go.


    After a quarter of an hour, Dai Yi returned. His expression was a little serious, but he shook his head at them and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing unusual. They should just be here to eat.¡±


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and did not ask further. They stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go down first. Qin Shu must be anxious.¡±


    The few of them went downstairs. As expected, Qin Shu was already waiting outside the restaurant. He was lowering his head and chatting with the cow, looking very happy.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan walked in front, while Dai Wenhuo was a few steps behind.


    Then, Dai Yi whispered into his ear.


    Dai Wenhuo¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he might be rted to the guy we¡¯re looking for.¡±


    Dai Wenhuo sneered. In that case, this trip was notpletely fruitless.<div>


    ¡°Young Master, should we¡­¡±


    Dai Wenhuo raised his hand. ¡°Keep an eye on them for now. Check their footholds. If they¡¯re really rted, it¡¯s best to follow the trail to where they hid the thing deep in the mountains.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Dai Yi took a few steps back and turned to leave.<div>


    Only then did Dai Wenhuo quickly walk forward and catch up to Shao Qingyuan and the others.

 Chapter 746: What You Should Have

    Chapter 746: What You Should Have


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Qin Shu quickly realized that someone was missing. Dai Wenhuo only exined, ¡°I asked him to buy some things.¡±


    Qin Shu nodded and believed it, but Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan did not.


    Dai Yi¡¯s expression was not right when he returned just now. He must have kept something to himself.


    However, they also knew that Dai Wenhuo and Qin Wenzheng had tried their best not to involve them. The less they knew, the better.


    Everyone tacitly ignored the abnormality and went to the carriage shop to buy a carriage.


    Gu Yundong originally wanted to rent one, but she had encountered the robber previously. In order to avoid more trouble, she bought a carriage and drove back.


    Seeing that his mission waspleted, Qin Shu heaved a huge sigh of relief and sat on the ox cart with a smile.


    ¡°Brother Shao, Brother Dai, Sister Gu, this is it. I wish you all a safe journey. Sister Gu, thank you for telling me so much about the outside world. I¡¯ll remember your words. Goodbye.¡±


    He was about to leave when Gu Yundong pulled him aside and gave him ten taels of silver.


    ¡°We¡¯re the ones who should thank you. Take this as our food and amodation expenses. You can keep it.¡±<div>


    Qin Shu widened his eyes and quickly retracted his hand. ¡°No need, no need. Didn¡¯t you treat me to a meal too? I¡¯m already very satisfied aftering to such a good restaurant and eating braised fish. I can¡¯t ept this.¡±


    ¡°Take it.¡± Gu Yundong insisted. ¡°This is what you deserve. If you really don¡¯t want it, then¡­ buy something for the people in your vige. Didn¡¯t you say that they helped you a lot? You can help them now.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± This wasn¡¯t his money. Even if he helped, he wouldn¡¯t be the one helping.


    But Qin Shu could not win against Gu Yundong¡¯s decision.


    After some thought, he could only say, ¡°Then, then I¡¯ll use this silver to buy some rice, flour, grains, and oil and send them to the uncles and aunties in the vige. I¡¯ll say that you gave them to me.¡±


    ¡°Up to you.¡± If she gave him the money, it would be his. How he dealt with it was his own business.


    Qin Shu heaved a sigh of relief. Only then did he feel that the silver in his hand was not so hot.


    However, he was still happy in his heart. After bidding farewell to Gu Yundong and the others, he took the money to buy food, cloth, and daily necessities. He ced them in the ox cart and transported them back.


    When they returned to the vige, someone immediately realized that there were many things on the carriage.


    Qin Shu chuckled and said that these were all given by those guests. Then, he asked the vige chief to help distribute them to everyone.


    The vige chief knew that these were definitely for Qin Shu alone. Only this silly boy would take them all out to share.


    However, he knew how to be grateful. He knew how to repay his uncles and aunts in the vige. It was still very gratifying.


    The vigers were all sensible people. Some of them refused to ept it and said that they had not helped much. However, if they did not ept it, Qin Shu simply left it at the vige chief¡¯s house.


    The vige chief was speechless.


    In the end, it was the vige chief who spoke up and helped to distribute them. After that, there was still a lot left for Qin Shu to bring back.


    When Qin Shu returned home and opened the rice jar, he realized that there were tworge bags of rice and flour inside. For a moment, his eyes were a little moist.


    He thought that if he had the chance to see Sister Gu again in the future, he would definitely repay her well.


    These were all things for another time.


    On the other side, after Gu Yundong and the others parted ways with Qin Shu, they drove the carriage back.<div>


    Dai Yi had yet to return. Although Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan did not say anything, they were very slow.


    It was not until the next afternoon that Dai Yi rode his horse over.

 Chapter 747: Coax Him

    Chapter 747: Coax Him


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After two days of recuperation, Dai Zhong hadpletely recovered.


    As soon as Dai Yi arrived, he leaned over and whispered into Dai Wenhuo¡¯s ear.


    Thetter¡¯s expression instantly turned serious. He said to Shao Qingyuan directly, ¡°I have something urgent to attend to and have to leave first. I can¡¯t return to Fengkai County with you guys. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan naturally wouldn¡¯t stop him. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s meet in the prefectural city another day. Until next time.¡±


    ¡°Until next time.¡± He cupped his fists at Shao Qingyuan and nodded at Gu Yundong. Then, he took the horse that Dai Yi had brought over. He flipped over and jumped. He suddenly shook the reins and ran away like lightning.


    Dai Yi and Dai Zhong bade farewell to the two of them and immediately followed. Not long after, the three of them rode further and further away and disappeared from Gu Yundong¡¯s sight.


    She and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and shrugged. ¡°Looks like we have to go back ourselves.¡±


    The two of them didn¡¯t ask or be curious about what urgent matter Dai Wenhuo had.


    However, without waiting for Dai Yi, the two of them were still much faster.


    Two dayster, the carriage finally arrived at the town where Yongfu Vige belonged, Jingyuan Town.<div>


    Looking at the familiar ce, Gu Yundong took a deep breath and rxed.


    She made Shao Qingyuan slow down. ¡°I just returned to Yongfu Vige for two days and I¡¯m already deep in the mountains. Yunshu will definitely be unhappy if I only go back after so long. I¡¯ll buy something to coax him.¡±


    Yes, perhaps her father had also returned from the prefectural city. She felt that it was probably not enough to buy one or two things. She would see if there were any novel things in this town.


    Due to the different directions, they didn¡¯t need to pass through Fengkai County to return from Anbei Town. They directly returned to town. Therefore, if they wanted to buy anything, they could only choose from town.


    Between the town and the county city, Gu Yundong was more familiar with the county city. She had only visited the town a few times.


    Now, she realized that there seemed to be a few more shops in this town that sold canned food.


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan went in to take a look. Although the shop assistant was enthusiastic, the can was different from her product. She held the bottle to her nose and smelled it. She even smelled a strange smell. This was because the seal was not done properly.


    Enduring her difort, she quickly ran out. She was no longer curious about the canned food in the other shops. She should focus on choosing a gift for Yunshu.


    Every time she picked a gift, Gu Yundong felt like her head was going bald. She had a terrible headache.


    However, there were not many novel things in this town. They were not even as many as in her spatial storage.


    Hmm?


    Gu Yundong stopped in her tracks. Yes, she could make a few things ording to the things in the space, just like the puzzle from before. Whether it was her mother, Yunshu, Yunke, or even her father, they were all very interested.


    What did children like?


    Gu Yundong thought about it and her eyes lit up. Got it.


    She would get someone to make it when she got back.


    Gu Yundong felt slightly relieved now that she had an idea. Just as she was about to get back into the carriage, someone patted her on the shoulder.


    She turned around in surprise and saw Shao Qingyuan pointing at a stall not far away.


    ¡°Well, Yunshu will like it.¡±


    Gu Yundong looked in the direction he was pointing and saw a kite stall.<div>


    All kinds of colorful kites swayed slightly in the breeze, as if they were waving at you.


    But Gu Yundong looked at a shop at the back through an angle revealed by the shaking kite.

 Chapter 748: Reluctance

    Chapter 748: Reluctance


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes shed with joy. She said to Shao Qingyuan, ¡°Wait for me there first. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan wanted to say that he could apany her to buy it, but Gu Yundong had already run out.


    However, someone asked him to make way from behind, so Shao Qingyuan could only lead the carriage to the side.


    But when he looked up again, Gu Yundong was nowhere to be seen.


    The kite stall was still there, but Gu Yundong was not there.


    Didn¡¯t she go to buy a kite? Where did she go?


    At this moment, Gu Yundong was already standing in the shop behind the kite stall.


    This was a shop that sold bows and arrows. Other than bows and arrows, it also sold some materials for bows and arrows.


    The business looked ordinary, but the shopkeeper sat happily at the door drinking tea and basking in the sun. He did not seem to care much.


    When he saw Gu Yundong enter, he slowly stood up and asked with a smile, ¡°Miss, do you want to buy a bow or a custom-made bow?¡±<div>


    ¡°How long does it take to customize a bow?¡±


    The shopkeeper smiled and said, ¡°That depends on what you need. An ordinary one can be obtained in ten days to half a month. If you want top-notch materials, it might take half a year to a year.¡±


    ¡°That long?¡± Gu Yundong frowned. Wasn¡¯t this too long?


    After some thought, she asked, ¡°Then how much are the best bows and arrows sold here?¡±


    ¡°What are you buying the bow and arrow for? Do you learn to use it at home, or do your brothers use it to practice archery, or do you go hunting in the mountains?¡±


    In this day and age, there were different types of bows and arrows. In terms of arrows alone, they were determined by the different uses such asbat, field hunting, school review, signals, and so on.


    Arrows used forbat were not allowed among themoners. If they were discovered, they would be captured and executed.


    As for bows, there were also simple andplicated ones. The price was differentiated by the size and material of the bow.


    If a girl like Gu Yundong needed it, the bow would most likely have some essories to make it look good.


    Gu Yundong listened to the shopkeeper¡¯s introduction and was a little curious. So there was such a big difference in bows and arrows?


    However, the bow and arrows she wanted to buy were mainly used for field hunting. She simply wanted it to be durable.


    The shopkeeper seemed to be in a good mood and took out a few types for her to see.


    Gu Yundong took them one by one and tried them out.


    ¡®Hmm¡­ how should I put it? They don¡¯t seem to have much feelings.¡¯


    Although she did not use a bow and arrow, she had a crossbow. Once she picked up this crossbow, the blood in her body would faintly be excited.


    But the bow in front of her did not make her feel so.


    The shopkeeper saw her serious expression andughed. ¡°Miss, are you not satisfied with these few?¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Gu Yundong put down thest bow and asked.


    The shopkeeper hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°There¡¯s one more.¡±<div>


    He went to the storeroom at the back and carefully moved one out.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes lit up at the first nce.


    When she took it and tried it, she nodded hurriedly. ¡°I want this.¡±


    The shopkeeper clicked his tongue. ¡°I can¡¯t even bear to sell this bow. You sure know how to choose.¡±<div>


    ¡°Then are you selling it?¡± If you can¡¯t bear to part with it, why are you still taking it out? Who are you lying to?


    The shopkeeper snorted. ¡°I¡¯ll sell it for twelve taels of silver.¡±


    Gu Yundong gave him a banknote without hesitation. The shopkeeper immediately beamed with joy. ¡°Alright, go ahead and pick the arrows. Eighty copper coins for an arrow. At least twenty arrows. Since you didn¡¯t bargain, I¡¯ll give you five for free.¡±

 Chapter 749: Is That Niu Dan?

    Chapter 749: Is That Niu Dan?


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong could not help but feel emotional. No wonder people said that the poor studied books while the rich practiced martial arts. It was not easy for people without any capital to learn martial arts.


    She bought a hundred arrows in one go. It was a little heavy, so she asked the shopkeeper to help move them into the carriage.


    Unexpectedly, just as she turned to leave, she saw Shao Qingyuan standing at the door in a daze.


    Her eyes lit up and she ran to him with her bow. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ did you buy the bow and arrows?¡± Shao Qingyuan¡¯s voice was low as he asked uncertainly.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes curved into crescents. ¡°Of course they¡¯re for you.¡± She handed the bow in her hand to him and went back to get the quiver.


    The shopkeeper at the side shouted, ¡°Hey, Miss, you already have someone to help carry it. I¡¯m old, so I won¡¯t go.¡±


    Gu Yundong red at him. ¡°Shopkeeper, I bought so many things, but you didn¡¯t even carry them for me. This is not how this business works.¡±


    Then, she took her quiver and walked to the door to push Shao Qingyuan out. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll just take this.¡±


    The shopkeeper felt that this person¡­ was too shameless. She bullied the old man and he regretted giving her those five arrows for free.<div>


    But he had no choice. He could only follow with the remaining arrows.


    After the three of them carried the bow and arrows into the carriage, Gu Yundong thanked the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper snorted and turned to leave.


    Gu Yundong shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t mind. Otherwise, with this attitude, it would be strange if the shop could continue operating. Isn¡¯t that right, Brother Shao?¡±


    As she spoke, she turned around and saw Shao Qingyuan¡¯s lips curl up as if he was very happy.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Gu Yundong waved her hand in front of him, but Shao Qingyuan grabbed her wrist.


    Gu Yundong was stunned. She quickly looked around and pulled her hand out. ¡°We¡¯re on the streets.¡± This person was getting bolder.


    Shao Qingyuan said, ¡°I have a bow and arrows. Why are you giving these to me?¡±


    ¡°Your bow and arrows have been used for a long time. Last time, I said that I would give you my crossbow, but you refused. The bow and arrows are the treasure of that shop. I tested the feel of it. It¡¯s not bad. How did you feel when you held it just now?¡±


    ¡°¡­Very good.¡± Every gift from her was great.


    Gu Yundong was relieved. Seeing that his gaze was bing more and more passionate, he hurriedly coughed and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t bought my kite yet. I¡¯ll go buy a kite.¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, she quickly fled.


    Shao Qingyuan looked at her back view, his heart warm. He looked at the bow and clenched it tightly.


    When Gu Yundong returned, she was holding four kites.


    There were four kites and four patterns, but the colors were a little monotonous. Gu Yundong wondered if she should go back and paint them by herself.


    At this moment, her expression was much better. She carried the kites and got into the carriage. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    The corners of Shao Qingyuan¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. He didn¡¯t look at her anymore.


    The carriage drove towards the entrance of the town again. Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief. When the kites were put down, she lifted the curtain and looked outside.<div>


    Although the town was notparable to the county, it was still very lively.


    But very quickly, this liveliness was heard by Gu Yundong along with this discordant voice.


    She turned her head slightly and frowned. She quickly said to Shao Qingyuan, ¡°Brother Shao, stop the carriage first.¡±


    As soon as the carriage stopped, Gu Yundong quickly lifted the curtain and pointed at a figure not far away. ¡°Is that Niu Dan?¡±<div>

 Chapter 750: Ill Uphold Justice For You

    Chapter 750: I¡¯ll Uphold Justice For You


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan jumped down from the shaft, and so did Gu Yundong.


    The two of them took a few steps forward and arrived at the entrance of a school.


    Wasn¡¯t this school the Wen Mo Hall where she had sent Yunshu over but was not satisfied with that pedantic teacher?


    Niu Dan was indeed studying here.


    However, the current Niu Dan was standing outside the school, shouting that he had been wronged. His book basket had fallen to the ground and he did not have time to pick it up. His face was filled with stubbornness, but his eyes were red.


    He seemed to want to enter the school again to look for the master, but he was stopped by the gatekeeper.


    There were still a few students standing behind the door, pointing andughing at him.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s expression darkened. She immediately pushed aside a bystander and called out, ¡°Niu Dan.¡±


    Niu Dan turned his head. When he saw that it was Gu Yundong, the emotions that he had been suppressing instantly copsed. As if he finally had someone to rely on, he burst into tears. Large drops of tears fell.<div>


    ¡°Sister Yundong.¡±


    Gu Yundong quickly took two steps forward, squatted down, patted his shoulder, and wiped his tears with a handkerchief.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened? Tell me. I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    For a moment, Niu Dan cried a little hard and couldn¡¯t stop. Therefore, before he could speak, a few students behind the door started shouting loudly.


    ¡°He stole something. He stole fifty copper coins and was chased out by the teacher.¡±


    Niu Dan immediately shook his head with all his might. He wanted to exin, but he huped. He was immediately angry and anxious, and his tears fell even more fiercely.


    Gu Yundong hurriedly patted him. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Tell me slowly. I believe you didn¡¯t steal anything.¡±


    Niu Dan had been in denial for most of the day. Gu Yundong was the first person to say that she believed him without any exnation.


    All the grievances seemed to be unimportant at that moment. Someone believed in him. There was no need for him to say anything. There was no need for any evidence. Someone stood on his side without any worries.


    Niu Dan felt that it was enough.


    His emotions gradually stabilized. Although he was still sobbing, he could clearly say something.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it. I really didn¡¯t. My father gave me those 50 copper coins. My father said that I¡¯ve been studying very hard recently and that I¡¯ve improved. He rewarded me and told me to buy what I wanted. I just haven¡¯t thought of what to buy, so I kept those 50 copper coins with me. It¡¯s useless.¡±


    He wiped his face. ¡°But today, Xiao Quan suddenly said that he had lost money. Then, they searched everywhere. In the end, they found fifty copper coins in my book basket and said that I had stolen it. Teacher, the teacher said that I was immoral and had a bad character. He chased me out of the school. My fifty copper coins were also taken away.¡±


    As he spoke, he felt aggrieved again. Niu Dan couldn¡¯t take it anymore and cried.


    When the others heard this, they whispered to each other. However, the few students behind the door shouted, ¡°You were the one who stole it. How could you say that your father rewarded you? Who doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re a poor boy from the countryside? Is your father so generous that he gave you fifty copper coins to spend as you please? No one will believe this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. If your father really dotes on you, would he be willing to let you work for the family every weekend? The teacher has already told you several times to focus on your studies and not be affected by other things, but you refused to listen. Just the rise of one ce on the ranking was considered improvement? Is your father willing to give you so much money?¡±

 Chapter 751: Tear Down Your School

    Chapter 751: Tear Down Your School


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I got third cest time. My father only gave me five copper coins to buy candy. My family owns a shop in town. How dare your father give you fifty copper coins? Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°You stole Xiao Quan¡¯s money. Don¡¯t deny it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you call your sister over. Do you think she dares to settle scores with the teacher?¡±


    ¡°Our teacher is an Elementary Schr, and your sister is just a country bumpkin.¡±


    The veins on Gu Yundong¡¯s forehead throbbed as she listened. Niu Dan was even more anxious. Not only did these people scold and nder him, they even ndered Sister Yundong. They were too much.


    However, Shao Qingyuan raised his head and looked at the students with a sharp and cold gaze.


    Among the few students, the oldest was only thirteen or fourteen years old.


    Once Shao Qingyuan became ferocious, he could even scare an adult man, let alone these bookworms who only knew how to act tough and never see the world.


    Immediately, someone trembled and took a few steps back.


    The others suddenly stopped shouting and did not even dare to breathe loudly.<div>


    Niu Dan looked at Gu Yundong uneasily. ¡°Sister Yundong, I, I¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll seek justice for you.¡±


    Putting aside the fact that Niu Dan often came to her house and called her elder sister all day long, his enthusiastic look made Gu Yundong treat him as a younger brother.


    He had such a good rtionship with Yunshu. His father worked in her workshop and his grandfather was Chen Liang.


    She could not ignore it. No matter what, she had to clear his name and take back the money that belonged to him.


    Gu Yundong believed that Niu Dan had 50 copper coins as pocket money. This was the red packet she had given Chen Jinbao. At that time, she heard Chen Jinbao mutter that Niu Dan had been improving in his studies recently and he would give him a reward.


    She patted Niu Dan¡¯s shoulder and stood up. She looked at the gatekeeper and said, ¡°Call your teacher out.¡±


    The gatekeeper snorted. ¡°You think you can tell me what to do?¡±


    The gatekeeper seemed to be different from the one Yundong had seen before. Compared to this, the gatekeeper fromst time was much more polite.


    Shao Qingyuan saw his arrogant look and suddenly took two steps closer to him, kicking the door behind him.


    ¡°Go and call him!!¡±


    ¡°You, how dare you? Do you know what this ce is?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan looked at him coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten seconds. If I don¡¯t see the teacher, I¡¯ll tear down your school.¡±


    The gatekeeper¡¯s expression changed. Seeing that the man did not seem to be joking, he could only point at him with a trembling finger. ¡°You, just you wait.¡±


    Then, he quickly turned around and stumbled to call for help.


    Niu Dan looked at Shao Qingyuan in a daze. He used to be very afraid of him. He had personally seen Shao Qingyuan throw a child into the water and almost drown him.


    After listening to Yunshu¡¯s brainwashing, his impression of Shao Qingyuan changed slightly, but he was still afraid.


    Who knew that Sister Yundong would be engaged to him? Niu Dan felt that this was like a dream. For this reason, he didn¡¯t dare to go to the Gu family for a few days. Later on, even if he went to the Gu family and often met Shao Qingyuan, he never spoke to him.


    However, he did not expect that one day, this man called wolf cub would actually stand in front of him. He was so tall and majestic, like a mountain, as if he could help him block all the wind and rain.<div>


    Niu Dan felt that he was actually not scary at all.


    He felt that he had let the man down by calling him a wolf cub in the past.


    He felt a little sad. At this moment, the gatekeeper came out with the master of the academy.


    <div>

 Chapter 752: Your Request Is Strange

    Chapter 752: Your Request Is Strange


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Before the teacher reached the door, he said angrily, ¡°Who dares to cause trouble here?¡±


    The gatekeeper followed behind him. He pointed in the direction of Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong and added fuel to the fire. ¡°It¡¯s them. They seem to be Chen Jingwen¡¯s siblings. They heard that Chen Jingwen was chased out of the school and came over to defend him. Chen Jingwen did such an unbearable thing and didn¡¯t allow anyone to say it. That man almost kicked the door down.¡±


    The other students, who were so frightened by Shao Qingyuan that they did not dare to speak, also went forward toin as if they had found a backer.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Teacher. They¡¯re barbarians. No wonder Chen Jingwen dared to steal money. It¡¯s because his family has such a brother and sister who can¡¯t differentiate right from wrong.¡±


    ¡°His sister also said that no matter what Chen Jingwen said, she would believe him.¡±


    The Master¡¯s expression was ugly. He stood at the door in a few steps.


    He nced at Shao Qingyuan, then his cold gazended on Niu Dan.


    He was a teacher after all. Niu Dan was a little afraid of him and subconsciously took a small step back.


    Gu Yundong sneered and took two steps forward. She looked at the teacher and said, ¡°The teacher is here. That¡¯s good. I want to ask, do you have any evidence that our Chen Jingwen stole someone else¡¯s money?¡±


    The teacher frowned. He did not talk to women.<div>


    Hence, he looked at Shao Qingyuan. ¡°Are you Chen Jingwen¡¯s brother?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at him. The teacher immediately said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Don¡¯t you even know the most basic etiquette?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan finally gave him a look and said, ¡°She¡¯s talking to you. Are you deaf?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The teacher was so angry that his chest heaved. After a long while, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t talk to women.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t talk to brainless people.¡±


    Gu Yundong almostughed out loud. Shao Qingyuan¡¯s mouth was so sharp. She secretly apuded him.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that I¡¯m brainless? I¡¯m an Elementary Schr. I¡¯m a dignified Elementary Schr. I¡¯m rich and knowledgeable. To be able to teach here,pared to a country bumpkin like you, our difference is simply heaven and earth. You actually say that I¡¯m brainless.¡±


    Gu Yundong finally could not help butugh. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard someone praise themselves so exaggeratedly in front of so many people without batting an eyelid. How shameless.¡±


    ¡°W-What did you say?¡± This time, he was willing to talk to the woman.


    Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°As expected, you¡¯re deaf. I say, you¡¯re shameless.¡±


    ¡°Say that again!!¡±


    Gu Yundong was surprised. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard such a strange request. Since you¡¯re so sincere, I¡¯ll reluctantly repeat again. I say, you¡¯re shameless!!¡±


    The teacher was so angry that he almost fainted. If not for the gatekeeper supporting him from behind, he would have fallen to the ground and made a fool of himself.


    However, he was still so angry that he could not say a word.


    Gu Yundong asked, ¡°Can we talk nicely now? If not, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    The teacher¡¯s expression became even uglier. This was a threat, a threat!


    He did not expect this woman to be so shameless and despicable at such a young age.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask again. Why did the teacher conclude that Chen Jingwen stole the fifty copper coins? Why did he think that the fifty copper coins were not given to him by his father? Where¡¯s the evidence?¡±


    ¡°On the basis that he has a criminal record and is a habitual thief.¡±<div>


    Before the teacher could speak, a cold shout suddenly came from inside. Immediately after, Gu Yundong saw a familiar figure walk out.

 Chapter 753: Unworthy of Being a Teacher

    Chapter 753: Unworthy of Being a Teacher


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After the figure came out, the teacher immediately stepped forward and asked, ¡°Madam, why are you here?¡±


    Madam Sun said, ¡°I heard that a woman was present. I thought that you would definitely be troubled, so I came out to take a look.¡±


    The teacher sighed and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. This woman is very tricky.¡±


    Gu Yundong almost burst outughing when she heard that. Were the two of them out of their minds? Would he be put in a difficult position just because she was present? Was it difficult for her to ask two questions?


    Madam Sun had already turned around and looked straight at Gu Yundong. She said, ¡°If you have any questions, you can ask me. You don¡¯t have to hold on to my husband.¡±


    Gu Yundong chuckled. Who was holding on to your husband? It was as if she had taken a fancy to this old man. This woman felt too good about herself.


    Alright, since you two are husband and wife, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.


    Her eyes darkened. That moment of coldness actually made Madam Sun a little afraid.


    ¡°Did you just say that Chen Jingwen is a habitual thief?¡± Gu Yundong sneered. ¡°What else has he stolen? Since such a thing has happened in the past, why didn¡¯t you deal with it in the past and chase him out of school?¡±


    Madam Sun did not expect her to hit the nail on the head the moment she spoke. She immediately choked.<div>


    After a moment, she raised her chin slightly and said, ¡°In the past, it was because there was no evidence.¡±


    ¡°You call him a habitual thief without any evidence?¡± Gu Yundong was simply shocked by their train of thought. ¡°So this is what you teach here. Just because Chen Jingwen is a country boy, he is the suspect whenever anything is stolen. Then, he¡¯s called a habitual thief without any evidence showing that he stole anything. Then, based on that, he¡¯s guilty again when some student lost something, and he¡¯s chased out of school without even having the chance to exin himself.¡±


    Gu Yundong burst outughing and looked at the surrounding crowd. ¡°Did you hear that, everybody? I thought that the teacher of this Wen Mo Hall was just pedantic. Now I realize that he¡¯s not pedantic, but blind, paranoid, arrogant, irresponsible and self-righteous. Teacher? Can someone like him be a teacher? If his students be High Schrs and officials in the future, they will make groundless judgments based on their guesses too, right? How many innocent people will go to prison? This is simply disregarding human lives.¡±


    The onlookers couldn¡¯t help but nod. That¡¯s right. The teacher and his wife said that the child was a thief, but where was the evidence?


    ¡°To be honest, I used to think that this teacher was different from the other teachers I saw in other schools. He was always mysterious. When a woman brought a child to his door, he looked like he had seen a rat or a cockroach. It was as if everyone would like him.¡±


    ¡°I think so too. I don¡¯t think the teachers of the other schools are as hard to satisfy as him.¡±


    ¡°This girl is right. They¡¯re spreading this news without any evidence. Just now, this child was crying so miserably over there. One look and you can tell that he was wronged. This teacher is like a dog.¡±


    ¡°Look at what that Madam Sun is saying. Habitual thief? So it¡¯s all based on their own guesses. Then, if my family lost a chicken, can it be said that they stole it? Anyway, I saw her pass by my house, so I guessed so.¡±


    When Madam Sun heard the dissatisfied voices of the surrounding crowd, she saw that they were all standing on Gu Yundong¡¯s side. She immediately said angrily, ¡°But, but I have witnesses.¡±

 Chapter 754: The So-Called Witness

    Chapter 754: The So-Called Witness


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As soon as he said that, the whispers in the surroundings instantly stopped. Everyone looked at each other.


    ¡®Witness?¡¯


    Gu Yundong also raised her eyebrows. ¡°Witness? Where are they?¡±


    Madam Sun sneered and shouted into the door, ¡°Sister-inw Wu, tell me, is this Chen Jingwen dirty? Did he steal your things in the past?¡±


    There was no movement inside the door for a long time. After a long time, a figure slowly walked out.


    Gu Yundong was stunned. It was her??


    Chen Yn¡¯s husband, Wu Chong¡¯s mother.


    Madam Wu dawdled to Madam Sun¡¯s side. Madam Sun looked at Gu Yundong and said, ¡°Madam Wu¡¯s daughter-inw is Chen Jingwen¡¯s cousin. Thest time her son got married, Chen Jingwen also went. In the end, there were a few gifts missing from the house. Later, they found out that Chen Jingwen took them all. Isn¡¯t he used to stealing?¡±


    Chen Jingwen was also stunned. Of course, he knew Madam Wu.


    After hearing Madam Sun¡¯s words, he hurriedly shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t take her things at all.¡±<div>


    Gu Yundong found it extremely funny. She looked at Madam Wu coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Where¡¯s the evidence?¡±


    Madam Wu felt a little guilty. She stammered and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s been so long. Where¡¯s the evidence?¡±


    ¡°Oh, so this is still your guess?¡±


    Madam Wu could not raise her head. Gu Yundong¡¯s teasing gazended on the teacher.


    ¡°The way Master Wen handles things is really impressive. On one hand, he says that he doesn¡¯t talk to women, but on the other hand, he can suspect his student of stealing and chase him out of the school because of a woman¡¯s unreasonable guess. The teacher trusts this Auntie Wu very much. I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    Master Wen¡¯s expression changed drastically and he quickly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t. I just¡­ I just¡­¡±


    Just what? Yes, he had indeed listened to his wife¡¯s words, which was why he did not have a good impression of Chen Jingwen. And his wife had also listened to Madam Wu¡¯s words and made pillow talk.


    At the end of the day, the cause was indeed Madam Wu.


    Master Wen was furious. He suddenly looked at Madam Wu and said, ¡°Tell me, why are you so sure that he stole your things?¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Madam Wu knew that if she did not say anything, she would probably not be able to raise her head in the future.


    She secretly took a deep breath and suddenly raised her head. ¡°It was Chen Jingwen who stole it. Back then, only he ran into the room where the gift was ced. The thing was gone. If it wasn¡¯t him, who took it? I¡¯m an adult. I have no grudges with such a child. There¡¯s no reason to wrong him, right?¡±


    ¡°No reason?¡± Gu Yundong sneered. ¡°How can there be no reason? Is it not a reason that the Wu family and the Chen family to fall out? Is it not a reason that your son wants to take in a concubine and the Chen family doesn¡¯t allow it andes to your house to settle scores? Your Wu family is in the wrong first. You don¡¯t dare to look for the adults, so you schemed against a child. How impressive.¡±


    After Gu Yundong was done, she looked at Madam Sun, ¡°So she is your witness, right? This is truly an eye-opener. She made up stuff in front of you because of personal grudges, and youmbasted an innocent child based on that. In the end, your husband med everything on him and chased him out of school. Elementary Schr? Teacher? You¡¯re simply ruining the kids.¡±


    ¡°Pui, disgusting!!¡±

 Chapter 755: Admitting Mistake

    Chapter 755: Admitting Mistake


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Madam Sun¡¯s expression changed. She looked at Madam Wu, hoping that she would say more, but Madam Wu was simply making something out of nothing.


    Facing Gu Yundong¡¯s pressure, Madam Wu did not have any confidence. She could only grit her teeth and hold her hands tightly.


    However, her mind was nk and she could not find any words to refute.


    Master Wen almost fainted. He felt more and more people around him, and the way they looked at him was getting worse.


    Even the students who had run out to watch the show began to whisper.


    Gu Yundong looked at Master Wen. ¡°Say something. Where¡¯s the evidence? Did a dog eat your conscience when you were hurting a child like this?¡±


    ¡°You, you, don¡¯t pester me here.¡±


    ¡°Because you can¡¯t reason with me, you say that I¡¯m pestering you endlessly. Let everyone be the judge. Who¡¯s in the wrong in this matter? Who¡¯s pestering someone else endlessly and refusing to admit their mistake? Who¡¯s disregarding human lives and ruining a child¡¯s future?¡±


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, someone beside him immediately shouted, ¡°I say, Master Wen, you said that the child was a thief. Show me the evidence.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What right do you have to say that the child¡¯s father can¡¯t give him 50 copper coins as a reward? I even gave my child a tael of silver as New Year¡¯s money.¡±<div>


    ¡°I think he just thinks that the child is easy to bully because he came from the countryside and doesn¡¯t have a backer. He might as well find a scapegoat.¡±


    ¡°You think you can be a teacher and educate others? Fortunately, my child hasn¡¯te here to study. These few days, I¡¯m thinking of sending my child over to be enlightened. Forget it, I¡¯ll go back and find another school.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, you didn¡¯t send your child over. Otherwise, if something was missing from the school, they might even chase your child out.¡±


    There were more and more voices, and they were getting louder. At this moment, Master Wen wished he could find a hole to hide in.


    Madam Sun red at Madam Wu fiercely, angry that she was actually using her.


    In the end, he had no choice. Seeing that the usations around him were getting louder and louder, Master Wen was afraid that the entire town would be attracted over. He could only take a deep breath and say, ¡°This is indeed my mistake. I misjudged Chen Jingwen.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Chen Jingwen and said, ¡°The decision to expel you from the school is canceled. You¡¯re still a student of Wen Mo Hall. Come back to ss with me.¡±


    Gu Yundong wanted to spit in his face. You want to let it go so easily after wronging someone? No way.


    She looked down at Niu Dan beside her. ¡°Are you going back to school?¡±


    Gu Yundong did not want him to continue, but Niu Dan was not her biological younger brother after all. She could not decide for him on this matter.


    Unexpectedly, Niu Dan shook his head vigorously. ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m not going to this school to study anymore.¡±


    Gu Yundong rubbed his head and smiled. She looked up. ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    When Master Wen heard this, he nodded regretfully. ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided, I won¡¯t force you. I was your teacher, and I hope that your future will be bright.¡±


    With that, he turned around and walked in impatiently.


    However, he had just taken a step when Shao Qingyuan suddenly reached out to stop him.


    Master Wen was stunned and suddenly looked up. ¡°What else do you want?¡±


    ¡°Master Wen is really interesting. Since you admit that you wronged Chen Jingwen and cleared him of the crime of stealing something, shouldn¡¯t you return the fifty copper coins?¡±


    Master Wen¡¯s body stiffened. He turned around abruptly. ¡°You, you¡­¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 756: Return the Money

    Chapter 756: Return the Money


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Could it be that what Master Wen said just now was all fake? Your apology was not from the bottom of your heart. It was just a show for others?¡±


    Master Wen denied it on the spot. ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s just that, it¡¯s just that Chen Jingwen said that the 50 copper coins was his, and Liu Xiaoquan also said that it was his. Both of them¡­¡±


    ¡°In that case, call Liu Xiaoquan out. Let¡¯s face each other on the spot. How about that?¡±


    The onlookers expressed that they had not finished watching themotion and listening to the gossip. Master Wen had to continue making a fool of himself, so they agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s confront each other on the spot so that we don¡¯t malign the child.¡±


    ¡°Call Liu Xiaoquan out.¡±


    Master Wen had no choice. Although he was unhappy, his reputation was more important. Therefore, he asked the students in the school to find Liu Xiaoquan.


    Liu Xiaoquan was about ten years old and looked older than Niu Dan.


    He was still a little nervous when he came over. He did not know where to put his hands and feet.


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes and sized him up for a while. When he walked out of the door, she asked, ¡°You said that the fifty copper coins is yours, right?¡±


    Liu Xiaoquan quickly nodded. ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡±<div>


    ¡°In that case, is there any mark on the fifty copper coins?¡±


    ¡°Mark??¡± Liu Xiaoquan looked surprised and reached into his pocket. He really could not understand what mark there was on the money.


    He was still young and it was his first time doing such a thing. He could not take it anymore in the face of a wily old fox like Gu Yundong. He lowered his head and did not dare to look up.


    Gu Yundong continued, ¡°You might not know, but Chen Jingwen¡¯s 50 copper coins were given to him by his father in front of me. Before giving it to him, his father happened to be writing and identally knocked over the ink, so the 50 copper coins were stained¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡ªI have ink on my fifty copper coins. They were stained when I was doing my writing this morning, so, so¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t finish. In an instant, he felt that his mouth was too fast and that something was wrong.


    Gu Yundong smiled and asked Niu Dan, ¡°Is there ink on your fifty copper coins?¡±


    Niu Dan shook his head. ¡°No, there¡¯s no color on my copper coins. Oh, a few copper coins are stained with soil. I n to wash them properly when I get back.¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled and looked at Master Wen and the crowd. ¡°Did everyone hear that? Now, let¡¯s see what the fifty copper coins look like, shall we?¡±


    Liu Xiaoquan was too young and flustered. The others were not stupid and could tell that something was wrong in an instant.


    Master Wen¡¯s face was even more ashen. He looked at Liu Xiaoquan and shouted coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take out the fifty copper coins?¡±


    Liu Xiaoquan was so frightened that he trembled and took out a string of copper coins.


    Master Wen looked carefully. There was no ink at all, and there was indeed soil on two copper coins.


    It was obvious who was telling the truth.


    His cold gazended on Liu Xiaoquan. ¡°Tell me, is this fifty copper coins yours?¡±


    Master Wen was usually very dignified. With this solemness, the kid was immediately frightened to tears. ¡°It¡¯s not mine. I identally saw Chen Jingwen counting copper coins in the corner. In a moment of greed, I deliberately said that it was mine. Boohoo, I was wrong, Master. Don¡¯t chase me away.¡±


    Master Wen¡¯s expression was very ugly. Madam Sun, who was beside him, was speechless for a long time.


    Shao Qingyuan took the string of copper coins from Master Wen and handed it to Niu Dan.


    <div>

 Chapter 757: Brother Shao, Thank You

    Chapter 757: Brother Shao, Thank You


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    With the money back, Gu Yundong did not want to pester them anymore. She believed that the people¡¯s eyes were sharp and the news spread quickly.


    It wouldn¡¯t be long before everyone in this area knew what Master Wen had done today.


    For a person who valued his reputation more than anything else, it was enough for Master Wen to suffer for a long time.


    But before she left, Gu Yundong gave him a blow.


    ¡°To find the truth in such a small matter with such a simple question, even I can easily judge it. However, Master Wen made such a simple case soplicated. As expected of the knowledgeable Elementary Schr. Today, we have all learned something.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Master Wen finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. His footsteps began to be unstable, and his fingers trembled.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes widened. Was he going to faint again? Was she going to add another feat to her glorious achievements?


    Unfortunately, Master Wen¡¯s resistance was rtively strong. In the end, with the help of the gatekeeper, he held his chest and panted as he entered.


    Madam Sun also hurriedly covered her face and followed in.<div>


    The other students lowered their heads and looked at each other. In the end, they quickly turned around and left with faces full of shame.


    In an instant, only Liu Xiaoquan and Madam Wu were left at the door. It was the gatekeeper who had returned and pulled the sobbing Liu Xiaoquan in.


    Madam Wu stood alone at the door and was pointed at.


    Gu Yundong nced at her. She would tell Chen Liang everything about the Wu family. As for how they would deal with it, it was up to them.


    She looked at the aggrieved and resentful Niu Dan and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Niu Dan wiped his face and smiled. He took the fifty copper coins and ran to the side to pick up his basket before following Gu Yundong to the carriage.


    When he got into the carriage and saw the kite and bow inside, his eyes widened. ¡°Sister Yundong, did you buy these for Yunshu?¡±


    Yundong saw that his eyes were filled with envy and desire. Thinking that he had suffered greatly today, she gave him one. ¡°This is for you.¡±


    Niu Dan looked at her in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re really giving it to me?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I like it.¡± He hugged the kite, and his face returned to its usual cheerful expression.


    Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief. This child¡¯s recovery ability was quite strong.


    Niu Dan held the kite for a while before carefully putting it down. He then looked up at Gu Yundong and pursed his lips. After a while, he said, ¡°Sister Yundong, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Niu Dan lifted the curtain of the carriage again and said to Shao Qingyuan, who was driving, ¡°Shao, Shao, Brother Shao, thank you. I won¡¯t call you a wolf cub anymore. You¡¯re better than them.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned for a moment. In the past, he wouldn¡¯t have cared if Niu Dan thanked him or not.


    But now¡­


    He was still expressionless, but he nodded slightly.


    After some thought, he replied, ¡°No need. It¡¯s what I should do.¡±<div>


    Gu Yundong, who was sitting in the carriage, was overjoyed. Then, she felt a little sad.


    In the past, Shao Qingyuan had received malicious intent. Although he had slowly gotten better recently, there were not many people who sincerely respected him. Most of them were just afraid of him.


    However, she thought that things would definitely get better in the future. Wasn¡¯t Niu Dan an example now?


    At this moment, this little fellow looked at Shao Qingyuan with sparkling eyes filled with admiration.<div>

 Chapter 758: I Should Have Listened to You Long Ago

    Chapter 758: I Should Have Listened to You Long Ago


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The three of them quickly arrived at Yongfu Vige in a carriage. Gu Yundong asked them to send Niu Dan back to the Chen family first.


    When the carriage stopped at the entrance of the Chen family¡¯s house, Madam Zhou was returning with a vegetable basket.


    She was stunned when she suddenly saw Shao Qingyuan sitting on the shaft of the carriage. When the curtain of the carriage opened, Gu Yundong¡¯s smiling face was revealed.


    Madam Zhou immediately smiled and greeted, ¡°Yundong, why are you here? Come in quickly¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Niu Dan crawled out.


    At this moment, Madam Zhou really froze. She rubbed her eyes in confusion. In the next moment, she suddenly pped her leg. ¡°Aiyo, Niu Dan, why are you back? Shouldn¡¯t you be at school during this hour?¡±


    When Niu Dan saw his family, the grievance from before surged up again. He immediately ran towards him with tears in his eyes. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not going to school anymore.¡±


    Madam Zhou had dropped the basket in her hand. She quickly hugged him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying? Who bullied you? Tell Grandma. Grandma will deal with him.¡±


    As she spoke, she hurriedly shouted inside, ¡°Old Chen, Old Chen,e out quickly. Something happened.¡±


    Before Gu Yundong could say anything, Madam Zhou already had such a huge reaction. If she said anythingter, the woman would probably be even angrier.


    However, on second thought, it made sense. If her Yunshu was chased out of the school like a thief without distinguishing between right and wrong, she would have the urge to tear down that school.


    Chen Liang came out very quickly. He was a little more rational than Madam Zhou.


    Although he was also concerned about why Niu Dan had returned without a hitch, when he saw Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan, he invited them in first before asking about the situation.


    The group of people entered the central room. Madam Song, who was working at the back, also heard the sound and ran over.


    Gu Yundong tried her best to exin the matter in detail in a calm voice. Before she could finish speaking, she saw Madam Zhou and Madam Song begin to wipe their tears. Their hearts ached as they hugged Niu Dan.


    Even Chen Liang was so angry that his face turned green. His hands were clenched tightly, and he looked like he wanted to rush over and settle the score with that teacher.


    After Gu Yundong finished speaking, Madam Zhou gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I knew that the Wu family was not a good thing. Wu Chong is arrogant and the Wu couple is narrow-minded. It¡¯s fine if they fell out with our family, but they actually took revenge on a child. I¡¯m so angry. I¡¯m going to tear her apart.¡±


    Madam Song hugged Niu Dan and nodded vigorously. ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    Chen Liang took a deep breath. ¡°Alright, we still have to consider this matter at length.¡±


    Then, he turned around and said to Shao Qingyuan and Gu Yundong, ¡°Thank you so much for today. If not for you, our Niu Dan would have been ruined.¡±


    Gu Yundong sighed. ¡°Uncle Chen, don¡¯t say that. We¡¯re from the same vige, and Niu Dan calls me sister. What kind of person would I be if I just stood by and did nothing when something like this happened?¡±


    After saying that, Gu Yundong suddenly felt that something was amiss. Hmm¡­ the seniority seemed to be messed up.


    ¡°However, after today¡¯s incident, I¡¯m afraid Niu Dan won¡¯t be able to go to school. It¡¯s good that Uncle Chen doesn¡¯t me me for blowing things up.¡±


    Chen Liang waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t go to that kind of school. When you told me that the teacher was too pedantic, I should have listened to you. He wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡±


    Gu Yundong did not say anything. Seeing that this family was filled with righteous indignation and wanted to discuss the follow-up matters, she bade farewell with Shao Qingyuan.


    When she returned to the Gu residence, it was already a littlete.


    Seeing Father Tong at the door, Gu Yundong hurriedly asked, ¡°Are my parents back from the prefectural city?¡±

 Chapter 759: Knowing That You Are Unlikable

    Chapter 759: Knowing That You Are Unlikable


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Father Tong saw them return, he was instantly happy.


    This youngdy and her future husband had gone into the mountains together. Everyone was filled with worries, especially because they had agreed to only travel for five to six days but they had not returned for more than ten days.


    Wasn¡¯t he excited to see her now?


    Hence, he did not hear Gu Yundong¡¯s question. He hurriedly shouted into the courtyard, ¡°Eldest Miss is back.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, two figures rushed out one after another.


    It was Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi. The two children hugged her and almost cried.


    ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re finally back. You don¡¯t know how worried we were.¡±


    ¡°Cousin, are you alright?¡±


    The two of them were at home. At this moment, it was time for them to be given the Clothes Making Vacation. Qin Wenzheng¡¯s school was on vacation, and so was Tianhai Academy.


    Only the Wen Mo Hall that she saw today felt that there was no need to give the students the Clothes Making Vacation, which would waste their time. In any case, the students were from the nearby viges and towns. There was no need for them to go back and put on more clothes to ward off the cold.<div>


    That was why Gu Yundong saw Niu Dan at the entrance of that school today.


    She rubbed the two children¡¯s heads and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t I fine?¡±


    Seeing that Yunshu snorted and her eyes were obviously filled with usation, she quickly pointed in the direction of the carriage and said, ¡°I brought you a gift. Go take a look.¡±


    The two of them were stunned. They did not care about being angry with her anymore and ran to the edge of the carriage.


    Shao Qingyuan carried them up. The two of them climbed in and saw the kites inside.


    The two children¡¯s eyes lit up. They sat cross-legged in the carriage and began to choose.


    There were originally four kites, but after giving one to Niu Dan, there were only three left.


    The patterns that Gu Yundong had chosen were all pretty. There was an eagle, a dragonfly, a butterfly, and an owl.


    Niu Dan took the dragonfly away. Yunshu and Yuanzhi felt that such a beautiful kite like the butterfly should be left for Keke.


    Therefore, one of them chose the eagle and the other chose the owl. They were both flying birds and looked very good.


    After choosing the kite, the two children got off the carriage in satisfaction.


    Although Yunshu was happy, he remembered that his eldest sister had only returned after so many days, making him worried and afraid. He immediately turned his head arrogantly and snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t be angry anymore.¡±


    Oh, the little guy was pushing his luck.


    ¡°Then will you return it to me?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Big Sister, you¡¯re too old to y with kites anymore. You¡¯ll have to give it to meter. At that time, you have to find an excuse. How troublesome. Forget it, I¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Who said that she did not like to y with kites?


    She was already too old?? She was onlying of age next month. Why was she already old?


    This little brat would definitely not be able to find a wife in the future. No wonder he med his father for not choosing one for him when he was young. It turned out that he knew his limits and knew that he was not likable.


    Gu Yunshu happily went in with Bian Yuanzhi with the kite.<div>


    ¡°Rascal.¡± Gu Yundong scolded him with a smile.


    However, when she saw that only the two children had gone out to wee her, it seemed that her parents had not returned.


    It was also strange. At this time, Tianhai Academy should already be on vacation.


    However, she heaved a sigh of relief and entered the Gu residence with Shao Qingyuan.<div>


    However, just as she took a few steps in, a surprised voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°Miss, Master, Madam, and Second Miss are back.¡±

 Chapter 760: A Man Among Women

    Chapter 760: A Man Among Women


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong stumbled and almost fell forward.


    Fortunately, Shao Qingyuan was quick-witted and rushed forward to support her.


    Gu Yundong looked at him and said softly, ¡°Should I say that we¡¯re lucky or unlucky?¡±


    It was also very coincidental that they had only returned a step earlier than her parents.


    Shao Qingyuanughed. ¡°Let¡¯s go and wee your parents.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The two of them turned around. Yunshu and Yuanzhi, who had also heard the sound, rushed past them and ran to the door.


    When Gu Yundong walked out of the door, she happened to see Yunshu, Yunke, and Yuanzhi hugging each other tightly, as if this was the only way to express their affection for each other.


    The children were jumping around, clearly overjoyed.


    Even Madam Yang was envious and went forward to hug them.<div>


    Gu Yundong almostughed out loud. She hurriedly shifted her gaze to her father.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Dajiang¡¯s face darkened as he looked at her unhappily.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that he knew that she had been in the mountains for so many days? No way, didn¡¯t Father juste back?


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly and asked softly, ¡°Father, why did you onlye back today?¡±


    ¡°You still have the cheek to say that?¡± Gu Dajiang was also very depressed. He snorted coldly. ¡°Your milk tea shop opened yesterday, but a few days ago, Shuitao came to the prefectural city and said that you had something on and couldn¡¯te. Eldest Miss Nie asked me to represent you. Otherwise, I would have returned two days ago.¡±


    Gu Dajiang was unhappy. Firstly, he couldn¡¯te back earlier. He had gone back on his word to his wife and daughter, causing Madam Yang and Keke to lose their spirits.


    Secondly, he was a man, and the milk tea shop was specially opened to entertain female customers. Although some men came to celebrate the opening day, most of them gave gifts and left.


    He was the only one who stayed there from the beginning to the end. Those women whispered to each other about him in a strange manner.


    Gu Dajiang still felt ufortable when he thought of that scene. He was a man, and he didn¡¯t know where to look when he was in a ce full of women.


    Fortunately, Madam Dai saw through his predicament and let hime back first. Only then did he heave a sigh of relief.


    After listening to the entire process, Gu Yundong could only hold back herughter and quickly apologize to him. ¡°Father, you¡¯ve worked hard. I know that you did something that you were unhappy about for me. You¡¯re the best father in the world.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Although Gu Dajiang red at her, he enjoyed what she said. He let Gu Yundong help him into the courtyard.


    After entering the courtyard and sitting down, Gu Yundong asked about the situation in the prefectural city.


    The milk tea was ready. Although Gu Yundong did not attend the opening ceremony, Madam Dai must have known that she had gone deep into the mountains.


    She had also told him about her family¡¯s matters, and briefly mentioned entering the deep mountains.


    Yunshu, who was at the side, red at her while remaining silent. He did not say anything about his sister not returning home for more than ten days.


    However, when Gu Yundong mentioned the matter of Niu Dan today, the little fellow finally could not take it anymore. He stood up and was about to run towards the Chen family.


    It was Gu Dajiang who quickly pulled her back. ¡°The Chen family must be discussing this matter now. Don¡¯t join in the mess. It¡¯s the same if you look for him tomorrow.¡±


    Only then did Yunshu calm down, but he still clenched his small fists and looked angry.<div>


    Gu Yundong thought of something else. ¡°Now that Niu Dan can¡¯t go to Wen Mo Hall to study, I don¡¯t know which school he will go to next.¡±

 Chapter 761: He Can Go to Dongyi Academy

    Chapter 761: He Can Go to Dongyi Academy


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It was not that Gu Yundong had not thought about Qin Wenzheng.


    However, it was obvious that it wouldn¡¯t work. Not to mention how long Qin Wenzheng would have to teach, he had more and more things to do now. He probably didn¡¯t have the energy to take in any more students.


    Ever since Yunshu and Yuanzhi entered the school, Qin Wenzheng had never recruited anyone again, right?


    Moreover, although Gu Yundong felt that her rtionship with Qin Wenzheng was quite good, she could not rely on this rtionship to unscrupulously stuff students into his school.


    She had already stuffed two of them in. Between the two, Qin Wenzheng had taken a fancy to Yunshu¡¯s talent, and Gu Yundong had exchanged for Yuanzhi with conditions.


    Not on Qin Wenzheng¡¯s side. As for other ces¡­


    There were only two schools in town, and one was Wen Mo Hall. He would definitely not go there again.


    The other school valued money too much and demanded high tuition fees. Gu Yundong did not like it.


    However, Chen Jincai¡¯s son was studying there. This was because Chen Jincai was a junior manager back then. In addition, his wife¡¯s family had some connections with the school, so he let his son study there.


    Later on, after Chen Jincai lost his job as the town¡¯s junior manager, he had also thought of letting his son go to school after this year.<div>


    However, now that he had be Gu¡¯s assistant, this thought was dispelled.


    Other than these two families, there were also a few small private schools. The teachers were not even Elementary Schrs. They could only teach the children to read.


    However, it was obvious that the Chen family sent their children to study and read because of the imperial examination.


    How could he be satisfied with just a few words?


    Forget it. These things were not something she could worry about. Chen Liang definitely knew what to do.


    Gu Yundong was just about to change the topic and talk to her family about other things when she heard Yunshu tilt her head and say, ¡°Actually, he can go to Dongyi Academy.¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned. ¡°Dongyi Academy? I remember that the teacher of that academy brought his students to make things difficult for you, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yunshu nodded. ¡°But that teacher has been removed from the academy and won¡¯t be allowed to continue teaching. The dean of Dongyi Academy has also returned and even knows our teacher. He¡¯s a pretty good person.¡±


    Yuanzhi also nodded at the side. ¡°The dean was very angry when he heard about what happened back then. Then, he reorganized the academy. A few days ago, our teacher even brought us to Dongyi Academy to discuss knowledge with those students.¡±


    After the new emperor ascended the throne, the dean of Dongyi Academy went to the capital for the examination. This tripsted for more than half a year.


    Later on, he was waiting for the results in the capital. Unfortunately, he still failed in the end.


    Therefore, when he returned to Fengkai County, a long time had passed.


    From what Yunshu and the others said, Dongyi Academy was actually a good choice now?


    If there were no such annoying teachers, with Dongyi Academy¡¯s reputation in the county city, it was indeed a good choice.


    Well, in that case, she could give the vige chief a suggestion. As for whether to ept it or not, it was up to them.


    With this thought in mind, Gu Yundong stopped talking about this matter.


    She wanted to ask about the milk tea shop, but seeing that it was gettingte and everyone had been on the road for the entire day, she let everyone go back to their rooms to rest early.


    The next morning, Yunshu and Yuanzhi hurriedly got up and brought Yunke, who was also awake, to look for Niu Dan.


    However, when the two of them ran to Niu Dan¡¯s house, they saw that the door was tightly shut. There seemed to be no one in the Chen family.<div>

 Chapter 762: Seeking Justice

    Chapter 762: Seeking Justice


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunshu ran to her neighbor¡¯s house to ask around and found out that the Chen family had gone to town.


    Chen Liang and Madam Zhou were not the only ones. Even Chen Jinbao went to the Gu residence early in the morning to apply for leave from Tong An. He followed his parents and went to seek justice for Niu Dan angrily.


    Yunshu and the others could only run back. Gu Yundong was not surprised.


    The Chen family doted on their two grandsons very much. Even though Chen Liang, the vige chief, maintained his dignity with a dark expression all day, how could he sit still after seeing his precious grandson suffer so much?


    Gu Yundong asked around and heard that it was not just the Chen family. Chen Liang also brought a few young men from the vige with him. They looked like they were going to cause trouble.


    Gu Yundong was not worried, but Yunshu was a little disappointed. He did not see Niu Dan, so he could not join him in the crusade against those bad guys.


    However, when he saw Yunkee out with his little butterfly kite, he instantly perked up again.


    Then, he hurriedly ran back to his room and took out his owl kite.


    ¡°Let¡¯spete and see whose kite flies the highest. How about that?¡±


    Yunke ran over. ¡°It must be my butterfly.¡±<div>


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the barnyard.¡± Yuanzhi was also excited.


    The three of them took the three kites and went out. It was autumn today, and the wind was blowing. It was very suitable for kite-flying.


    They ran out of the door in a hurry and went to the Zeng family¡¯s house, pulling Zeng Jia, Zeng Yue, and Zeng Le away.


    There were six people and three kites. Two people and one kite.


    Back then, Gu Yundong had bought four because she wanted to give one to Lu Hongqiao. However, among the four members of the Lu family who had followed Gu Dajiang back yesterday, only Lu Hongxiu was around. The others had all stayed in the courtyard and did note back.


    The group of people ran to the barnyard, and the three kites instantly attracted their friends along the way.


    Therefore, when they arrived at their destination, almost all the children in the vige followed them.


    Many people flew kites, but they couldn¡¯t eat or wear them. Their parents in the countryside didn¡¯t have the money to buy the kites, so they could only make the kites themselves.


    The homemade kites were simple and crude. There were a few thin bamboos and some window paper. It was squarish and did not even have a shape, let alone a color. It was so ugly that it made one want to cry.


    Therefore, the colorful kites that Yunshu and the others took out instantly became the children¡¯s favorite. They touched them with their hands.


    If Yunshu hadn¡¯t stopped them, the kites would have shattered into pieces before they could fly into the sky.


    Fortunately, although he was young, he was already a little dignified in the vige. Everyone could only watch but not touch the kites. At most, they could only touch the kite strings. In the end, the kites were finally released into the sky.


    Looking at the butterfly, eagle, and owl that were getting higher and higher, the children below screamed excitedly. The rising and falling sounds attracted many adults toe out and watch.


    Actually¡­ They wanted to fly the kites too.


    When Niu Dan returned, he saw such a lively scene when he passed by the barnyard.


    His eyes lit up. He quickly stopped the ox cart and ran home. He took out his kite and joined.


    After waiting for him to y happily for a while, Yunshu gave her kite to Zeng Le and ran to his side to talk to him.


    ¡°Niu Dan, did you go and settle scores with that teacher from Wen Mo Hall today?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Niu Dan was so excited that his face was red. Today, his father, grandfather, and some uncles apanied him. He actually made Master Wen apologize to him.<div>

 Chapter 763: I Can Make the Teacher Faint

    Chapter 763: I Can Make the Teacher Faint


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yunshu sighed. ¡°You should have brought me along.¡±


    Niu Dan was stunned for a moment. Someone beside him screamed for him to grab the string or the kite would fall. Niu Dan simply handed the string to him and walked to the side to chat with Yunshu.


    ¡°Why should I bring you along? You¡¯re small. What if you get bullied?¡±


    Yunshu shook his head and looked very proud. ¡°I won¡¯t be bullied. I can make the teacher faint from anger. I¡¯m especially experienced.¡±


    Are you going there to make the teacher faint from anger?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Even if you didn¡¯t go, my father and the others almost made the teacher faint from anger today.¡±


    Yunshu¡¯s interest was piqued. He pulled his wrist and sat down on a rock at the side. ¡°Then tell me, how did you make the teacher faint from anger?¡±


    Niu Dan immediately twisted his body and started talking.


    At the same time, Chen Liang sat at the Gu residence and drank tea. He told them about his trip to town today.


    They went to Wen Mo Hall and met the teacher.<div>


    Interestingly, Liu Xiaoquan¡¯s father also went to the school to settle scores with the teacher.


    Liu Xiaoquan¡¯s father was a butcher. He was originally filled with a ferocious aura and his entire body was filled with muscles.


    It was said that yesterday, after Master Wen discovered that Liu Xiaoquan was a thief, he brought him back and taught him a lesson in front of all the students. He even made him kneel on the ground for an hour. In the end, he even chased him out of the school and refused to acknowledge him as a student.


    In the end, after Liu Xiaoquan returned, he said in front of his parents that there was no point in living and that he wanted to hang himself. He only fell asleep after fussing over a whole night.


    Hence, Father Liu came over early in the morning.


    When Chen Liang said this, he was still a little angry. ¡°Fortunately, Niu Dan met you yesterday, Yundong. Otherwise, he would have been chased out of the school after suffering injustice. The person who wanted to die would have been our Niu Dan. Thinking of this, I feel a lingering fear.¡±


    Gu Yundong drank her tea silently. No, Uncle Chen, you¡¯re thinking too much. I don¡¯t think Liu Xiaoquan really wants to die. Otherwise, why would he cause such a ruckus in front of his parents?


    However, this was also because Liu Xiaoquan was strong. If he were someone who was weak and could not stand being humiliated by Master Wen, he would probably really take things too hard.


    Actually, there could have been a very good solution to this matter. Stealing money was not right in the first ce. After that, it was a huge mistake to frame others. Such a student should be severely punished. As a teacher, what he had to do was to find out the truth and clear Niu Dan¡¯s name. Then, he would guide and educate the perpetrator.


    However, Master Wen was not like this. His own reputation had been tainted, so he pushed all the responsibility to Liu Xiaoquan.


    After deciding to chase him out of the school, he actually had to humiliate him in advance.


    This kind of person really disgusted her.


    Chen Liang also felt quite disgusted. Fortunately, Liu Xiaoquan¡¯s father was not someone to be trifled with. He had a bad temper to begin with, so when he went to school, he directly carried a butcher knife.


    As soon as the knife appeared, Master Wen¡¯s legs immediately went weak. He immediately apologized to Liu Xiaoquan.


    When Chen Liang saw this, he immediately asked Chen Jinbao to bring the young men from the vige to stand in front of him and start questioning him.


    Master Wen was so frightened that he almost fainted. He hurriedly apologized to Niu Dan.


    Coincidentally, when he apologized, most of the students were watching outside.


    Seeing that the usually dignified and unsmiling teacher was actually so¡­ humble and spineless, they could not tell if they were disappointed or disgusted. In short, a few students whose families were rtively wealthy were already considering going to other schools.


    <div>

 Chapter 764: Completely Disheartened

    Chapter 764: Completely Disheartened


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After this incident, Master Wen¡¯s reputation waspletely ruined. When the onlookers publicized what happened that day, many of the students¡¯ families were very dissatisfied.


    Gradually, the number of students in Wen Mo Hall decreased. In the end, there were only five or six left.


    Because of this, Master Wen med his wife, Madam Sun. If not for her carelessness in making friends and interacting with such a selfish and mean person, he would not have be a knife in her hand to deal with Chen Jingwen like this.


    Not only did he lose face, but he could not even be a teacher.


    Madam Sun felt even more bitter in her heart. She hated Madam Wu so much that she gritted her teeth. She had said a lot of bad things about her outside, and it could be considered that she hadpletely fallen out with her.


    Chen Liang¡¯s family even got Teacher Wen to refund Niu Dan¡¯s tuition fees before leaving the school with a cold snort.


    When Father Liu saw Niu Dan, he wanted to settle scores with him. After all, Niu Dan was one of the people who had caused his son to seek death. However, the Chen family had many people. Just standing there made people¡¯s hearts beat like drums. Hence, he could only forget about it and leave angrily with his son.


    After Chen Liang and the others came out of Wen Mo Hall, they went to the Wu family.


    They had not forgotten that the culprit was Madam Wu.


    However, the Wu family had guessed that they woulde to them, so they didn¡¯te. Chen Yn was the only one left to deal with them.


    Chen Yn was still speaking up for Madam Wu. She even hinted that Niu Dan might really be dirty.


    Chen Liang hadpletely given up on her. In the past, he might have wanted to interact less with her, but now, he hadpletely cut ties with her. Just take it that he had let his brother, Chen Tian, down. He would not acknowledge this niece.


    When Chen Liang told Gu Yundong about this, he was still a little dispirited.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out why things had turned out this way. Chen Yn, who had married someone else, seemed to have be apletely different person.


    What could Gu Yundong say? It was not that she had be a different person, but that she had always been selfish. It was just that she could not pretend anymore and was exposed.


    However, when she saw Chen Liang¡¯s dejected expression, sheforted him in the end. ¡°It¡¯s good to see it clearly as soon as possible so that she won¡¯t bring even greater cmity to the Chen family in the future. Uncle Chen, don¡¯t be too sad. At least you¡¯ve let Niu Dan off today.¡±


    Chen Liang nodded. ¡°Yes, seeing that teacher apologize to Niu Dan, I feel much better here.¡±


    As he spoke, he began to hesitate, as if he had something to say and was embarrassed.


    Gu Yundong asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is Uncle Chen in a difficult position?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like this.¡± Uncle Chen rubbed his hands and said, ¡°Niu Dan can¡¯t study at Wen Mo Hall in the future. I don¡¯t know where he should go in the future. Last time, you said that you knew all the schools in Fengkai County. Which school do you think is the best?¡±


    Uncle Chen did not listen to Gu Yundongst time. Now, he really regretted it.


    He was the vige chief. In the past, he had thought that he was someone who had seen the world in this vige. But now,pared to Gu Yundong, who had traveled everywhere and visited so many prefectures, he was just a country bumpkin.


    So he wanted to hear what she meant.


    Gu Yundong was about to talk him about this, but before she could say anything, Yunshu came in with Niu Dan and the others.


    When he heard this, Niu Dan immediately shouted with an intense reaction, ¡°I¡¯m not going to study anymore.¡±


    Everyone was stunned and turned to look at him.

 Chapter 765: Why Don’t You Want to Go?

    Chapter 765: Why Don¡¯t You Want to Go?


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Uncle Chen was the first to react. He immediately scolded, ¡°What do you mean by not studying anymore? Don¡¯t spout nonsense. You know how many children in this vige don¡¯t even have the chance to study. You can only sit there and study obediently because your parents are promising. But you actually don¡¯t cherish it.¡±


    He was right. How difficult was studying these days?


    Although he was the vige chief, it was also very difficult for him to provide for his two grandsons to study. However, he knew the benefits of knowledge. As long as his grandson could be an Elementary Schr or High Schr, it could change their life.


    That was why he had shamelesslye to the Gu family today and carefully asked about the school.


    Chen Liang even had some hidden thoughts in his heart. He had seen Qin Wenzheng before. Although he did not know his exact identity, he could tell from the man¡¯s aura that he was definitely not an ordinary person, especially since Yunshu and Yuanzhi were both studying at his ce.


    They had been in school for less time than Niu Dan, but they had learned more than Niu Dan. It was said that they even had to learn how to ride horses and shoot arrows. That school was much more awesome than that Wen Mo Academy.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want to go to such a good school? However, he had also asked around. Teacher Qin had strict requirements for epting students. It depended on talent and fate.


    Actually, he also knew that the hope was slim, but Qin Wenzheng and Gu Yundong had a good rtionship, so he still wanted to give it a try. Perhaps he would seed?


    However, he did not expect his grandson to be unwilling to go to school.


    Previously, Chen Liang had fainted from anger. Now, he had almost fainted from anger because of his grandson.


    However, Niu Dan¡¯s face was flushed red. His small hands were clenched tightly, and he looked very agitated and resistant.


    Chen Liang wanted to say something, but Gu Dajiang shook his head slightly and pulled Niu Dan over.


    He wasn¡¯t familiar with Niu Dan, but from what his son often said, he quite liked this enthusiastic and energetic little fellow.


    He asked gently in a low voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to study anymore?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not good to study at all. I¡¯m unhappy and can¡¯t go home. The teacher doesn¡¯t let us y. Even if we have time to rest, we have to sit in our seats and read. We can¡¯t be in the toilet for the time of more than half a cup of tea. I feel ufortable. I feel like I can¡¯t breathe.¡±


    Niu Dan¡¯s expression became pained as he spoke.


    Gu Yundong understood that Niu Dan had developed a distaste for learning.


    Moreover, this phenomenon had not happened for a day or two. He must have felt suffocated under the pressure of the literary master.


    As expected, Master Wen was not suitable to be a master.


    However, Chen Liang waspletely stunned and did not understand. ¡°Isn¡¯t this how studying is? Which student doesn¡¯t study hard day and night? The ancients even had their heads hanging from beams and their butts sitting on thorns. They wished they could sit in front of their desks 24 hours a day. Why do you feel ufortable?¡±


    Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang looked at each other. This was a generation gap.


    Chen Liang had never studied before, so he couldn¡¯t empathize with his grandson, but Gu Dajiang knew.


    He gave Gu Yundong a look, and thetter left with Niu Dan, who was about to protest, and Yunshu, who was frowning as if he was thinking about something.


    Only Gu Dajiang and Chen Liang were left in the central room. Chen Liang was still frowning.


    Gu Dajiang poured him a ss of water before saying slowly, ¡°Vige Chief, I can understand your hopes for the child, but we have to understand that Niu Dan is only eight years old this year. He¡¯s still young and doesn¡¯t have enough willpower to begin with. Let alone the child, even I can¡¯t do it.¡±

 Chapter 766: Gu Dajiangs Persuasion

    Chapter 766: Gu Dajiang¡¯s Persuasion


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Chen Liang frowned even more. Gu Dajiang smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s like how you work hard in the fields all day for your family¡¯s food, clothes, and transportation. You work very hard and wish you could stay in the fields 24 hours a day. But is that possible? If you don¡¯te back to rest when the weather is hot, you will suffer from heatstroke. If you work for too long, you will be tired. The hoe in your hand might even hit your toes, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same for reading. If a person doesn¡¯t rest and reads all day, his eyes won¡¯t be able to take it. His thoughts will be chaotic for a long time and he won¡¯t be able to learn at all. The appropriate rest is for better work or learning in the future. Don¡¯t you think so? If you force students to read and write, it will backfire.¡±


    With this exnation, Chen Liang felt much easier to understand.


    He looked at Gu Dajiang and asked in a low voice, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re studying at Tianhai Academy now. Is it the same for your academy?¡±


    ¡°Of course, the Tianhai Academy is even more rxed. The teacher will stop after teaching a certain amount of knowledge, leaving time for you to think and interpret. If you don¡¯t understand, you can ask the teacher. If you already understand, you can read books yourself, or practice calligraphy, or draw, y chess, or even go back to the dormitory to rest in advance.


    At their age, the most important thing was self-awareness.


    ¡°Oh my god, you can do that?¡± This was the first time Chen Liang had heard of such a teaching method.


    In the past, he only knew that those students stayed at home every day and did not even go out. They only knew how to read books. Their family did not dare to speak loudly at home and they read until midnight every day.


    In the end, he was still too ignorant.


    Gu Dajiang smiled. ¡°Vige Chief, it¡¯s not only our Tianhai Academy. Yunshu¡¯s school is rtively rxed. Why don¡¯t you ask him?¡±<div>


    Chen Liang was stunned. ¡°In that case, does it mean that the teacher from Wen Mo Hall doesn¡¯t know how to teach?¡±


    ¡°At least in some aspects, he really didn¡¯t do well. For example, Tianhai Academy has the Clothes Making Vacation, Yunshu¡¯s school has it, and even the private school in the neighboring vige has it for half a month. However, the Wen Mo Hall in town only let the students stay in the school to study, obliterating the students¡¯ enthusiasm for studying. How can this be?¡±


    Gu Dajiang wanted to say that this guy had caused a lot of harm.


    Chen Liang lowered his eyes and began to think.


    Compared to this kind of small academy, he naturally believed in the Tianhai Academy that had nurtured so many Honorable Schrs and Top Schrs and had a hundred years of history.


    Moreover, when he thought about it now, Niu Dan was very happy every day when he went to school at first. Every day, he woulde back and talk about the interesting things in the school and how many words he had learned during the day. However, recently, he had be more and more silent. When he returned home, he refused to talk about the things in the school.


    Chen Liang sighed. After a while, he asked, ¡°Then, is it true that Niu Dan is not allowed to go to school?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to make a decision so quickly. Niu Dan is now disgusted and repulsed by studying. He might feel that no matter which school it is, it will be the same as Wen Mo Hall. It will only give him huge pressure. If the vige chief is free, you can actually bring Niu Dan to other schools to take a look and let him know that there are still many schools with different teaching methods.¡±


    Chen Liang nodded thoughtfully. Gu Dajiang knew that he needed to think about it and talk to Niu Dan.


    The two of them stood up and walked out of the central room, nning to look for Niu Dan.


    Unexpectedly, after looking around the courtyard, they did not see the children.

 Chapter 767: Brother Shao, I Want To Carry Your Monkey

    Chapter 767: Brother Shao, I Want To Carry Your Monkey


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Not only were the children not around, but even Madam Yang and the others were gone.


    In the end, it was Father Tong who pointed them in the right direction and said that those people were watching themotion in the Shao family.


    Gu Dajiang and Chen Liang looked at each other before walking towards the Shao family.


    As soon as they passed the door, they heard familiar and tender voices. From time to time, there were ps and cheers.


    The two of them looked at each other and followed the sound to the backyard of the Shao family.


    Then, they saw many people sitting in the backyard of the Shao family. Gu Yundong, Madam Yang, Yunshu, Yuanzhi, Niu Dan, the three Zeng siblings, Ah Mao, and even Tong Shuitao and Xue Rong hade to join in the fun.


    Standing straight in the middle of the courtyard was Shao Qingyuan.


    He held a bow in his hand and drew an arrow from his quiver with his right hand. Then, he raised it slightly and straightened the bow. The arrow was nocked to the bowstring and aimed at a target on the other side of the courtyard.


    The target was a little simple, but the stake was deeply embedded in the ground, waiting there.


    Shao Qingyuan stretched out his arm, drew the bow, and aimed. Then, he loosened his fingertips slightly. The arrow swooshed and shot towards the center bullseye.<div>


    Buzz. The tail of the arrow trembled slightly and let out a joyful cry.


    In the next moment, cheers instantly sounded in the courtyard. ¡°Brother Shao is awesome.¡±


    ¡°Brother Shao is amazing.¡±


    ¡°Brother Shao is the best.¡±


    ¡°Brother Shao is invincible.¡±


    ¡°Brother Shao, I want to carry your monkey.¡±


    Everyone was speechless. They all looked at Gu Yundong.


    Thetter exined calmly, ¡°What I mean is that with this skill, he can definitely beat a monkey.¡±


    ¡®Really? Is that what you mean? We¡¯re inexperienced. Don¡¯t lie to us.¡¯


    The children were still puzzled, but Ah Mao couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He shook his shoulders eagerly and ran to Shao Qingyuan¡¯s side in a hurry. ¡°Young Master, let me try too.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and made way for him.


    Ah Mao rubbed his palms together and even spat twice in his palm. Then, he took the bow from Shao Qingyuan.


    Shao Qingyuan suddenly raised his head and looked at him coldly.


    Ah Mao: ¡°¡­¡± What, what¡¯s wrong?


    Young Master, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m scared and feel like I¡¯m going to die.


    He didn¡¯t say anything just now. Ah Mao asked carefully, ¡°Young Master, I¡­¡±


    Shao Qingyuan raised his chin and said, ¡°Use that.¡±


    Yundong had given it to him. He was the only one who could use it. No one else could touch it. If they did, their hand would be cut off.


    Ah Mao looked in the direction Shao Qingyuan was pointing and saw an old bow and arrow. It was the one that Shao Qingyuan often used when he went hunting in the mountains.<div>


    Ah Mao was crying in his heart. He wanted to touch the new bow. It looked very sturdy and powerful.


    However, Young Master did not allow it. He could only sigh secretly and silently walk to the side to pick up the old bow.


    However, after seeing the bow in Shao Qingyuan¡¯s hand, the one in front of him was really too simple. He heard that this bow was made by Young Master himself¡­


    Ah Mao sighed in his heart. Forget it, this bow had an extraordinary meaning. He could not despise it.<div>


    Hence, he took the bow and walked back to where Shao Qingyuan had been standing. He was about to retrieve the arrow.


    Unexpectedly, before he could touch it, the quiver was taken away.


    Ah Mao was speechless.


    He looked up and saw Shao Qingyuan saying expressionlessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to use that?¡±


    This guy was too stupid. He needed more training.

 Chapter 768: Hahahahahaha

    Chapter 768: Hahahahahaha


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Everyone in the courtyard was confused. Only Gu Yundong pursed her lips and smiled. She looked at Shao Qingyuan with a gentle gaze.


    Ah Mao could only take the other quiver in a daze. He looked at the bow in his hand with grief and indignation.


    It was precisely because he coveted the bow in Young Master¡¯s hand that he was so excited to be the first to shoot.


    Actually, his archery skills were not very good¡­


    However, in front of everyone, he could only take a deep breath, draw his bow, and aim.


    Swoosh!


    Pak!


    The courtyard was as quiet as could be. Everyone stared nkly at the arrow that had missed its target and was speechless for a long time.


    Until Gu Yunshu suddenly pped his forehead with his small hand, turned his head, and said, ¡°I can¡¯t bear to look.¡±


    Shortly after, bursts ofughter rang out.<div>


    Ah Mao looked angrily at Ah Gou and Ah Zhu, who had made a sound, and red at them fiercely.


    On the other hand, the children were very kind. None of themughed at him. Instead, theyforted him seriously.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Brother Mao, you were just not ready. It¡¯s not that your archery skills aren¡¯t good,¡± Niu Dan said sincerely.


    ¡°Brother Mao, you¡¯re already very good. I can¡¯t even pull the bowstring. Thest time Master brought us to practice riding and archery, I could only stand at the side and watch,¡± Yuanzhi advised.


    ¡°Brother Mao, Brother Mao, although you didn¡¯t hit the target, you touched the bow and arrow.¡± Zeng Le thought for a long time before saying.


    Ah Mao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Please stop talking.


    Fortunately, Yunke did not say a word. She even came over considerately and pulled his hand.


    Ah Mao was instantly warmed up. As expected, the girl was a little cotton-padded jacket.


    However, in the next moment, the little girl said seriously, ¡°Brother Ah Mao, you must be standing too far away. Let¡¯s get closer. Come, take a few steps forward and try again.¡±


    As the youngdy spoke, she pulled his hand and walked towards the target.


    ¡°Well, now for sure.¡±


    Ah Mao raised his head and looked at the target a meter away from him. His heart did not waver at all.


    He should have guessed. To hell with the little cotton-padded jacket.


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahahahahahaha.¡±


    This time, Ah Gou and Ah Zhu weren¡¯t the only onesughing. Even the children couldn¡¯t help but m the table andugh out loud.


    Even Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan covered their mouths, their shoulders heaving and unable to stop.


    Gu Dajiang and Chen Liang looked up at the sky, but the corners of their lips kept curling up.


    Only Gu Yunke was at a loss. She ran to Gu Yundong¡¯s side andy on hisp. She asked curiously, ¡°Elder Sister, what are youughing at? Isn¡¯t this a good idea?¡±<div>


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Gu Yundong picked her up, her shoulders still trembling.


    The little girl saw that her elder sister was happy. Although she still did not understand why they wereughing, she also smiled foolishly.


    Now, there was only Ah Mao left standing alone in front of the target. His back view was especially miserable.


    He swore that from today onwards, he would train hard in archery!!!<div>


    Fortunately, Ah Gou and his brother learned from his lesson and stopped showing off. They really took a few steps forward and shortened the distance slightly.


    Although they didn¡¯t hit the bullseye like Shao Qingyuan, at least they didn¡¯t miss the target.


    In the end, they became more and more familiar, and their results gradually improved.


    The children also wanted to shoot arrows, but Shao Qingyuan¡¯s arrows were still too big and heavy for them.


    The others had never learned it before. Although Yunshu and Yuanzhi had taken riding and archery lessons with Qin Wenzheng, it was only limited to the most basic teaching. Moreover, the bows and arrows they used were different.

 Chapter 769: Father Is More Like a Teacher

    Chapter 769: Father Is More Like a Teacher


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The group of people finally calmed down and stopped fooling around when they saw that the sky was getting darker.


    When everyone turned around, they realized that Gu Dajiang and Chen Liang had been standing in the corner for a long time.


    When Gu Yundong saw Chen Liang, she still said, ¡°Uncle Chen, Niu Dan has developed a dislike of studying, so there¡¯s no hurry to go to school. We have to take it slow.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Chen Liang sighed. ¡°Your father and I talked a lot. I also know that I was too careless in the past and didn¡¯t realize that he was unhappy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you understand.¡±


    Chen Liang was very grateful to Gu Yundong and his father. When he saw that his grandson was still smiling happily, his heart ached. He held his hand and went home.


    The Gu family had also gone back. Shao Qingyuan wanted to follow them for a meal.


    Unfortunately, Gu Dajiang was back. He had to restrain himself.


    Gu Yundong walked to Gu Dajiang¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Father, what did you say to Uncle Chen? He seemed to be thinking very seriously.¡±


    ¡°Nothing much.¡± Gu Dajiang thought for a moment. ¡°I just gave him an example. By the way, I think Niu Dan has a deep misunderstanding of school. It just so happens that Yunshu is on vacation at home during this period of time. Let him talk to Niu Dan.¡±<div>


    ¡°I know.¡± Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°Father, I realized that you are more like a teacher than that teacher from Wen Mo Hall.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she was pulled into the room by Gu Yunke.


    On the other hand, Gu Dajiang suddenly stopped in his tracks. Teacher??


    Was he more like a teacher?


    In the following days, Yunshu indeed looked for Niu Dan to y with every day. When he was no longer so against school, Chen Liang brought him to the private school in the neighboring vige.


    He even brought him to the county city¡¯s Dongyi Academy. However, the academy was on holiday now and there were not many students in the school.


    However, there were also some students and teachers who did not go home and continued to study in the academy.


    Originally, the academy did not allow visitors to enter, but Yunshu had been to Dongyi Academy twice and knew a few people inside. It was still easy for him to bring Niu Dan in.


    This way, Niu Dan finally slowly untied the knot in his heart and knew that he was narrow-minded.


    He began to slowly like the atmosphere of the school again, especially Dongyi Academy. He felt that he would be very happy to study here.


    The Chen family heaved a sigh of relief and began to prepare to bring Niu Dan to Dongyi Academy to attend school after the clothes leave.


    At the same time, Yunshu didn¡¯t forget that Keke¡¯s birthday wasing up. He entered the kitchen even more frequently.


    Gu Yundong thought that since she had given Yunshu a surprisest time, she would change her method this time.


    Hence, she hugged the little girl and asked her directly, ¡°Keke, it¡¯s almost your birthday. Have you thought of what you want? Tell me, I¡¯ll satisfy you.¡±


    The little girl was stunned and her eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what do you want to eat and y?¡±


    The little girl hugged her neck, then looked up at the sky and said, ¡°I-I want to be a fairy and run to the moon. I heard that there¡¯s Goddess Chang¡¯e on the moon. She has a little rabbit. I want to try Goddess Chang¡¯e¡¯s mooncake and see if it¡¯s delicious. I can bring it down for you to eat.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    She said with difficulty, ¡°Anything else? This is too difficult.¡±<div>


    The little girl was a little disappointed, but after thinking about it, it made sense. She heard that to be a fairy, one had to go through many hardships. She was still too young, so the hardships were definitely not enough.

 Chapter 770: Birthday Wish

    Chapter 770: Birthday Wish


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    However, in the next moment, the little girl¡¯s eyes lit up again and she said, ¡°I got it.¡±


    ¡°Tell me¡ª¡±


    ¡°I want to grow up tomorrow. This way, I can make so many delicious foods that you can taste and praise me for. Hehehe.¡±


    As she spoke, her face began to fill with yearning.


    The youngdy¡¯s goal was already very clear. She liked to eat and cook.


    In the future, she would be as powerful as her sister and make many different things that she had never seen before to let everyone know how powerful she was.


    The little girl was thinking happily, but when she looked up, she realized that her eldest sister had a constipated expression.


    Even her parents and brothers, who were also listening attentively, were secretly covering their mouths andughing.


    The youngdy was instantly angry. She sat in Gu Yundong¡¯s arms and put her hands on her fat waist. ¡°Don¡¯tugh. I can make it. I can make delicious food and p your faces.¡±


    Gu Dajiang was overjoyed as he carried her over. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. We won¡¯tugh. Keke will definitely make the best food in the future. But Keke, if you want to be an adult tomorrow, we can¡¯t do anything about it. Think of other wishes that we can help you fulfill, okay?¡±<div>


    Gu Dajiang was happy. In the past, when he was in the Gu family, be it Gu Yundong or Gu Yunshu, they were exceptionally sensible at a young age. Such naive words would nevere out of their mouths. Even if they wanted to eat corn and sweet potatoes, they would only secretly think about it in their hearts. They watched eagerly and did not dare to bring it up.


    However, now that she had developed such a personality, it meant that his family¡¯s life was really good. They no longer had to be careful at such a young age and say whatever they wanted.


    Gu Dajiang felt bitter andplicated as he looked at his eldest daughter, who had changed everything.


    However, Gu Yundong had a conflicted expression. She was too naive. A child¡¯s dream could not be on the same level as an adult¡¯s. She should not have been too confident.


    After thinking for a while, she could only say to the little girl, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me something I can do? You can tell me three wishes, um, three.¡±


    The little girl began to rack her brains. Something that Big Sister can do?


    But in her heart, Big Sister could do anything.


    Yunshu squatted beside Gu Dajiang and held her small hand as she said, ¡°For example, you can eat a few more candies during your birthday. For example, if you want Big Sister to sing for you¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, he was hit on the head.


    He turned his head and looked at Gu Yundong sadly.


    Thetter red at him. ¡®Sing my ass. You¡¯re the one who wants to hear it, aren¡¯t you?¡¯


    Yuanzhi also suggested, ¡°Keke, you can also get a new set of clothes.¡±


    Gu Dajiang also said, ¡°Or we can have a big meal.¡±


    Madam Yang nodded crazily. ¡°This is good. Keke, have a big meal. You like it.¡±


    The little girl twisted her little head and turned around on everyone¡¯s face, as if she was thinking.


    After a long time, he finally nodded solemnly. ¡°I got it.¡±


    Everyone looked at her expectantly.


    ¡°Firstly, I want to eat cake.¡± As she spoke, she could not help but swallow her saliva. She had eaten it on Second Brother¡¯s birthdayst time. It was delicious. After that, Big Sister stopped making it. She said that it was not easy to make and she did not have time.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Yundong agreed and heaved a sigh of relief. At least she was not going to the sky or down the ground. ¡°When the timees, not only will there be cake, but I will also make something else for you like your second brother.¡±<div>


    The little girl nodded vigorously. ¡°I also want to invite my friends.¡±

 Chapter 771: Family Shopping

    Chapter 771: Family Shopping


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong rubbed her head and nodded. ¡°What about the second one?¡±


    ¡°The second one.¡± The little girl¡¯s round eyes looked around, and everyone looked puzzled.


    Soon, she said, ¡°I want to visit the county city. Our family together.¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned. The family visiting the county?


    She looked at the youngdy¡¯s expectant expression. Speaking of which, Keke really didn¡¯t go shopping often. At most, she would sit in the carriage and lift the curtain to look outside.


    This was something that only happened when Gu Yundong was at home. If she was not at home, no one would dare to take her out on the streets.


    However, every time, she would look at the bustling streets outside in surprise.


    She might have gone on the streets twice after going to the prefectural city, but she had never been with her family.


    Gu Yundong immediately agreed. ¡°Alright, what about the third one?¡±


    This time, the little girl was silent for a long time. She frowned and thought hard. She felt like smoke wasing out of her head, but she did note up with anything.<div>


    Finally she shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t decided.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll talk about it after Keke has thought it through.¡±


    The little girl nodded vigorously and began to look forward to her birthday.


    When that day came, Gu Yundong indeed started preparing food early in the morning.


    Many children in the vige came, and everyone had a happy day.


    The next day, Gu Yundong brought her entire family out to shop.


    The carriage stopped in the backyard of Gu¡¯s and the family walked to other ces.


    Compared to the prefectural city, Fengkai County was much smaller. However, if they really wanted to shop, they wouldn¡¯t be able to finish shopping for an entire day.


    Gu Yundong thought that Keke liked to eat, so she brought her to the street that specialized in food.


    Along the way, they bought a lot of pastries and snacks, and all kinds of buns and pancakes filled her bag.


    After walking for half a circle, Gu Yundong felt that¡­ this wish was not easy to fulfill at all. It was too tiring.


    When she finally saw Jinxiu Restaurant in front, she quickly suggested, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go to the restaurant for lunch.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Other than Keke and Madam Yang, all the three men nodded impatiently.


    Keke found it strange. Why did they have to go to the restaurant to eat? They had clearly eaten a lot along the way. Could it be that they were hungry so quickly?


    She was not hungry at all. She was so good.


    Madam Yang didn¡¯t feel hungry either. She was in a good mood and was carrying a pot of flowers.<div>


    However, since the others had agreed, they would let them be.


    The group of people walked into Jinxiu Restaurant and asked for a private room from the shopkeeper. Then, they went in and slumped on the chair, not wanting to move.


    Gu Yundong ordered a few dishes and let everyone eat slowly. Anyway, she knew that they could not eat much now. The most important thing was to rest.


    Perhaps it was because she had drunk too much water, but not long after, Keke whispered into her ear that she wanted to go to the toilet.<div>


    Gu Yundong brought her out. The outhouse was in the backyard.


    The two of them slowly went downstairs. It was almost time to eat, and the waiter began to get busy.


    After a while, when they returned, more than half of the people in the hall were already seated.


    Gu Yundong carried Keke upstairs. Just as she was about to enter the private room, she saw someone walking towards another private room with a dark expression.


    This person nced in her direction. Perhaps because she was carrying Keke in her arms and blocking most of her face, he didn¡¯t recognize her.

 Chapter 772: A Different Room

    Chapter 772: A Different Room


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    But Gu Yundong recognized him.


    Tao Xing, the second young master of the Tao family, the wastrel who had lost many shops to Liu Wei.


    He was not the only one who came. There were two other people walking behind him. One was a young man, and the other was a middle-aged man.


    The three of them entered the private room together, but Tao Xing¡¯s expression was very ugly.


    Gu Yundong paused. In the past, she would not have looked at Tao Xing. After all, the man had nothing to do with her. Although Tao Xing had suffered at her hands, the Tao family did not cause trouble for her.


    However¡­ when she thought of how Shao Qingyuan¡¯s background was rted to the Tao family, she couldn¡¯t help but pay more attention to the Tao family.


    ¡°Big Sister?¡± The youngdy in her arms looked at Gu Yundong, who was standing at the door and hesitating to enter. She tilted her head.


    Gu Yundong came back to her senses and smiled at the youngdy. Then, he pushed open the door of the private room and carried her in. He said to Gu Dajiang, ¡°Father, I¡¯ll go out for a while. You guys rest first.¡±


    Gu Dajiang nodded and didn¡¯t ask further. He knew that his daughter was busy.


    Gu Yundong went out again and looked at the private room that Tao Xing had entered.<div>


    This was the Jinxiu Restaurant. Due to her rtionship with the Liu family, she was very familiar with this restaurant.


    Tao Xing¡¯s private room¡­


    She remembered that when Liu Wei brought her to the restaurant earlier, he had mentioned that this restaurant originally did not belong to the Liu family. It was bought by the Liu family from other merchants.


    The original owner did not know how to do business. This restaurant kept incurring losses and could not be saved at all.


    Later, when the Liu family took over, it was not ideal at first. Some people said that the Liu family would probably follow in their footsteps.


    In the end, Old Master Liu secretly found a feng shui master to help him calcte. The master said that there was a problem with the feng shui. The big private room at the corner was leaking money. It was best to split it into two, but it could not bepletely separated.


    Hence, Old Master Liu divided that private room into two rooms. ording to the feng shui master, the wooden nks separating the rooms were very thin.


    Therefore, although these two private rooms looked like two, in fact¡­ they could hear each other¡¯s words clearly.


    Other than the few people from the Liu family and the manager of the restaurant, no one else knew about this.


    However, Old Master Liu was a strict businessman. The two private rooms had always been used as one private room. As long as one private room had a guest, the other private room would not receive guests.


    As for why Liu Wei told her, it was because there was a time when she wanted to sit in that corner private room, but Liu Wei didn¡¯t let her. He had a strange expression on his face. One moment, he said that there were guests in that private room, and the next moment, he said that there weren¡¯t. He contradicted himself and gave himself away, and then she tricked him.


    Coincidentally, Tao Xing entered the room today.


    Gu Yundong smiled and walked to the door of the private room. She looked around and did not see the waiter and shopkeeper. He quietly pushed the door open and walked in. Then, he locked the door from the inside.


    Then, she tiptoed to the wooden wall separating the private room and pressed her ear against it.


    In the end, there was still ayer between them. The voice on the other end was a little blurry.


    After a while, Tao Xing and the other two seemed to hear the waiter bringing the dishes over. Except for the waiter reporting the dishes, they didn¡¯t say anything.


    It was not until the waiter finished serving the dishes and left after saying, ¡°Please enjoy your meal, sir.¡± When the door of the private room was closed, one of the voices could be heard.


    ¡°Second Young Master, don¡¯t be too angry. There¡¯s always a solution.¡±


    The voice sounded a little low. It should be the middle-aged man speaking.<div>

 Chapter 773: Shocking News

    Chapter 773: Shocking News


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Then, Tao Xing said angrily, ¡°How can I not be angry? My brother is deliberately trying to kill me. He dug out all my secrets and ced them in front of my father and grandmother. I really want to kill him.¡±


    The middle-aged manforted him. ¡°No matter how much Eldest Young Master does, it¡¯s useless. In Old Master and Old Madam¡¯s hearts, Second Young Master is still more important.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Eldest Young Master made so many preparations this time. The evidence was right in front of Old Master and Old Madam. Didn¡¯t Old Master just reprimand you a little? Eldest Young Master did nothing.¡± The young man also said.


    Tao Feng, the eldest young master of the Tao family, waspletely disregarded in his words. There was only disdain.


    But Tao Xing mmed the table, scaring Gu Yundong so much that she almost knocked her head on the wooden wall.


    ¡°Reprimand? My father took back all the things I¡¯m doing. I don¡¯t have any power now. How can this be called useless?¡±


    ¡°Second Young Master, there¡¯s no need to be anxious. Old Master is just doing it for Eldest Young Master to see. In at most three months, Second Young Master will be able to regain control.¡± The middle-aged man said.


    Tao Xing sneered. ¡°Three months is long enough. When I take over, who knows what my brother will do? I really regret not finding more people to snatch those jars of wine.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s expression changed. Snatch?!!


    Were those men in ck sent by Tao Xing? Was the man they met in Anbei town colluding with Tao Xing?<div>


    Damn it. It turned out that not only did this scourge want to rob them, but he also wanted to kill them.


    Gu Yundong tugged her fingers slightly and suppressed her anger. She continued to listen.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s voice continued, ¡°Eldest Young Master is scheming. It¡¯s useless even if we find a few more people. Who would have thought that the escort was just a bait and there were no wine jars in the carriage at all? I wonder who Eldest Young Master found to transport those jars of wine and the things under the jars.¡±


    Was there something under the wine jars back then?


    Gu Yundong frowned. Back then, they had indeed opened the wine jar, but the color of the wine in the jar was a little dark. She did not know if there was anything under it, so she was really not sure.


    It seemed like he had used the escort agency to secretly transport something that was worth more than the four jars of wine.


    Tao Xing snorted coldly. ¡°No matter how scheming he is, he wouldn¡¯t have guessed that my father had ced something in the wine jars. Why would he specially change the team just for those four jars of wine? I think those people didn¡¯t put in enough effort. They ran away because they couldn¡¯t beat a few escorts and even found an excuse. I shouldn¡¯t have hired them back then. I could have found a few robbers who were better than them.¡±


    ¡°At this point, it¡¯s useless to say all this. The Eldest Young Master haspleted that task. The four jars of wine have been sent to the Qing¡¯an Prefecture. If we want to frame the Eldest Young Master, we have to find another way.¡±


    Tao Xing was very frustrated. ¡°What other way can I find? I have nothing to do now. I don¡¯t have the power to do anything.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that.¡± The young man suddenlyughed and said mysteriously, ¡°Second Young Master, I¡¯ve recently heard of something. It¡¯s just nice that you can take advantage of the fact that you have nothing to do in the next three months to investigate properly. Perhaps you canpletely overthrow Eldest Young Master and make him have no chance to make aeback.¡±


    Tao Xing and the middle-aged man looked at each other with interest. ¡°What is it?¡±

 Chapter 774: Tao Feng Is Looking for Shao Qingyuan

    Chapter 774: Tao Feng Is Looking for Shao Qingyuan


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°I heard that Eldest Young Master is looking for Third Young Master.¡±


    Tao Xing and the middle-aged man were surprised. Even Gu Yundong was shocked.


    Tao Feng was looking for Third Young Master, or Shao Qingyuan??


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Tao Xing was the first to deny it. ¡°He has the guts to look for that jinx? No one in the entire Tao family dares to mention this. If he finds the guy, Grandmother will chase him out of the family without us.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Eldest Young Master¡¯s actions were very secretive,¡± the young man said with a smile. ¡°Actually, Eldest Young Master hasn¡¯t started looking for him recently. He already started searching for him half a year ago, but themotion was too small, so no one knew about it. That¡¯s why I heard about it recently.¡±


    Tao Xing was excited when he heard that. ¡°Alright, I haven¡¯t done anything, but he¡¯s already courting death. Just let him go and look for him. I¡¯ll see what he can do when he finds him.¡±


    Gu Yundong did not look good. Tao Feng was looking for Shao Qingyuan. Tao Xing would definitely keep an eye on him. By then, the Tao family would know.


    Shao Qingyuan¡¯s troubles would follow. At that moment, Gu Yundong really wanted to rush over and beat Tao Xing to death.


    After that, Tao Xing and the others talked about something. Gu Yundong started to listen intermittently. It seemed that they had found Tao Feng¡¯s weakness. Tao Xing¡¯s mood finally improved, and he no longer cared about his power.


    She slowly sat on the stool and continued to listen to the conversation in the private room while thinking about why Tao Feng was looking for Shao Qingyuan.<div>


    Tao Feng should have known about this younger brother long ago. Then, what was his attitude towards this younger brother?


    Was it because they were from the same mother, and as the eldest brother, he wanted to regain the kinship and responsibility for his younger brother?


    Or was it that he, like the rest of the Tao family, also felt that his third brother was a jinx who caused his mother to die and his status in the Tao family to not be high?


    Or maybe, he was fighting alone and needed an ally?


    Gu Yundong thought for a long time, but she could not tell what Tao Feng was thinking.


    The only thing she was sure of was that it would be troublesome. If he started looking for Shao Qingyuan, it would definitely be very troublesome.


    Gu Yundong pursed her lips. She had to discuss this with Shao Qingyuan as soon as possible.


    Not long after Tao Xing and the other two finished eating, they left. Gu Yundong then got up, rubbed her stiff limbs, and walked out of the private room.


    The waiter from Jinxiu Restaurant happened to go upstairs to clean up the tes. When he saw hering out from next door, his expression changed.


    Why was Lady Gu here?


    The waiter did not dare to ask and hurriedly exined the situation to the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper knew that Miss Gu had a good rtionship with his Young Master and also knew about the grudge between her and the Tao family. After hearing this, he more or less guessed something. He asked the waiter to keep it quiet and only found an opportunity to tell Old Master Liu.


    When Old Master Liu heard this, he knew that the Gu girl must have known about the problem with the private room. He did not say anything and pretended that he did not know. He asked the shopkeeper and the waiter to shut up and pretend not to see it.


    Meanwhile, Gu Yundong had already returned to her private room.


    The Gu family had been waiting for a long time. Keke even sat in Gu Dajiang¡¯s arms and nodded her head as if she was about to fall asleep.


    Gu Dajiang said, ¡°We¡¯ve been shopping for half a day. I think everyone is tired. It¡¯s not early either. Let¡¯s go home first.¡±


    The girl in his arms nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    After all, she was still young. Although she was still in high spirits previously, after eating and drinking her fill and resting in such a quiet ce for so long, she immediately felt tired.


    <div>

 Chapter 775: What Do You Think?

    Chapter 775: What Do You Think?


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    The group left the private room and quickly returned to Yongfu Vige in a carriage.


    She was a little distracted along the way. Gu Dajiang could tell that she must have encountered something when she went out.


    He wanted to ask, but the carriage was filled with children. He had to wait until they reached home.


    When they arrived at the Gu residence, Gu Dajiang carried the sleeping girl down.


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi, who were also taking an afternoon nap in the carriage, couldn¡¯t help but rub their eyes when they heard the sound. They woke up and went down in a daze.


    Without waiting for the carriage to be pulled in, Gu Yundong hurriedly said, ¡°I have something to discuss with Brother Shao.¡±


    Gu Dajiang, who was about to ask, was speechless.


    Alright, it seemed that her absent-mindedness had something to do with Shao Qingyuan.


    When Gu Yundong entered the Shao residence, she realized that Shao Qingyuan was not at home.<div>


    After asking Ah Mao, he found out that Shao Qingyuan had heard that a doctor with good medical skills and morals had been chased out of a medical center. He was busy looking for that doctor. When the time came to open a pharmacy, he would be hire the doctor.


    The pharmacy Shao Qingyuan bought in the prefectural city was rtivelyrge and had a good location.


    He originally wanted to rent it out and open the pharmacy in a year or two.


    However, Gu Yundong¡¯s footsteps were too fast, so he could not ck off. Coupled with the appearance of a suitable doctor, he had already collected a lot of herbs. He could prepare the pharmacy in the prefecture capital.


    Gu Yundong frowned slightly and wanted to look for him. However, even Ah Mao did not know where the doctor¡¯s house was, so she could only wait at the Shao family¡¯s house.


    She waited until night fell.


    When Shao Qingyuan entered, his face was filled with joy. It was obvious that things had gone smoothly.


    Unexpectedly, Ah Mao told him that Gu Yundong had been waiting for him all afternoon. Shao Qingyuan immediately quickened his pace and hurried through the door.


    ¡°Yundong, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±


    Gu Yundong hurriedly went out to wee him. She nodded when she heard this, and a rare serious expression appeared on her face.


    Shao Qingyuan pulled her back to her seat. ¡°Come, sit down and talk slowly. Did you encounter some trouble?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one in trouble. You are.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned for a moment before he heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. If there¡¯s trouble, let¡¯s resolve it. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    Gu Yundong red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t take it lightly. The trouble I¡¯m talking about is about the Tao family.¡±


    There was no one in the central room, but Ah Mao and the others were in the courtyard.


    Gu Yundong still pulled him into the room and told him what she had overheard when she met Tao Xing today.


    Shao Qingyuan couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Gu Yundong asked.


    Shao Qingyuan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Since Tao Xing colluded with that robber, it seems that he knows that robber. Last time, Dai Yi specially went to keep an eye on that person. There should be a result. He might know who that robber is. Moreover, that robber can make Dai Wenhuo rush back in advance. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s something wrong with his identity. Coincidentally, since Tao Xing knows him, he might be able to start with Tao Xing. I think we can just tell Qin Wenzheng about this. He definitely knows what to do. We don¡¯t have to care about anything else.¡±<div>


    Gu Yundong was speechless. She was furious.


    ¡°Who¡¯s talking to you about the robbers?¡± Did this person hear the main point?


    She pinched him angrily. ¡°I¡¯m talking about Tao Feng looking for you.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 776: Too Inhumane

    Chapter 776: Too Inhumane


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Tao Feng was looking for Shao Qingyuan. This was what she wanted to say.


    Shao Qingyuan was stunned for a moment before he smiled and said, ¡°Just let them keep looking. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°How can it be fine? What if they find you?¡±


    ¡°So what if they find me? Can the Tao family take my life? Their goal is to suppress me and not let me stand out. Only then can they ensure that the Tao family will be rich for a long time. But now that I¡¯m already grown, who else can they find to suppress me? Besides, didn¡¯t you just say that Tao Xing is colluding with that robber? If Qin Wenzheng finds out, he definitely won¡¯t let them off. What am I afraid of?¡±


    Gu Yundong saw that he really did not care about the Tao family and did not care if they woulde looking for him.


    Indeed, ording to the Tao family¡¯s intentions, they wouldn¡¯t take Shao Qingyuan¡¯s life, but¡­


    Gu Yundong red at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you understand? If Tao Feng finds you, everyone will know that you¡¯re a member of the Tao family. Tao Xing colluded with the robbers and might have done something treasonous. If the entire Tao family is involved, you won¡¯t be able to escape if the Tao family is convicted.¡±


    These days were different from the modern world. There was no such thing as taking responsibility for one¡¯s own actions.


    If one personmitted a crime, the entire family would be implicated.


    If Shao Qingyuan had nothing to do with the Tao family, she would have directly reported the matter to Qin Wenzheng in the county city. Why would she care about the Tao family¡¯s life?


    But not now. If something happened to the Tao family, Shao Qingyuan might be implicated.


    Especially when Tao Feng was still looking for him, who knew how many clues he had?


    Gu Yundong lowered her head and frowned.


    After a while, she said, ¡°No, we can¡¯t tell Qin Wenzheng about Tao Xing¡¯s rtionship with the robber for the time being. At the very least, I have to ensure your safety first. But what should I do?¡±


    Gu Yundong began to ponder. Her expression was exceptionally solemn.


    ¡°If someone in a familymits a crime, others in the family will suffer too. Thisw is too inhumane. Now, we don¡¯t know how far Tao Xing has crossed the line. Will he suffer alone or will everyone die with him? We can only prepare for the worst and think of a way to get you out of this.¡±


    She rubbed her chin and looked out of the window. A momentter, she frowned again. ¡°Unless you make a great contribution and can make the emperor exempt you. Great contribution, great contribution¡­ If I had known earlier, I would have reported this method of refining white sugar in your name. This kind of contribution to improving the livelihood of the people, coupled with your ipatible rtionship with the Tao family, and the fact that the emperor is a reasonable person, he definitely won¡¯t punish you.¡±


    However, she could not do it now. She had already reported it to the emperor.


    If she changed it now, it would be a crime of deceiving the emperor. Not only would it not help Shao Qingyuan, it might even add fuel to the fire.


    What else could she do?


    What did the emperor care about the most? People¡¯s livelihood, military affairs, culture¡­


    On the military side, she could create explosives. Explosives were no longer restricted in the apocalypse. There were so many zombies, and there were not enough guns and bullets. Many people would create explosives themselves to save their lives.


    At that time, whoever mastered one more ability would be able to live for a few more days.


    Gu Yundong did not know how to do it at first, but when she went out with a small team one time to search for supplies, she had seen someone do it. Its power was average and did not have the aura of sweeping through a thousand troops that she had imagined, but it was not a problem to blow up a couple of zombies.

 Chapter 777: Yundong and Qingyuan Are In The Room

    Chapter 777: Yundong and Qingyuan Are In The Room


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong tried to make it once. There were several packets of it in her space.


    But no, this thing was too powerful. In the era of cold weapons, the hot weapon would be convenient for the militants. If this thing was taken out, the impact would be earth-shattering. She could not do it.


    Moreover, with their current situation, they might even have problems protecting themselves.


    Gu Yundong dismissed this idea in her mind. If the military could not be touched, then there was only livelihood and culture.


    This range was huge. She had to think about it carefully.


    What should she do?


    Gu Yundong¡¯s brows were tightly knitted, and his mind was almost in a knot. Suddenly, a heat source came from behind, and then her entire body was pulled into Shao Qingyuan¡¯s arms.


    Shao Qingyuan hugged her tightly. It was as if she was his entire life.


    There was a smile on his face, and his heart ached. He was surrounded by an unprecedented sense of satisfaction.


    He couldn¡¯t help but lower his voice. ¡°There¡¯s no need to think so much.¡±


    Gu Yundong turned her head slightly. ¡°How can I not think so much? I don¡¯t even know what Tao Feng found¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes widened when her mouth was suddenly blocked.


    Did he kiss her?


    Shao Qingyuan left as soon as he kissed her. His lips still had her soft touch, making him feel a little reluctant.


    Seeing her stunned expression, Shao Qingyuan¡¯s eyes darkened. He quickly shifted his gaze and looked out of the window, but he still hugged her tightly.


    ¡°Just tell Qin Wenzheng the entire matter. We don¡¯t know how serious the Tao family¡¯s crime is, but Qin Wenzheng definitely knows. Once he knows, he will know what to do.¡±


    Shao Qingyuan felt that directly handing over the troublesome matter to Qin Wenzheng was the best solution. Besides, they could be considered to have contributed by reporting Tao Xing, right?


    Back then, they had brought Dai Wenhuo into the mountains and exposed the robbers¡¯ true colors. They had already contributed.


    Gu Yundong finally came back to her senses. She subconsciously pursed her lips and wondered why he left after kissing her. She had yet to react.


    However, after hearing Shao Qingyuan¡¯s words, she was still stunned for a moment. She asked him in surprise, ¡°Are you nning to tell him your background?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to hide. I don¡¯t care anymore.¡±


    In the past, he had kept it a secret because he was afraid that Gu Yundong would also treat him as a jinx and avoid him.


    But now, it didn¡¯t matter. As long as she stood by his side, the opinions of others didn¡¯t matter.


    Gu Yundong was stunned for a long time before saying in a low voice, ¡°Then¡­ shall we look for Qin Wenzheng tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go together.¡± Shao Qingyuan tightened his arms slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Someone will take care of it for us.¡±


    He was not embarrassed to trouble Qin Wenzheng at all. After all, the man was a young top schr and a genius. There was no problem.


    Gu Yundong inexplicably sympathized with Qin Wenzheng. She smiled and ced her hand on his arm around her waist, gently twisting it.


    Shao Qingyuan¡¯s body stiffened slightly, and he couldn¡¯t help but lower his head again.


    At this moment, Gu Dajiang¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Yundong, Yundong, are you here?¡±


    The two people who were hugging each other suddenly separated. Gu Yundong subconsciously started to tidy up her clothes and hairstyle.


    By the time she saw that there was nothing unusual, Gu Dajiang was already standing outside the door.


    His voice was filled with anger as he asked Ah Mao, ¡°You said that the two of them are in the room???¡±

 Chapter 778: Her Daughter Took the Initiative

    Chapter 778: Her Daughter Took the Initiative


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ah Mao wanted to beat himself to death. In a moment of carelessness, he said something he shouldn¡¯t have.


    He quickly added, ¡°Miss seems to have something very important to tell Young Master.¡±


    ¡°So important that they had to enter the room? Shao Qingyuan¡­¡±


    Before Gu Dajiang could finish speaking, the door in front of him was suddenly pulled open. Gu Yundong stood in front of him with a smile.


    Gu Dajiang choked and quickly sized up the two of them.


    Then, he looked at Shao Qingyuan warily. It seemed that¡­ there was nothing unusual.


    However, his expression was still very ugly. He asked, ¡°What were you talking about?¡±


    Gu Yundong whispered into Gu Dajiang¡¯s ear, ¡°It¡¯s not good for others to know about Brother Shao¡¯s background. I was anxious, so I pulled him into the room.¡±


    Gu Dajiang knew about Shao Qingyuan¡¯s background.


    No wonder his daughter¡¯s expression was so ugly on the way home. Moreover, it was actually his daughter who took the initiative to pull the guy back to his room??<div>


    Gu Dajiang couldn¡¯t say anything else. His tone softened a little as he asked, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Have you found a solution?¡± Judging from her previous frown, she must have encountered a problem.


    However, now that her expression had improved, it should have been resolved.


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°Yes. We n to talk to Master Qin tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Dajiang coughed lightly. ¡°Alright, since there¡¯s nothing else, go home with me. It¡¯s already sote, but you don¡¯t feel hungry. Let¡¯s go home for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Gu Yundong acknowledged him and followed him out of the door. When she stepped out of the door, she turned around and winked back.


    The corners of Shao Qingyuan¡¯s lips curled up. He only turned around when she walked out of the courtyard.


    Unexpectedly, when he turned around, he saw Ah Mao looking at him with a gossipy expression, as if he was also curious about what the two of them had done in the room.


    Shao Qingyuan nced at him warningly and returned to his room.


    Although Shao Qingyuan had said that he would tell Qin Wenzheng about this first, Gu Yundong felt that to be safe, she had to prepare a backup n.


    Even if she could not use it this time, she might use it in the future.


    So, the people¡¯s livelihood¡­ or culture?


    She couldn¡¯t figure it out the entire night. The next morning, she went to the county city with Shao Qingyuan to look for Qin Wenzheng.


    Perhaps because the school had been on leave recently, Qin Wenzheng was a little free.


    Therefore, when they arrived, this guy was painting.


    Gu Yundong took a few more nces and thought to herself that a genius was indeed a genius. It had only been a short while, but he had already mastered the drawing method and key points that she had told him. Now, his strokes were smooth and exceptionally smooth.


    Qin Wenzheng put down his pen and slowly put away the painting carefully. Then, he carefully wiped his hands and took a sip of tea before looking at the two of them.<div>


    ¡°You don¡¯t visit unless you need something. You two busy people are here. Looks like nothing good is going to happen.¡±


    Why was this person¡¯s words so annoying?


    Gu Yundong pursed her lips. Seeing that he was not pouring tea for them, she poured two cups. She was not polite at all.


    The corners of Qin Wenzheng¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Tell me, I¡¯m listening.¡±<div>


    ¡°We are indeed here for something,¡± Gu Yundong said. ¡°I have good news and bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?¡±


    Qin Wenzheng: ¡°¡­¡±


    She actually had good news for him?

 Chapter 779: Good News and Bad News

    Chapter 779: Good News and Bad News


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Good news, bad news.


    Qin Wenzheng lowered his eyes and thought for a while before saying, ¡°Tell me the bad news first.¡± This way, he would be pleasantly surprised to hear the good news.


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you the good news first.¡±


    ¡®Are you freaking kidding me?¡¯


    Qin Wenzheng couldn¡¯t help but want to curse. Were you asking for fun?


    Not wanting to speak, he snorted and slumped in his chair with a look that said, ¡°Hurry up and say it.¡±


    Gu Yundong said, ¡°Dai Wenhuo followed us into the deep mountainsst time. When we came out, we saw a robber. You should know about that, right?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Qin Wenzheng nced at them from the corner of his eye. Indeed, the two of them knew very well in their hearts. It was just that they didn¡¯t reveal it.


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°Then, the good news is that we have another clue about the robber.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng was stunned and suddenly sat up straight. ¡°What clue?¡±<div>


    ¡°That robber was actually instructed by someone to rob the Tao family of the four jars of wine. The person who instructed him was the second young master of the Tao family, Tao Xing.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the second young master of the Tao family got someone to snatch the wine that his family wanted to transport?¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded and exined theplicated rtionship.


    Qin Wenzheng understood that Tao Xing wanted to deal with Tao Feng, so he colluded with the robbers to do this.


    The robber knew Tao Xing.


    Tao Xing, the Tao family¡­


    Qin Wenzheng stroked his chin thoughtfully.


    It seemed that he should start investigating the Tao family.


    As Qin Wenzheng thought about this, he stood up from his chair and looked like he was about to go out to find someone to do something.


    He had just taken a step when Gu Yundong pulled him back and he sat back in his chair.


    He looked up in surprise. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Gu Yundong gritted her teeth. ¡°Since I¡¯ve said the good news, of course I have to say the bad news.¡±


    Oh, right. I almost forgot about that.


    Qin Wenzheng expressed that he did not want to hear it at all. Could he reject it?


    But looking at Gu Yundong¡¯s round eyes, he could only give up and say resignedly, ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still about the Tao family. We need your help.¡±


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and moved aside.


    This was Shao Qingyuan¡¯s background. It was better for him to say it himself.


    Meeting Qin Wenzheng¡¯s suspicious gaze, Shao Qingyuan told him how he had been adopted by Old Master Li and how he had learned the truth. Then, he told him the results of his own investigation.<div>


    Qin Wenzheng was dumbfounded. He was considered a knowledgeable person. He had never heard of one¡¯s biological father and grandmother degrading one like this.


    Killing was quick and painless, but these two people wanted a servant to torture their descendant until his body and mind were damaged. Living was more miserable than death.


    Just because of what a fortune-teller said?


    Qin Wenzheng was furious when he heard this. Although Shao Qingyuan had described his experiences since he was young casually, he knew that it would not be easy.<div>


    He frowned tightly and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll consider this matter carefully.¡±


    Gu Yundong asked him, ¡°Since Tao Xing is colluding with that robber, can we arrest him now before they find out Brother Shao¡¯s identity?¡±


    Qin Wenzheng couldn¡¯t help but re at her. ¡°What lousy idea did youe up with? If we arrest Tao Xing now, we¡¯ll alert the enemy. We can only investigate how deeply Tao Xing and the robber are rted first. Is it just hiring someone with money, or¡­ are they very close? However¡­¡±

 Chapter 780: Gu Yundong Looks at Him Like He Was a Fool

    Chapter 780: Gu Yundong Looks at Him Like He Was a Fool


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    A glint shed across Qin Wenzheng¡¯s eyes, as if he was about toe up with a bad idea.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°You can cause some trouble for the Tao family,¡± Qin Wenzheng said with a smile. ¡°Find more things for the Tao family, especially Tao Feng. Divert his attention and make him lose the energy to search for the third young master of the Tao family. Then, Shao Qingyuan¡¯s identity won¡¯t be exposed.¡±


    It would also buy him time to secretly investigate the Tao family.


    ¡°We¡¯ll tell you how to deal with the Tao family after we¡¯ve investigated. If Tao Xing¡¯s matter is too big and you can¡¯t escape, then think of a way to make a contribution. If you¡¯re not involved, your identity won¡¯t be able to harm you even if it¡¯s exposed.¡±


    However, ording to Qin Wenzheng¡¯s thoughts, Shao Qingyuan had provided clues time and time again and he had already included him in the credit book. It did not matter much.


    Shao Qingyuan knew what was going on. ¡°What trouble are you referring to?¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Qin Wenzhengughed. ¡°That¡¯s your problem. In any case, both of you are quite smart. I believe it won¡¯t be difficult for you toe up with an idea to trip the Tao family up.¡±


    He looked like he was just going to provide an idea and leave the rest to them.


    Gu Yundong snorted and looked at him as if she was looking at a fool.<div>


    Don¡¯t think that she couldn¡¯t tell what Qin Wenzheng was up to. He was thinking that when they helped him, they would also help him divert their attention so that it would be easier for him to investigate, right?


    She couldn¡¯t bear to see him so smug.


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just to make Tao Feng unable to investigate the whereabouts of the third young master of the Tao family? It¡¯s not difficult.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You already have an idea?¡± Qin Wenzheng immediately looked at her with sparkling eyes.


    Gu Yundong was indeed Gu Yundong. She was quick-witted.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. We can just let Tao Feng know that Tao Xing has his eyes on him. No matter what Tao Feng¡¯s motive is, he definitely doesn¡¯t want others to know that he¡¯s keeping such a low profile, especially Tao Xing.¡±


    Qin Wenzheng was speechless. In that case, it made sense.


    He was still struggling. ¡°Then how do you n to let Tao Feng know? You can¡¯t run to him personally and tell him that your secret has been exposed, right?¡±


    Gu Yundong shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll hire someone to follow Tao Feng for a couple of days and let him know that he¡¯s being followed. Tao Feng must be pondering who¡¯s following him. The first suspect will be Tao Xing, and Tao Xing is very confident of finding out Tao Feng¡¯s mistakes, so he¡¯s definitely not hasty. It¡¯s very abnormal that a person who¡¯s deprived of his power and who hates Tao Feng¡¯s guts should be so casual without setting up a trap for him.¡±


    Yes, Tao Feng would suspect that Tao Xing knew something and followed him.


    As a result, Tao Feng didn¡¯t dare to do anything, especially looking for the third young master of the Tao family. To him, this was disobeying his father and grandmother.


    He would stop for a while and wait for Tao Xing to stop keeping an eye on him.


    This period of time was enough for Qin Wenzheng to investigate the Tao family and find out the results.


    Damn it, Gu Yundong was a devil.


    Qin Wenzheng red at her angrily. He suddenly swung his hand and left.


    ¡°Up to you.¡±


    Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan looked at each other and shrugged slightly. ¡°Why are you throwing a tantrum all of a sudden? Didn¡¯t Ie up with a good idea?¡±

 Chapter 781: Chaos

    Chapter 781: Chaos


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shao Qingyuan chuckled and held her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Gu Yundong was a woman of her word. For the next two days, she had Ah Mao dress up and secretly guard the Tao family¡¯s door. When Ah Mao saw Tao Fenge out, he would quickly follow him.


    Gu Yundong had deliberately disguised Ah Mao as the middle-aged man he had seen at Jinxiu Restaurant that day. He had a beard, thick eyebrows, and wore a clean long robe. Upon closer inspection, Ah Mao¡¯s original appearance could not be seen.


    Since the middle-aged man was with Tao Xing, Tao Feng might know him too.


    This made him even more certain that Tao Xing was watching him in the dark.


    Ah Mao used to be a beggar, so he was very familiar with tracking people.


    Not only that, but two dayster, he found another two people secretly following Tao Feng. They must be Tao Xing¡¯s men.


    However, the whereabouts of these two people were very secretive. If Ah Mao didn¡¯t have a good memory and saw them three times in two days, he probably wouldn¡¯t have discovered them.


    Ah Mao¡¯s whereabouts were exposed very quickly. When Tao Feng discovered him, he wanted to catch him. Unfortunately, Ah Mao was agile and crawled around in the alley. Not long after, he entered the backyard of a restaurant and came out after changing his clothes.


    Tao Feng¡¯s servant returned empty-handed, but he described his appearance to Tao Feng.<div>


    Tao Feng had indeed seen that middle-aged man before. He was angry, but he became much more cautious after that.


    Then, Gu Yundong asked Ah Mao to leave. She couldn¡¯t possibly go too far.


    A few dayster, they heard that the Tao family¡¯s Eldest Young Master and Second Young Master suddenly fought one day and smashed more than ten jars of wine that the Tao family had stored in the warehouse.


    Old Lady Tao was so angry that she fainted. She scolded the two of them andy on the bed, unable to get up.


    Master Tao was so angry that he beat up his two sons. Mrs. Tao looked at Tao Xing¡¯s bruised face and begged for mercy in front of Master Tao. At night, she kept whispering to him.


    Old Master Tao was biased towards Tao Xing to begin with. He was especially dissatisfied with Tao Feng and scolded him for not knowing how to take care of his younger brother as the eldest brother.


    He wanted to take back the power in Tao Feng¡¯s hands.


    Unfortunately, after the investigation, he found out that Tao Xing was the one who provoked him first. Even if he took back the power in Tao Feng¡¯s hands, he could not hand it over to Tao Xing. He could not handle it alone.


    Furthermore, Tao Feng had not been living in the Tao family for nothing all these years. Old Master Tao had two favored concubines who had long been bribed by Tao Feng. In addition, they had the same interests and enemies. They were also whispering to Old Master Tao.


    In the end, they were both his sons, so he could only give up on this matter.


    Because of this, Lady Tao had secretly dealt with the two concubines. For a moment, the Tao family was in an especially busy state.


    Old Madam Tao was bedridden for more than half a month.


    However, it was said that after that, Tao Xing and Tao Feng werepletely irreconcble.


    Tao Xing kept a close eye on Tao Feng. He wanted to catch Tao Feng¡¯s weakness, so Tao Feng had to be careful in everything he did.


    He had probably stopped searching for the third young master of the Tao family.


    These things entered Gu Yundong¡¯s ears one after another. Although it was not very detailed, she could more or less guess the development of the situation.


    Gu Yundong secretly heaved a sigh of relief. At least Tao Feng did not continue looking for his missing brother.


    However, she still had to think about how to make a contribution next.


    However, just as she was racking her brains, Tong Ping brought her a letter.<div>

 Chapter 782: Letter from the Prefectural city

    Chapter 782: Letter from the Prefectural city


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Letter?


    Tong Ping had just returned from the prefectural city, so this letter should be news from the prefectural city.


    She took another look at the signature. Alright, it was written by Madam Dai and Nie Shuang.


    Gu Yundong thought that there was something wrong with the shop and the two of them were asking for her ideas. She did not expect Nie Shuang¡¯s first sentence to be ¡ª Are you nning to take root in Yongfu Vige and note to the prefectural city?


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    No, definitely not. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.


    She continued reading. Fortunately, there was nothing important. They only mentioned the situation in the shop.


    Nowadays, the milk tea shop was very popr. It had be the favorite ce for all the rich and youngdies in the prefectural city. When they had nothing to do, they woulde for afternoon tea. The sales of milk tea were very high, and the other snacks were very popr.


    There were also some richdies who lived far away that kept asking Madam Dai to open another shop not far from them.


    Madam Dai and Nie Shuang were very busy now. They left early and returnedte every day. It was only when they had stabilized these few days that they finally had a chance to rest.<div>


    It was just that Gu Yundong had been staying in Yongfu Vige and had not returned to the prefectural city. This was a little unreasonable.


    Gu Yundong was a little embarrassed. Alright, she had at least received a share of the profits. It seemed that she had only been busy for a few days when the shop just opened for business. After that, she had really quit.


    Gu Yundong folded the letter. Tong Shuitao asked curiously, ¡°Miss, did Madam Dai and the others write it to you? What did they say?¡±


    ¡°They told me to hurry back to the prefectural city,¡± Gu Yundong said helplessly.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Gu Yunshu, who was eating at the side, run over and ask, ¡°Eldest Sister, are we going to the prefectural city? When are we going? What should I prepare?¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned. She looked at his flushed and excited face.


    She suddenly remembered that she had promised the little guy that she would bring him and Yuanzhi to the prefectural city during the holidays.


    However, who knew that she would enter the deep mountains not long after returning to Yongfu Vige?


    After returning, she was dyed for a few days because of Niu Dan. Then, she was busy with Keke¡¯s birthday. After hearing about the Tao family, she focused on the Tao family.


    Now, the Clothes Making Vacation was about to end, but she had not fulfilled her promise.


    Gu Yundong pinched his tender face. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll go to the prefectural city tomorrow morning.¡±


    The child¡¯s eyes lit up. Indeed, he was even happier. He cheered and quickly ran to find Yuanzhi.


    ¡°Cousin Yuanzhi, we can go to the prefectural city. Let me tell you, the prefectural city of Xuanhe Prefecture is very big. The city wall is very tall. More taller than a hundred me stacked together¡­¡±


    The corners of Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. Then, sheughed and exhaled. She put away the letter and went to the Shao family to look for Shao Qingyuan. She nned to tell him, but she did not know if Brother Shao would go.


    Unexpectedly, Ah Mao and the others heaved a sigh of relief when they heard that she was going to the prefectural city.


    Gu Yundong was puzzled. ¡°What are you doing? You look as if I made you suffer in Yongfu Vige. Are you looking for a beating?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. Absolutely not.¡±


    The few of them waved their hands and shook their heads. Seeing Gu Yundong narrow her eyes, Ah Maoughed dryly and said, ¡°Actually, Young Master and I had long wanted to go to the prefectural city. We¡­ have been waiting for you.¡±


    Gu Yundong was stunned. Had they already nned to go to the prefectural city?<div>


    ¡°Why are you going to the prefectural city?¡±

 Chapter 783: All to the Prefectural City

    Chapter 783: All to the Prefectural City


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell youst time?¡± Ah Mao said, ¡°Our young master found a doctor and ns to open the shop in the prefecture capital.¡±


    Gu Yundong suddenly remembered.


    When she heard the news about the Tao family, she couldn¡¯t wait to discuss it with Shao Qingyuan.


    However, he was not around at that time. He had gone to find a doctor with good medical skills and morals. That doctor was originally a doctor in a medical center in the county. However, he was very stubborn and did not know how to put in a good word. He did not know how to be flexible and did not have a good rtionship with the shopkeeper or the medicine boy in the medical center.


    If not for his brilliant medical skills, the shopkeeper would have chased him out long ago.


    In the end, not long ago, another doctor with equally brilliant medical skills suddenly came to the medical center. The shopkeeper did not hesitate to kick this stubborn old doctor away.


    When Shao Qingyuan went to the doctor, he was unwilling to follow him to the prefectural city to see the medicine shop.


    It was Shao Qingyuan who said that there were more doctors in the prefectural city and they could discuss and learn medicine from each other. In addition, Shao Qingyuan had the talent to learn medicine. This was the main reason why the doctor agreed in the end.


    In that case, Shao Qingyuan was going to the prefecture capital at that time?


    She pped her forehead. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you guys warn me?¡±<div>


    Ah Mao said aggrievedly, ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re busy and you¡¯re troubled by Young Master¡¯s matters. How can we disturb you again?¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. So although Yunshu and the others all wanted to go to the prefectural city, they did not mention it because she was troubled?


    Actually, even if she was paying attention to the Tao Residence and didn¡¯t leave Yongfu Vige, others could still go to the prefectural city.


    However, after thinking about it, it was impossible. All of them saw that she was troubled all day and could not leave in peace.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s heart ached and swelled. It was a little bitter and warm.


    Qin Wenzheng was investigating the Tao family now, so Tao Feng and Tao Xing did not have the energy to look for Shao Qingyuan.


    Then she would go to the prefectural city to take a look. She couldn¡¯t just leave the shop alone.


    Especially the milk tea shop. Ever since it opened, she had not gone over to take a look.


    Thus, Gu Yundong waved her hand and brought her entire family to the prefectural city tomorrow.


    The children happily began to pack their things. The next morning, they set off in a mighty manner.


    Looking at the excited Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi, Gu Yundong also rxed. Forget it, let¡¯s put the matter of the Tao family aside first.


    The carriage arrived at the Xuanhe Prefecture in the evening. Yuanzhi looked at the city wall in front of him and weighed it slightly. He thought to himself that he didn¡¯t need a hundred Yunshus to reach its height.


    After entering the city gate, although it was already a littlete,pared to the county city, the prefectural city was still very lively.


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi stuck their necks out and squeezed by the window. They were dazzled.


    ¡°Sister, where is our shop?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still a few streets away,¡± Gu Yundong said. Keke had also woken up, and she rubbed her eyes and squeezed over. The three little heads almost squeezed each other into a meat patty. She wanted tough.


    The carriage finally arrived an hourter. As Xue Rong was the first to ride back and give instructions, when Gu Yundong and his family arrived home, the food was already hot.


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi bounced around in the courtyard. ¡°Eldest Sister, is this our home?¡±


    ¡°Cousin, where is the milk tea shop? Shall we go tomorrow?¡±<div>


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll bring you to the shop tomorrow.¡±


    Just as Gu Yundong agreed, Lu Sheng whispered, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate to go on the streets tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 784: Father, You Dont Understand

    Chapter 784: Father, You Don¡¯t Understand


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The smile on Gu Yundong¡¯s face froze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s going to happen tomorrow?¡±


    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°The entire city will be under martialw tomorrow.¡±


    This time, not only Gu Yundong, but even Gu Dajiang stopped. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, a group of prisoners will be paraded on the streets and dragged to the entrance of the market to be executed. Master and Miss came back at the right time. If youe tomorrow, I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter the city tomorrow.¡±


    This was the first time Gu Yundong had encountered such a thing. If the culprits were to be executed, she could not walk around.


    Lu Sheng continued, ¡°Although they won¡¯t pass by the entrances of the two shops, there are too many people and it¡¯s rather chaotic.¡±


    Gu Yundong looked at Yunshu and Yuanzhi. They were still young.


    In fact, she did not object to bringing the children to watch the parade. After all, they were already literate in school and would probably have to take an official career in the future. There was nothing to avoid.


    However, she was afraid that the scene would be too chaotic and someone would take the opportunity to steal the children.


    In particr, who knew if someone would try to rescue the prisoners? If there were too many people, it was easy to get injured from stepping.<div>


    Hmm, so let¡¯s wait for them to grow up a little.


    When the two of them heard that they could not go out on the streets, they were immediately disappointed. After all, their vacation was not long anymore. Every day counted.


    However, they also knew that they would definitely add trouble tomorrow.


    Therefore, they could only nod obediently. However, the excitement from before had already disappeared, and they were a little tired.


    Lu Sheng was a little vexed. He felt that he had done something wrong. He should not have brought it up at this time.


    But Gu Yundong stepped forward and put her arm around their shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Even if we can¡¯t go out on the streets tomorrow, we can still walk around this area, right? This area is not far from Tianhai Academy. The people living nearby are all schrs. You can meet one every two steps you take. There are also many students around your age. Perhaps you can make friends.¡±


    When the two of them heard this, they were instantly interested. ¡°Can we y nearby?¡±


    ¡°Sure. There¡¯s a child next door. Keke knows him. I¡¯ll get Keke to bring you guys there tomorrow.¡±


    The little girl immediately nodded and patted her chest hard. ¡°Yes, follow me and you¡¯ll have food to eat.¡±


    Gu Yundong knocked her on the head. ¡°Who did you learn these words from?¡±


    Ah Gou, who was standing at the back, shrunk his head silently. You can¡¯t see me, you can¡¯t see me, you can¡¯t see me.


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi finally became happy again. The two of them surrounded Keke and asked questions.


    Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang looked at each other before shrugging and going to eat.


    After all, they were tired from sitting in the carriage all day. After dinner, they returned to their rooms to rest. Shao Qingyuan brought Ah Mao and the others back to the shop he had bought.


    The next morning, Gu Yundong put on her clothes and prepared to go out. Unexpectedly, when she opened the door, Gu Dajiang was already standing outside.


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    Sheughed dryly. ¡°Good morning, Father.¡±


    Gu Dajiang snorted. ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to wake up so early. It looks like you don¡¯t want to wake anyone up. Why? Where are you going?¡±


    Gu Yundong saw his understanding expression and decided not to beat around the bush. ¡°I just want to see the streets.¡± Beheading.<div>


    ¡°What¡¯s there to see?¡±


    Gu Yundong sighed slightly. ¡°Father, you don¡¯t understand.¡±

 Chapter 785: A Peaceful Life for a Good Person

    Chapter 785: A Peaceful Life for a Good Person


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Then tell me and I¡¯ll understand.¡±


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong immediately said righteously, ¡°I¡¯m watching the parade to warn myself. Father, you know that my business is expanding and I¡¯m interacting with more people. My life will definitely get better in the future. I¡¯m afraid that money will corrupt my heart and I¡¯ll lose myself, so I¡¯m going to see what happens to those bad people. I¡¯m always telling myself to be a good person.¡±


    A good person would have a peaceful life.


    Gu Dajiang was stunned. He looked at Gu Yundong for a long time and said in relief, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such awareness at such a young age.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded solemnly. She did not expect her to exin the word ¡®curiosity¡¯ so eloquently.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯ll set off then.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Gu Dajiang waved his hand and said, ¡°The weather is cold. Go back to your room and put on more clothes before going out.¡±


    Gu Yundong was not actually cold, but there was a kind of coldness because your father felt that you were cold, so she obediently went back and added a cloak.


    Unexpectedly, when she was about to go out, her father also brought a coat and followed her.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Not only do you need to be vignt, but I also need to be vignt. I¡¯m a schr, and I don¡¯t know how far I¡¯ll go in the future. In the future, I have to educate Yunshu and the others. I should stay sober. I¡¯ll go with you to take a look.¡±<div>


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Father, why are you so self-aware?


    She sighed inwardly. In the end, she went out and got into the carriage. Xue Rong was already waiting there.


    Gu Yundong finally instructed Aunt Niu, who was making breakfast, ¡°Later, tell Shuitao and Hongxiu to take good care of the children.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eldest Miss. I¡¯ll help them take care of Madam and the others.¡±


    Only then did Gu Yundong lift the curtain and get into the carriage with Gu Dajiang.


    It was still early, and there were not many people on the streets.


    However, the courtyard was a little far from the entrance of the market. The prisoners would walk from the cell to the market entrance, but they would walk very slowly and take a detour in the middle.


    When the carriage reached the main road not far from the entrance of the market, the number of people on the street gradually increased.


    Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang had breakfast at a wonton stall.


    There were also many people in the stall. They seemed to be here to watch the parade.


    Gu Yundong also did not understand why everyone was so passionate about such things. What was there to see?


    It wasn¡¯t like her, who hade to broaden her horizons because she had never seen it before.


    After dinner, Gu Yundong entered a nearby teahouse and booked a table on the second floor.


    Fortunately, she came early. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t even be a seat here. It was said that someone hade to reserve a seat a few days ago.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. It was not the parade of a top schr. Why so many people?


    She shook her head and drank her tea while waiting. She also took a look at the scenery downstairs.


    She had never been to this area before. In her memory, she seemed to have passed by it once.


    Looking out from the second floor, she actually saw a slightly familiar figureing out of a mansion.


    Steward Zhou??<div>


    Could it be that the mansion was¡­


    Coincidentally, a waiter from the teahouse brought over a te of peanuts. Gu Yundong pointed in that direction. ¡°Buddy, which family is that?¡±


    Following her finger, the shop assistant smiled. ¡°That¡¯s the Zhou Mansion.¡±


    ¡°Zhou Mansion?¡± Sure enough, it was Zhou Dafu¡¯s house.<div>


    It turned out that his residence was in this area. Speaking of which, Steward Zhou had messed up such a big matterst time, but he had not been chased away by Zhou Dafu.

 Chapter 786: Shes Not a Devil

    Chapter 786: She¡¯s Not a Devil


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong watched as Steward Zhou walked over. Not long after, he walked into the teahouse and hurriedly went upstairs.


    He seemed to be here to reserve a seat, but just as he was about to speak to the waiter, he saw Gu Yundong, who was sitting on the second floor and looking at him with a faint smile.


    Steward Zhou¡¯s expression changed drastically. He turned around and left.


    Gu Yundong was instantly amused. She was not a devil, and this was not his territory or his teahouse. Would she not be allowed to sit here?


    Steward Zhou left the teahouse and looked up. Unexpectedly, his eyes met Gu Yundong¡¯s. His face turned pale and he hurriedly ran back to the Zhou residence.


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    Ever since Steward Zhou entered the residence, no one hade out from that door.


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t see the back door of the Zhou Mansion, and she didn¡¯t know if they would use the back door.


    Gu Yundong could not help but rub her nose. It seemed that he was so scared that he did not even dare to leave the house. It was simply a sin.


    As she was thinking, she suddenly heard exmations.<div>


    ¡°Coming,ing.¡±


    Gu Dajiang also said, ¡°The prison vans are here.¡±


    Gu Yundong no longer paid attention to the Zhou Mansion. She looked at the three prison vans passing by the street downstairs.


    There was only one person in the first two prison carts, but there were three people squatting in thest one.


    This time, these five people were the ones who were to be executed.


    The prison carts were extremely slow, so it did not stop the onlookers by the roadside from throwing mud and rotten leaves at them.


    The people at the table next to Gu Yundong were chatting. They were talking about the death row prisoners in the prison cart.


    ¡°Serves them right. This kind of evil bandit should have been executed long ago.¡±


    Someone seemed to not know the identities of the prisoners and asked, ¡°Are these bandits?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Those who knew looked indignant. ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten what happened in Qing¡¯an Prefecturest year, right? Back then, the bandit leader barged into the government office and even dared to kill the officials. They also robbed all the rich families in the city. What¡¯s even more abominable is that they didn¡¯t let go of those innocent citizens. They killed everyone they saw. They¡¯re worse than beasts.¡±


    ¡°They used the refugees outside the city at that time to incite the refugees to break into the prefectural city, so that they could fish in troubled waters and do all kinds of bad things. Fortunately, Commander Zhao of our Xuanhe Prefecture led troops to quell the chaos back then. They killed and captured a lot of criminals, but that bandit leader still escaped. It was not easy for him to run to our Xuanhe Prefecture until he was captured. The five people who were executed today were the remnants of that group of bandits. They were arrested one after another in the past year.¡±


    ¡°Do you see the men in the two prison carts in front? Those two are small leaders. I heard that they killed a few people during the robbery. Thest three aren¡¯t good people either. They¡¯re all ruthless people who do bad things.¡±


    As he spoke, the person suddenly lowered his voice and whispered, ¡°I also heard that someone mighte to rescue the prisoners today.¡±


    Everyone was shocked. ¡°Someone mighte to rescue the prisoners? Then how dare youe out here to watch themotion?¡±


    That person snorted softly. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? The government office has already sent people to the surrounding area with many soldiers. It¡¯s fine if they don¡¯te to rescue the prisoners. As long as theye, they won¡¯t be able to return. We¡¯re on the second floor of this teahouse. We¡¯re safe.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. ¡®You¡¯re amazing. You even know about the government office. Moreover, the second floor is not safe at all.¡¯


    She and Gu Dajiang looked at each other. So this was the identity of the prisoner downstairs.


    Speaking of which, they had an ill-fated encounter with the father and daughter.


    <div>

 Chapter 787: The Woman Who Suddenly Fell

    Chapter 787: The Woman Who Suddenly Fell


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The streets were still filled with voices and curses.


    The few prisoners had probably suffered a lot in the cell. Now, they could be beaten and scolded as they pleased, as if they were numb puppets.


    However, they were only a kilometer away from the entrance of the market. If someone really came to rescue the prisoners, they should havee. Otherwise, they would have to go to the entrance of the market and shout for the executioners to hold back.


    Unfortunately, even when the prison carts gradually disappeared, no one seemed to be rescuing the prisoners.


    The young man in the teahouse who had previously made a solemn vowughed dryly and said, ¡°Maybe, there might be an ambush at the entrance of the market. Why don¡¯t we go to the entrance of the market to take a look?¡±


    ¡°No, if there¡¯s really an ambush, what if we suffer?¡±


    Gu Dajiang also heard the conversation and nodded repeatedly. He said sternly to Gu Yundong, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go either.¡±


    Gu Yundong did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°I don¡¯t n to go. Let¡¯s just wait for the news. They¡¯ll be executed at noon. We can go back after lunch.¡±


    Gu Dajiang was relieved. He was really afraid that his daughter would go and watch the beheading in order to warn herself. It was so bloody and not suitable for girls to see.


    It was because of this that he had to follow her out.<div>


    Gu Yundong and his daughter were not the only ones. There were not many people on the second floor who left after watching themotion. They seemed to be waiting for noon, causing the entire teahouse¡¯s business to be exceptionally good.


    The crowd downstairs had already dispersed. Some went to the entrance of the market, while others went home after watching themotion and throwing the rotten vegetables.


    Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang drank tea and waited until noon. They also ordered a few dishes.


    When it was time, someone quickly ran over and said, ¡°Those bandits have been executed!!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great.¡± Cheers instantly erupted in the teahouse. Gu Yundong was shocked. She saw that many people¡¯s faces revealed expressions of relief. Some people¡¯s eyes even turned red and they clenched their fists tightly.


    She instantly understood that everyone hated this kind of bandit whomitted all kinds of evil.


    Gu Yundong also smiled happily. After settling the bill with Gu Dajiang, she got up and went downstairs.


    Xue Rong went to bring the carriage over. While Gu Yundong and Xue Rong were waiting downstairs, many people came down from the second floor.


    The entrance of the teahouse suddenly became crowded. In addition, many people had returned from watching themotion at the entrance of the market. There were suddenly many more people on the streets.


    Gu Yundong and Gu Dajiang looked at each other and smiled bitterly.


    They should have leftter. Now, they could only hope that Xue Rong would bring the carriage over as soon as possible.


    Just as they were thinking about it, she saw Xue Rong walking over.


    Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief. After helping Gu Dajiang into the carriage, she asked Xue Rong to leave quickly and go home.


    Unexpectedly, just as Xue Rong pulled the reins and before the horse could take a step, a person suddenly staggered out and fell straight in front of the carriage.


    Xue Rong was speechless. You can¡¯t y like this. If you want to extort me, at least wait until my carriage starts to move.


    There were so many people watching. They could all testify that you fell down yourself.


    The person who fell to the ground was a woman with a bag in her hand. When she fell just now, everything in the bag fell out, and a few even rolled under the carriage.


    She picked them up in a hurry, panic on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡ªI didn¡¯t mean it. I¡¯ll pick them up now.¡±


    Xue Rong was stunned. She¡¯s not here to extort?<div>

 Chapter 788: Is This Her Aunt?

    Chapter 788: Is This Her Aunt?


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The carriage did not move for a long time. Gu Yundong lifted the curtain and looked outside. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±


    Xue Rong pointed ahead and said, ¡°Someone fell out. There should be a lot of people and she was squeezed out.¡±


    After saying that, the people who had been squeezing around hurriedly stood far away, as if they were afraid that this person would cling to them.


    Gu Yundong looked at the person. She looked like a thin woman. Her hair was messy, and her clothes were very tattered. The weather was already a little cold, but her clothes were still very thin. They hung loosely on her body, making her look like a refugee when Gu Yundong entered the cityst year.


    More importantly, Gu Yundong saw some scars on her thin arms.


    She held an old bag in her hand and squatted on the ground to pick up the wooden carvings scattered nearby.


    Yes, they were all wooden carvings. They were very small. There were wooden hairpins, spinning tops for children, and small boxes. The most exquisite one was the small screen that had fallen out but was already broken.


    Gu Yundong had just finished looking when Gu Dajiang alighted from the carriage.


    He squatted down and helped pick up the wooden carvings on the ground.


    Xue Rong and Gu Yundong also hurriedly got down. A few of the wooden carvings rolled further away, and Xue Rong crawled under the carriage.<div>


    Gu Dajiang stuffed all the wooden carvings in his hand into Gu Yundong¡¯s hand. Thetter carried them to the woman.


    ¡°Auntie, this is for you. Keep it well. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Ah, thank you, thank you, Miss.¡± The woman opened the bag and ced the wooden carvings inside with trembling fingers.


    Then, she kept apologizing. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to fall in front of your carriage. I¡¯ve wasted your time. I¡¯ll leave now. Thank you.¡±


    As she spoke, she turned around and staggered forward.


    Gu Yundong sighed softly and turned to return to the carriage.


    Unexpectedly, when she turned around, she saw Gu Dajiang standing rooted to the ground in shock.


    Then, he suddenly took two steps forward and grabbed the woman¡¯s arm.


    Gu Yundong was shocked. ¡°Father, what are you doing?¡±


    The woman was also frightened. She lowered her head and wanted to avoid him, but Gu Dajiang was strong. Not to mention that this woman was skinny and weak, even if she were strong, she wouldn¡¯t be able to break free.


    She was being pulled by a man in public. How could she not be embarrassed?


    ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me.¡±


    Someone was already looking over. Gu Yundong quickly stepped forward to block the two of them and pulled Gu Dajiang¡¯s hand away. ¡°Father, what are you doing? Let¡¯s talk nicely.¡±


    Gu Dajiang stared at the woman with anticipation and fear in his eyes. His throat was dry. After a long time, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You, raise your head for me to see.¡±


    The woman was shocked and quickly took a step back.


    Gu Dajiang took a step forward, and Gu Yundong looked suspiciously at the woman.


    The woman felt her head buzzing, as if many people were pointing at them.


    ¡°What are these two doing? Aren¡¯t they afraid of beingughed at in broad daylight?¡±


    ¡°This man looks quite rich, and the woman seems to be a beggar. Do people nowadays have such strange tastes? Has he taken a fancy to a beggar?¡±<div>


    The long-term malnutrition made the woman lose her bnce and feel dizzy.


    She lowered her head and strode forward.


    Gu Dajiang suddenly shouted, ¡°Gu Dafeng!!¡±


    Gu Yundong raised her head in shock and looked at the figure with her back facing her.<div>


    Gu Dafeng???


    Her eldest aunt¡¯s name? This was her eldest aunt?

 Chapter 789: Brother and Sister Reunion

    Chapter 789: Brother and Sister Reunion


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong had a deep breath, took a few quick steps, and suddenly stood in front of the woman.


    The woman kept her head lowered and never looked up. Hence, she did not notice what she looked like previously.


    Gu Dajiang could tell her identity from her voice. They had been siblings for many years. He was too familiar with his sister.


    ¡°Dafeng, you¡¯re Gu Dafeng, right?¡±


    Gu Dajiang also walked over quickly. He didn¡¯t even dare to breathe too loudly. He was afraid that she wasn¡¯t Gu Dafeng, afraid that the hope that he had painstakingly ignited would be extinguished again.


    Finally, the woman slowly raised her head, trembling.


    That familiar face made Gu Dajiang¡¯s eyes turn red and his body tremble.


    Gu Dafeng saw Gu Dajiang clearly and tears streamed down her face.


    ¡°Da-Dajiang, are you Dajiang?¡±


    There was also a look of disbelief on her face. It was as if everything was a dream.<div>


    Gu Dafeng reached out, wanting to touch her but not daring to.


    In front of her was Gu Dajiang. He had the same face as before. No, he looked much better than before and had gained a lot of weight.


    However, the clothes he was wearing were worlds apart from before. She did not dare to recognize him or believe her eyes.


    A gust of wind blew over. It was unknown if it was cold or shocking, but Gu Dafeng¡¯s body trembled violently.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong quickly took off his cloak and put it on her.


    Gu Dafeng couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and burst into tears. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re my brother. You¡¯re really my brother. I¡¯ve finally seen you¡­ Boohoo¡­¡±


    She cried sadly. Gu Yundong hugged her tightly and felt the touch of bones under her cloak. She knew that her eldest aunt must have had a very difficult time over the past year.


    ¡°Sister.¡± Gu Dajiang¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly. ¡°We finally found you. We finally found you.¡±


    ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Gu Dafeng only cried. All the grievances and suppressed pain in her heart were released, making her unable to say a word.


    The surrounding people looked at each other. What was going on? Was this¡­ a reunion between siblings?


    It actually looked a little sad. Judging from the way this family were dressed, they must be living well. However, from the woman¡¯s appearance, it could be seen that she had suffered a lot.


    Some people looked over and whispered to each other, making guesses.


    Gu Yundong frowned and said to Gu Dajiang, ¡°Father, let¡¯s get into the carriage and go back first.¡±


    Gu Dajiang nodded repeatedly. ¡°Sister,e, get in the carriage first. It¡¯s windy and cold outside.¡±


    Gu Dafeng shook her head repeatedly as she cried. ¡°Boohoo¡­ No, I can¡¯t. Your brother-inw¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, her breath dissipated. Her legs went weak and she fainted.


    ¡°Eldest Aunt, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Fortunately, Gu Yundong had been supporting her. Otherwise, she would have fallen to the ground.


    Gu Dajiang quickly hugged her. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the medical center first.¡±


    Coincidentally, there was one nearby.<div>


    Gu Dajiang hurriedly carried her in and kept calling for a doctor. ¡°Doctor, quickly save her.¡±


    Gu Yundong hurriedly instructed Xue Rong to bring the carriage to the side and wait. Then, she hurriedly followed.


    Someone immediately walked out of the clinic and took her pulse carefully. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing serious. She just hasn¡¯t eaten for a long time and is weak. Coupled with her excitement, she fainted. She¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 790: Still Alive, How Great

    Chapter 790: Still Alive, How Great


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Dajiang heaved a sigh of relief, but when he thought of how the doctor had said that she hadn¡¯t eaten for a long time, he frowned again.


    He wondered where his sister had been for the past year or so and what kind of life she had led.


    And brother-inw¡­


    By the way, Brother-inw, Gu Dajiang thought of the wooden carvings. His brother-inw used to be a carpenter. These wooden carvings should have been carved by his brother-inw. Back then, he had gotten off the carriage to help pick them up because he had seen the wooden carvings.


    In that case, his brother-inw was still alive.


    However, their life was probably not easy.


    Still, at least they were alive. Gu Dajiang heaved a sigh of relief.


    She looked at the unconscious Gu Dafeng and felt very uneasy.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯ll go to the restaurant next door to buy a bowl of porridge. When Eldest Aunt wakes up, I¡¯ll fill her stomach and warm her up,¡± Gu Yundong said softly.


    Gu Dajiang looked up. ¡°Thank you.¡±<div>


    ¡°Not at all. Finding Eldest Aunt is more important than anything else.¡± She smiled and ran out of the clinic.


    The crowd had already dispersed. Gu Yundong entered the restaurant next door and ordered a bowl of hot porridge and stir-fried some side dishes. People who had not eaten for a long time should not eat greasy food, so she only made two vegetarian dishes with minced meat.


    When she returned with the food box, Eldest Aunt Gu was still unconscious.


    Gu Dajiang frowned at the side, deep in thought.


    ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Dajiang sighed slightly and stood up to pull Gu Yundong to the side. He said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t be able to take it if I tell her about Mn.¡±


    Gu Yundong thought for a moment. ¡°Then let¡¯s not talk about it for now. We¡¯ll tell Eldest Aunt when she gets better.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s good too. With Yuanzhi around, your aunt can be stronger.¡±


    Gu Yundong felt that, ¡°Actually, Father, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Ever since we escapedst year, there have been too many such things. In the past year or so, I think Eldest Aunt and Eldest Uncle have already prepared for the worst.¡±


    Although that was the case, before confirming the news, they could stillfort themselves and say that they had a glimmer of hope.


    As the father and daughter were talking, a faint voice suddenly came from behind.


    The two of them hurriedly turned around and saw that Eldest Aunt Gu had indeed woken up.


    She looked dazed, as if she hadn¡¯t registered where she was or remembered what had happened before she¡¯d passed out.


    However, when Gu Dajiang and Gu Yundong stood in front of her, she said with a trembling voice, ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming. Brother, it¡¯s really you.¡±


    Gu Dajiang sat on a chair at the side. ¡°It¡¯s me, Sister. I¡¯m Dajiang. You¡¯re not dreaming.¡±


    Gu Yundong obediently greeted, ¡°Aunt.¡±


    ¡°Yundong, it¡¯s Yundong.¡±


    She reached out and grabbed Gu Yundong¡¯s hand tightly.


    Butpared to Gu Yundong¡¯s delicate hands, Eldest Aunt Gu¡¯s hands were so thin that they looked like bones.<div>


    Gu Yundong felt a little sad. ¡°Aunt, the doctor said that you haven¡¯t eaten for a long time. I bought porridge. Eat something to fill your stomach first, and then we can talk nicely, okay?¡±


    Gu Dajiang had already taken out a bowl and spoon. He scooped a mouthful and handed it over.


    Tears welled up in the corners of Gu Dafeng¡¯s eyes. She choked up a little and nodded. Then, she opened her mouth and took a bite.


    After swallowing the soft porridge, she seemed to warm up.<div>


    Looking at her brother in front of her, Gu Dafeng wanted to cry andugh.


    It was great that her brother was still alive and her niece was fine. She didn¡¯t even dare to think about meeting them again in the past.

 Chapter 791: They Are Now People of the Zhou Mansion

    Chapter 791: They Are Now People of the Zhou Mansion


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After eating the porridge, Gu Dajiang helped her sit down and asked her in a low voice, ¡°Have you been in Xuanhe Prefecture for the past year? Where do you live? Where¡¯s Brother-inw?¡±


    At the mention of her husband, Gu Dafeng¡¯s face turned slightly pale.


    She covered her face with both hands, her voice anguished.


    ¡°Your brother-inw¡¯s legs are broken.¡±


    Gu Dajiang¡¯s pupils constricted. His legs were broken?


    Gu Yundong also frowned. Indeed, her eldest aunt¡¯s life was very difficult.


    She squatted down and gently stroked her back. She said softly, ¡°Then where are you staying now? Let¡¯s bring Uncle here and let the doctor take a look. Find the best doctor in the prefectural city. I happen to know someone from Huimin Medical Center. Let¡¯s get the doctor from the medical center to take a look. Perhaps he can get better?¡±


    Gu Dafeng was stunned and looked up. ¡°Really?¡±


    A glimmer of hope lit in her eyes. ¡°Can he really be cured?¡±


    Gu Yundong did not dare to give her an affirmative answer in case she was disappointed again.<div>


    ¡°We have to find a doctor to take a look first. If the doctor at Huimin Medical Center can¡¯t treat him, we¡¯ll go to the capital. There will be a way.¡± She knew Song Dejiang in the capital.


    Gu Dafeng¡¯s voice trembled slightly. ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Then where is Uncle? Shall we pick him up now?¡±


    However, at the mention of this, Gu Dafeng fell silent again. After a while, she said, ¡°He, he¡¯s at the Zhou Mansion.¡±


    Zhou Mansion???


    Gu Yundong frowned. Zhou?


    She was suddenly stunned and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is the Zhou Mansion you¡¯re talking about the one across the street owned by Zhou Dafu?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why are you there?¡± Gu Yundong looked at Gu Dafeng. Her clothes were tattered and she was thin. Could it be that Zhou Dafu was abusing them?


    Gu Dafeng pursed her lips, finding it difficult to speak. ¡°We¡¯re servants of the Zhou family now.¡±


    Gu Dajiang and Gu Yundong¡¯s expressions changed at the same time.


    Eldest Aunt and her husband had be servants of the Zhou family. In that case, their lives would be decided by the Zhou family without any freedom.


    ¡°Brother, Yundong, forget it. Our current identities¡­¡± Gu Dafeng also realized that there was still a huge difference. The Zhou family was rich and powerful. Although her brother seemed to be doing well now, he was probably much worse than the Zhou family.


    She knew that her eldest brother would definitely feel sorry for her. Knowing that she and her husband were in a difficult situation, he would definitely bring them out. But how? In Gu Dafeng¡¯s heart, the Zhou Mansion was a huge force. If her eldest brother went against the Zhou Mansion, not only would he not be able to bring them out, but she would also implicate her eldest brother.


    ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m already very happy and satisfied to see you guys again.¡± Gu Dafeng was indeed happy. She thought that she would never see these rtives again in her life.


    She actually wanted to ask Gu Dajiang if there was any news of her children. Had Mn and Yuanzhi returned to Yongning Prefecture?


    However, she did not dare to do so now, afraid that she would receive bad news.


    Gu Dafeng wiped her tears. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I sneaked out of the Zhou Mansion. I have to go back. Otherwise, if I¡¯m discovered, your brother-inw will be med. Will you live in the Xuanhe Prefecture in the future? Then I¡¯ll find a chance toe out next time and see you again.¡±


    She got up and was about to leave when Gu Yundong hurriedly pulled her back.<div>


    ¡°Eldest Aunt, you don¡¯t have to go back. If you¡¯re servants of the Zhou Mansion, we can pay some money and buy you back. When the timees, we¡¯ll take the indenture and remove the ve status. Then, our family will be able to live together.¡±

 Chapter 792: Shes Old Master Zhous Concubine

    Chapter 792: She¡¯s Old Master Zhou¡¯s Concubine


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    She could not understand why her eldest aunt was so pessimistic. Why did she not seem to have any hope at all? It was just freeing two servants.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Dafeng shook her head and smiled bitterly. ¡°She won¡¯t agree. She won¡¯t agree.¡±


    She??


    Gu Yundong frowned. ¡°Who is she? Zhou Dafu?¡±


    If Zhou Dafu didn¡¯t agree, she would rush to the Zhou residence to beat him up.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not Zhou Dafu.¡± Gu Dafeng¡¯s fingers trembled slightly, and her face was a little pale, as if she found it difficult to speak.


    After a long time, she looked at Gu Dajiang steadily and said in a light voice, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Gu Qiuyue. We¡¯re Gu Qiuyue¡¯s servants now. She won¡¯t agree.¡±


    Gu Dajiang and Gu Yundong looked at her in disbelief, suspecting that there was something wrong with their ears.


    Gu Qiuyue?


    Gu Yundong murmured, ¡°Isn¡¯t Gu Qiuyue dead?¡± Back then, it was Fu Ming who told her personally that other than him, Gu Qiuyue, their daughter, and their parents had all died in the chaos.<div>


    But now, Eldest Aunt was telling them that Gu Qiuyue was still alive. Not only was she alive, but she also seemed to be living quite well?


    Gu Dajiang calmed down a little and his expression became especially solemn. He looked at Gu Dafeng and said, ¡°Sister, tell me exactly what happened.¡±


    What did she mean by Gu Qiuyue¡¯s servants?


    This was ridiculous. They were Gu Qiuyue¡¯s elder sister and brother-inw. How could she make her elder sister and brother-inw sign a ve contract and be her servants? What was she thinking?


    Gu Dafeng looked at his sullen face and paused for a moment. In the end, she still said, ¡°Gu Qiuyue is now Old Master Zhou¡¯s concubine.¡±


    Damn it. Even Gu Yundong admired her. Gu Qiuyue was someone who had been married and had children. How could that old man, Zhou Dafu, take her in as his concubine?


    Gu Dafeng was talking about what happenedst year. Last year, they had fled to Qing¡¯an Prefecture.


    However, when they were about to reach Qing¡¯an Prefecture, they were separated from their children and inws.


    At that time, they didn¡¯t have time to say anything. They didn¡¯t even think of where to meet up. It was already good enough that they could save their lives in such a hurry.


    Gu Dafeng and his husband could only head to the Qing¡¯an Prefecture that was closest to them. They were a step toote. The Qing¡¯an Prefecture was already in chaos, and the city gate was wide open.


    Seeing this, the couple wanted to go elsewhere. Unexpectedly, this chaos affected the city gate. The soldiers who came to reinforce the Qing¡¯an Prefecture fought with the bandits. The fight was very intense.


    Before they could dodge, Bian Han¡¯s legs were broken by the bandits who had rushed out on their horses to escape.


    Gu Dafeng looked at her husband, who was in so much pain that he was about to die. She waspletely at a loss.


    With Bian Han in such a state, she couldn¡¯t bring him away. Fortunately, the chaos in the city had slowly been eased at this time. Arge number of bandits had already been captured or fled, and the order in the city was gradually recovering.


    Gu Dafeng carried the unconscious Bian Han into the city, wanting to find a doctor to treat his legs.


    However, where could they find a doctor at a time like this? There were dead people everywhere, people who were seriously injured, medical halls were all closed, and the pharmacies were robbed.


    They didn¡¯t even have a ce to rest, let alone find a doctor.


    After two days of dy, Bian Han¡¯s legs started to swell and pus gradually, and he was about to bepletely crippled because he didn¡¯t have time to treat it.


    Bian Han even had a high fever because of this. If he was not treated, he would not even be able to save his life.<div>


    Then, they met Gu Qiuyue.

 Chapter 793: Be My Servants

    Chapter 793: Be My Servants


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Dafeng and Gu Qiuyue didn¡¯t have a good rtionship in the past. It was just that the age difference was a little big. Coupled with the fact that they were already married, they rarely met.


    However, no matter what their rtionship was in the past, Gu Dafeng was really happy to meet her family at this time.


    However, Gu Qiuyue clearly did not think so. For some reason, she had be the concubine of a rich family with the surname Zhou in the prefectural city of Qing¡¯an Prefecture. Furthermore, she seemed to be very doted on.


    When she saw Gu Dafeng like that, she only felt happy. However, she was not as happy as someone who met their rtives in a foreignnd.


    Especially when she saw Gu Dafeng¡¯s deste appearance and Bian Han¡¯s almost hopeless legs.


    Gu Qiuyue originally wanted to ignore them. She turned around and left as if she didn¡¯t know them.


    However, she returned not long after and looked at them with a condescending expression. ¡°Gu Dafeng, are you trying to save your husband? If you beg me, I¡¯ll find a doctor to treat his legs and give him medicine so that you can both survive.¡±


    Gu Dafeng knew that Gu Qiuyue had gone overboard, but looking at her dying husband, she knelt down and begged her without a word.


    There was nothing else she could do but beg her.


    Gu Qiuyue was indeed very happy. Sheughed until her entire body was trembling. She squatted down and her eyes were filled with malice. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll save him, but you¡¯ll sell yourselves and sign a contract to be my servants. How about that?¡±<div>


    Gu Dafeng was shocked. Gu Qiuyue wanted them to be¡­ servants?


    Of course, she was unhappy, but at this point, Gu Dafeng could only ept her fate.


    Moreover, a day ago, she was actually thinking of selling herself to exchange for her husband¡¯s life.


    But now, there were refugees everywhere. How many people would put a straw on their heads and sell themselves just to have a bite to eat? This kind of person who did not seem to be a burden and looked like aborer did not have many buyers.


    Forget it, she was already prepared to sell herself anyway. Now, her master had just changed to Gu Qiuyue.


    Other than feeling disgusted, there was no other difference.


    Gu Dafeng agreed and pressed her thumb print on the indenture along with the unconscious Bian Han.


    Then, she quietly followed Gu Qiuyue back to the Zhou Mansion.


    As expected, Gu Qiuyue found a doctor to treat Bian Han¡¯s legs. However, this doctor¡¯s medical skills were not good. Not only did she make Bian Han suffer, but his legs were also notpletely cured.


    However, his legs were no longer swollen and pus was no longer flowing out. The high fever on his body had also subsided.


    No matter what, his life was saved.


    That was enough. Nothing else mattered.


    However, what followed was Eldest Aunt Gu¡¯s cmity. She had be Gu Qiuyue¡¯s servant, and it wasmon for her to be beaten and scolded. Once Gu Qiuyue was unsatisfied with her serving tea and water, Gu Qiuyue would not give her food and she would kneel outside the courtyard to suffer the cold.


    Moreover, the indenture they signed back then was for two people. Bian Han could not work because of his leg injury. Hence, Gu Qiuyue asked Gu Dafeng to do all his work. Otherwise, she was not allowed to eat or sleep.


    During that period of time, Gu Dafeng was so busy that she did not have any time to rest.


    Because of this, Bian Han med himself very much. There were several times when he wanted to end his life, so that he would not drag her down, but in the end, he was saved by Gu Dafeng.


    If he died too, Gu Dafeng would feel that there was no point in living.


    At least her husband was by her side and she had someone to rely on.


    <div>

 Chapter 794: They Did It for Nothing

    Chapter 794: They Did It for Nothing


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This torturested until their Zhou Mansion nned to move his entire family to the Xuanhe Prefecture.


    Gu Dafeng and her husband naturally came along.


    When they first arrived at Xuanhe Prefecture, Gu Qiuyue was still unwilling to let them off. However, not long after, Gu Qiuyue suddenly stopped. Although she was still secretly humiliating them, she was no longer so brazen.


    Gu Dafeng found it strange. Later, she heard that it was because Old Master had brought Mrs. Zhou back.


    Mrs. Zhou was very dissatisfied with Zhou Dafu¡¯s concubine. Furthermore, she quarreled with Zhou Dafu and left the Zhou Mansion to return to her maternal family in Yongning Prefecture.


    Mrs. Zhou felt that Zhou Dafu was so unscrupulous because he saw that Yongning Prefecture had suffered a disaster and felt that her maternal family had also suffered heavy losses and could not be her backer. He actually said in front of her that he wanted to take a widow who had given birth to a child as a concubine.


    In a fit of anger, she went home to find someone to support her. Fortunately, although her family had suffered some losses, not everyone could bully them.


    After her family recovered, they sent someone to settle scores with Zhou Dafu.


    Only then did Zhou Dafu bring his son to Yongning Prefecture to fetch Mrs. Zhou.


    Gu Yundong could not help but think about it. Thest time they had met Zhou Dafu and his son was on the way back from Yongning Prefecture. Could it be that they had gone to fetch Mrs. Zhou?<div>


    After Mrs. Zhou returned, in order to show his respect for her family, although Zhou Dafu did not chase Gu Qiuyue away, he neglected her for a long time.


    During that period of time, Gu Qiuyue shrunk like a quail and did not dare to cause trouble at all.


    She was even called to the front by Mrs. Zhou and mocked. She often stayed in Mrs. Zhou¡¯s courtyard to serve her and was tortured by Mrs. Zhou.


    Gu Dafeng and her husband finally had a chance to catch their breath and recuperate in the backyard. Even though Gu Qiuyue did not let them have an easy time after suffering at Mrs. Zhou¡¯s side.


    However, with Mrs. Zhou in the Zhou Mansion, she did not dare to be too obvious.


    However, not long after, Gu Qiuyue mysteriously told them to stay in the backyard and not go anywhere. She also told them not to see anyone and even locked up their room.


    Even she rarely met them. Only Mrs. Ren interacted with them.


    Although Gu Dafeng found it strange, the two of them heaved a sigh of relief when Gu Qiuyue stopped torturing them.


    However, Gu Qiuyue often starved them and only gave them porridge a day to barely fill their stomachs.


    Gu Dafeng and her husband were locked up in the backyard like prisoners.


    However, the two still had hope. They still wanted to leave this ce. Bian Han used to be a carpenter and knew how to carve gadgets.


    Gu Dafeng stayed in the backyard for a while and got someone to bring back some wood that others did not want, as well as two carving knives.


    Mrs. Ren did see it, but she saw that Bian Han¡¯s carving was quite good-looking. Anyway, as long as they did not cause trouble, it was fine to carve some things.


    Mrs. Ren even took Father Bian¡¯s carvings to sell. Although the price was not high, she still earned some extra ie.


    Because of this, Mrs. Ren turned a blind eye and even helped to persuade Gu Qiuyue when she found out. That was why she didn¡¯t let Gu Qiuyue take their things away.


    However, what Mrs. Ren did gave Gu Dafeng some inspiration.


    If she could sell them, could she do the same?


    Although they were said to be Gu Qiuyue¡¯s servants, they were different from ordinary servants. They did not have any monthly allowance. Gu Qiuyue said that she had already paid their monthly allowance for Bian Han¡¯s treatment in advance, so they had done the work for nothing.


    <div>

 Chapter 795: Fate Is Indescribably Wonderful

    Chapter 795: Fate Is Indescribably Wonderful


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Dafeng needed money. She knew that no matter where she was, she could not do anything without money.


    For example, if she had money in the backyard of the Zhou Mansion, she could at least find someone to bring them some food and not starve.


    Just like Mrs. Ren. Although she was Gu Qiuyue¡¯s confidant, she had her own interests and could still make things easier for them.


    Therefore, after Bian Han carved those gadgets again, Gu Dafeng would secretly hide some.


    The rest would be taken away by Mrs. Ren. In order to earn this extra ie, Mrs. Ren even found wood for them. Anyway, it was just a small matter. Bian Han was her freebor.


    Bian Han¡¯s movements were fast and the carvings were beautiful.


    Gu Dafeng had actually already saved up a bag of money, but it was a pity that she could not leave the residence.


    Mrs. Ren was very strict in this aspect. The courtyard where Gu Qiuyue lived was filled with her people, and the ce where they lived was tightly guarded.


    Just as Gu Dafeng was feeling a little dejected, an opportunity suddenly came.


    The servant who watched over them today did not pay attention and left without locking the doorpletely.<div>


    Gu Dafeng ran out secretly. She had also heard that Old Master Zhou had left the residence to watch the parade. Not only him, but Gu Qiuyue had also gone out. Mrs. Ren was not around either.


    Moreover, the ce they were going was rtively far from the Zhou Mansion. It would probably be after noon when they returned.


    Gu Yundong thought of Steward Zhou, whom she had met in the teahouse. She had not seen Steward Zhoue out of the main door since she went back. Now that she knew that Zhou Dafu had gone out, he must have gone out through the back door.


    Moreover, because she was here, he was afraid that it would be awkward if they bumped into each other, so he went further away to watch themotion.


    What could she say? Was fate¡­ indescribably wonderful?


    ¡°So, Eldest Aunt took advantage of their absence to sell all the wooden carvings in this bag?¡±


    Gu Dafeng nodded and looked at the bag beside her. She said in a low voice, ¡°Unfortunately, none of them were sold. When everyone saw me like this, they thought I was a beggar. Before I could speak, they all hid run away.¡±


    Gu Dafeng¡¯s clothes were from her hometown. Gu Qiuyue had never given them clothes to wear.


    She always said that they were doing rough work anyway. It would be a waste to give them good clothes. They did not have to go out, so there was nothing to worry about.


    Therefore, even though she had washed her clothes and tidied her hair, she was still avoided by pedestrians.


    The wooden carvings couldn¡¯t be sold, and someone identally pushed her in front of someone¡¯s carriage.


    At that moment, Gu Dafeng¡¯s heart was filled with despair. She had personally seen someone block a rich man¡¯s carriage and be beaten half to death.


    At that time, her limbs were weak and she could not stand up at all. Her mind was also nk. She only spoke numbly, but she did not even know what she had said.


    When she picked up the wooden carvings and was about to leave, a man grabbed her hand. She started to tremble, thinking that it was over.


    Unexpectedly, she met her eldest brother and niece. They stopped her because they recognized her voice.


    Gu Dafeng was overjoyed. She wished she could hug her eldest brother and cry on the spot. She wanted to cry out all the emotions she had suppressed for the past year.


    Finally, finally, she didn¡¯t have to hold on like this anymore. She and her brother were reunited.

 Chapter 796: Ill Bring Uncle Back

    Chapter 796: I¡¯ll Bring Uncle Back


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Dajiang¡¯s eyes turned red when he heard that. He held his sister¡¯s hand and said, ¡°With me around in the future, you can be at ease. I won¡¯t let you suffer like this again.¡±


    Then, he gritted his teeth. ¡°Gu Qiuyue, this beast. Previously, she lied to me that Yundong and the rest went to Wanqing Prefecture. Now, she¡¯s using all means to torture your own sister and brother-inw.¡±


    He looked at Gu Yundong. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Zhou Mansion and personally bring Brother-inw out. You take care of your aunt.¡±


    Gu Dafeng quickly pulled him back. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be rash. The Zhou family is not an ordinary family. You¡¯ll suffer if you go.¡±


    Gu Yundong also stopped him. ¡°Father, don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll go to the Zhou Mansion.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t go either. Yundong, you don¡¯t know¡­¡± Gu Dafeng wanted to stop her.


    Gu Yundong shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Aunt. I know Old Master Zhou.¡±


    Eldest Aunt Gu was stunned. ¡°You know Old Master Zhou?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Not only do we know each other, but we also have some ties. When my shop opened, he gave me a huge gift,¡± Gu Yundong said meaningfully. ¡°So don¡¯t worry. Even if Gu Qiuyue doesn¡¯t agree to let you go, she is Zhou Dafu¡¯s concubine. As long as Zhou Dafu agrees, it¡¯s useless for her to object.¡±


    Gu Dafeng was stunned. Yundong had opened a shop? Old Master Zhou had even sent a congrattory gift? They actually knew each other?<div>


    Gu Yundong said to Gu Dajiang, ¡°Father, I¡¯ve interacted more with Old Master Zhou and know his personality. It¡¯s more suitable for me to ask him for her. You haven¡¯t met Zhou Dafu before. He doesn¡¯t know you. If he¡¯s unwilling to see you, you won¡¯t be able to ask for anything. Most importantly, if Gu Qiuyue finds out, it¡¯ll be disadvantageous for us if she¡¯s on guard.¡±


    Gu Dajiang frowned. Although he wanted to teach Gu Qiuyue a lesson personally, what Yundong said made sense.


    Hence, she nodded. ¡°Alright, nothing else is important. The most important thing is to bring your uncle out and get the indenture.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°Eldest Aunt, rest well. I will reunite your family.¡±


    Gu Dafeng was still very worried. Her niece was only 15 years old, and she used to be a timid girl who did not speak much.


    Zhou Dafu was a businessman. He had been in the business world for a long time and had a big estate. Such a person was an old fox.


    Although she had never interacted with Zhou Dafu, she knew that he was not a good person.


    Yundong was so beautiful, yet Zhou Dafu had taken a fancy to Gu Qiuyue. What if he had designs on Yundong?


    Gu Dafeng¡¯s mind was in a mess, and her imagination was running wild.


    However, Gu Yundong had already stood up. She looked around and said to Gu Dajiang, ¡°Father, this is a medical center after all. It¡¯s not convenient to stay here for long. Take Eldest Aunt to the inn beside and get a good room. Let Eldest Aunt rest and recuperate.¡±


    Gu Dajiang thought about it and agreed. He helped Gu Dafeng stand up.


    On the other hand, Gu Dafeng shook her head. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a waste of money? It¡¯s the same even if I wait outside.¡±


    Gu Dajiang disagreed and insisted on bringing her to a nearby inn.


    Gu Yundong specially went to the ready-made clothing store and bought two sets of clothes. One was for Eldest Aunt Gu and the other was for his uncle.


    Then, she handed Eldest Aunt Gu to her father and went out herself. She walked to the carriage and jumped up.


    Xue Rong, who was on the carriage shaft, asked, ¡°Miss, where are we going? The Zhou residence?¡±

 Chapter 797: Finding Help

    Chapter 797: Finding Help


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong was also thinking about where to go.


    Of course, it was most important to go straight to the Zhou residence, but Zhou Dafu¡­


    After a few interactions, Gu Yundong finally knew what kind of person this person was. He was someone who would trample on you to death whenever he found an opportunity.


    Back then, when he wanted her shop, he didn¡¯t know much about her and Shao Qingyuan. He only knew that he couldn¡¯t beat them and ran away. In the end, after investigating them, he found out that the two of them were just poor people from the countryside who had no backing. He immediately wanted to destroy them on the day of the opening.


    Even if such a person saw that the people who came to deliver the congrattory gifts were either rich or noble when the shop opened, and knew that she was not someone without a backer, once he knew that the family she cared about was in the Zhou Mansion, he would be smug.


    Not only would he not let him go, but he would also take her aunt and uncle into his hands and obtain endless benefits from her.


    For example, getting in touch with the Nie family.


    If Gu Qiuyue, the troublemaker, was included, Gu Yundong felt that she would be sucked dry by Zhou Dafu in the future.


    Therefore, he could not look for her so directly.


    Gu Yundong sat in the carriage and did not speak. His mind was racing.<div>


    After a while, she narrowed her eyes and said to Xue Rong, who was outside, ¡°Go to the Dai residence.¡±


    This ce was not far from the government office, so the Dai residence was also nearby.


    Although Xue Rong did not know what Miss wanted to do, he immediately turned his horse around, shook the reins, and quickly headed for the Dai residence.


    Gu Yundong had never been to the Dai residence before. Previously, she had met Madam Dai at the milk tea shop. This was the first time she had visited.


    However, Madam Dai had told her that if she wanted to visit, she could just tell the concierge. She had instructed the concierge not to stop her.


    Thus, after Gu Yundong announced her identity, the concierge immediately led her inside.


    Madam Dai happened to be at home today.


    When she saw Gu Yundong enter, her face was filled with surprise. ¡°Yundong, you¡¯re finally in the prefectural city. It seems that I sent the right letter to you. I should have urged you toe back earlier.¡±


    Gu Yundong smiled and greeted her. Madam Dai held her hand and walked in. ¡°Alright, alright. There¡¯s no need to be so polite. You came at the right time. I have a lot to tell you. Come in quickly. I¡¯ll get someone to serve tea.¡±


    Gu Yundong quickly pulled her back. ¡°Auntie, wait. I came here today for something.¡±


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s an urgent matter,¡± Gu Yundong said solemnly.


    Seeing this, Madam Dai¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a problem with the shop?¡±


    ¡°No, I have something else to ask¡­ Young Master Dai for help.¡± Gu Yundong looked around and whispered in her ear.


    ¡°Wenhuo?¡± Madam Dai was surprised.


    ¡°Yes, is Young Master Dai in the residence?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Madam Dai¡¯s heart was itching. She didn¡¯t know why Yundong was looking for Wenhuo.


    She knew that Wenhuo had gone to Yongfu Vigest time. When she returned home, she even specially asked him. Wenhuo simply said that Gu Yundong and Shao Qingyuan had helped him a lot.


    After that, she didn¡¯t say much. Madam Dai knew that there were some things that she shouldn¡¯t know too much about, so she didn¡¯t ask further.<div>


    Could it be that Yundong was looking for Wenhuo today because of what happened back then?


    Why didn¡¯t Young Master Shaoe looking for him?


    Madam Dai thought a lot, but she knew her limits. Her husband and son were doing something big, so she shouldn¡¯t inquire what she shouldn¡¯t know.


    <div>

 Chapter 798: The Petty Dai Wenhuo

    Chapter 798: The Petty Dai Wenhuo


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Hence, Madam Dai quickly asked the maidservant to look for Dai Wenhuo. ¡°What a coincidence. Wenhuo happened to be at home today.¡±


    Today was the day that the bandits were going to be executed. There was indeed news that there might be aplicesing to rescue the prisons, so Dai Wenhuo secretly deployed people to keep an eye on the few people who were to be executed.


    Unexpectedly, there was nothing unusual. The bandits did note. Dai Wenhuo waited for the bandits to be beheaded before returning home.


    Just as he finished eating and changed his clothes, he heard his mother call him over.


    Dai Wenhuo quickly packed up and went to pay his respects to his mother. Then, he saw Gu Yundong standing there.


    He was stunned for a while before Madam Dai said, ¡°Come quickly. Yundong is looking for you. She has something important to discuss.¡±


    As she spoke, Madam Dai left, leaving Dai Wenhuo and Dai Zhong behind.


    Dai Zhong nodded. ¡°Miss Gu.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded at him and walked to Dai Wenhuo. ¡°I want to ask you for a favor.¡±


    Dai Wenhuo dug his ears. ¡°Who did you say you were asking for help?¡±<div>


    This guy¡­


    He must have hated her for not sharing the porridge with him when they were deep in the mountains. What a petty man.


    ¡°Please, Dai Wenhuo.¡±


    Forget it, she was a magnanimous person. She would let him be smug for two days.


    Dai Wenhuo finally knew that this was a private matter. Since it was not serious, he was not in a hurry. He raised his eyebrows and asked again, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you clearly. Say it again.¡±


    Dai Zhong, who was standing behind him, shouted in his heart. ¡®Young Master, where¡¯s your grace? Do you not want that brother of yours, Young Master Shao? Why are you making things difficult for Miss Gu like this? Moreover, Miss Gu will definitely take revenge in the future. It won¡¯t do you any good to act rashly.¡¯


    Gu Yundong secretly took a deep breath and put on a fake smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t hear me clearly. If your house wasn¡¯t close, I wouldn¡¯t havee to look for you. But it seems that I found the wrong person. After all, you¡¯re deaf. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t help much. Goodbye.¡±


    Her first choice was the steward of the Nie residence, alright? Zhou Dafu wanted to cozy up to the Nie residence, and it was said that he had treated the steward to several meals. However, the Nie residence was far away. Furthermore, she was not as familiar with the steward as she was with Dai Wenhuo.


    Unexpectedly, Dai Wenhuo was nothing.


    She turned around and was about to leave when Dai Wenhuo suddenly stood up from his chair. ¡°Wait.¡±


    He took two steps forward and stood in front of Gu Yundong. ¡°Forget it. For Shao Qingyuan¡¯s sake, just tell me what it is. I¡¯ll help you. I don¡¯t want him to fight me to the death if you run to him and cry.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say that he wouldn¡¯t help. This woman really didn¡¯t have any patience.


    He wasn¡¯t such an ungrateful person. Last time, it was her and Shao Qingyuan who brought him into the mountains and gave him such a big clue.


    Gu Yundong snorted coldly. She wanted to put on airs and let him know that there was a price to pay for his foul mouth.


    However, she couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Who knew if Gu Qiuyue would find out about her eldest aunt¡¯s absence and settle the score with her eldest uncle?


    Thus, Gu Yundong did not dy any further and briefly exined the matter.


    Dai Wenhuo frowned when he heard that. After a while, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the Zhou residence.¡±


    ¡°Find me a set of servant¡¯s clothes. I¡¯ll go with you. Zhou Dafu knows me. I¡¯ll dress up.¡±


    Dai Wenhuo nodded and got someone to bring her a new set of clothes. Then, he got Dai Zhong to prepare the carriage.<div>

 Chapter 799: To the Zhou Mansion, Disguised

    Chapter 799: To the Zhou Mansion, Disguised


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong borrowed Madam Dai¡¯s room and put on makeup for himself.


    Madam Dai watched from the side. Although she did not know what Gu Yundong was doing dressed up like this, she saw that Gu Yundong had skillfully turned an exquisite and gentle girl into a slightly delicate but tough man in a short period of time. She eximed as if she was watching a show.


    ¡°As expected, I knew that the more I get to know you, the more capable you are. I really want to see what other abilities you have.¡± Madam Dai was really envious of her hands. She felt that they could turn something rotten into something magical.


    Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll teach Auntie when I¡¯m free.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a deal.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Yundong bade her farewell and hurried out.


    As soon as she left, Madam Dai¡¯s gazended on the makeup items on her dressing table. She picked them up eagerly and gestured at her face.


    Gu Yundong had already walked out of the Dai residence. There were two carriages parked there. Dai Wenhuo stood beside one of them.


    Gu Yundong walked towards Xue Rong. ¡°Go back to the inn first.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, miss?¡±<div>


    Gu Yundong nodded and turned to walk towards Dai Wenhuo.


    Dai Wenhuo did not recognize her at first. It was only when she was close that he widened his eyes and looked at the delicate servant.


    Gu Yundong had already lifted the curtain and went up. ¡°Hurry up. We¡¯re in a hurry.¡±


    Dai Wenhuo coughed lightly and tried his best to hide the surprise on his face.


    She was indeed the best at drawing charcoal. He did not expect this skill to have such a magical effect on her face.


    Gu Yundong looked straight ahead, but she knew that Dai Wenhuo would asionally turn to look at her.


    If she knew what Dai Wenhuo was thinking, she would probably vomit blood. How could everything be rted to painting?


    Gu Yundong had something on her mind and was not in the mood to chat, so she was very silent along the way.


    In silence, the carriage arrived at the entrance of the Zhou Mansion.


    Dai Wenhuo¡¯s carriage had the symbol of the Dai family. The gatekeeper of the Zhou family had long been instructed by the master to remember all the famous families in the prefectural city.


    At this moment, when he saw the prefecture magistrate Dai¡¯s carriage, his eyes immediately widened. He hurriedly pushed another person beside him to the side. ¡°Quickly, quickly report to the master that someone from the Dai residence is here.¡±


    That person staggered and did not say anything else. He immediately got up and staggered inside.


    ¡°Old Master, Old Master¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong alighted from the carriage and turned to wait respectfully for Dai Wenhuo to alight.


    Dai Wenhuo jumped down and looked up at the Zhou residence in front of him. He said in a low voice, ¡°This is Zhou Dafu¡¯s house?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As he spoke, the gatekeeper had already greeted him with a ttering smile. ¡°May I ask if the esteemed guest is Young Master Dai?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m looking for your master.¡±


    The gatekeeper hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to report. Young Master Dai, please wait a moment.¡±<div>


    In less than ten seconds, Zhou Dafu had already rushed out of the door. ¡°Young Master Dai, please forgive me for noting out to wee you.¡±


    Gu Yundong narrowed her eyes and lowered her head.


    Dai Wenhuo nced at her without batting an eyelid and walked up. ¡°I hope Old Master Zhou won¡¯t take offense at my unannounced visit.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Pleasee in, Young Master Dai.¡±<div>


    Dai Wenhuo led Gu Yundong and Dai Zhong inside, led by Zhou Dafu.

 Chapter 800: Someones Secret Help

    Chapter 800: Someone¡¯s Secret Help


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At the same time, in the Zhou Mansion¡¯s Tranquil Orchid Courtyard, a nanny was talking to Mrs. Zhou.


    ¡°¡­ording to Madam¡¯s instructions, we bribed the servants of the Snow Blowing Garden and opened the door for the couple. That Gu wife did indeed leave with a bag. However, she was only going to sell wooden carvings. I thought that we would not gain anything today. I didn¡¯t expect that the Gu wife would bump into a carriage on her way back. The people in the carriage came down and met her. Oh my, that¡¯s amazing.¡±


    Mrs. Zhou immediately straightened her back. ¡°What happened?¡±


    The nannyughed. ¡°A man came out of the carriage and actually called the Gu wife ¡®Sister¡¯.¡±


    Mrs. Zhou¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard it clearly.¡± The nanny did not expect such a gain.


    She had been keeping an eye on the garden for some time. Concubine Gu had not been with Master for a long time and did not have much power. However, Mrs. Ren had taken her side, and Mrs. Ren was not on good terms with Mrs. Zhou, so she had been helping Concubine Gu.


    Mrs. Ren was a person who liked to hold grudges. In the past, she had served the Old Madam. Before the Old Madam died, she asked the Old Master to take care of Mrs. Ren. Therefore, even if Mrs. Zhou wanted to deal with her, she had to consider carefully and tactfully.


    However, when Master took Concubine Gu in, Mrs. Zhou went back to her mother¡¯s family in a fit of pique, giving Mrs. Ren time to get together with Concubine Gu and arrange for her former friends to join the Snow Blowing Garden.


    That was why it was so difficult for her to find out what was going on in the garden, and Concubine Gu had note out of the garden a while ago.<div>


    But she had heard from a servant that Concubine Gu was locked up with a couple. She had no idea what their rtionship was, but she heard that the man¡¯s legs were broken and his surname was Bian, and the woman¡¯s surname was Gu, which was the same as Concubine Gu¡¯s.


    Mrs. Zhou and her servant both guessed that Concubine Gu might be from the same hometown and had a grudge against her. Otherwise, why would Concubine Gu torture her so much?


    Mrs. Zhou saw that she had kept the two of them locked up and refused to let them out, so she would try to set the Gu woman.


    It was because she opened the door that Gu Dafeng was able to leave the Zhou Mansion unhindered and reach the streets.


    The nanny followed behind her quietly and saw Gu Dajiang reuniting with her.


    After Mrs. Zhou heard this, she tapped her fingers on the table and frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who¡¯s in the carriage?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that,¡± the nanny said shamefully. ¡°I originally wanted to ask around, but unfortunately, that man booked a room in the inn next door. His daughter left in a carriage. The carriage moved too quickly, so I couldn¡¯t follow.¡±


    ¡°He got a room in the inn? In that case, he¡¯s not from the Xuanhe Prefecture?¡±


    The nanny thought for a moment and nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid so.¡±


    Mrs. Zhou sighed. ¡°So you are saying that the brother of the Gu Family doesn¡¯t dare to seek revenge from the Zhou Family and Concubine Gu?¡±


    The nanny was also a little disappointed. Logically speaking, they had acknowledged the Gu family, but that man with the surname Bian was still in the residence. If they were worried that he would suffer, they should havee to the Zhou Mansion as soon as possible to ask for him.


    However, the brother of the Gu family was apanying the Gu family at the inn. The daughter rode the carriage away and did note to the Zhou Mansion.


    The two of them were disappointed. At this moment, a servant came to report, ¡°Madam, the young master of the Prefecture Magistrate Dai¡¯s family is here.¡±

 Chapter 801: Old Master Zhou, Please Give Him to Me

    Chapter 801: Old Master Zhou, Please Give Him to Me


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mrs. Zhou instantly came back to her senses and temporarily put aside the matter of the Gu family. She asked in surprise, ¡°The young master of the Prefecture Magistrate Dai¡¯s family? When did we have a rtionship with the Dai family?¡±


    The servant shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Master seems to be quite puzzled too.¡±


    Mrs. Zhou thought for a moment. ¡°Go to the front yard and wait. Listen to what¡¯s going on. I hope he¡¯s not here for trouble¡­¡±


    She said thest sentence in an extremely low voice. As she finished speaking, she began to feel uneasy.


    The servant hurriedly ran out. At this moment, Zhou Dafu was also feeling uneasy. After asking Dai Wenhuo to take a seat, he asked tentatively, ¡°May I know why Young Master Dai is here today?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing special. I just want to ask if Old Master Zhou can give me two servants,¡± Dai Wenhuo said with a smile.


    Zhou Dafu heaved a sigh of relief and asked curiously, ¡°Who is Young Master Dai talking about?¡±


    Dai Wenhuo took out two wooden carvings and said, ¡°When I went on the streets today, I saw a woman holding a wooden carving. I liked it very much and wanted to buy a few more from her. Unexpectedly, the woman said that she was a servant of the Zhou Mansion. This wooden carving was carved by her husband, so she couldn¡¯t sell it to me.¡±


    Zhou Dafu was surprised. There was a servant in his residence who knew how to sculpt? He did not know that.


    He picked up the wooden carving that Dai Wenhuo had ced on the table and took a closer look. It was indeed quite exquisite, but there was still a gap between it and the works of those real old craftsmen.<div>


    It was rare for Dai Wenhuo to like it.


    However, Dai Wenhuo did not seem to see the doubt in his eyes. He sighed faintly and said as if he was recalling, ¡°I really like this wooden carving. I¡¯m not afraid of Old Master Zhouughing at me. I learned it myself when I was young, but I wasn¡¯t good at it, so I put it down. Now that I see this wooden carving, I actually think of those things when I was young. I suddenly feel a little emotional, so I want to pick it up again and learn it. I can kill time in my spare time. Coincidentally, I met this sculptor who suits me, so on impulse, I came to ask Old Master Zhou to give them to me.¡±


    Zhou Dafu was stunned. So that was the case.


    His mind began to work quickly. He had no interaction with Dai Wenhuo at all. Usually, it was harder than ascending to the heavens to climb up the Dai Residence.


    This was a rare opportunity. Dai Wenhuo only wanted two servants. Not to mention the servants that he had no impression of and were worthless, he would not have any objections even if Dai Wenhuo wanted the servant beside him.


    Moreover, using these two servants to establish a rtionship with Dai Wenhuo would be very beneficial to him in the future.


    Seeing that he was silent, Dai Wenhuo smiled and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s fine if Old Master Zhou can¡¯t bear to part with them. I¡¯m just saying.¡±


    Zhou Dafu was shocked and hurriedly said with a smile, ¡°Young Master Dai, you must be joking. They¡¯re just two servants. How can I be reluctant to let them go? I¡¯m a boor and don¡¯t understand these elegant things. This sculptor will be wasting his talent if he¡¯s with me. Only by following Young Master Dai will he have a chance to be useful. I can¡¯t ask for more.¡±


    Dai Wenhuo had alreadye personally. If he didn¡¯t give the servants to him, he would be ungrateful.


    ¡°Old Master Zhou is indeed a reasonable person.¡± Dai Wenhuo took out 50 taels of silver from his sleeve and slowly pushed it over the table. ¡°This is the silver to buy them. I hope Old Master Zhou will ept it.¡±

 Chapter 802: Oh No, Hes Going to Inform Them

    Chapter 802: Oh No, He¡¯s Going to Inform Them


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zhou Dafu hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°I can¡¯t ept the money. They¡¯re just two servants. I¡¯ll just give them to Young Master Dai.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± Dai Wenhuo said meaningfully. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be criticized if word gets out. I don¡¯t want to be criticized behind my back for two servants.¡±


    Zhou Dafu suddenly came back to his senses and thought of the prefecture magistrate Dai¡¯s identity.


    Indeed, giving gifts was one thing, but it couldn¡¯t be done openly. What if someone targeted the prefecture magistrate and reported him to the emperor? Wouldn¡¯t it mean that he had done something bad out of good intentions? Not only did he not let Young Master Dai owe him a favor, but he also made people hate him?


    At the thought of this, Zhou Dafu shuddered on the spot and said with a serious expression, ¡°Young Master Dai makes sense. We¡¯re doing a normal transaction.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s better to write it clearly in a contract.¡±


    Without another word, Zhou Dafu asked the butler to bring a pen and paper over. He wrote down the contract that Bian Han and Gu Dafeng had been sold to Dai Wenhuo, signed it, and gave each of them a copy.


    Dai Wenhuo put away his copy in satisfaction, and a glint shed across his slightly lowered eyes. That¡¯s right. It was a normal transaction, and the silver had been paid. In the future, don¡¯t ask me for favors just because you have given me two servants. I wouldn¡¯t admit it.


    Zhou Dafu had misunderstood and did not realize that he had fallen into Dai Wenhuo¡¯s trap.


    He invited Dai Wenhuo to drink tea, then asked someone to bring the servant with the surname Bian.<div>


    The servant turned around to go, but he was stopped by Steward Zhou halfway. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    The person sent by Mrs. Zhou happened to see it. He immediately ran back to the Tranquil Orchid Courtyard and panted as he recounted the matter.


    When Mrs. Zhou heard that Dai Wenhuo was here to ask for the servants, she was stunned.


    Could it be that the brother that the Gu woman met was rted to the prefecture magistrate¡¯s family? He didn¡¯te before because he went to ask the young master for help?


    ¡°Oh no, Madam, Steward Zhou is on good terms with Mrs. Ren. I¡¯m afraid he went to inform her, right?¡± The nanny suddenly eximed.


    Mrs. Zhou could not sit still anymore. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the front yard to take a look. Nanny, bring someone to the Snow Blowing Garden personally to bring her out. If Mrs. Ren stops you, say that it¡¯s Old Master¡¯s orders. If she dys you, we¡¯ll teach her a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Bring a few more people.¡±


    The nanny immediately ordered a few servants in the courtyard to leave with her. Mrs. Zhou tidied her clothes and led the two maidservants to the front courtyard.


    At this moment, Gu Yundong also saw Steward Zhou, who had stopped the servants and personally went to look for the servants. A bad feeling shed across her heart. She whispered to Dai Wenhuo, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the toilet.¡±


    Dai Wenhuo knew that she must have something to do and immediately scolded, ¡°I told you to drink less water before leaving. Come back quickly.¡±


    Zhou Dafu saw that although Dai Wenhuo was dissatisfied, he did not seem angry at all. He knew that Dai Wenhuo definitely liked this servant. Hence, he quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll get the servant to bring this young man over.¡±


    Gu Yundong said in a rough voice, ¡°No need, no need. I¡¯ll just go out and ask.¡±


    Then, she looked like she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and ran away.


    Zhou Dafu frowned slightly and hurriedly gave the butler a look. This was his residence. Although the other party was brought over by Young Master Dai, the servant could not walk around casually. His study had many secrets.


    The butler hurried to catch up, but Gu Yundong ran very fast. How could the butler catch up?

 Chapter 803: Oh No

    Chapter 803: Oh No


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The butler was a little angry that he had lost the stranger.


    If he told Zhou Dafu now, he would definitely make Dai Wenhuo unhappy. Therefore, he could only make the people guarding the study and the warehouse more vignt and strict.


    However, Gu Yundong did not go to those ces at all.


    She moved very quickly and soon caught up with Steward Zhou, who was walking towards the Snow Blowing Garden.


    Steward Zhou quickly entered the courtyard, but there were two old women guarding the entrance.


    <div>


    Gu Yundong was just thinking about how to put the two of them down when she heard hurried footsteps behind him.


    She quickly hid behind a big tree at the side and watched helplessly as four burly old women followed a nanny and quickly walked towards the Snow Blowing Garden.


    The nanny in the lead instructed the old woman behind her with a serious expression, ¡°Keep a close eye on Mrs. Renter. That person is the most ruffian. You must not let her go over and hide that servant with the surname Bian. Do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Gu Yundong narrowed his eyes. Mrs. Ren?


    Who were these people? They looked fierce, as if they were here to cause trouble.


    The next moment, Gu Yundong confirmed her guess. These people were indeed here to cause trouble.


    As soon as they reached the entrance of the courtyard, they were stopped by the old woman guarding the door. ¡°What are you doing? This is the Snow Blowing Garden. You¡¯re not allowed to be impudent.¡±


    The leading nanny did not stop walking at all. She said to the old woman behind her, ¡°Shut their mouths and drag them to the side.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±<div>


    Then, two old women walked out and pounced on the two guards.


    The two of them instantly shouted, ¡°Nanny Xu, how dare you? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Old Master will argue with Madam if he finds out?¡±<div>


    Nanny Xu sneered. ¡°We¡¯re here on Master¡¯s orders to look for someone.¡±


    After saying that, she entered without looking back. The old woman guarding the door wanted to say something, but her mouth was blocked and she could not make a sound at all. Then, she was dragged away.


    Gu Yundong understood that the people who cameter were Mrs. Zhou¡¯s people.


    It seemed like Mrs. Zhou knew that Gu Qiuyue was up to no good, so she took precautions in advance.


    It just so happened that she had helped Gu Yundong.


    Without the old woman guarding the door, Gu Yundong could easily enter again.


    <div>


    She followed Nanny Xu inside and saw Gu Qiuyue, whom she thought was dead, sitting in the central room.


    She was wearing gold and silver, and her face was rosy and her figure was curled up. Her life was not ordinary.


    Steward Zhou was standing in front of Gu Qiuyue. Steward Zhou bowed slightly as if he was reporting to her.


    However, Gu Qiuyue had a rxed expression on her face. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry even when Nanny Xu barged in. She just chuckled. ¡°Steward Zhou, what are you talking about? A man with the surname Bian? I don¡¯t have such a person. You¡¯re making things difficult for me. You can¡¯t possibly make me create one for you, right? Also, Nanny Xu, what do you mean by bringing so many people into my courtyard with great fanfare? I¡¯m Master¡¯s concubine after all. You¡¯re disrespectful and don¡¯t take Master seriously at all.¡±


    This pretentious look made Gu Yundong feel nauseous. But very quickly, she narrowed her eyes and scanned the room.


    Other than Gu Qiuyue and a few younger maidservants, she did not look like Mrs. Ren at all.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s expression changed slightly. Oh no.<div>

 Chapter 804: Gu Yundong Makes a Move

    Chapter 804: Gu Yundong Makes a Move


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Retracting her gaze from Gu Qiuyue¡¯s face, Gu Yundong immediately turned around and ran to the left.


    Her movements were a little loud, causing the few old women standing behind Nanny Xu to turn around.


    Unfortunately, before they could take a closer look, she had already disappeared.


    Gu Yundong ran very fast. Eldest Aunt Gu had already told her about theyout of the entire Snow Blowing Garden before she came. She also knew where the room they were locked in was.


    Thus, Gu Yundong recalled for a moment before heading straight to her destination.


    As expected, when she ran to the door of the second room in the small courtyard at the back, she saw a woman about the same age as Nanny Xu hurriedly opening the lock of a room with two maidservants.


    Then, the two maidservants pushed open the door and entered. Mrs. Ren stood at the door to keep watch.


    Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief. There was still time.


    She suddenly rushed forward. Mrs. Ren felt as if there was a gust of wind behind her. Just as she was about to turn around, she was hit hard on the shoulder. Before she could see who was behind her, her eyes rolled back and she fainted on the ground.


    Seeing this, Gu Yundong immediately screamed, ¡°Ah¡­ Mrs. Ren!!¡±<div>


    The two maidservants in the room who were about to carry Bian Han out were shocked when they heard this. They hurriedly left him behind and ran out. Then, they saw the person lying on the ground.


    The two of them were shocked and lost for a moment. They quickly squatted down and called her, ¡°Mrs. Ren, Mrs. Ren, what¡¯s wrong? Wake up.¡±


    Gu Yundong hid in a corner and was wondering if she should knock out the two maidservants when Nanny Xu had already arrived with her people.


    She probably heard Gu Yundong¡¯s scream and ran over. She took the lead and walked the fastest.


    Steward Zhou cursed in his heart and followed them. On the other hand, Gu Qiuyue was stumbling at the back because her clothes were too cumbersome.


    Seeing that they were here, Gu Yundong decided to hide and observe the situation.


    Steward Zhou¡¯s expression changed when he saw Mrs. Ren lying on the ground. He asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    The two maidservants were dumbfounded and replied in fear, ¡°Mrs. Ren fainted.¡±


    ¡°Why did she faint out of nowhere?¡±


    Nanny Xu sneered. ¡°She probably fainted because she felt guilty after doing too many bad things and was too nervous.¡±


    Then, she took the lead and walked towards the room in front of her. She asked Bian Han, ¡°Is your surname Bian?¡±


    Bian Han¡¯s mind was still in a mess. He had been a little worried since Gu Dafeng left in the morning, but he could not move his legs and could only wait.


    However, who knew that the person who had originally said that she would be back at noon had not been around for four hours?


    Just as Bian Han was feeling worried, Mrs. Ren¡¯s voice came from outside the door. Immediately after, the door was opened and two maidservants came over to carry him away.


    Bian Han felt as if his brain was about to explode. There was only one thought in his mind¡ªthe matter of Dafeng sneaking out of the mansion had been discovered.


    However, before he could finish this thought, the two maidservants threw away their hands and ran out.


    Immediately after, arge group of people barged into the house.


    Nanny Xu was a little disgusted. After all, Gu Qiuyue was the one who used this room to lock people up. In addition, Bian Han was an injured person, so the smell in the room was a little unpleasant.


    She waved her hand and let the two old women carry Bian Han out. Then, she walked out of the door first.<div>


    However, just as she was about to leave with Bian Han, Gu Qiuyue stopped her with a furious look on her face.

 Chapter 805: She Was Here to Hammer Concubine Gu to Death

    Chapter 805: She Was Here to Hammer Concubine Gu to Death


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°Nanny Xu, what do you mean? This is my Snow Blowing Garden. How can a b*tch like youe and take people as you please?¡±


    Gu Qiuyue was furious. When she heard Steward Zhou say that someone hade to look for the servant with the surname Bian in her courtyard, she and Mrs. Ren immediately thought of Bian Han. Mrs. Ren immediately wanted to secretly take him away.


    Who knew that she was still a step toote? What was even more hateful was that Gu Dafeng was not in the house. She must have run out to cause trouble. She had really underestimated her.


    Nanny Xu saw the man she needed. Since he was not secretly taken away beforehand, she was not in a hurry.


    Sheughed and looked at Steward Zhou beside her. ¡°Steward Zhou, I didn¡¯t want toe in and take him away casually. Tell me, did Old Master ask you toe and bring this servant with the surname Bian out? Our Madam saw that Steward Zhou came alone and heard that this person¡¯s legs were inconvenient, so she asked me to bring someone to help. Why, Steward Zhou, don¡¯t you appreciate it?¡±


    Steward Zhouughed dryly. Now that things hade to this, he couldn¡¯t openly side with Gu Qiuyue. He could only nod and say, ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. This matter was indeed ordered by Old Master.¡±


    Gu Qiuyue red at him. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Steward Zhou gave her a look, indicating that there was no room for negotiation.


    Gu Yundong watched from afar. Why did she feel that the two of them¡­ had a tacit understanding?


    Nanny Xuughed. ¡°Since Steward Zhou has confirmed it, Concubine Gu, please don¡¯t block the way. The Master is still waiting for you. If you neglect your esteemed guest, your position as a concubine wille to an end.¡±<div>


    Gu Qiuyue gritted her teeth and could only let Nanny Xu leave. However, before she left, she looked at Bian Han with a warning gaze.


    Bian Han did not notice it at all. He was confused and could only vaguely hear that Old Master wanted to see him??


    Nanny Xu left with her people, her head held high.


    Sigh, without Mrs. Ren¡¯s pestering, she felt refreshed. Things went especially smoothly.


    She did not know how Mrs. Ren fainted, but it was really at the right time.


    Gu Yundong smiled. She knew that Gu Qiuyue could no longer stop them, so she quietly returned to the front hall.


    After she stood behind Dai Wenhuo again, Dai Wenhuo nced at her. Gu Yundong pursed her lips and smiled slightly.


    Gu Yundong noticed a woman sitting beside him. Judging from her attire, she should be Mrs. Zhou.


    However, Zhou Dafu didn¡¯t look too good. He was obviously very unhappy that Mrs. Zhou hade.


    That was true. There were no females for her to entertain. If she ran to the male guest so casually, Zhou Dafu felt that it would leave a bad impression on Young Master Dai, who would feel that the merchant family was indeed unruly.


    But Mrs. Zhou was here to deal a blow to Concubine Gu, and she had toe.


    Hence, she pretended not to see Zhou Dafu¡¯s warning gaze. Anyway, he wouldn¡¯t scold her away in front of Dai Wenhuo, so she just lowered her head and waited quietly.


    After a while, there was amotion outside.


    Zhou Dafu said to Dai Wenhuo, ¡°He must have been brought here.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Steward Zhou entered and reported, ¡°Master, Bian Han has been carried over.¡±


    Zhou Dafu was stunned. ¡°Carried over??¡±


    Before he could figure it out, Nanny Xu and the others walked in valiantly.


    However, at this moment, an even faster figure flew past the crowd and pounced into Zhou Dafu¡¯s arms. She cried loudly, ¡°Master, you have to stand up for me.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 806: Young Master Dai Can Just Take Him Away

    Chapter 806: Young Master Dai Can Just Take Him Away


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong smirked.


    Mrs. Zhou also smiled.


    Dai Wenhuo also hooked his lips.


    Only Zhou Dafu¡¯s face was ashen. He pushed the person out and shouted angrily, ¡°What are you doing? There are esteemed guests here. Who asked you to be so unruly?¡±


    Gu Qiuyue was stunned. She felt extremely wronged, but she could still see clearly that there were many people standing in the hall.


    Mrs. Zhou was also there. At this moment, she was looking at her in a good mood. However, the disdain in her eyes was obvious, as if she was saying that a vige woman was a vige woman. Vulgar and stupid.


    Gu Qiuyue felt extremely nauseous. Without Mrs. Ren by her side, she was at a loss and forgot that Steward Zhou had mentioned that there were guests at home.


    The man sitting on the other side should be the esteemed guest that Zhou Dafu mentioned, right? Gu Qiuyue didn¡¯t dare to look at him at all.


    This person had a strong aura. He just sat there calmly and seemed to be even more terrifying than Zhou Dafu, who was standing.


    Gu Qiuyue didn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous anymore. After apologizing, she stood at the side.<div>


    Zhou Dafu red at her before taking a deep breath and looking at Bian Han.


    The next moment, he frowned fiercely and took two steps forward. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your legs?¡±


    Bian Han was ced on the ground. After being tortured like this, his legs vaguely hurt, but he gritted his teeth and endured it. ¡°Master, my legs are broken.¡±


    Gu Yundong could tell and frowned slightly.


    However, Dai Wenhuo said, ¡°Since his legs are injured, why isn¡¯t there a stretcher to carry him? This is too much.¡±


    Zhou Dafu hurriedly nodded. ¡°I was inconsiderate. Steward Zhou, why aren¡¯t you finding a stretcher?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    Even Steward Zhou had left. Gu Qiuyue was instantly isted and helpless. She started to panic.


    Zhou Dafu nced at Bian Han and frowned.


    Which courtyard did this Bian Hane from? Why was he so sloppy? He didn¡¯t even have any good clothes. Although he was wearing clean clothes, they were too tattered. Coupled with his crippled legs, he looked like a beggar on the street.


    No, even a beggar was better than him.


    Could this Young Master Dai have misunderstood that their servants were not living well?


    No, after Young Master Dai left, he had to figure out who was in charge of this Bian guy. He was actually in charge of him to this extent. He was simply neglecting his duty and embarrassing him.


    Zhou Dafu secretly took a deep breath and turned to Dai Wenhuo with a smile. ¡°He¡¯s here. Young Master Dai, see if it¡¯s him. If it¡¯s him, I¡¯ll get someone to change his clothes. Young Master Dai, you can just take him away.¡±


    Gu Qiuyue¡¯s expression changed. Take him away? Let this young master take Bian Han away?


    How could he do that? No way.


    Initially, she thought that Mrs. Zhou had onlyined to Old Master and treated Gu Dafeng and her husband as tools to deal with her. It turned out that she did not. Instead, she had given them to Young Master Dai.


    Dai Wenhuo had already learned from Gu Yundong that this person was the person they were looking for. He immediately said to Zhou Dafu, ¡°It¡¯s him. There¡¯s no need to change his clothes. Anyway, I¡¯ll distribute new clothes to him when I bring him back to the residence. Old Master Zhou, please give me the indenture.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course.¡± Zhou Dafu nodded. He turned to look for Steward Zhou and realized that he had sent him to find a stretcher.<div>


    Hence, she could only look at Nanny Xu, who had brought the man in.

 Chapter 807: Hes a Servant of Concubine Gus Courtyard

    Chapter 807: He¡¯s a Servant of Concubine Gu¡¯s Courtyard


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Zhou Dafu thought that since he was brought in by Nanny Xu, this servant must be from Madam¡¯s courtyard.


    He was immediately a little dissatisfied. He red at Nanny Xu and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to bring the indenture over?¡±


    Nanny Xu darted a look at Gu Qiuyue and answered respectfully and confidently, ¡°Master, this woman belongs to Concubine Gu¡¯s yard, and you have to ask Concubine Gu for the indenture. I can¡¯t just barge into Concubine Gu¡¯s yard, lest I break the rules.¡±


    Zhou Dafu was stunned and turned to look at Gu Qiuyue. ¡°Your courtyard?¡±


    Gu Qiuyue bit her lips, feeling a little indignant. However, she still nodded slightly.


    Zhou Dafu frowned even more. Gu Qiuyue had always given him the impression that she was gentle and kind. Although she would asionally behave inappropriately, she had lived in the countryside in the past and had never learned the rules. He was still tolerant.


    But now, this beggar-like servant in front of them was actually from her courtyard??


    How was this possible?


    He felt a little awkward, but with Dai Wenhuo around, he could only suppress these emotions. He said to Gu Qiuyue in a low voice, ¡°Since he¡¯s a servant in your courtyard, why don¡¯t you take out the indenture?¡±


    Mrs. Zhou also smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister Gu, quickly take out the indenture. Old Master has already discussed it with Young Master Dai. Now that this servant has been sold to Young Master Dai, you don¡¯t want Old Master to go back on his word, right?¡±<div>


    As expected, Zhou Dafu¡¯s expression instantly darkened. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going?¡±


    Gu Qiuyue could only leave the front hall unwillingly. She ran back to call Mrs. Ren, but the other party still did not wake up.


    She could only return to the front hall with the indenture. At this moment, Steward Zhou had already ordered someone to bring a stretcher over.


    Gu Yundong and Dai Zhong personally helped Bian Han onto the stretcher. They only let go when he wasfortable.


    After that, they were just waiting for Gu Qiuyue¡¯s indenture.


    Seeing that she was slow, Zhou Dafu became even more displeased. ¡°You¡¯re so slow. You¡¯re not up to standard.¡±


    Mrs. Zhou immediately covered her mouth andughed silently. Gu Qiuyue¡¯s face turned red and her fingers trembled slightly.


    She suddenly raised her head and didn¡¯t hand over the indenture in her hand. She only said to Zhou Dafu, ¡°Master, these are my people after all. Why didn¡¯t you ask me when you sold them to others?¡±


    Zhou Dafu¡¯s expression changed drastically. He was actually questioned by a concubine in front of Dai Wenhuo??


    Mrs. Zhou even covered her mouth with a handkerchief andughed silently. Now, Old Master would know how embarrassing it was for him to take in a country woman who did not know the rules, right? He deserved it.


    Zhou Dafu cared about his reputation. How could he tolerate Gu Qiuyue¡¯s provocation? ¡°Even if I sell you, I don¡¯t need to ask you.¡±


    Gu Qiuyue gasped and her body swayed.


    What was the meaning of this?


    She was about to lose her bnce, and the indenture in her hand was snatched by Zhou Dafu.


    Mrs. Ren, who had finally been woken up by various methods, rushed in. ¡°Master, I have something to say.¡±


    Zhou Dafu was very irritable. He had sold two servants, but all of them dared toe out and provoke him. Who was the master of this house?


    However, Mrs. Ren was someone by his deceased mother¡¯s side. His mother valued Mrs. Ren very much. Before she died, she even instructed him not to disappoint her.


    For the sake of the Old Madam, Zhou Dafu said with a dark expression, ¡°Speak.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 808: Uncle, Im Yundong

    Chapter 808: Uncle, I¡¯m Yundong


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mrs. Ren nced at Bian Han and said, ¡°Actually, this Bian Han and his wife are different from ordinary servants.¡±


    She specially mentioned Gu Dafeng and gave Bian Han a subtle warning.


    She continued, ¡°They had sold themselves. Bian Han¡¯s legs were badly injured and he had no money to treat them. Concubine Gu happened to run into him, so she was kind enough to give them money to treat his legs. Unfortunately, Bian Han¡¯s legs were so badly injured that even the doctor could not do anything about it. Although his legs could not be treated, the Bian couple still thanked Aunt. Besides, they were penniless and had nowhere to go, so they wanted to sell themselves to repay Aunt.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. Not bad. You¡¯re quite good at making up stories.


    The more Mrs. Ren spoke, the more convinced she became. ¡°I am a kind-hearted woman, so I agreed. But Concubine Gu also said that she would not sell them out. If someone wants to sell them out one day, she has to agree first.¡±


    Gu Qiuyue heaved a sigh of relief. Indeed, with Mrs. Ren by her side, she had nothing to be afraid of.


    Hence, she immediately nodded in agreement, and tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right. Does Master want me to be the person who goes back on his word?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Zhou Dafu instantly frowned.


    He looked at Dai Wenhuo, who said with a smile, ¡°Actually, Mr. Zhou, you don¡¯t have to be so embarrassed. Since Concubine Gu said so, you can ask Bian Han directly. If he is willing, I can take him away.¡±


    Zhou Dafu looked at Bian Han. ¡°What do you think?¡±<div>


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    Mrs. Ren said, ¡°Bian Han, you have to think about it clearly. I think you still have to discuss this with your wife. Otherwise, this couple will be separated¡­¡±


    Bian Han could tell and his face turned pale.


    Gu Yundong could tell that she was threatening Bian Han with his wife.


    Unfortunately, Mrs. Ren and Gu Qiuyue did not know that Dai Wenhuo wanted to buy two people this time.


    Previously, when Steward Zhou went to inform Gu Qiuyue, because time was tight, he did not have time to exin the cause and effect. He probably only said that someone wanted to buy Bian Han and did not even have time to exin the reason before going in.


    Later on, in the front hall, they talked about indentures a few times, but they didn¡¯t mention that there were two.


    Hence, Gu Qiuyue and Mrs. Ren thought that Dai Wenhuo only liked Bian Han and wanted to take him away.


    Even Bian Han himself thought so.


    Hence, Mrs. Ren¡¯s threat was very effective. Bian Han would not leave Eldest Aunt Gu here alone to be tortured by Gu Qiuyue.


    He was about to answer when Gu Yundong suddenly tugged at his sleeve.


    Gu Yundong was squatting in front of the stretcher in front of him. His back was facing Zhou Dafu and the others, and there was still some distance between them.


    Hence, she lowered her voice and said softly, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m Yundong. Shh, don¡¯t look at me first.¡±


    Bian Han was stunned. Yundong?


    He subconsciously followed Yundong¡¯s instructions. Then, Gu Yundong¡¯s voice rang in his ears again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already met Eldest Aunt. She¡¯s with my father now. Just say that you want to leave with Young Master Dai.¡±


    A hint of joy shed across Bian Han¡¯s eyes. He could finally put down his worries and fears.


    It turned out that Dafeng was fine and had even met her brother? That was good, that was good.


    Bian Han felt relieved. When he looked at Zhou Dafu again, he was no longer afraid.


    He spoke slowly, but he was exceptionally firm. ¡°I¡¯m willing to go with this Young Master Dai.¡±<div>

 Chapter 809: He Wants Two Servants

    Chapter 809: He Wants Two Servants


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What?!!¡±


    The smugness on Gu Qiuyue and Mrs Ren¡¯s faces disappeared. They looked at Bian Han in disbelief.


    Gu Qiuyue almost blurted out and asked him if he didn¡¯t n to care about Gu Dafeng anymore. Fortunately, Mrs. Ren was quick to stop her.


    Zhou Dafu heaved a sigh of relief. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t break his promise in front of Dai Wenhuo.


    He asked Gu Qiuyue for the indenture. Thetter was still in a daze. It was Mrs. Ren who took the indenture from her and handed it to Zhou Dafu.


    However, Zhou Dafu frowned as he looked at the indenture in his hand. ¡°Why is there only one?¡±


    Gu Qiuyue came back to her senses. ¡°This, this is Bian Han¡¯s. It¡¯s a ve contract.¡±


    ¡°What about his wife?¡±


    A bad feeling shed across Mrs. Ren¡¯s eyes. She asked uncertainly, ¡°Master, do you mean that you want the indenture of the Gu woman?¡±


    Mrs. Zhou watched the drama and finally smiled. ¡°Sister Gu, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know that the people Young Master Dai wanted from the beginning were this Bian couple.¡±<div>


    Gu Qiuyue¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°How¡­ can it be?¡±


    Mrs. Zhou continued, ¡°Young Master Dai has a good taste. He identally saw this wooden carving and knew that it was carved by Bian Han in our residence. Look, he was chatting happily with Old Master. Old Master sold the two of them to Young Master Dai.¡±


    At this moment, Mrs. Ren¡¯s face turned pale.


    wooden carving, wooden carving?


    Could it be those wooden carvings that she secretly took out?


    Damn it, she shouldn¡¯t have been greedy.


    Zhou Dafu hadpletely lost his patience. ¡°Mrs. Ren, go back and bring the other indenture over. Seriously, you¡¯re so dilly-dallying. You¡¯re not straightforward at all.¡±


    Mrs. Ren answered in a daze and quickly went out.


    It was not until she reached the Snow Blowing Garden that she slowly let out a breath.


    Forget it, these two were servants at the Dai Mansion. They were still ves, but Concubine Gu could not vent her anger.


    However, Madam had been keeping a close eye on them recently. The two of them had only been locked up in the backyard for nothing.


    Actually, what Mrs. Ren meant was that it was good to sell them as soon as possible, lest Madam found out about their rtionship with Aunt one day and used them as tools to attack.


    Mrs. Ren thought that Concubine Gu should not have brought these two people into the mansion to vent her anger, so she decided to sell them now.


    At the thought of this, Mrs. Ren sped up and hurried to the front hall with the indentures.


    Zhou Dafu handed both indentures to Dai Wenhuo.


    Dai Wenhuo had been here for a long time. Now that he was done, he bade farewell to Zhou Dafu.


    Zhou Dafu wanted to keep him for dinner, but Dai Wenhuo refused.


    Zhou Dafu could only walk him out regretfully while Gu Yundong and Dai Zhong carried Bian Han into the carriage.<div>


    ¡°Bian Han, when you go to the Dai residence in the future, serve Young Master Dai well. Be careful and don¡¯t lose him¡­¡±


    Before Zhou Dafu could finish speaking, Gu Yundong pulled down the curtain and blocked his view.


    Zhou Dafu rubbed his nose. Alright, maybe the man didn¡¯t like people who had already been sold being educated by their old masters.


    He cupped his hands at Dai Wenhuo and watched as the carriage turned away.<div>


    However, just as he was about to leave, the curtain beside the carriage was lifted, revealing Bian Han¡¯s thin face.


    He looked straight at the person standing behind Zhou Dafu and said calmly, ¡°Gu Qiuyue.¡±

 Chapter 810: Bian Han Is Her Brother-in-law?

    Chapter 810: Bian Han Is Her Brother-inw?


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Huh? Wait, Gu Qiuyue?


    Zhou Dafu and the others looked at Gu Qiuyue. Even if this Bian guy was bought by someone else, he was still a servant. How dare he call Gu Qiuyue by her name?


    Gu Qiuyue raised her eyebrows and heard Bian Han continue, ¡°I know that the doctor who treated my legs previously was instructed by you to deliberately not heal my legs. You wanted to see us suffer. But you¡¯re my sister-inw after all, my wife¡¯s biological sister. Furthermore, you cured my fever and let me live. We¡¯re still grateful to you.¡±


    ¡°After this farewell, your sisterhood with Dafeng will be severed. From now on, we¡¯ll go our separate ways. It¡¯s good to be strangers when we meet again. Even if we¡¯re on the verge of death and lose our limbs, we definitely won¡¯t ask you to save us again. After all, I don¡¯t want to see Dafeng tortured by you until she begs for death several times. Let¡¯s not meet again.¡±


    With that, he lowered the curtain and the carriage slowly walked forward, leaving the people of the Zhou Mansion standing at the door as if they had been struck by lightning. Their bodies were stiff and they could note back to their senses.


    Gu Qiuyue was probably the only one who was trembling slightly and screaming in her heart that it was over.


    Zhou Dafu slowly turned around and looked at her with an unfamiliar gaze. After a long time, he asked with a dry throat, ¡°The man called you sister-inw? He, he¡¯s your brother-inw? The Gu woman is your sister? Yes, yes, the Gu family. Your surname is Gu.¡±


    Zhou Dafu suddenly stepped forward and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Is what he said true? Are they your sister and brother-inw? Not only did you get someone to deliberately not treat his legs, but you also made them be your servants and tortured them in all kinds of ways? Is that right?¡±


    Gu Qiuyue couldn¡¯t say a word, but Mrs. Zhou was overjoyed.


    Hahahahaha, the heavens really opened their eyes. A person who could even treat her sister and brother-inw so ruthlessly deserved retribution.<div>


    The voices behind them became noisy, but Gu Yundong, who was in the carriage, smiled slightly.


    Bian Han exhaled slowly and asked her, ¡°Was I right just now?¡±


    Gu Yundong raised his brows. ¡°That¡¯s right, but Uncle, was it really Gu Qiuyue who deliberately did not treat your legs back then?¡±


    Bian Han looked at his useless legs and smiled bitterly. He nodded. ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t know either. I thought that my leg injury was really too serious and couldn¡¯t be treated. Later on, I identally heard that this was Gu Qiuyue¡¯s order.¡±


    Gu Yundong also looked at his leg. ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t have to worry. Let¡¯s find another doctor to take a look. If it can be treated, we¡¯ll treat it. If it can¡¯t be treated, we can buy you a wheelchair for you to go out. You have skills. Those wooden carvings are very beautiful. Life is not a problem at all.¡±


    Bian Han couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard that. ¡°Yundong, you don¡¯t have tofort me. It¡¯s been more than a year since my legs became like this. Those bad thoughts have long passed. I won¡¯t take things too hard anymore. The most difficult days are over. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of now.¡±


    Dai Wenhuo nodded. ¡°Well said.¡±


    Bian Han quickly turned around when he heard the voice. ¡°Thank you for your help today, Young Master Dai. I just don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    He was a little curious about the rtionship between Yundong and this Young Master Dai.


    Dai Wenhuo could tell at a nce. He immediately waved his hand and said in disdain, ¡°I¡¯m friends with her fianc¨¦. I helped her on ount of him.¡±


    Gu Yundong did not deny it. She did not tell Bian Han Dai Wenhuo¡¯s identity to prevent him from feeling ufortable.


    The carriage arrived at the entrance of the inn not long after.

 Chapter 811: Husband and Wife Reunion

    Chapter 811: Husband and Wife Reunion


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xue Rong had been waiting at the door. When he saw their carriage stop, he hurriedly ran forward.


    Dai Wenhuo instructed Dai Zhong and Xue Rong to carry Bian Han down. Then, he said to Gu Yundong, ¡°Since the matter is settled, I¡¯ll go back first. Tell Shao Qingyuan that I¡¯ll look for him another day.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded. ¡°Thank you for today. Goodbye.¡±


    With that, she led the way into the inn.


    Gu Dajiang and his sister had been waiting anxiously. After such a long time, no one had returned. They were afraid that Gu Yundong would be troubled by the Zhou family and could not bring Bian Han out.


    It was only when they heard footsteps outside the door that the two of them looked at each other and hurriedly opened the door.


    Gu Dafeng immediately saw Bian Han being carried and her eyes turned red. She quickly walked over. ¡°Father, you¡¯re back. Yundong brought you back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back. I¡¯m back.¡± Bian Han was also so excited that his hands were trembling. Only at this moment, when he saw his wife, who was also safe and sound, and Gu Dajiang, who was standing there with slightly red eyes and a smile, did he believe that all of this was not a dream. He was so excited that he was incoherent. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Yundong. I¡­ I¡¯m fine. We¡¯re all fine.¡±


    Gu Dajiang hurriedly moved aside. ¡°Come in first. It¡¯s not a ce to talk outside.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Come in first.¡± Gu Dafeng wiped her face and helped the person on the stretcher in.<div>


    After entering the door, she eximed in surprise, ¡°Where¡¯s Yundong?¡±


    Gu Yundong, who had been standing at the side and felt that she had a strong presence, was speechless.


    On the other hand, Gu Dajiang recognized her at a nce. He smiled and pushed her. ¡°Why are you dressed like this?¡±


    Gu Dafeng was surprised. ¡°Yun¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong spoke and his voice instantly became familiar. ¡°For the sake of the situation, Gu Qiuyue and Zhou Dafu didn¡¯t realize that I had also entered the Zhou Mansion. I¡¯ll talk about it slowly after this matter. Let¡¯s put Uncle down first.¡±


    After cing her on the bed, Dai Zhong took his leave.


    Gu Yundong gave Xue Rong some instructions before he left.


    Only four people were left in the room. Gu Dafeng was still emotionally unstable. She grabbed Bian Han¡¯s hand and cried tears of joy. A


    Father Bian patted her. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Aren¡¯t we already out? We won¡¯t go in again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Eldest Aunt, it¡¯s all in the past.¡± As Gu Yundong spoke, she took out two pieces of paper. ¡°This is the indenture of the two of you. Tomorrow, we will go to the government office to eliminate this ve status. You will still be the same as before.¡±


    Gu Yundong looked at the two of them and felt a little sad.


    In her impression, Eldest Aunt Gu used to be a straightforward person. She was the eldest sister and had Gu Dajiang under her. Although she was only three years older than Gu Dajiang, she had already taken on the responsibility of taking care of and protecting her younger brother.


    But now, not only was she extremely haggard, but her personality had also be trembling.


    From escaping to being separated from her children, to her husband¡¯s crippled legs, and finally being tortured and humiliated by Gu Qiuyue, reality forced her to change time and time again in order to survive. She had no choice but to be careful.


    Gu Dajiang couldn¡¯t help but tug at his fingers. The atmosphere became a little heavy.


    Fortunately, Xue Rong returned very quickly and brought back the doctor from the clinic next door.


    Gu Dafeng was stunned when she saw the doctor and looked at Gu Yundong.


    Thetter nodded. ¡°The most important thing now is to treat uncle¡¯s legs. Let¡¯s see how badly injured he is.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 812: There Are Always Many Ways

    Chapter 812: There Are Always Many Ways


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Dafeng stepped back and looked at the old doctor expectantly.


    The old doctor had already asked Xue Rong about the situation before he came. He knew that the patient in front of him had been dyed for a year, so he could not help but be more cautious.


    He squatted down and carefully touched Bian Han¡¯s legs. Then, he checked his pulse and finally lifted his pants to take a look.


    After a while, under everyone¡¯s nervous gazes, he shook his head slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not good at medicine. I can¡¯t do anything about this patient¡¯s legs.¡± Seeing that everyone¡¯s eyes instantly dimmed, the old doctor quickly said, ¡°However, it¡¯s notpletely impossible to cure him. If you¡¯re capable, you can bring him to other medical centers.¡±


    Gu Yundong thought of the old doctor¡¯s clinic. It was indeed not big and there were only two doctors in charge. It was still much worse than Huimin Medical Center.


    Thus, after Xue Rong sent the old doctor away, Gu Yundongforted the two of them. ¡°I know Doctor He from Huimin Medical Center. His medical skills are very good, and his medical ethics are also very good.¡± Although he seemed to be good at brain acupuncture, he could introduce them to reliable specialists.


    ¡°But the Huimin Medical Center is a little far from here. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote to go there now. Let¡¯s go back and rest for a day. After we recover, we¡¯ll go to the medical center tomorrow to see the doctor there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Gu Dajiang nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve only seen one doctor. If one doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll see two. If two don¡¯t work, we¡¯ll see three. If you can¡¯t be treated in Xuanhe Prefecture, there¡¯s still the capital.¡±


    Gu Dafeng was finally amused by the father and daughter¡¯s anxiousfort. ¡°Alright, capital? That¡¯s far from us. You make it sound like you can go there casually.¡±<div>


    Gu Dafeng used toe from a vige. At most, she had been to the county city.


    She had only gone to the prefectural city after fleeing the wilderness. She hade all the way to the Xuanhe Prefecture.


    However, her thoughts were still the same as before. In the countryside, when she was seriously ill, she would at most go to the county city to look for a doctor. If others said that she could not be treated, she would most likely go back and wait to die.


    Gu Dafeng would not be satisfied, but at most, she would go to the prefectural city to treat his husband¡¯s illness. She had never thought of going to a ce as far away as the capital.


    That was simply impossible for them.


    At most, she would do more work in the future and take good care of her husband.


    However, Gu Dajiang was different. He was currently studying at Tianhai Academy. Ignoring everything else, the students he knew came from many ces. There was nock of rich children from the capital who came to study.


    Moreover, it was not as if he did not know anyone in the capital. Last time he helped Commander Zhao catch the bandits. Commander Zhao had gone to the capital.


    He would thicken his skin and beg himter. The man was a friendly person and would definitely help find a doctor.


    Most importantly, his Yundong was capable enough to know the imperial physician, Song Dejiang.


    Look, there were still many ways.


    ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. There will be a way. Our Liu Niang will go to the capital to treat her illnesster. The doctor said that shecks an herb now. As long as we find it, Liu Niang¡¯s brain disease will be cured.¡±


    Hearing him mention Madam Yang, Gu Dafeng was slightly stunned.


    Previously, she had been thinking about Bian Han and couldn¡¯t calm down to chat with Gu Dajiang. Hence, she didn¡¯t know what was going on with the Gu family.


    Now that he mentioned it, she could not help but ask, ¡°Is Liu Niang at home? What about Yunshu and Yunke?¡±

 Chapter 813: Yuanzhi Is Still Alive

    Chapter 813: Yuanzhi Is Still Alive


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Dajiang sat down and didn¡¯t hide it from her. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Yundong that Liu Niang is at home. Actually, I only found them a few months ago. To be honest, I was already prepared for the worst. I didn¡¯t expect Yundong to protect her mother and younger siblings. Only then did our family reunite.¡±


    Gu Dafeng was very happy to hear that. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. You¡¯re all safe and sound. That¡¯s better than anything.¡±


    Bian Han also nodded repeatedly, but¡­ his children.


    He gently tugged at his hand and secretly took a few deep breaths. Finally, he raised his head and asked with difficulty, ¡°Dajiang, do you know anything about Mn and her brother?¡±


    Gu Dafeng also looked at him instantly. She had wanted to ask him for a long time, but she was afraid.


    Gu Dajiang fell silent, and Gu Yundong turned her head away slightly.


    Seeing this, Gu Dafeng and her husband understood everything.


    Their eyes immediately turned red and swollen as tears streamed down their faces.


    They shouldn¡¯t have asked. Indeed, they shouldn¡¯t have asked.


    Gu Yundong could not bear it. ¡°Aunt¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I know.¡± Gu Dafeng waved her hand. ¡°We¡¯ve already made preparations. There¡¯s nothing to eat and very little water for such a long journey¡­¡± As she spoke, she choked up. ¡°There are robbers and murderers everywhere on the road. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to reach Qing¡¯an Prefecture, but we still encountered trouble. Their chances of survival were not high. We all know that¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong slowly squatted down and handed her a handkerchief. She said in a low voice, ¡°Aunt, Cousin Mn is indeed gone.¡±


    As soon as she confirmed this, Gu Dafeng cried out. She could not take it anymore and started crying.


    Gu Yundong let her vent her frustration and gently patted her back.


    After a long time, her crying gradually turned into sobs. She clearly wanted to try her best to control them, but it was especially difficult.


    Gu Dajiang looked at Gu Yundong in disagreement, but thetter insisted that she should tell her aunt about Cousin Mn first. Letting her cry was better than anything else.


    Bian Han¡¯s pain was much more restrained. Although he was also crying, his voice was still suppressed.


    He reached out and patted the back of Gu Dafeng¡¯s hand. ¡°Stop crying. Let¡¯s not cry anymore. Ah.¡±


    ¡°I-I feel terrible. I feel terrible.¡±


    Children died before their parents. Her two children were still so young. How could they be gone? How could they be gone?


    ¡°But Aunt, Yuanzhi is still alive.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Gu Dafeng raised her head abruptly. She felt like she was hallucinating.


    Bian Han also looked at Gu Yundong in surprise.


    Gu Yundong said, ¡°Yuanzhi is still here. He was brought back to Yongning Prefecture by the Ding Family. I brought him here. He¡¯s in the prefectural city now. We¡¯ll be able to see him when we go backter.¡±


    ¡°R-really? Are you serious?¡± Gu Dafeng grabbed Gu Yundong¡¯s shoulder. The anticipation in her eyes made her exert force.


    Gu Yundong did not feel any pain. She just smiled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true. He¡¯s in the prefectural city.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s alive. Yuanzhi is still alive. He is still alive.¡±


    There were still tears in Gu Dafeng¡¯s eyes as she looked at Father Bian, who was trembling with excitement.


    She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Her mood fluctuated. A moment ago, she felt that the sky was about to copse. Now, she was told that Yuanzhi was still around.<div>


    In the end, the couple hugged each other and cried.


    It was almost dark when Gu Yundong brought the two of them into the carriage and went home.

 Chapter 814: Family Reunion

    Chapter 814: Family Reunion


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yes, home.


    After being separated for more than a year, they could finally go home.


    The carriage rumbled all the way to the small courtyard. Gu Dafeng and Bian Han, who were in the carriage, were much calmer.


    However, at this moment, they still sped their hands tightly, nervous and expectant.


    It was not until the carriage stopped at the door that the waiter entered that they looked at each other and alighted from the carriage.


    Xue Rong wanted to carry Bian Han, but he was stopped by Gu Dajiang. He bent his back and carried Bian Han down from the carriage.


    Gu Dafeng stood at the entrance. She clenched her fists and secretly took a deep breath.


    The door was opened from the inside. Lu Sheng quickly helped remove the threshold and let the carriage in.


    The people in the house heard themotion and there was a series of banging sounds.


    Immediately after, someone ran out quickly. As he ran, he shouted, ¡°Father, Eldest Sister, you actually went out early in the morning. You didn¡¯t wait for us to wake up. You¡¯re too bad.¡±<div>


    ¡°Eldest Uncle, Cousin, we got to know many people today. There are really students nearby. They even said that Tianhai Academy is very beautiful. Can we go tomorrow?¡±


    Gu Yunke¡¯s legs were short and she ran slowly. She shouted as she struggled to rush out, ¡°Slow down. Wait for me, or I¡¯ll be angry.¡±


    The few of them rushed out. Yunshu immediately ran in front of Gu Yundong and did not have time to see the others clearly.


    Bian Yuanzhi, on the other hand, was a step toote and shifted his gaze to the side.


    Then, he was stunned.


    He looked at the familiar figure who always appeared in his dreams standing beside Gu Yundong. He looked at the man who was lying beside Gu Dajiang and looking at him eagerly. His expression became dazed.


    Gu Dafeng and Bian Han had already washed up before they came back.


    Although they looked thinner and haggard, as their son, how could Bian Yuanzhi not know them?


    He staggered and was almost knocked down by Yunke, who rushed out from behind.


    The youngdy quickly stopped in her tracks. ¡°Cousin Yuanzhi, although I told you to slow down, you don¡¯t have to stop.¡±


    However, Bian Yuanzhi didn¡¯t seem to hear him. He just stared ahead with tears in his eyes.


    The little girl turned around and sawrge drops of tears falling from his eyes.


    She was shocked on the spot. ¡°Eldest Sister, Eldest Sister, Cousin, he cried because of me.¡±


    Gu Yundong did not know whether tough or cry, but because of this sentence, Gu Dafeng rushed forward and hugged Bian Yuanzhi.


    ¡°Yuanzhi, Yuanzhi, I finally see you.¡±


    Bian Yuanzhi¡¯s hands were trembling and he did not dare to touch her. He heard Gu Dafeng¡¯s hoarse sobbing. He looked up at Gu Yundong in confusion, as if he wanted to ask her if it was true.


    Gu Yundong stepped forward and patted the confused Gu Yunke¡¯s head. She whispered to Bian Yuanzhi, ¡°You¡¯re not dreaming. Your parents have been found and they¡¯re back.¡±


    Bian Yuanzhi¡¯s tears fell even harder. He reached out his hands and hugged Gu Dafeng¡¯s neck. Finally, he raised his head and cried.


    ¡°Father, Mother, where did you go? Where did you go? I thought I would never see you again in my life. I was so afraid. I was so afraid that you would leave me behind.¡±<div>


    Gu Dafeng hugged his small body and swayed slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t let go of your hand again. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Bian Yuanzhi cried even harder. Bian Hany on Gu Dajiang¡¯s body and really wanted to go over and hug the mother and son. However, he had no choice but to wipe his tears andugh.

 Chapter 815: Yuanzhi Needs Father and Mother

    Chapter 815: Yuanzhi Needs Father and Mother


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When the mother and son were done crying, Gu Dafeng finally stood up with Bian Yuanzhi in her arms.


    She was too thin and weak. When she got up, she felt a little dizzy. Gu Yundong quickly reached out to support her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go in first.¡±


    The few of them entered the central room and sat down. Gu Yunke opened her round eyes and looked curiously at Eldest Aunt Gu.


    She was also extremely sad from Bian Yuanzhi¡¯s crying just now. After crying for a while, her eyes were still sparkling.


    Gu Yunshu had some impression of his eldest aunt and uncle, so he obediently went over to greet them.


    Seeing this, Gu Yunke obediently greeted them under Eldest Sister¡¯s introduction.


    Gu Dafeng looked at the well-behaved children and felt her heart heat up. She said ¡°Aye¡± a few times.


    Bian Yuanzhi was still in her arms. He had cried too hard just now and had yet to recover. Coupled with the fact that he had just met his parents after a long time, he only wanted to be an insensible child who refused to let go of his parents.


    It wasn¡¯t until a pair of hands appeared on his head that he slowly raised his head and looked at Bian Han.<div>


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Gu Dajiang ced Bian Han on the chair beside him. He looked at his son, who had grown much taller than a year ago, and felt especially grateful.


    Bian Yuanzhi slowly calmed down. However, when his gaze shifted to Bian Han¡¯s legs, he suddenly stopped. ¡°Father, your legs¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just suffered a small injury.¡± Bian Han didn¡¯t want him to worry too much, so he casually said. Then, he changed the topic. ¡°Yuanzhi has already grown up. Father almost couldn¡¯t recognize him.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t grown up yet. Yuanzhi still needs parents.¡±


    Gu Dafeng almost cried again. She felt extremely guilty and self-reproachful.


    It was the same for Bian Han. If he had dodged in time, his legs wouldn¡¯t have been injured, and he wouldn¡¯t have had to ask Gu Qiuyue for help because of his fever. He wouldn¡¯t have been trapped in the Zhou Mansion.


    Otherwise, he would have brought his wife back to Yongning Prefecture and reunited with his son.


    He was disappointing.


    ¡°Alright, stop crying. Look at all of you. Your eyes are swollen tomorrow. Hurry up and wipe your faces. Let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    Gu Dajiang interrupted the sad atmosphere and asked Auntie Niu to serve the food.


    The Gu family had always made a lot of dinner. Auntie Niu¡¯s status in the previous master¡¯s family was not high, so she did not have the chance to show off her culinary skills. After arriving at the Gu family, she could finally show off her skills. Especially since Miss did not hide anything and told her the cooking methods of several dishes, Auntie Niu was the happiest in the kitchen every day.


    Especially since the master¡¯s family had returned yesterday. Unfortunately, they came backte and she did not have time to prepare many dishes.


    Coincidentally, she would make more today.


    Hence, with the addition of Gu Dafeng and her husband, the food on the table was still more than enough.


    The family had just walked to the reception hall and sat down when they heard the news that Shao Qingyuan was back.


    Gu Dafeng didn¡¯t know about Shao Qingyuan. She just looked up and saw a tall figure step into the door.


    Gu Yundong stood up to wee him. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te over because of the pharmacy¡¯s business today.¡±


    ¡°Come over for dinner. I still have to go overter.¡±<div>


    After Shao Qingyuan finished speaking, he saw two unfamiliar figures.


    Gu Yundong quickly introduced them to each other.


    Upon hearing that it was Eldest Aunt Gu and her husband, Shao Qingyuan revealed a rare look of surprise. ¡°You¡¯ve finally found them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll tell you about thister.¡±<div>


    Shao Qingyuan nodded and quickly went forward to greet the two elders.

 Chapter 816: Please Feed Them

    Chapter 816: Please Feed Them


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Dafeng looked at the young man in front of her and was still in a daze.


    Yundong was engaged?


    On the other hand, Bian Han had already learned from Dai Wenhuo that Gu Yundong had a fianc¨¦. When he saw Shao Qingyuan, he sized him up.


    This man was indeed a handsome and elegant man. Moreover, he seemed to think highly of Gu Yundong.


    The two of them didn¡¯t know where Shao Qingyuan was from or what was going on at home. However, now wasn¡¯t the time to ask. After everyone got to know each other, they sat down to eat.


    Eldest Aunt Gu ate a bowl of porridge at noon. Bian Han also ate half a bowl after being brought to the inn.


    At this moment, she was a little hungry. However, when she was in the Zhou family, hunger had be amon urrence. She was already used to it.


    Looking at the table full of dishes, the two of them were a little stunned.


    Not to mention the hunger in the Zhou Mansion, even before they fled, they had never eaten such a sumptuous dinner.


    Her eldest brother¡¯s current life was already so good?<div>


    Gu Dajiang moved his chopsticks first. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Let¡¯s eat. We¡¯ll talk after we¡¯re done.¡±


    Gu Yundong asked Aunt Niu to bring two bowls of porridge over. She brought them to Eldest Aunt Gu and Father Bian and said, ¡°The doctor said that your stomachs are not good now and you need to recuperate first. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to eat too much oil or salt. Therefore, I¡¯ll get Aunt Niu to make easy-to-digest food these few days. Porridge, noodles, and so on. Let your stomachs recover first.¡±


    Bian Yuanzhi, who was putting food into his parents¡¯ bowls, immediately dropped his chopsticks and went towards the vegetables.


    As Gu Dafeng listened, she felt that Yundong had really changed a lot. He was considerate and capable.


    The porridge and noodles were already very good. In the past, when she was at home, she would eat rough noodles and steamed buns for almost every meal. She had to eat them with soup.


    Looking at the porridge in front of them, they felt like they were living the life of a rich family.


    Hence, she nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to Yundong.¡±


    Bian Han also smiled.


    Unexpectedly, when the two of them turned around, they realized that their bowls were filled with vegetables. When they looked at Bian Yuanzhi, he was looking at them with a look of praise. Not only him, but even Yunshu and Yunke looked the same. Clearly, they had also picked up a lot of food for them.


    Gu Yundong did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Yuanzhi, although it¡¯s said that you can¡¯t eat fish or meat with a good stomach, it doesn¡¯t mean that you can only eat vegetables. Those shredded meat are not a problem.¡±


    Bian Yuanzhi immediately felt embarrassed. Yunshu and Yunke looked at each other and picked up their chopsticks to pick up the meat again.


    Gu Dafeng quickly stopped her. ¡°That¡¯s enough, that¡¯s enough. Stop eating. Everyone still wants to eat.¡±


    Only then did the children stop and obediently eat their food.


    Only Bian Yuanzhi looked at his parents with admiration, as if he would be full just by watching them eat.


    Gu Dafeng¡¯s heart ached and swelled. When she was half-full, she put down her chopsticks and fed her son.


    Although Bian Yuanzhi felt a little embarrassed as he had grown up, he still opened his mouth obediently and ate the food his mother fed him.


    Gu Yundong heaved a sigh of relief.


    Although they did not treat Yuanzhi as an outsider, they were not his parents after all. Therefore, Yuanzhi was usually very sensible. He would consider everything carefully and not cause trouble for them.


    It was probably only in front of his parents that he could act like a child so brazenly.<div>


    Yunshu looked at it and thought for a moment. He looked at his mother, but Madam Yang looked at Gu Dajiang as if she wanted to ask for food too.


    Gu Yundong was speechless. She did not see anything.

 Chapter 817: Shao Qingyuans News

    Chapter 817: Shao Qingyuan¡¯s News


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    What surprised Gu Yundong was the youngest, Gu Yunke. The little girl was enjoying her meal.


    From time to time, she would look up at her second brother and cousin with obvious disdain.


    Despicable¡­?


    Gu Yundong was stunned. After the little girl finished the food in her bowl, she said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m done. Second Brother,e here. I¡¯ll feed you.¡±


    Gu Yunshu: ¡°¡­¡±


    Gu Dajiang was speechless.


    Shao Qingyuan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. Fortunately, she had swallowed the food in her mouth. Otherwise, she would have spat it out.


    Gu Yunshu quickly lowered his head. He did not hear her.


    Only Madam Yang paused and silently handed her bowl and chopsticks to Yunke. ¡°Keke?¡±<div>


    Gu Dajiang quickly stopped her. ¡°Liu Niang, why do you want Keke to feed you?¡±


    Madam Yang said, ¡°Feeding seems to make the food taste better.¡±


    ¡®No, that¡¯s just your imagination.¡¯


    On the other hand, Bian Yuanzhi was a little embarrassed. Gu Yundong did not know whether tough or cry as he diverted Madam Yang¡¯s attention. ¡°Mother, if you don¡¯t eat now, your favorite sour and spicy lotus root will be gone.¡±


    When Madam Yang heard this, she quickly put away the bowl and stopped talking about feeding.


    Only then did everyone look away.


    Yuanzhi stayed in Gu Dafeng¡¯s arms and leaned against her.


    It was only when Yunshu and Yunke had finished eating and called him toe down that he reluctantly got off the bed and said to Gu Dafeng, ¡°Father, Mother, I¡¯ll help Auntie Niu tidy up the room. Can I sleep with you tonight?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can.¡±


    Bian Yuanzhi then dragged his cousins out.


    It was only when the three of them left the reception hall that they felt a little more at ease talking.


    At the mention of Bian Han¡¯s legs, Shao Qingyuan, who had been silent, suddenly asked, ¡°Are Uncle¡¯s legs very serious?¡±


    Gu Dajiang nced at him. He was climbing up thedder quite quickly. He was calling Bian Han uncle just like that?


    Bian Han had already gotten over it. He touched his legs and said, ¡°They¡¯re quite serious, but it doesn¡¯t matter if the legs can¡¯t be cured. Just as Yundong said, I can still do some carpentry. Mrs. Ren sold wooden carvings. It seems that business is quite good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you think that way,¡± Gu Dajiang said. ¡°But let¡¯s try visiting a few more medical centers. As long as there¡¯s a glimmer of hope, we won¡¯t give up.¡±


    Gu Dajiang was a man. He knew very well that as the head of the family, Bian Han might sound rxed, but he actually felt terrible.


    He wanted to take on the responsibility of a husband and father, not a burden to these two.


    wooden carvings could indeed bring ie to the family, but it was still inconvenient to live. He still had to rely on his wife and son. If this continued, he would still feel defeated.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Huimin Medical Center tomorrow,¡± Gu Yundong said.<div>


    Shao Qingyuan lowered his eyes. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Huimin Medical Center is indeed thergest medical center in Xuanhe Prefecture, but ording to what I know, a doctor who is good at treating legs and bones recently went to the medical center in Wanqing Prefecture.¡±


    He was in the medicinal herb business now, so he had more contact with the medical center and was well-informed.


    ¡°Wanqing Prefecture¡¯s medical center? Why did he go there?¡±


    Shao Qingyuan thought for a moment. ¡°To be the doctor in charge?¡±<div>


    Gu Yundong choked. The Xin family used to live in Wanqing Prefecture, so the branch of Huimin Medical Center was not opened there. Now that the Xin family had fallen, they immediately opened a branch there. However, it seemed that they had limited manpower, so they brought the doctors there.


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Gu Dafeng asked worriedly.

 Chapter 818: Shao Qingyuan Has A Candidate

    Chapter 818: Shao Qingyuan Has A Candidate


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Shao Qingyuan had already put down his chopsticks. Hearing this, he said, ¡°I have a candidate here.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Gu Dafeng asked anxiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m opening a pharmacy in the prefectural city. I need a doctor to preside over the shop.¡± Shao Qingyuan looked at Gu Yundong. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that I¡¯ve found a doctor. He happens to be good at this. If you think it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll bring him over tomorrow to take a look at Eldest Uncle.¡±


    The doctor had already arrived at the prefectural city and was now living in the courtyard behind the medicine shop.


    However, the pharmacy was still being repaired, so it was still a little noisy during the day. Shao Qingyuan gave the old doctor silver, so that he could go to any teahouse to drink tea, listen to books, or go to a beautiful pavilion to y with birds with other old men.


    However, the doctor was not interested in these things. After he came to the prefectural city, he went to the nearest medical center to discuss medicine with them.


    Today was the first day. It was said that he had been scolded.


    When the old doctor returned, heined to Shao Qingyuan that that lousy medical center was not good at all. The doctors inside were useless and arrogant.


    Shao Qingyuan suggested that he go to Huimin Medical Center to take a look. The old doctor nned to go there tomorrow.


    But there were patients here, he thought. The old doctor would definitely be more willing to treat people.<div>


    Shao Qingyuan had always been reliable. Gu Yundong knew that if that doctor did not have any ability, he would definitely not have suggested it.


    Therefore, her eyes immediately lit up. Without thinking, she said, ¡°Alright, then bring him over tomorrow.¡±


    With the matter settled, the few of them heaved a sigh of relief.


    After dinner, Shao Qingyuan went back. The small courtyard was not veryrge. There were only a few rooms. It was already a little crowded for Yuanzhi and Yunshu toe, let alone Eldest Aunt Gu and her husband.


    Since there was no ce for Shao Qingyuan to stay, he had to return to the pharmacy.


    After he left, Gu Dajiang let the two of them rest.


    After a long day, their emotions fluctuated. They cried andughed at the same time, and most of their energy had disappeared. They were indeed very tired.


    She returned to her room and slept on the soft bed. Her son also returned to her side andy between the two of them.


    Even though she was very tired, she could not fall asleep.


    After a long time, Bian Han sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to leave the Zhou residence and see Yuanzhi again.¡±


    Gu Dafeng nodded. She really thought that she would be busy in the Zhou Mansion for the rest of her life and be tortured by Gu Qiuyue until the day she died.


    Bian Yuanzhi was sleeping in the middle. He looked at his parents and smiled in satisfaction.


    Gu Dafeng reached out and rubbed his head. ¡°Yuanzhi, tell Father and Mother how you¡¯ve been living for the past year. Also¡­ your sister¡­¡±


    At the mention of Bian Mn, Yuanzhi was still very sad.


    He whispered about what happened after he was separated from them. From the moment Bian Mn couldn¡¯t take it anymore and entrusted him to the Ding family before she died, to the time when the Ding family was unwilling to continue raising him and sent him to the old Gu family in Gu vige.


    As for his days in the Gu family, he did not borate.


    However, Gu Dafeng had long known what the old Gu family was like. She also knew how difficult Yuanzhi¡¯s life was.


    Later on, Gu Yundong came to the Gu vige and deliberately plotted for the Ding family to bring him out of the old Gu family. His difficult days finally ended.


    In the end, Gu Yundong went to the ce where Bian Mn had died. She moved her urn out and brought it back to Yongfu Vige for burial.<div>


    Speaking of this, the family felt sad again and cried fiercely.

 Chapter 819: Those Things

    Chapter 819: Those Things


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    At this moment, Gu Dafeng was especially grateful to Gu Yundong. ¡°Your cousin has really done too much for us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my cousin is very powerful. On the way to escape, Aunt and Yunshu and Yunke came to Yongfu Vige under my cousin¡¯s protection. Eldest Uncle was also found by my cousin. My cousin does many more things.¡±


    Speaking of Gu Yundong, Yuanzhi¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration.


    Gu Dafeng and Bian Han looked at each other lovingly. ¡°Yes, you have to be as good as your cousin in the future.¡±


    Bian Yuanzhi nodded hurriedly and began to talk about the days when he came to Yongfu Vige. He said that he met Yunshu¡¯s teacher as soon as he arrived in the county city. Then, his cousin asked the teacher to take him in as a student.


    Gu Dafeng and her husband were stunned. ¡°What did you say? You¡­ you went to school?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my cousin said that you don¡¯t have to take the imperial examination, but you have to know how to read. If you study hard, your future will definitely not be bad. I¡¯m studying in the county school with Yunshu now. Our teacher is very impressive. He used to be the top schr and has very strict requirements for epting students. Yunshu studied well and was chosen by the teacher. However, I don¡¯t even know how to read, so my cousin spent a lot of effort to get the teacher to ept me.¡±


    Gu Yundong expressed that she did not.


    Gu Dafeng and her husband were stunned. Although Gu Yundong had told them some things today, she had never mentioned that Yuanzhi was going to study in a school.


    Moreover, this school was not one of the small private schools in the vige. The teacher was a big shot.<div>


    Gu Dafeng was speechless. Who would have thought that Yundong would give Yuanzhi what she wanted to offer but could not afford?


    Bian Yuanzhi was still talking. He said that the Gu family now had a workshop in Yongfu Vige and had more than a hundred long-term workers.


    He also mentioned that there was a shop in the county city. Not long ago, she had opened a shop in the prefectural city and a milk tea shop with someone.


    It was also said that Eldest Uncle had entered the best school in the Xuanhe Prefecture to study and had been personally assessed by the mountain elder. The person who introduced him was the top schr of their school.


    He also said that Shao Qingyuan was highly skilled in martial arts. When Shao Qingyuan was questioned by Eldest Uncle, he stood at the entrance motionlessly under the sun and rain. Shao Qingyuan treated his cousin and treated them very well.


    He even said that his cousin had made super delicious cake and candy. Not only did they like it, but even their ssmates liked it.


    He also talked about many things that he had experienced aftering to Yongfu Vige.


    Gu Dafeng and her husband were shocked at first, but then they became numb. They felt that many things in their minds had been overturned.


    They could tell that their eldest brother¡¯s family already had some assets now. If their eldest brother could afford a carriage and servants, their lives would definitely be worlds apart from before.


    However, the difference was not to this extent.


    Why did it sound like their eldest brother was even more powerful than the Zhou Mansion that trapped them and made them tremble in fear?


    The impact was a little huge, and the couple could not maintain their expressions.


    In the end, Yuanzhi was too tired and fell asleep as he spoke. Only then did the two of them close their eyes and fall asleep.


    It was probably because they slept toote and had not slept so peacefully for a long time, so they woke up a littlete the next day.


    The Gu family did not disturb them. It was only when Shao Qingyuan brought the old doctor and shouted for the patient the moment he entered that the family of three got up.


    The three of them immediately felt a little embarrassed and quickly got up to leave.


    When they came out, everyone saw that their eyes were red and swollen. They knew that they must have cried against night, so no one said anything.

 Chapter 820: Doctor Xiong

    Chapter 820: Doctor Xiong


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The old doctor¡¯s surname was Xiong, and he had a bear-like temper. However, he was a very professional doctor. He could not wait to see the patient before he finished his tea.


    Looking at him, Gu Yundong thought of Song Dejiang.


    Were all capable and confident doctors so strange?


    However, she insisted that Bian Han finish his breakfast before going to the doctor. Doctor Xiong was a little unhappy at first, but when he heard that the other party¡¯s stomach was not good, he immediately waved his hand and asked him to hurry up and eat.


    When they finished eating and started to look at his legs, the family began to prepare for battle.


    Doctor Xiong washed his hands and quickly sat opposite Bian Han. Seeing that his entire body was tense, he hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°Rx, rx. It¡¯s just a look. The treatment hasn¡¯t started yet, and it won¡¯t hurt. It¡¯s too early to be nervous.¡±


    Bian Hanughed at his words and rxed at that moment.


    Unexpectedly, in the next moment, Doctor Xiong knocked on his leg.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t know where it hit. Although it was just a light knock, it immediately hurt so much that tears were about toe out, and cold sweat kept flowing out.<div>


    The others¡¯ hearts tightened. Bian Yuanzhi hugged Doctor Xiong¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t hit me. It hurts too much.¡±


    Doctor Xiong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Then do you still want me to treat your father¡¯s legs?¡±


    Gu Yundong was not good at medicine, but she knew that she could not disturb the doctor¡¯s treatment, so she pulled Yuanzhi over.


    Only then did Doctor Xiong continue to check. Bian Han¡¯s nerves tensed up again, afraid that he would do it again.


    However, Doctor Xiong did not do anything unexpected after that.


    After checking the legs, he retracted his hand and lowered his head in thought.


    Everyone looked at him, but no one said anything to disturb him.


    However, his silence made people a little anxious.


    It was Shao Qingyuan who asked him, ¡°Can the legs be treated?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Oh, oh, they can be treated.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Gu Dafeng was instantly excited. She clenched her fists and looked at Bian Han. ¡°Father, did you hear that? Doctor Xiong said it can be treated.¡±


    Bian Han nodded repeatedly. How could he not be happy that his legs could be cured?


    ¡°Then, Doctor Xiong, what do we need to prepare? Do we start treating him now?¡± Gu Dajiang was equally excited.


    Doctor Xiong nced at everyone and said, ¡°Whether the legs can be treated or not, we still have to ask for his opinion.¡±


    ¡°What, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°His legs can be treated, but it¡¯s painful to treat them. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to withstand it.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    Dr. Bear shrugged. ¡°First, we¡¯ll have to break his bones again, then set them back together.¡±


    Break his bones again?<div>


    Everyone gasped. Gu Dafeng recalled the miserable cry of pain when her husband¡¯s legs were broken by a horse. Her face instantly turned pale, and her body trembled slightly.


    Others might not know, but Gu Dafeng did. Although Bian Han was a man, he was actually especially afraid of pain.


    Doctor Xiong could also see this.


    The light tap just now was enough to make Bian Han break out in cold sweat and tremble in pain.<div>


    The pain of having his bones broken again was really unbearable for him.


    Father Bian did tremble a little, but he looked at his legs and thought of his wife¡¯s and children¡¯s lives in the future. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. If you want to break the legs again, so be it. I can, I can endure it.¡±


    He could endure it? His voice was trembling.


    Bian Han took a deep breath and looked at everyone¡¯s worried gazes. Finally, his gazended on Doctor Xiong. He closed his eyes and said, ¡°Come,e, let¡¯s break them.¡±


    Doctor Xiong was speechless. ¡°Now is not the time.¡±

 Chapter 821: Warm and Harmonious Atmosphere

    Chapter 821: Warm and Harmonious Atmosphere


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Everyone was stunned again. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°His body is still too weak now. Didn¡¯t you just say that his stomach isn¡¯t good either? At the very least, we have to wait until his body recovers and his spirit is strong before I can start treating him.¡±


    Wouldn¡¯t that mean that he would have to worry for a while? Bian Han trembled again.


    However, he still had to listen to the doctor.


    Doctor Xiong continued, ¡°Rest well during this period of time. I¡¯lle to see you in a few days. When I think your body is good enough, we¡¯ll treat your legs.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright, alright.¡±


    Bian Han looked at Gu Dafeng, looking like he wanted to cry but had no tears.


    Gu Dafeng hesitated a few times, but she could not say anything.


    After seeing Gu Dafeng, Doctor Xiong took her pulse and confirmed that she was also weak and needed to recuperate with Bian Han. Then, he prescribed a few medicinal cuisines and got someone to make them for them.


    Gu Yundong was surprised. This Doctor Xiong was indeed very capable. He actually knew medicinal cuisine?<div>


    After the matter was resolved, Doctor Xiong left the Gu family, leaving the entire family behind. They did not know if they should be happy or worried.


    However, the medicinal cuisines that Doctor Xiong mentioned needed to be studied carefully. Auntie Niu took the list.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t read very well, especially since Doctor Xiong¡¯s handwriting was mboyant. It looked too strenuous.


    Gu Yundong could only follow her into the kitchen. Coincidentally, she was also very interested in the medicinal cuisines.


    As for the shop¡­ She would go there another day. Her aunt¡¯s matter was more important, right?


    Shao Qingyuan followed the instructions on the list and grabbed the herbs. Then, he taught her how to recognize the words while watching her cook medicinal cuisines. After rifying that, he left.


    Gu Dafeng felt bad. She felt that she should help.


    However, she was worried that she would be clumsy and waste all the ingredients and herbs. She could only help from the side.


    Yunshu, Yuanzhi, and the others had originally nned to go to Tianhai Academy today to take a look at the wall that was filled with names. Now, they didn¡¯t go anymore. The two of them surrounded Bian Han and chatted non-stop. They used clumsy words tofort him not to worry. His legs would be cured.


    It warmed Bian Han¡¯s heart, as if he was really not afraid at all.


    On the other hand, Yunke was also looking around the kitchen.


    Gu Yundong and Aunt Niu were already used to it, but Gu Dafeng was not used to it. He was afraid that she would be scalded and hurt. It was only when she saw her washing and picking the vegetables that she remembered what Yuanzhi had told him yesterday. The youngdy liked to eat and cook.


    Madam Yang was taking care of the flower pots with Lu Hongxiu. She had been in Yongfu Vige for some time, as if she was afraid that something would happen to these flowers. She had already checked yesterday, but she was worried and checked again today.


    The entire small courtyard entered in a warm and harmonious atmosphere.


    Until Tong Shuitao returned.


    She went out early in the morning and only returned at noon.


    As soon as she entered, she went to the kitchen to look for Gu Yundong. At the door, she ¡®cracked¡¯ a few times, causing everyone in the kitchen to turn to look at her.


    The corners of Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. You can¡¯t be considered mysterious anymore, alright?


    She put down the things in her hand, washed her hands, and followed her out.<div>


    The two of them chatted at the side. Tong Shuitao looked mysterious.


    Gu Dafeng shook her head and smiled. She continued with her work.


    However, Gu Yundong did not return after a while. Auntie Niu happened to have some words that she did not recognize and looked conflicted.


    Gu Dafeng took the list and went out to look for Gu Yundong. She did not expect them to be standing under the corridor talking.<div>


    It seemed like she hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Gu Dafeng suddenly heard the words ¡®Gu Qiuyue¡¯.


    She could not help but be stunned.

 Chapter 822: Aunt Gus Concerns

    Chapter 822: Aunt Gu¡¯s Concerns


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong also saw her. Coincidentally, Tong Shuitao had finished speaking. She instructed her to continue listening, so she turned around and asked, ¡°Aunt, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Gu Dafeng retracted her thoughts and held the list in her hand. ¡°Um, Auntie Niu wanted to ask you what medicine this is.¡±


    Gu Yundong took it and walked in. After entering the kitchen and discussing with Auntie Niu, she noticed that Gu Dafeng had not entered yet.


    Stunned, she walked out again. ¡°Aunt, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I-I just heard Gu Qiuyue¡¯s name.¡±


    Realization dawned on Gu Yundong, and she answered straightforwardly, ¡°Yes, I asked Shuitao to keep an eye on the Zhou residence and watch Gu Qiuyue¡¯s movements.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to¡­ deal with her?¡±


    Gu Yundong did not hide it from her and nodded. ¡°She went too far.¡±


    ¡°Yundong.¡± Gu Dafeng held her hand anxiously and said, ¡°Forget it. Gu Qiuyue is indeed not a good person. But no matter what motives she had back then, she saved our lives in the end. For the past year, I¡¯ve been her ve for her. Take it as repayment for saving our lives. Now that your uncle and I have left the Zhou residence, we only want to have nothing to do with her from now on. Just pretend that you don¡¯t know her from now on. You don¡¯t have to¡­¡±


    Gu Dafeng knew that she did not know what was good for her. Yundong wanted to take revenge on Gu Qiuyue for their sake.<div>


    But Gu Qiuyue was Old Master Zhou¡¯s concubine now. Old Master Zhou doted on her very much. What if he went against the Gu family because of Gu Qiuyue? Could it be that she would implicate them after being saved by her eldest brother?


    She felt that Yundong was very powerful after hearing what Yuanzhi saidst night.


    However, Gu Dafeng had never experienced it herself. She could not clearly understand how powerful Gu Yundong was.


    However, she had stayed in the Zhou family for a year and had personally experienced how different the Zhou family was from the environment she used to be in.


    Gu Yundong saw through Gu Dafeng¡¯s concerns at a nce and understood her worries.


    Hence, she gently held her hand and smiled. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll listen to you and let the grudge between the two of you be written off.¡±


    Yes, she was referring to the feud between Eldest Aunt Gu and Gu Qiuyue.


    However, she didn¡¯t say that the grudge between her and Gu Qiuyue didn¡¯t exist.


    Gu Yundong did not forget how Gu Qiuyue had conspired with Master Qian on the way to escape. She had gotten Fu Ming to lead them to chase after her family just to sell her and her younger siblings to Master Qian. That woman wanted them to live a life worse than death.


    At that time, Master Qian had chased after him with a group of people in a fierce manner, looking like he was determined to win. If not for the fact that she was smart and had a weapon in her hand, she would probably be in any brothel now. Her younger siblings might not even be alive.


    Was this something a biological aunt would do? Even a stranger would not be so vicious.


    Gu Yundong did not forget that when his father met Gu Qiuyue, she had deliberately misled him to Wanqing Prefecture.


    She had always remembered these grudges.


    Gu Qiuyue didn¡¯t save her life, so there was no such thing as a clean te.


    Previously, Gu Yundong heard that she was already dead, so the hatred naturally dissipated.


    At most, Gu Yundong wouldment that the wicked would be punished by the heavens. This person had finally gotten her retribution.


    But wasn¡¯t she still alive now? Furthermore, she was living happily. She was living a better and richer life than before. She even took pleasure in torturing Eldest Aunt Gu and her husband.


    Then she had to settle the score properly.


    <div>

 Chapter 823: Gu Qiuyues Amazing Operation

    Chapter 823: Gu Qiuyue¡¯s Amazing Operation


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Seeing that she had agreed, Eldest Aunt Gu heaved a sigh of relief and smiled again.


    Gu Yundong pulled her into the kitchen and got busy again.


    But to Gu Yundong¡¯s surprise, before she could settle the score with Gu Qiuyue, the woman came to find trouble.


    After Gu Yundong found Eldest Aunt Gu, she forgot about the portraits on the notice wall and did not tear them off in time.


    Unexpectedly, Mrs. Ren tore off the two portraits and followed the address on them to Aunt Ke¡¯s house. She told Aunt Ke that she knew where the two of them were.


    Aunt Ke was stunned. She had gone to the small courtyard frequently, especially because she had not seen Yunshu and Yuanzhi for a long time. Therefore, on the second and third day after the Gu family returned to the prefecture capital, she went to the small courtyard. Naturally, she knew about the joyous asion of Yuanzhi and his parents reuniting.


    She had seen Eldest Aunt Gu and Bian Han before, so she more or less knew about their experiences.


    While feeling pity for her, she also scolded Gu Qiuyue harshly.


    The person in front called herself Mrs. Ren. Could she be Mrs. Ren who was by Gu Qiuyue¡¯s side that Yundong mentioned?


    Aunt Ke pondered in her heart. She did not know what she was up to, so she nodded without batting an eyelid, indicating that she would bring her to meet the real person who was looking for her.<div>


    Mrs. Ren was a little surprised. She thought that the person who was looking for them was Aunt Ke, but she did not expect this to be just a ce for contact.


    Why was the person behind this so mysterious?


    For a moment, Mrs. Ren thought too much. She felt that the person who had spent so much effort to find Eldest Aunt Gu and her husband probably had a feud with these two people. Otherwise, why would they go through so much trouble?


    Thinking of this possibility, Mrs. Ren began to get excited.


    She followed Aunt Ke to look for Gu Yundong. On the way, she could not help but ask, ¡°Sister, who is this person? What¡¯s their rtionship with the person in this portrait?¡±


    Who¡¯s your sister?


    Aunt Ke¡¯s expression turned ugly. She looked at Mrs. Ren, who was at least ten years older than her, and almost couldn¡¯t help but spit on her face.


    She replied impatiently, ¡°Ask them when you see them. I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Mrs. Ren felt that this person was difficult to get along with, so the smile on her face disappeared and she snorted.


    Aunt Ke brought her directly to Gu¡¯s. Gu Yundong happened to be at Gu¡¯s to look at the ounts and understand the recent ie situation.


    Zheng Gangined at the side. ¡°Many people say that we have too little goods here. There¡¯s not enough for them to eat at all. The people in this prefectural city are rich. When they buy things, they n to buy baskets of goods. If we limit their purchases, they will scold us.¡±


    It was too difficult for him.


    Gu Yundong found it funny. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Zheng.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a big deal. We won¡¯t lose a piece of meat even if they scold us. In any case, they¡¯ll still spend money to buy our things. However, Boss, are we really not considering opening another shop in the west of the city?¡± This ce was too far from the west of the city. The people who came to buy things from there scolded the most fiercely.


    Gu Yundong also wanted to open it, but her energy was limited. This milk tea shop had just opened not long ago, so she had to take it one step at a time.


    However, she could indeed get prepared first. If there was a suitable shop, she could buy it first.


    At this thought, Gu Yundong instructed Zheng Gang to be careful.


    Just as Zheng Gang had agreed, two people came in.


    The person in front was Aunt Ke. Gu Yundong immediately went up to her happily. ¡°Aunt, why are you¡­¡±<div>


    Before she could finish speaking, Aunt Ke took a step to the side, revealing Mrs. Ren¡¯s wrinkled face.

 Chapter 824: What’s Your Relationship With The Person in This Painting?

    Chapter 824: What¡¯s Your Rtionship With The Person in This Painting?


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong¡¯s smile froze. She frowned slightly and looked at Aunt Ke.


    Thetter introduced with a gloating expression, ¡°This is Mrs. Ren. She tore off the missing person portraits on the notice wall and said that she knew the whereabouts of the people on the portraits. She specially came to tell us.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    Yes, the portraits. She had forgotten to tear them off.


    However, Mrs. Ren actually wanted to tell her about the whereabouts of her eldest aunt and uncle?


    What kind of mess was this?


    Gu Yundong thought for a while, then nodded at Mrs. Ren and said, ¡°Come with me. Let¡¯s talk in the backyard.¡±


    Mrs. Ren had just finished sizing up the shop in front of her and was thinking that this shop was quite big.


    Hearing Gu Yundong¡¯s words, she quickly followed him with a smile.


    Aunt Ke also went to join in the fun. The three of them went to the backyard and sat on the stone bench.


    However, as soon as she sat down, Aunt Ke stood up. The weather was cold, and the stone stool was also cold.


    She went to the second floor and took a cushion for herself. When Mrs. Ren saw this, she was a little envious. She was the oldest here and could not stand the cold the most.


    But since Gu Yundong did not mention it and Aunt Ke only took one, she could not say anything.


    However, she did not know that Gu Yundong had deliberately chosen this ce. In any case, she did not want to bring the stranger up to the second floor to chat in such a good environment. She was wearing too many clothes and it was a little hot. It was good to have a breather.


    Su Changshun, on the other hand, did not know the inside story. He served tea to the three of them. Mrs. Ren took a sip and felt her body warm up.


    Gu Yundong asked, ¡°You said that you have news about the people on the portraits? Is that true? You¡¯re not lying to me?¡±


    ¡°No, no. How can this be a lie?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say,¡± Gu Yundong saidzily. ¡°Previously, there were several people who provided fake news for the bounties, making people happy for nothing. I hope what you said is not fake, or I¡¯ll get someone to kick you out.¡±


    Mrs. Ren trembled violently and immediately raised her right hand to make an oath. ¡°I swear that what I said is true. If there¡¯s even half a lie, I¡¯ll be struck by lightning.¡±


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. This woman was quite ruthless to herself.


    In order to make Gu Yundong believe in her, Mrs. Ren quickly said, ¡°The woman on this portrait is called Gu Dafeng, right? The man is called Bian Han, right?¡±


    Gu Yundong had more or less guessed what Mrs. Ren wanted to do. She was unhappy that Dai Wenhuo had bought her aunt and uncle and wanted to make things difficult for them.


    It was a pity that neither she nor Gu Qiuyue would be able to get what they wanted.


    At the thought of this, Gu Yundong became slightly excited. He looked at Mrs. Ren with shining eyes. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. That¡¯s her name. It seems that you really know where they are. Tell me, as long as the information you provide is true, I¡¯ll give you the bounty immediately.¡±


    Mrs. Ren was also quite tempted by the bounty and immediately said, ¡°Gu Dafeng and Father Bian are now in Magistrate Dai¡¯s residence. Young Master Dai bought them.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? You¡¯re not lying to me. They¡¯re in the Dai residence?¡±


    ¡°Yes, every word is true.¡±


    Gu Yundongughed out loud. ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great.¡±


    Aunt Ke raised her eyes slightly and snorted secretly. A drama queen.


    Seeing that she seemed to be very happy, Mrs. Ren frowned slightly and asked softly, ¡°Miss, can I ask you what their rtionship is with you? Why did you spend such a high bounty to find them?¡±

 Chapter 825: Mrs. Ren Takes a Huge Blow

    Chapter 825: Mrs. Ren Takes a Huge Blow


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong was still smiling. Hearing this, he waved his hand and said it nonchntly.


    ¡°They¡¯re my aunt and uncle. I¡¯ve been looking for them for more than a year. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t heard from them. Now, I finally have news. Thank you.¡±


    As she spoke, she sounded a little sad. ¡°I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ve had a good year or if they¡¯ve suffered, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Now that I¡¯ve found them, I¡¯ll bring them home and definitely let them live a good life. Not to mention anything else, at least they won¡¯t have to worry about food and drinks. They¡¯ll have servants by their side to serve them. They¡¯ll be able to live a happy life after suffering.¡±


    Mrs. Ren felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Aunt¡­ and Uncle?? And, she wanted them to live a good life??


    Was this person the daughter of the Gu Family¡¯s first branch, as Concubine Gu had said?


    Ren¡¯s mother felt sick. She shook her head in a daze.


    How could it be? How could it be? Why weren¡¯t they enemies?


    Actually, Gu Yundong was right. Mrs. Ren and Gu Qiuyue were indeed very unhappy that Gu Dafeng and her husband could leave the Zhou residence and go to the Dai residence to follow Young Master Dai, who had a bright future.


    Especially when Gu Qiuyue had fallen out of favor.


    Initially, this matter did not have much to do with Mrs. Ren. She did not have any grudges with Gu Dafeng. If they left, so be it. She would have less trouble.


    However, the bad thing was that Bian Han¡¯s words before he leftpletely ignited Zhou Dafu¡¯s anger.


    Gu Qiuyue¡¯s good, simple, and kind character instantly copsed, and she even pushed Zhou Dafu into an extremely embarrassing situation. After all, Bian Han had said those words in front of Dai Wenhuo.


    Now that Young Master Dai knew that his concubine was actually such a vicious person, not only did he seem like a joke, but his taste was bad, so muddle-headed that he was fooled by a woman.


    Hence, Gu Qiuyue had fallen out of favor. Not only her, even Mrs. Ren was affected.


    In the past, Zhou Dafu could be tolerant of Mrs. Ren on ount of his mother because Mrs. Ren usually spoke eloquently and did not make any big mistakes.


    However, this did not mean that Mrs. Ren could lie to him in front of everyone. Back then, she was the one who said that the couple was selling themselves. She said that Gu Qiuyue was kind andpassionate to ept them.


    Bullshit.


    What did she take him for? A servant actually fooled the head of the family. Not selling her was already thest act of filial piety to the old madam.


    Zhou Dafu no longer cared about her confession and apology. He didn¡¯t even look at her.


    Mrs. Ren¡¯s heart was filled with hatred. She wished she could rush to the Dai residence and kill this couple.


    Hence, when Gu Qiuyue was indignant and wanted to cause trouble for them, Mrs. Ren thought of the two portraits.


    The two of them also guessed who the person was and finally felt that there were only two possibilities.


    One was enemy, and the other was family member or friend.


    However, no matter what, if they cared about Gu Dafeng and her husband, they would definitely go to the Dai residence to ask for them.


    Young Master Dai had just bought Gu Dafeng and her husband back for less than two days. He would definitely not be willing to give them back. Wasn¡¯t there a conflict now?


    In any case, even if there was no big conflict, a small trouble was enough to make Dai Wenhuo¡¯s impression of Gu Dafeng and her husband worse.


    At the thought of Dai Wenhuo, Mrs. Ren¡¯s hope was instantly reignited. She immediately said, ¡°Miss, although the other party is your family, now that they have been bought by Young Master Dai, they have already be servants of the Dai Residence. Even if you want to bring them back to enjoy life, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing you can do.¡±

 Chapter 826: I Happen to Know Young Master Dai

    Chapter 826: I Happen to Know Young Master Dai


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yes, that was it. Mrs. Ren felt a little better.


    She suddenly felt that this seemed to be more painful for Gu Dafeng.


    Just think about it. It was not easy for her to find her family, but she could not reunite with them. The good days were clearly close, but she could only be a servant and continue to serve others.


    So what if Gu Yundong opened a shop, had money, and had servants? Wasn¡¯t Gu Dafeng still a ve?


    This feeling of helplessness was the most interesting.


    Mrs. Ren could not help but smile as she thought about it.


    Aunt Ke also smiled slightly.


    Gu Yundongughed twice and waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. I happen to know Young Master Dai. He¡¯s a loyal person and has a good temper. If he knows the ins and outs of the matter, he will definitely let my aunt and unclee back with me. When the timees, they can still live a good life after being expelled from the ve registry. No matter what, thank you for today.¡±


    He knew Young Master Dai??


    The corners of Mrs. Ren¡¯s lips froze halfway. She was in a daze.<div>


    Gu Yundong was stillughing, mainly because she really could not hold it in anymore. This woman actually came to her door to seek abuse. She would feel sorry if she did not provoke the visitor with a few words.


    Cough cough, it was better to restrain herself.


    Gu Yundong reached out and patted Mrs. Ren¡¯s shoulder. She said gratefully, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know when we would have met again. I¡¯m really too happy. I can¡¯t wait any longer. I¡¯ll go look for Young Master Dai now and meet my aunt and uncle. Thank you.¡±


    With that, she stood up and ran off without even mentioning the bounty.


    However, at this moment, how could Mrs. Ren think of the bounty?


    She stood up numbly. She seemed to have heard Aunt Ke say that she would walk her out.


    She nodded nkly and walked out.


    Gu Yundong only came down from the second floor after Mrs. Ren left Gu¡¯s. He looked at Aunt Ke. ¡°She¡¯s gone?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡± Aunt Ke looked at her speechlessly. ¡°In order to shirk that bounty, you¡¯ve put on a good show.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. What do you mean by shirking? My aunt and uncle have already returned home, so the news she provided that they¡¯re in the Dai residence is fake. She lied to me and I¡¯m already being polite by not kicking her out. She still wanted a bounty? Dream on.¡±


    Gu Yundong returned to the counter and continued talking to Zheng Gang.


    Aunt Ke pointed at her forehead. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re right. There¡¯s nothing else for me to do here. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go back yet. Let¡¯s go back to the small courtyard for dinnerter.¡±


    ¡°Next time.¡± Aunt Ke waved her hand and left. Now that the Gu family was reunited, she did not want to join in the fun. It was better to go home.


    Seeing that she insisted, Gu Yundong did not ask her to stay. He lowered his head and continued to look at the ount book.


    Zheng Gang was right. The business in this shop was really good. In just half a day, there were already a lot of customers.


    She saw that Su Changshun didn¡¯t rest at all. He was so busy. It seemed like she wouldn¡¯t let him down if she didn¡¯t give him a raise.


    Gu Yundong closed the ledger. Seeing that it was rare for him to rest, he waved him over and asked, ¡°I heard that you moved? Where did you move to?¡±


    Su Changshun wiped his sweat with a towel and replied, ¡°It¡¯s just a little over Xingtao Street. Just a walk of almost an hour.¡±<div>


    Xingtao Street, hmm? Why does it sound so familiar?

 Chapter 827: Its Hers

    Chapter 827: It¡¯s Hers


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong thought about it. Eh, wasn¡¯t it the ce where Xiao Yuan¡¯s family used to live?


    That position¡­


    Gu Yundong asked curiously, ¡°I remember that there¡¯s a group of local tyrants living there. They¡¯re quite fierce.¡±


    Su Changshun nodded. ¡°Indeed. When my mother was looking for them, she was deceived by that person. The person didn¡¯t tell us that there were local tyrants who would wander outside. My mother saw that it was close to Su Qing¡¯s shop and the rent wasn¡¯t expensive, so she quickly rented it. In the end, on the day we moved, there was indeed a local tyrant who came looking for us.¡±


    At this point, heughed. ¡°But for some reason, although the local bully was very arrogant when he came to our door. When he saw us, he suddenly cowered. I didn¡¯t even have time to take a stick before they ran away in a hurry for no reason. It was as if they were afraid of me and never came again.¡±


    Gu Yundong blinked and quickly understood.


    When Gu¡¯s opened, the local gangsters were waiting outside to cause trouble.


    Therefore, they must have seen Su Changshun as a worker and knew that he was from Gu¡¯s. Gu¡¯s had a powerful backer, so they were afraid of Su Changshun, so they naturally didn¡¯t dare toe and cause trouble.


    Zheng Gang, who was at the side, alsoughed out loud. ¡°This is not inexplicable. These local tyrants havee to find trouble with Gu¡¯s in the past, but they were ruthlessly taught a lesson by the boss and Qingyuan. They¡¯re afraid. I reckon that they must know that you¡¯re a worker here.¡±


    Su Changshun was surprised. ¡°Is that so? In that case, it¡¯s all thanks to Boss and Young Master Shao.¡±<div>


    ¡°Regardless of the reason, since you¡¯re our shop¡¯s assistant, if you encounter trouble, you can tell the shopkeeper or me. If we have the ability to help, we won¡¯t ignore it.¡±


    If he became her shop assistant, he would be hers.


    Su Changshun nodded repeatedly. ¡°Hehe, thank you, Boss. But we¡¯re no longer in trouble. I haven¡¯t seen those local tyrants for a long time. Ever since we moved in, not only have they note to my house, but they haven¡¯t evene near our house. Xiao Yuan even said that she has to thank me for this and gave us two pots of flowers. Oh, Xiao Yuan is our neighbor, a little girl.¡±


    Gu Yundong eximed, ¡°Is it Xiao Yuan, who grows and sells flowers at home?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Boss, do you know her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect the two of you to be neighbors. You¡¯re quite fated.¡±


    Su Changshun chuckled again. After they said a few words, another guest came. Su Changshun hurriedly went to entertain them.


    Gu Yundong went to the storeroom to take a look and asked about the delivery.


    She thought that there was a huge demand now, and she needed more people to deliver the goods.


    In particr, her business was actually quite eye-catching. She had to hire some skilled people.


    Gu Yundong finished reading the shop and ount book. Seeing that it was gettingte, she left Gu¡¯s.


    When she thought of what Mrs. Ren had done previously, she could not help but feel happy. She even bought some food from the snack shop on the way home and went to the ready-to-wear shop to bring home the two sets of clothes that she had ordered for Eldest Aunt Gu and her husband.


    At this moment, Mrs. Ren, who was on the other side, seemed to have suffered a huge blow and returned to the Zhou Mansion in a daze.


    Gu Qiuyue was waiting anxiously in the Snow Blowing Garden. When she saw her, she rushed over and grabbed her shoulders. She asked anxiously, ¡°How is it? Did you see them? Did you find out what rtionship that person has with Gu Dafeng? Do they have a feud?¡±

 Chapter 828: Shes the One Who Should Enjoy Her Life

    Chapter 828: She¡¯s the One Who Should Enjoy Her Life


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mrs. Ren looked at Gu Qiuyue in front of her. The corners of her mouth opened and closed for a long time, but she could not say a word.


    Gu Qiuyue was extremely anxious. ¡°Say something. What¡¯s their rtionship?¡±


    ¡°No, not an enemy, but a rtive, and¡­¡± Mrs. Ren wanted to cry but had no tears. She slowly told Gu Qiuyue what she had found out.


    Gu Qiuyue was stunned. She fell back into her chair in disbelief. Her pupils constricted as she muttered to herself, ¡°You¡¯re saying that that person is Gu¡­ Gu Yundong? She opened a shop and is rich now. She even knows the young master of the prefecture magistrate¡¯s family. She will bring Gu Dafeng and his wife back and enjoy life??¡±


    As she spoke, she suddenlyughed. ¡°Mrs. Ren, are you joking with me?¡±


    She did not believe that Gu Yundong was still alive. How could Gu Dafeng enjoy life?


    Why? Why could she only be someone¡¯s concubine and be tortured by the main wife every day? Now, she was even despised by the old master. And Gu Dafeng, Gu Yundong, and the others had to live better and better?


    There was no such logic. She was the one who was supposed to enjoy life.


    Gu Qiuyue suddenly stood up. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I want to take a look. I have to see it with my own eyes.¡±


    As she spoke, she rushed out. Mrs. Ren¡¯s expression changed and she hurriedly hugged her. ¡°Aunt, calm down.¡±<div>


    ¡°I¡¯m not calm. I just can¡¯t let them have a good life.¡± Her eyes were red with hatred. She was indignant about Gu Dafeng, but she really hated Gu Yundong.


    If she hadn¡¯t caused Master Qian¡¯s death back then, Master Qian¡¯s subordinates wouldn¡¯t have med her. They had chased after her and wanted to take her back to report. She wouldn¡¯t have been separated from Fu Ming and her daughter wouldn¡¯t have died tragically.


    If not for Gu Yundong, their family would still be together. It was all because of her.


    Because she hated Gu Yundong but had nowhere to vent her anger, when she saw Gu Dafeng and her husband who were close to Gu Yundong, she brought them back to the Zhou family to torture and humiliate them. She wanted them to live a life worse than death to atone for Gu Yundong¡¯s sins.


    The more Gu Qiuyue thought about it, the more she hated it. Mrs. Ren could barely hold her.


    Seeing that there were people poking their heads over, she panicked and pinched Gu Qiuyue hard, finally waking her up from the pain.


    Mrs. Ren said anxiously in a low voice, ¡°Aunt, calm down. There are people staring at us outside now. Do you want to be sold by Master?¡±


    Gu Qiuyue shuddered. Of course not.


    She couldn¡¯t cause any more trouble now. Otherwise, Zhou Dafu would lose hisst bit of patience.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Mrs. Ren pulled her back to her seat and said softly, ¡°I know Auntie is indignant, but it¡¯s already sote. Even if you go to look for her, you won¡¯t be able to see her. Moreover, there are people watching outside. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll arrange it. We¡¯ll find a way to sneak out tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Qiuyue nodded in a daze. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Mrs. Ren sighed. Seeing that the people outside had left, she sat down.


    This Snow Blowing Garden was no longer the original Snow Blowing Garden. Ever since Master found out about Concubine¡¯s true colors, he was worried about her. Coupled with Madam adding fuel to the fire, almost all the servants in the Snow Blowing Garden had been changed. A few of them were nted by Madam.


    This made Mrs. Ren¡¯s hands and feet tied.

 Chapter 829: Find Her

    Chapter 829: Find Her


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    To be honest, Mrs. Ren med Gu Qiuyue in her heart. In order to vent the anger in her heart, she actually allowed her sister and brother-inw to be beaten and scolded at will.


    In the end, after the matter was exposed, she was also med by the Old Master and her status in the residence plummeted.


    However, she had no choice now. Gu Qiuyue was not very knowledgeable. Other than being unclear about Gu Dafeng, she listened to her.


    Moreover, although Old Master hated Gu Qiuyue, he still let her stay in the Snow Blowing Garden safely. This meant that Old Master still cared about their affection. It was not impossible for her to make aeback.


    Mrs. Ren still wanted to use her to continue acting like a tyrant in this residence.


    Afterforting Gu Qiuyue, Mrs. Ren went back to work.


    The next day, she asked one of her trusted maids to change her clothes with Gu Qiuyue and pretended to be ufortable in the room. Anyway, Gu Qiuyue pretended to be sick for two days in order to regain Zhou Dafu¡¯s attention. The servants who were watching over them were used to it and would deliberately mock her and pretend not to know, let alone invite a doctor.


    Then, Mrs. Ren took Gu Qiuyue out of the back door with the excuse that she was going to get some medicine for Concubine Gu.


    Gu¡¯s was a little far away. By the time Gu Qiuyue arrived outside Gu¡¯s, it was already noon.


    There were many people on this street and there were many guests in Gu¡¯s. Gu Qiuyue stood far away and could not see the people inside clearly.<div>


    She frowned and asked Mrs. Ren, ¡°Are you sure this is Gu Yundong¡¯s shop? How can she open such a big shop and have such a good business?¡±


    Mrs. Ren was stunned for a moment. Actually, she was not very sure. But yesterday, Gu Yundong indeed acted like she was the master of the house. Even the shopkeeper in the shop did not say anything when he saw her bringing people to the backyard.


    Hmm? Wait, perhaps¡­ Gu Yundong had something to do with the shopkeeper?


    Seeing how innocent Gu Yundong was, and how she told her everything she asked, it did not seem like he could open a shop.


    At the thought of this, Mrs. Ren felt a little more confident.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go closer and take a look.¡± Gu Qiuyue stuck her head out for a long time. In the end, she only saw the shop assistanting back and forth. She felt very anxious. ¡°You should have asked around yesterday to find out where her family lives.¡±


    Mrs. Ren resisted the urge to roll her eyes. What excuse did she use to inquire about other people¡¯s residences?


    She was also annoyed, but she still brought Gu Qiuyue forward.


    Seeing that they were getting closer and closer to the shop, someone suddenly walked out of Gu¡¯s. It was a woman.


    Gu Qiuyue¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Gu Yundong?¡±


    Mrs. Ren saw it too. She pursed her lips and nodded.


    Gu Qiuyue clenched her fists. She was really here. Was she really the owner of this shop?


    The hatred in her eyes was about to spread. Her emotions shot towards Gu Yundong at the door, making her look over as if she had sensed something.


    Mrs. Ren¡¯s expression changed drastically. She turned around abruptly and stood in front of Gu Qiuyue, blocking their vision.


    Gu Yundong only took a nce before quickly retracting her gaze.


    She just smiled and asked Tong Shuitao, who was standing beside him, ¡°Where are they standing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I thought I hid it very well.¡± Tong Shuitao was very speechless. Didn¡¯t they know that her whereabouts were very eye-catching?


    As she spoke, a carriage slowly drove over from the street. When it reached the entrance of Gu¡¯s, it slowly stopped.


    <div>

 Chapter 830: Shes Going to Tear Them Up

    Chapter 830: She¡¯s Going to Tear Them Up


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong nced in Gu Qiuyue¡¯s direction again before walking towards the carriage.


    The carriage door opened and Yunshu and Yuanzhi jumped out. Then, they turned around and let Gu Dafeng, who was behind them, get out.


    Gu Yundong smiled. ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Gu Dafeng had been recuperating well for the past two days and was much more energetic. ¡°The two children said that I couldn¡¯t stay at home all day and insisted on dragging me out for a walk. Coincidentally, they wanted toe to the shop to take a look, so I came with them.¡±


    ¡°You shoulde out for a walk. Didn¡¯t Doctor Xiong say that walking is good for your health?¡±


    Bian Han couldn¡¯te out because of his legs, and he didn¡¯t want to trouble others, so he continued carving wood at home with a knife.


    Shao Qingyuan said that he would get someone to make a wooden wheelchair for him. In any case, it would take a long time for him to recover after he treated his legs. It would be more convenient to sit in a wooden wheelchair.


    However, it was not done yet. He had to wait a few more days.


    ¡°Sister, is this our shop?¡± Yunshu walked inside excitedly. He had been in the prefectural city for a few days, but he had nevere to the shop because of various things. Now, he finally saw it.


    Yuanzhi was still standing on the spot, holding Gu Dafeng¡¯s hand. Ever since he reunited with his parents, he had be different. With someone to rely on, he felt much more at ease.<div>


    The carriage behind the two of them was pulled away by Lu Sheng, who had brought them over. The area at the entrance instantly became much empty.


    Hence, when Mrs. Ren, who was not far away, stepped back and no longer blocked Gu Qiuyue, she immediately saw Gu Dafeng and her son holding each other¡¯s hands.


    ¡°How could this be¡­¡± Gu Qiuyue widened her eyes in disbelief.


    Gu Yundong had actually asked Gu Dafeng toe over from Young Master Dai¡¯s side. Not only that, but Gu Dafeng had also put on new clothes. She was radiant and reunited with her son.


    It was as if all the suffering before was an illusion. Her good days had reallye.


    She couldn¡¯t stand it. She couldn¡¯t stand it.


    Gu Qiuyue¡¯s eyes turned red as she walked towards Gu¡¯s.


    Mrs. Ren cursed in her heart and quickly hugged her. ¡°Aunt, Aunt, calm down.¡±


    ¡°How can I calm down? Gu Yundong clearly deserves to die, but she actually opened such a big shop now. Gu Dafeng should have been stepped on by others and served others as a ve for the rest of her life, but now, she¡¯s actually wearing gorgeous clothes and reunited with her son. Someone even drove a carriage for her. Why? Why?¡±


    Even she didn¡¯t have any of these. What right did these two bitches have to enjoy it?


    She couldn¡¯t stand it.


    Gu Qiuyue exerted all her strength to break free from Mrs. Ren¡¯s grip.


    The passersby looked at them and pointed at them with strange expressions.


    Mrs. Ren was anxious, afraid that themotion here would attract the attention of Gu¡¯s people.


    But this time, even if she pinched Gu Qiuyue hard, it would be useless. There was only one thought in Gu Qiuyue¡¯s mind. She would go up and tear them apart.


    Mrs. Ren was secretly annoyed. ¡°I know you¡¯re unwilling, but what can you do even if you¡¯re unwilling? Could it be that you can kill them? You can¡¯t do anything. Once you rush in front of them, you might be grabbed by the shop assistants and shopkeepers and sent to the government office. Do you want Master to give up on youpletely?¡±


    Gu Qiuyue was stunned, and themotion quietened down.

 Chapter 831: Resurrection

    Chapter 831: Resurrection


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mrs. Ren heaved a sigh of relief and continued, ¡°And don¡¯t forget that Gu Yundong knows Young Master Dai from the prefecture magistrate¡¯s office. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to bring Gu Dafeng and his wife home in just half a day. Later, she willin to Young Master Dai. If Young Master Dai wants to pursue the matter, Old Master will be the first to not let you off.¡±


    Gu Qiuyue listened and finally calmed downpletely. Her flushed face gradually returned to normal.


    Mrs. Ren continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you here today to agitate you to risk your life. I wanted you to see with your own eyes that their lives are good now. You can¡¯t touch them easily.¡±


    Gu Qiuyue suddenly turned around and red at her. She sneered. ¡°Are you trying to tell me that I¡¯m just a concubine who has fallen out of favor? The tables have turned. Do I have to kowtow and apologize to them when they see us?¡±


    ¡°No, I want you to know that you can only deal with them if you¡¯re strong and stand higher than them.¡±


    Gu Qiuyue was stunned for a moment. After a while, she snorted. ¡°You make it sound so easy. How can I stand higher than them? I¡¯m just an unloved concubine now. I don¡¯t have money or anyone in my hands. I don¡¯t even know Young Master Dai.¡±


    Mrs. Ren wanted to roll her eyes. This person was really insensible.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you have to fight for it. You have to obtain Old Master¡¯s love again and be the mistress of the Zhou Mansion.¡± Mrs. Ren¡¯s eyes were shining. ¡°You have to do everything you can to squeeze Madam out. When you can make a decision in the manor, you will be able to know the madams of the real rich families in the prefecture city. So what if you don¡¯t know Young Master Dai? Can¡¯t you know Miss Dai and Madam Dai? As long as you build a good rtionship with them, what else do you have to worry about?¡±


    The picture that Mrs. Ren had drawn for her was so beautiful that she began to tremble with excitement.


    Yes, so what if Gu Yundong knew Young Master Dai? When she got to know Madam Dai, she would tell Madam Dai that Gu Yundong was shamelessly hooking up with other men and wanted to seduce Young Master Dai to marry into the Dai family. At that time, she would not even need to do anything and Gu Yundong would be directly dealt with by Madam Dai. Perhaps in order to prevent future troubles, not only Gu Yundong, but the entire Gu family, including Gu Dafeng, would be thrown into jail and finished together.<div>


    Gu Qiuyueughed. She was so excited that her eyes were red and her fingers were cracking.


    Mrs. Ren heaved a sigh of relief. Gu Qiuyue was a country bumpkin who didn¡¯t know anything. In addition, she was blinded by hatred, so she fell for her tricks.


    She knew very well that even if Gu Qiuyue got rid of Mrs. Zhou, she might not be able to be the first wife. Even if she became the first wife, she would definitely not be able to get to know someone like Madam Dai.


    It was impossible for Madam Dai to like her at all.


    But so what? As long as she listened to Mrs. Ren and pulled Mrs. Zhou down, everything else was not important.


    Gu Qiuyue tried her best to retract her gaze from Gu¡¯s and look elsewhere. Only then could she listen to her mother calmly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. What should I do next?¡±


    ¡°Get pregnant with a son.¡±


    Gu Qiuyue frowned. ¡°But now, Old Master has already¡­¡±


    ¡°So what? Old Master still has some feelings for you. As long as it¡¯s a little, you can revive. At that time, you can seize the opportunity. When you have a son, you will have a bargaining chip to fight with Mrs. Zhou.¡±


    Although Gu Qiuyue frowned, she still nodded.


    Mrs. Ren was satisfied. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll tell you what to do when we get back.¡±

 Chapter 832: The Jumpy Yunshu and Yuanzhi

    Chapter 832: The Jumpy Yunshu and Yuanzhi


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Qiuyue looked at Gu¡¯s unwillingly and left angrily.


    Neither of them knew that not far behind them squatted a woman who had her ears pricked up and was pretending to wipe her shoes.


    Seeing that they were about to leave, that person stood up and walked towards Gu¡¯s with her head lowered.


    Gu Yundong was introducing the items in the shop to Gu Dafeng. When he turned around and saw Tong Shuitao, he nodded slightly and said, ¡°Aunt, go upstairs and rest for a while.¡±


    Then, she called out to Yunshu and Yuanzhi, who had already gone to the backyard. ¡°The two of you, help Aunt to the second floor and enjoy the scenery.¡±


    Eldest Aunt Gu looked at her helplessly. ¡°What do you mean by helping me? It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t walk. Why do I need to help?¡±


    However, Yunshu and Yuanzhi had already run over quickly and grabbed her hands from both sides.


    ¡°Aunt, this way. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go to the second floor. I heard from Keke that the second floor of this shop is very beautiful. The seats upstairs are soft andfortable.¡±


    Gu Dafeng looked at the two of them lovingly and let them hold her hand as they walked upstairs.<div>


    Gu Yundong waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll pour tea for you.¡±


    As she spoke, she really walked towards the backyard. Tong Shuitao hurriedly followed.


    The two of them asked as they walked, ¡°Have those two left?¡±


    Tong Shuitao nodded. ¡°They went home.¡±


    ¡°What did they say?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to get too close, but when Gu Qiuyue lost control, I vaguely heard something about unwillingness. Mrs. Ren persuaded her to go back and get pregnant first before bing the first wife. I couldn¡¯t hear what happened after that, but I think she mentioned Young Master Dai and Madam Dai.¡±


    Gu Yundong walked to the kitchen and poured fruit tea for them while smiling. ¡°Looks like the backyard of the Zhou Mansion is about to wee a storm of blood.¡±


    ¡°Miss, what should we do?¡±


    Gu Yundong ced the cups on the tray. Tong Shuitao hurriedly picked up the teapot and the two of them walked to the second floor of the shop.


    ¡°What should we do? Oh, Tao, Concubine Gu has been with Zhou Dafu for more than a year, right? I heard that Zhou Dafu dotes on her, but she is not pregnant yet.¡±


    Tong Shuitao was stunned. ¡°Miss, you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily. It¡¯s only a year.¡± Gu Yundong shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s normal for some people to take three to four years to get pregnant, but¡­¡±


    Until now, Zhou Dafu only had one son. He didn¡¯t even have a daughter. Gu Qiuyue wasn¡¯t his only concubine.


    She smiled and said nothing more. They were already standing on the second floor.


    Tong Shuitao didn¡¯t understand. But what? Why did Miss say half of it?


    Gu Yundong walked into the attic on the second floor and saw the two children lying on the sofa.


    ¡°It¡¯s reallyfortable. I can even sleep on it.¡±


    ¡°Look at this pillow. It¡¯s soft and can even lean against the wall.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s even a storybook here. Wow, I didn¡¯t even see one in the county city.¡±<div>


    ¡°There are many bookstores in the prefectural city. There will definitely be many books.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the bookstore in the prefecture next time.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure. When the timees, we cane here and sit in such afortable chair while drinking milk tea and reading scripts.¡±


    ¡°Ah, this is simply a day for immortals.¡±<div>


    Gu Yundong, who was standing at the door, was speechless. Why were these two so jumpy when she was not around?


    ¡°Ahem.¡± She coughed heavily.

 Chapter 833: Misread

    Chapter 833: Misread


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The two children heard themotion and stood up in a second.


    Gu Yundong walked in and looked at the two of them with a faint smile.


    The two little guys chuckled at her and sat back down. They even jumped on the cushions. ¡°Eldest Sister, it¡¯s toofortable here, so the small people in our hearts came out and spoke by themselves. We weren¡¯t the ones who said those words just now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not us.¡± Bian Yuanzhi nodded vigorously with a serious expression.


    The corners of Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. Just continue to make up stories.


    Their imagination was quite wild. Even the small people in their hearts hade out.


    Would another little person appearter? Would the two little people fight in their minds?


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t stop you in your own home. If you want to jump, then jump. However, you can¡¯t do this when you¡¯re outside.¡±


    Yunshu immediately ran over. ¡°No, we¡¯re very obedient outside. Everyone says that I¡¯m cute and wants to snatch me home to be their son.¡±


    Yuanzhi covered his mouth andughed at the side. There were really people who saw that Yunshu was smart, good at studying, obedient, and good-looking. They said that they wanted to bring him home.<div>


    In the end, Yunshu was so frightened that he thought it was true. He lectured that person for the entire afternoon, saying that it was wrong to abduct children. Other people¡¯s children would be ingrates if they were brought back. If he left his parents, sister, and sister, he would not be able to eat or sleep. Then, he would die of depression and haggardness. Then, he would not let them off even if he turned into a ghost.


    The corners of the person¡¯s eyes twitched and he had a splitting headache. He repeatedly promised and raised his hands to swear that he would not snatch him back before Yunshu was willing to let it go.


    From then on, he was given a nickname in school, the Relentless Boy After Death.


    Yunshu did not say these things. He felt that this nickname was not good and would damage his image.


    Gu Yundong knocked Gu Yunshu¡¯s head and ced the tray on the table. She then asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Eldest Aunt?¡±


    ¡°She just saw a vendor walking past below by the window. Eldest Aunt went down.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Gu Dafeng returned.


    Gu Yundong asked curiously, ¡°Aunt, what did you see?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I saw wrongly.¡± She had been looking down from upstairs and almost thought that the person carrying the burden was her fourth brother. However, when she walked down, she realized that it was not the case.


    Now that she had reunited with her eldest brother, the whereabouts of the others were clear. Only her fourth brother was still unknown.


    Gu Yundong saw that she was unwilling to say more, so she did not ask further and handed her a cup of fruit tea.


    The fruit tea was sour and sweet. Eldest Aunt Gu took a sip and could not help but widen her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    The other two children had already gulped down half a cup. ¡°Eldest Sister, can we make this at home in the future?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Eldest Aunt Gu looked at the children and her depressed mood improved again.


    She finally had a chance to size up the attic. ¡°This ce is reallyfortable. Yundong, how did you think of this?¡±


    ¡°I just¡­ thought I liked it, so I got someone to make it. However, this ce is still a little small and simple. The milk tea shop is really beautiful.¡±


    She happened to go to the milk tea shop yesterday and did not tell Madam Dai and Nie Shuang. She wanted to experience it as a guest and see if there was anything that needed to be improved.


    After checking it, it was quite good. At least in terms of eating and drinking, it tasted very good.<div>


    When Yunshu heard her mention the milk tea shop, she quickly said, ¡°Sister, can we go now?¡±

 Chapter 834: To the Milk Tea Shop

    Chapter 834: To the Milk Tea Shop


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Now?


    Yunshu said pitifully, ¡°We only have a few days of vacation left. I¡¯ve agreed with Yuanzhi that I have to go to Aunt Ke¡¯s house and let him see the courtyard I lived in back then. I also have to go to Tianhai Academy to experience the strong academic atmosphere. I also have to go to the bookstore and find a storybook¡­ No, find scriptures to read.¡±


    There were so many ces he had to go. His schedule was too full and he was so busy. It was really not easy.


    Gu Yundong felt sympathy for him. She thought that since there was nothing important in the afternoon, she might as well go.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    At this time, there shouldn¡¯t be many people. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem to bring the two children over.


    The milk tea shop allowed children, but it was only limited to people under the age of ten. Moreover, most of the people who brought children went to private rooms.


    The two children immediately cheered and raised their heads to finish the fruit tea in their cups.


    Gu Dafeng shook her head helplessly. She drank very slowly. The doctor said that her stomach was not good now, so she had to drink and eat slowly to avoid getting injured too quickly.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi went to the cab on the wall to look for storybooks.<div>


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this before. Let¡¯s bring it back.¡±


    ¡°Last time, Junjie said that he couldn¡¯t find this book in the bookstore in the county city for a long time. I¡¯ll bring it back for him. He¡¯ll definitely be happy.¡±


    When Gu Dafeng heard this after drinking, she immediately frowned slightly and asked Gu Yundong softly, ¡°Is that okay? Can they read storybooks? Will it affect their studies? What if the teacher finds out and is disappointed in them and punishes them?¡±


    Gu Yundongforted her. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Mr. Qin doesn¡¯t object to students reading misceneous books. As long as they have a sense of propriety and it doesn¡¯t affect their studies, it doesn¡¯t matter if they read some storybooks. If it affects normal sses, he will confiscate the student¡¯s misceneous books and carry out¡­ Yes, special education.¡±


    Gu Dafeng did not understand special education, but from what Gu Yundong said, it was allowed by the teacher. Moreover, the teacher was the top schr, so there was definitely no problem.


    Gu Dafeng was relieved. The two children had also picked three books and put them away. They smiled at Gu Yundong.


    Gu Yundong crossed his arms and looked at them with a half-smile. ¡°Did a small person crawl out of your heart just now and control your hands to get the storybook?¡±


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re really good at predicting.¡±


    Damn you, glib-tongued.


    The group went downstairs and informed Zheng Gang. Then, they rode the carriage to the milk tea shop.


    Tong Shuitao did not go. She still had something on.


    The name of the milk tea shop was New Tea Pavilion.


    Nie Shuang and Madam Dai insisted on her naming it. Gu Yundong thought that she was bad at giving names and gave up on herself. She thought that if they were not satisfied, they could think of something else.


    Unexpectedly, the two of them agreed to it. It was simple and clear, allowing people to know what this shop was for at a nce.


    Wasn¡¯t milk tea new tea? No one had seen it before.


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Was it that rash?


    Yes, it was a very rash name, so much so that Gu Yundong did not often mention the name of the milk tea shop.<div>


    Anyway, when she saw this name, she had no idea.


    The carriage stopped at the entrance of New Tea Pavilion not long after. Before the two children got out of the carriage, they had already lifted the curtains and saw the two-story-tall shop in front of them.

 Chapter 835: New Tea Pavilion

    Chapter 835: New Tea Pavilion


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°New Tea Pavilion?¡±


    They got out of the car. Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi looked up at the name on the que, deep in thought.


    Gu Yundong coughed lightly and was about to say, ¡°Hurry up and go in. There¡¯s nothing interesting about this name.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Yunshu suddenly said, ¡°¡®Cook new tea from the river and buy all the green mountains as a drawing screen¡¯. When I see these two words, I can feel that this tea shop gives people a leisurely feeling.¡±


    Huh?


    Are you sure?


    It was rare for Gu Yundong to have a knot in her head. She looked at the que above her head with a gratified expression.


    Relief?


    Gu Yundong shivered and quickly said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t stand at the door. Let¡¯s go in first.¡±


    Only then did they walk in.<div>


    New Tea Pavilion¡¯s business was really booming. Even if it was not time for afternoon tea, more than half of the people in the hall were already seated.


    Most of these people were dressed gorgeously and spoke very softly. Even when they smiled, they covered their mouths with a handkerchief.


    Therefore, when she entered, she had a quiet and elegant feeling.


    However, Gu Dafeng was so shocked that she did not dare to walk forward. So this was what the so-called milk tea shop was like.


    She thought that it was simr to Gu¡¯s.


    However, when she came in, she realized that it waspletely different. She stood here as if she had walked into another world. She looked especially out of ce.


    Gu Yundong took a few steps and realized that her aunt was not following her. She quickly turned around and saw that she was at a loss.


    She was shocked and immediately took a few steps back to support her arm.


    Gu Dafeng grabbed her tightly. ¡°Yundong, I-I don¡¯t think I should go in.¡±


    Gu Yundong thought for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll go to the private room. It¡¯s not in the hall. Eldest Aunt, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. Yuanzhi is also here. This is my shop. You¡¯re an esteemed guest here. Come, hold your head high. I¡¯ll bring you in.¡±


    She did not know if it was because of what Gu Yundong had said, but with her and Yuanzhi around, Eldest Aunt Gu felt a surge of vigor.


    Yes, what was there to be afraid of? This shop belonged to Yundong. If she didn¡¯t even dare to enter her niece¡¯s shop, not only would she embarrass herself, but she would also embarrass Yuanzhi.


    Gu Yundong looked at her slightly raised face and smiled.


    She still wanted her eldest aunt to be the hearty eldest aunt of the past. How cute, right?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I can do it.¡±


    Gu Dafeng also smiled. She was still very nervous, her palms were sweaty, and her back seemed to be sweating. She could even feel the guests in the hall looking over.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. She had Yundong by her side.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid.


    Gu Yundong held her arm and walked steadily to the counter with a smile on her face.<div>


    Yunshu and Yuanzhi were already standing in front of the counter. When they saw the menu beside them, they couldn¡¯t help but lean over to take a look.


    There was ady behind the counter. She smiled and asked them, ¡°Did the two young masterse here on their own?¡±


    Yunshu looked up and met the Eldest Sister with a sweet smile. Her eyes were also bright. ¡°No, I came with my sister and aunt.¡±


    Then she pointed in Gu Yundong¡¯s direction. The girl was still smiling as she looked in that direction.<div>


    The smile remained on her face, but her eyelids twitched violently.


    Gu Yundong lowered her head and whispered to Eldest Aunt Gu. She did not see her.

 Chapter 836: Gu Yundong Is Bankrupt?

    Chapter 836: Gu Yundong Is Bankrupt?


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When she reached the counter, she asked the two children, ¡°Have you thought about what to eat and drink?¡±


    ¡°I want to drink milk tea and eat those fries,¡± Yunshu said quickly.


    ¡°I want double skin milk.¡± Yuanzhi had a special fondness for this. ¡°And chicken nuggets.¡±


    Gu Yundong looked at Eldest Aunt Gu again. Thetter did not know how to read and did not know what delicious food there was. She was a little nervous. But with Gu Yundong by her side, she quickly calmed down.


    ¡°Just order. I don¡¯t know what to drink.¡±


    Gu Yundong thought for a moment and said to the girl, ¡°Then give me another pot of osmanthus tea and a te of osmanthus cake.¡±


    She said to Eldest Aunt Gu, ¡°Osmanthus tea is good for the stomach. During this season, the osmanthus flowers this year have been plucked and dried. The osmanthus flowers in New Tea Pavilion are all fresh.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try.¡±


    Gu Yundong said to the girl, ¡°That¡¯s all for now. We¡¯ll order whatever we wantter. We want a private room. The type that children like.¡±


    When it was renovated, there were many types of private rooms. Gu Yundong did not know which one was still empty, so she could only ask the waiter.<div>


    The girl¡¯s hand under the counter gently tugged, then nodded with a smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to bring the guest to the private room.¡±


    The girl first noted down what they had ordered. Then, she found another young round-faced girl and led them inside.


    Before Gu Yundong left, she asked, ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Su Qing? I saw her yesterday when I came.¡±


    ¡°Su Qing happened to be resting today, so she didn¡¯te.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded and left.


    As soon as she left, she disappeared behind the door.


    The girl at the counter suddenly crumpled the paper in her hand into a ball and threw it on the ground. ¡°What kind of person is she? She¡¯s really shameless. She¡¯s so annoying.¡±


    Another slightly older girl happened to walk behind the counter. When she saw this, she could not help but ask, ¡°What happened? Who made you angry and threw the order away?¡±


    As he spoke, he squatted down and picked up the paper. He ced it on the table and smoothed it out.


    However, the ink on it hadpletely smudged the words. It was impossible to see what the customer had ordered.


    The girl could not help but frown. ¡°Xiao Yi, what does it say?¡±


    ¡°What do you care what she wrote? Huh.¡±


    Thedy frowned even more badly. ¡°What¡¯s going on? This customer offended you and made you have such an attitude? This won¡¯t do. The boss has said that anyone whoes is a guest and has to be treated well.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, Sister Lan, you don¡¯t understand at all?¡± Xiao Yi snorted. ¡°What kind of guests are they?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Xiao Yi red at her fiercely. ¡°You don¡¯t know, but that woman came yesterday too. Before noon, she came to the shop and ordered two cups of milk tea. One was hers, and the other was her maid¡¯s. Then, the two of them sat in that corner of the hall for the entire afternoon. They didn¡¯t move at all.¡±


    The more Xiao Yi spoke, the angrier she became. ¡°Look at those youngdies and madams who came to our ce. Which one of them would sit at the same table as a maidservant and drink tea? Only those ignorant and dpidated families are so impolite.¡±


    Wei Lan felt that this was wrong. ¡°Xiao Yi, there¡¯s no rule in our shop that you can¡¯t sit with a maidservant.¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡± When Xiao Yi saw her retort, her tone could not help but be heavier. ¡°There¡¯s something even worse.¡±<div>

 Chapter 837: Three Bosses

    Chapter 837: Three Bosses


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    A customer looked over and Wei Lan quickly pulled her back. ¡°Be quiet.¡±


    Xiao Yi shrunk her head and continued, ¡°It¡¯s fine if they sit in this shop for half a day, but the problem is that they keep stealing nces at others. Learning how to eat and drink elegantly from those madams and youngdies, I feel that it¡¯s shabby. Sister Lan, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize them, but if the other madams and youngdies find out, they will lose their temper and find trouble with our shop.¡±


    If Gu Yundong were here to hear this, she would definitely shout that she was wronged.


    She just wanted to know how satisfied the customers were with the shop and see if they liked the food.


    Moreover, she had really only taken a few nces. Who knew that this Xiao Yi would actually discover it?


    Wei Lan felt that Xiao Yi¡¯s words were all guesses. ¡°It can¡¯t be. Did you misunderstand?¡±


    ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. How could I have misunderstood? Just watch. They came yesterday and tasted the sweetness. Today, they came again. They even brought their families. If theye at this hour, they will definitely sit for the entire afternoon. Oh right, there¡¯s another thing. Su Qing was the one who entertained them yesterday. You didn¡¯t see her. She was so attentive. When she saw that the woman had finished her milk tea, she immediately went over to refill it. I think she likes to serve such poor guests.¡±


    The more she spoke, the more she went overboard. Wei Lan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so she interrupted her and said, ¡°You¡¯d better tell me what¡¯s written on this list first. I¡¯ll get someone to do it so that the guests won¡¯t wait.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said so much, but you didn¡¯t listen at all?¡± Xiao Yi stomped her feet.


    Wei Lan handed the paper forward. Xiao Yi was furious. ¡°Milk tea, double skin milk, fries, chicken nuggets, and a pot of osmanthus tea and a te of osmanthus cake. They¡¯re all gone.¡±<div>


    Wei Lan nodded and wrote again on the paper.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yi rolled her eyes. ¡°I told you for nothing. It¡¯s really boring.¡±


    Her tone was really not good.


    Wei Lan pursed her lips, feeling a little dissatisfied. She was Nie Shuang¡¯s woman, and Xiao Yi was Madam Dai¡¯s woman.


    In the beginning, everyone was the same and got along well with each other. After all, the two bosses had repeatedly instructed them to get along harmoniously and not to fight among themselves.


    Therefore, the girls in the shop were quite friendly. After all, they were all carefully selected. At least, they did their best to treat the customers.


    But as time passed, conflicts arose.


    Among the three owners, Gu Yundong had never appeared, even though Nie Shuang and Madam Dai seemed to think highly of her.


    However, everyone still knew that this boss did not have much power. In addition, they did not know her, so they did not know her personality. Naturally, in everyone¡¯s hearts, she was not as prestigious as the other two bosses.


    Moreover, Nie Shuang and Madam Dai had brought many people with them. Boss Gu only had Su Qing.


    Su Qing¡¯s family background was not particrly good.


    Therefore, gradually, the shop was divided into several factions.


    In the beginning, Wei Lan thought that Su Qing was alone and would probably be ostracized by everyone. She did not expect her to be so popr, especially with the few old women in the kitchen.


    Therefore, even though she seemed to be alone, the people in the shop did not be enemies with her. Everyone seemed to be harmonious with her.


    During this period of time, everyone¡¯s mental state had more or less changed.


    As for Xiao Yi, she had the biggest change in temperament here.


    Because she felt that she belonged to Madam Dai and was superior to others.

 Chapter 838: She Said Thank You

    Chapter 838: She Said Thank You


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Wei Lan did not like her very much, but she did not dare to offend her.


    The bnce between the three bosses was very important. If she broke this bnce, she would probably not be able to stay here anymore.


    Sighing inwardly, Wei Lan brought the menu to the kitchen and got someone to quickly prepare the food.


    When it was done, she personally carried the tray over.


    The round-faced girl arranged for Gu Yundong and the rest to be in a private room with a carpet and toys.


    Gu Yundong regretted it the moment she entered.


    This ce was suitable for Keke toe over at her age. The two kids were a little old after going to school¡­


    Just as she thought this, she saw Yunshu and Yuanzhi go in happily. Then, they started ying with the puzzles.


    ¡°I¡¯ve solved the puzzles several times.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you still ying?¡±<div>


    ¡°I want to challenge speed. I want to see how quickly I can solve it. Last time, I saw that the headmaster did it in less than five minutes. I want to be faster than him so that I can go to the headmaster and show off.¡±


    Gu Yundong: ¡°¡­¡± Your aspirations are really too great.


    ¡°This private room is not bad.¡± After the round-faced girl left, Eldest Aunt Gu felt much more at ease.


    She looked around the private room and seemed to like it very much.


    Especially when she saw the two children ying on the carpet, she was even more satisfied.


    Gu Yundong and her sat on the sofa at the side. ¡°This is just one type of the sofas. When this ce closes, I¡¯ll bring Eldest Aunt to check all the private rooms.¡±


    ¡°Why would I need it?¡±


    ¡°Of course. After all, I haven¡¯t seen all of them yet.¡±


    Eldest Aunt Gu smiled and pointed at her. ¡°So you want to go yourself.¡±


    The two children who were ying over there also heard it. ¡°We want to go too.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going back to the county in a few days. There¡¯s no chance.¡±


    Yunshu quickly stood up. ¡°Then there¡¯s no time like the present. Let¡¯s do it today. Let¡¯s wait here until closing time and then look at every room.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± You¡¯re really impulsive. ¡°Let me think¡­¡±


    It was mainly because Su Qing happened to be resting today and the others in the shop did not know her. They had seen the old women in the kitchen. After all, she was the one who taught them how to make milk tea.


    It just wasn¡¯t convenient.


    Moreover, the shop closed rtivelyte. They didn¡¯t tell their family when they came out today, and their family might be worried.


    Just as she was thinking about it, there was a knock on the door of the private room.


    Gu Yundong looked up. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Wei Lan opened the door and walked in with a tray. She smiled and ced the things on the table. Then, she said, ¡°This is the milk tea, osmanthus tea, and osmanthus cake that the customer ordered. As for double skin milk and the other two snacks, please wait a moment.¡±<div>


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Gu Yundong smiled and nodded at her.


    Wei Lan left the room and paused for a moment before turning to look at the closed door.


    There were really too few madams and youngdies who said thank you.


    They were used to being served by the people around them and had already taken it for granted.<div>


    This girl¡­


    Her smile was beautiful, and her voice was pleasant. Especially when she thanked her, it actually made her feel like her work had been acknowledged.


    Wei Lan felt that this girl was not like what Xiao Yi had said at all. She wasn¡¯t from a dpidated family who did not know etiquette and only knew how to imitate others. She even had an aura that was stronger than Wei Lan¡¯s youngdy.


    Wei Lan walked back to the counter, and Xiao Yi came over again. ¡°How is it? I told you, they¡¯re in the private room. Are they looking around like they¡¯ve never seen the world?¡±

 Chapter 839: Demanding a Beating

    Chapter 839: Demanding a Beating


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Wei Lan was a little annoyed. Was there no end to this?


    She was just a guest. Why did she have such a big opinion? She had never had an unhappy conflict with her, right?


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Answer me.¡± Xiao Yi tugged at her.


    Wei Lan secretly took a deep breath and quietly pulled back her sleeve. She said calmly, ¡°No, be it that girl or the others, they¡¯re all quite easy to get along with. They¡¯re very polite.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. It must be because they¡¯re in the room. You couldn¡¯t tell.¡±


    ¡®If you don¡¯t believe me, why are you asking me?¡¯


    Wei Lan was not willing to continue chatting with her. She carried the tray and turned around. ¡°I¡¯m going to get busy. There are guests outside again. Hurry up and entertain them.¡±


    Xiao Yi turned her head and saw a familiar youngdy walking in. A smile suddenly appeared on her face and she hurriedly went up to her.


    Wei Lan shook her head and went to the kitchen to bring the other snacks from Gu Yundong¡¯s room.


    When she walked into the room, she saw her picking up the teapot and pouring tea for Gu Dafeng.<div>


    Wei Lan took another look. She was indeed not as elegant, slow, and dignified as the youngdies of other rich families. She looked very casual.


    ¡°Miss, here are your tea and snacks. Please enjoy.¡±


    Gu Yundong thanked her again. When she was arranging them, he asked casually, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Miss, my name is Wei Lan.¡±


    ¡°Wei Lan.¡± Gu Yundong murmured softly and continued to ask, ¡°How does it feel to be a shop assistant here?¡±


    Yesterday, she came over to check on the guests¡¯ reactions. Today, she wanted to understand the thoughts of the staff working here.


    Wei Lan stopped what she was doing and looked up with a smile. ¡°Of course it¡¯s good. Our New Tea Pavilion is the only shop in the entire Xuanhe Prefecture that only sells milk tea to female customers. I¡¯m very happy to be able to work here. Others are envious of me for bing a female employee of New Tea Pavilion.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Gu Yundong smiled and did not ask further.


    She turned around and called out to the two people who were still working hard to solve the puzzles. ¡°Everything is here. Hurry up and wash your hands. Otherwise, it will get coldter.¡±


    Gu Yunshu had just finished thest puzzle, but it had been a long time and he felt a little defeated.


    Bian Yuanzhi patted him on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s work harder. You have to think like this. The teacher is so many years older than you. When you reach the age of the teacher, you will definitely be able to solve it faster than him.¡±


    Gu Yunshu was instantlyforted. His eyes lit up as he said, ¡°That¡¯s right. The teacher is already so old. His hands are much older than mine.¡±


    Then, he shook his chubby hand. He had been eating a little too much recently, and his hand was no longer flexible.


    The corners of Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. In your eyes, are all people over the age of ten old?


    This brat really deserved a beating. He was not cute.


    She urged him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡± The two of them hurriedly stood up.


    Wei Lan quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring the two young masters over.¡±


    Most of the guests in this house were guests who brought their children over. They were afraid that the children would overturn the basins when they ran, so the basins were not ced inside.<div>


    Wei Lan opened the door and led Gu Yunshu and Bian Yuanzhi out.


    There was a washroom in the courtyard. Gu Yunshu walked on the steps and wanted to wash himself, but Wei Lan had already taken a wet handkerchief to wipe his hands.


    Gu Yunshu was still a little embarrassed, so he stood there obediently. When he was done wiping his hands, he said, ¡°Sister, when will New Tea Pavilion close?¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 840: Brainwashed by Gu Yunshu

    Chapter 840: Brainwashed by Gu Yunshu


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Wei Lan was stunned for a moment. ¡°Little Master, why are you asking this?¡±


    She had already wiped Yunshu¡¯s hands. She got up and wrung the towel because she wiped Yuanzhi.


    ¡°We want to take a look at the other rooms after closing when there are no customers.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Yuanzhi said, ¡°Cousin said that she wanted to consider it, but she didn¡¯t agree.¡±


    Gu Yunshu snorted. ¡°I will definitely convince her. My sister likes me very much. She won¡¯t have the heart to reject me.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re praising yourself. Yunshu, you¡¯re getting more and more shameless.¡±


    ¡°If you mock me again, I¡¯ll draw a turtle on your faceter.¡±


    ¡°Thick-skinned, hehehe¡­¡±


    Gu Yunshu pretended to cover his mouth. Bian Yuanzhi quickly dodged to the side and said to Wei Lan, ¡°Sister, we¡¯ll go back to the room first.¡±


    Then he ran.<div>


    Gu Yunshu hurriedly chased after him. The two of them quickly entered the private room.


    Wei Lan stood on the spot and watched as their little figures gradually disappear. The corners of her mouth pursed slightly.


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± A familiar sneer suddenly came from the side.


    Wei Lan turned around and saw Xiao Yi leaning against the pir under the corridor. She had an expression that said, ¡°Am I right?¡±


    She slowly walked in front of Wei Lan and pointed at the door of the room. ¡°You didn¡¯t believe me when I told you, but did you hear him now? They¡¯re going to stay until closing time and then check all our private rooms.¡±


    Wei Lan didn¡¯t say anything this time.


    Xiao Yi became even more smug. ¡°They treat this ce as their own backyard. They can visit whenever they want. Who agreed? Why don¡¯t they take a look at themselves? Those esteemed guests wanted to visit, but our Madam didn¡¯t agree. Just them? How prestigious.¡±


    Wei Lan thought of Gu Yundong¡¯s expression of gratitude and felt that she was not the kind of guest who would make unreasonable requests.


    Hence, he still defended her. ¡°Just now, it was just the thoughts of the two young masters. You heard it too. That girl didn¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°But she said she¡¯d think about it. She didn¡¯t say no.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s to appease the little masters.¡±


    Xiao Yi snorted. ¡°You¡¯re really stubborn. Alright, let¡¯s see if they¡¯ll stay until closing time. Let me tell you first, I won¡¯t be polite to such rude guests who make excessive requests. Our shop is backed by the wife of the prefecture magistrate. There¡¯s no need to give anyone face in the entire Xuanhe Prefecture.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and left.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, you¡­¡± Wei Lan chased after her for a few steps before stopping. She turned her head and looked in the direction of the room.


    After a while, she returned to the hall.


    Meanwhile, in the room, Gu Yundong was brainwashing Gu Yunshu.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you often say that we have to catch them off guard? Think about it. If you suddenly say that you want to inspect the shop and check all the rooms today, everyone won¡¯t have time to prepare. What you see will be the true appearance of the rooms, right?¡±


    ¡°I heard a story from our teacher. He said that an emperor from the previous dynasty wanted to experience the suffering of themon people, but every time, he would mobilize arge number of people and tell everyone in advance. Then, everyone would know where the emperor went, so everything was prepared in advance. When the emperor left the pce, he would see themon people singing and dancing. Themon people would eat their fill and wear warm clothes with a satisfied smile on their faces.¡±


    ¡°Guess what happened in the end?¡± Gu Yunshu deliberately kept her in suspense.<div>

 Chapter 841: Ask Eldest Aunt

    Chapter 841: Ask Eldest Aunt


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gu Yundong resisted the urge to roll her eyes. Of course, she knew that this kind of story was toomon.


    However, when she saw that her eldest aunt was listening with interest, she did not interrupt and even asked, ¡°What happened in the end?¡±


    Gu Yunshu picked up a fry with his chopsticks and ate it. He took a sip of milk tea and lowered his voice mysteriously. ¡°After that, the previous dynasty was destroyed.¡±


    This causal rtionship had changed too quickly. Eldest Aunt Gu didn¡¯t understand.


    She looked shocked and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, because what the emperor saw when he went to themon people was what others let him see. He didn¡¯t know what themon people¡¯s true lives were like. He felt that everyone was living well. There were no corrupt officials in the royal court, and themon people were well-fed. Then, as the emperor, he didn¡¯t need to do much. He no longer worked hard to rule, no longer cared about the officials who were rich. He even increased the taxes and taxes. He wanted people to build a summer residence for him, wasting the people¡¯s money and forcing themon people to have no way out.¡±


    Eldest Aunt Gu was enlightened. She nodded and said, ¡°I think your teacher¡¯s story is quite good. Wemoners have a hard time.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Gu Yunshu immediately nodded fiercely.


    Then, he was stunned. No, that was not what he wanted to say.


    He looked at Gu Yundong and realized that there was no other change in her expression. He quickly changed the topic. ¡°Eldest Sister, look. We have to see the bigger picture from the small¡­ No, the smaller picture from the big. Although New Tea Pavilion is smallpared to the previous dynasty, the logic is the same, right? You suddenly did this when no one was on guard.¡±<div>


    Gu Yundong saw that his mouth was about to dry up and handed him a milk teacup.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll get Lu Sheng to go back and tell Father that we won¡¯t being back for dinner tonight.¡±


    Gu Yunshu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Eldest Sister, you¡¯re the best.¡±


    Gu Yundong tapped his head and said to Eldest Aunt Gu, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±


    It was not suitable for men to enter New Tea Pavilion, so Gu Yundong asked Lu Sheng, who had driven over, to rest at the tea stall beside him.


    The business of this tea stall was very good now. There were especially many coachmen like Lu Sheng who sent Miss and Madam to New Tea Pavilion.


    Gu Yundong returned after instructing Lu Sheng. However, when she passed by the counter, she felt an unfriendly gaze.


    She turned her head to look, and the other party immediately put on a smile.


    Gu Yundong raised her eyebrows. This seemed to be the person who had ordered for them previously.


    She lowered her eyes and suddenly smiled. Yunshu, that brat, had a point.


    Xiao Yi maintained her smile. After Gu Yundong left, she snorted.


    She would wait for two hours to see if this stranger would leave. If the stranger did not leave, she would have to ask her to leave.


    Gu Yundong returned to the room and saw Gu Yunshu showing off to Bian Yuanzhi. ¡°I told you that my elder sister dotes on me the most. Look, I just told her a story and she agreed. It made the other stories I prepared useless.¡±


    Gu Yundong could not help but knock him on the head. On the other hand, Eldest Aunt Gu could not help but ask, ¡°You¡¯ve been here all afternoon. Will it dy your work?¡±


    She knew that Gu Yundong was very busy now. There were many things to do in the shop and workshop.


    ¡°I won¡¯t dy. I can take this opportunity to rest.¡± In fact, when she went out just now, she was still wondering if she should take down the brush and paper from the carriage to take a look. However, she instantly dismissed this thought.


    ¡°I happen to have something to ask you.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 842: Chasing Gu Yundong Away

    Chapter 842: Chasing Gu Yundong Away


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°What is it?¡± Eldest Aunt Gu asked.


    ¡°Eat first. We can talk slowly.¡± Gu Yundong brought her a piece of osmanthus cake. Eldest Aunt Gu had a small bite and chewed carefully.


    In the past, she had bought a few pieces of osmanthus cake in the county city, but they were not as delicious as the ones here.


    After taking another sip of osmanthus tea, she felt as if her entire life was satisfied.


    ¡°Eldest Aunt, what are your ns for the future?¡± Gu Yundong asked softly when she saw that she had finished a whole piece.


    When Eldest Aunt Gu saw that she was asking about this, she immediately smiled. ¡°Your uncle and I have already discussed this. Didn¡¯t Mrs. Ren say that your uncle¡¯s wooden carvings were selling quite wellst time? I¡¯ll sell them. Although your uncle¡¯s legs are not good, his carving skills are getting better and better. Even if the little things aren¡¯t worth much, I can still earn a lot of money when there are more of them.¡±


    Gu Yundong nodded. Eldest Uncle had a skill that was already much better than many people.


    For now, he would make small wooden carvings. When his legs were better in the future, he could also make big ones.


    ¡°Then have you thought of where to sell them?¡±


    Eldest Aunt Gu shook her head. ¡°I want to bring some to the market tomorrow and set up a stall on the ground to see how business is.¡±


    Gu Yundong thought for a while. ¡°I know a market not far from Gu¡¯s. It sells flowers, birds, calligraphy, paintings, and so on. The environment is not bad. Aunt, you can go there and take a look first.¡± The small wooden carvings were also a work of art. There should be a market there.


    Eldest Aunt Gu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±


    At first, she thought of finding a random ce at the entrance of the market.


    In the past, when she was in Yongning Prefecture, there was no market in the county city to sell flowers and birds. Perhaps she couldn¡¯te into contact with it, so she didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Yes, the flowers in my mother¡¯s courtyard were bought at that market. The mother and daughter who sell flowers should still be there. The little girl¡¯s name is Xiao Yuan. If Eldest Aunt encounters her, you can apany each other. They¡¯re quite good people.¡±


    Eldest Aunt Gu was even happier. She hadn¡¯t even gone to the market, but she already had apanion. If there was anything she didn¡¯t understand, she could ask them.


    In the end, she had never walked around the prefectural city here. She was more or less worried, afraid that she would not be able to speak to the people in the prefectural city.


    Gu Yundong asked her about the price again. The price that Eldest Aunt Gu and her husband set was really too low. This was the prefectural city, so they could still raise the price.


    Moreover, although Bian Han¡¯s craftsmanship was not as good as a grandmaster¡¯s, he was serious and meticulous. Every small wooden carving was done diligently, and the quality was definitely not a problem.


    Eldest Aunt Gu was actually not good at doing business, but she would ask.


    As Gu Yundong chatted with her, she slowly felt that she had be much more straightforward.


    As expected, Eldest Aunt Gu was still the same Eldest Aunt Gu as before.


    ¡°Knock, knock.¡±


    Just as the two of them were deep in conversation, there was a knock on the door.


    Gu Yundong¡¯s voice stopped abruptly. He frowned slightly and looked in the direction of the private room¡¯s door.


    Gu Yunshu had already rushed over to open the door. He was stunned when he saw Xiao Yi standing in front of him. ¡°May I ask what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Xiao Yi still had a smile on her face and her attitude was still polite. She stood at the door and looked at Gu Yundong. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s already 3 pm.¡±


    3 pm? So what?


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Gu Yundong smiled and nodded gently.

 Chapter 843: Fight

    Chapter 843: Fight


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Xiao Yi saw that she was pretending to be stupid and did not know what was good for her, so she simply made it clear. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s like this. Ever since our New Tea Pavilion opened for business, there have been many customers every day. Whether it¡¯s the hall or the room, it¡¯s filled with people. Especially after noon, some customers still have to wait for seats.¡±


    Gu Yundong frowned, but Xiao Yi continued to smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s the most crowded time now, so there¡¯s no room. A madam had tea and snacks in this roomst time and was very satisfied. Today, she came over and asked us for this room again.¡±


    Gu Yundong looked at her with a faint smile. How strange. There was actually someone who chased away guests.


    Gu Yunshu scratched his head and looked up at Xiao Yi. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell that madam that there are already guests in this room?¡±


    Xiao Yi lowered her head to look at him, then continued to look at Gu Yundong and said, ¡°Miss, look, you¡¯ve been here for nearly four hours¡­¡±


    Gu Yunshu was enlightened and could not help but widen his eyes. ¡°So you want to chase us away.¡±


    He quickly turned around and walked to Gu Yundong¡¯s side. ¡°Eldest Sister, she is a bad person.¡±


    Xiao Yi was so angry that she almost fell backward. This stinky child.


    Gu Yundong saw that she could not maintain the smile on her face and finally said, ¡°But we haven¡¯t finished eating.¡±


    She had been talking to Eldest Aunt Gu just now and only eaten two pieces of osmanthus cake on the table.


    Gu Yunshu had finished his fries, but Yuanzhi¡¯s chicken nuggets were still there. He wanted to eat themter.


    Xiao Yi also saw the table in front of them and felt even more contempt in her heart. She did not expect them to eat so slowly just to stay here until closing time. She had really learned something.


    ¡°You can take the food back.¡±


    As soon as she said this, Wei Lan ran over while panting. She pulled Xiao Yi out. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing? Is this how you treat guests?¡±


    Then, she bowed apologetically to Gu Yundong. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry. There were too many things to do. She was too busy. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Wei Lan did not expect that Xiao Yi would reallye here to chase away guests when she only went to the toilet.


    From the first day they came here as workers, Madam Dai and Miss Nie had emphasized that they were not allowed to be rude to guests or chase them away. They tried their best to satisfy the customers¡¯ needs. If they made rude requests, they had to reject them tactfully.


    Only those who were really unreasonable would be chased out and not be allowed to step into New Tea Pavilion from now on.


    However, this girl had never done anything out of line. She had brought two young children with her, but they did not cause amotion to affect the other guests.


    It would be unreasonable for Xiao Yi to chase them away like this.


    She lowered her voice and warned her, ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard. It won¡¯t do you any good to offend the guests.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? We have Madam Dai¡­¡±


    At this moment, Gu Yundong had already stood up and was walking towards the door when she heard this.


    Therefore, this person was with Madam Dai.


    As expected, the conflict still emerged.


    Xiao Yi refused to leave. Wei Lan tried to pull her a few times but to no avail.


    At this moment, a scream suddenly came from the hall in front. Following that, the round-faced girl from before ran over and called Wei Lan and Xiao Yi. ¡°Sister Lan, Sister Xiao Yi, bad news. Someone is fighting in front.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Wei Lan and Xiao Yi were shocked.

 Chapter 844: Inquiry

    Chapter 844: Inquiry


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Wei Lan immediately ran to the front hall. Xiao Yi paused for a moment and turned to look at Gu Yundong. She quickly followed the round-faced girl.


    Gu Yundong stood where she was and was silent for a moment. Then, she said to Eldest Aunt Gu, who was standing behind him, ¡°Aunt, rest here first. I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    With that, Gu Yundong strode towards the main hall.


    Just as she turned around therge screen in the hall, she heard amotion.


    There were many people in the hall. Some of them had already stood up and retreated to the side to watch themotion.


    Gu Yundong nced at them. These people were very interesting. They were still holding cups and snacks in their hands, as if they were afraid that they would lose the food.


    The troublemakers should be two rich wives. They were very young and looked to be less than 20 years old. At this moment, neither of them allowed the other to look at each other.


    It was an exaggeration to say that they were fighting. They should have quarreled. There was a broken cup on the ground.<div>


    Wei Lan and Xiao Yi were persuading the two of them, but they didn¡¯t listen at all.


    Gu Yundong took a few steps forward and walked to the anxious round-faced girl. She asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Which families are these two madams from?¡±


    The round-faced girl was stunned for a moment. When she turned around and saw that it was her, she only smiled slightly but did not answer.


    This was a private matter of a guest. How could she gossip in front of other guests, especially at such a time?


    But just because she didn¡¯t gossip didn¡¯t mean that others wouldn¡¯t do it.


    A girl standing on Gu Yundong¡¯s right immediately told her excitedly, ¡°You don¡¯t know, do you? Let me tell you, the one on the left is Mrs. Yu from the east of the city. Her family runs a cloth shop. The one on the right is also from the east of the city. Her surname is Tian, and her family is in the wine business.¡±


    Gu Yundong turned her head slightly and saw the girl¡¯s excited face. She held a cup of milk tea in her left hand and a loaf of bread in her right. Her eyes were shining as she stared at the two quarreling people, as if she was looking forward to them fighting.


    The round-faced girl also nced at her. Perhaps because of her status, she did not say anything.


    On the other hand, the girl happily shared the gossip with Gu Yundong. ¡°It¡¯s said that Mrs. Yu and Mrs. Tian had a good rtionship when they were young, butter on, they became worse and worse. They hated each other. If any family invited them to a birthday banquet, as long as one of them went, the other would definitely say that they were sick and would not go. Unless they had to, they would not see each other no matter what.¡±


    ¡°You know them quite well.¡± Gu Yundong could not help but want tough.


    The girl was still a little proud. ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t have any good points, but I know a lot of things in this prefecture.¡±


    Gu Yundong was speechless. This girl was an informant.


    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Myst name is Bao.¡±


    You¡¯re really inquisitive. You didn¡¯t let this surname down at all.


    Gu Yundong was speechless.


    Miss Bao continued, ¡°Only this New Tea Pavilion has delicious food andfortable ces. This milk tea is even more novel. It made these two madams who don¡¯t like each othere over every day. They were fine before, but I didn¡¯t expect them to fight today.¡±


    As Miss Bao spoke, she shook her head. ¡°Is it because Madam Dai and Nie Shuang are not around that they¡¯ve be bolder?¡±


    When Gu Yundong heard her mention Nie Shuang¡¯s name, she could not help but nce at her.<div>

 Chapter 845: My Surname Is Gu

    Chapter 845: My Surname Is Gu


    Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ¡°So, why did they quarrel?¡±


    Miss Bao pointed at Mrs. Yu and said, ¡°Although these two people don¡¯t mind appearing in New Tea Pavilion at the same time, Mrs. Yu used to sit on the second floor. Today, she sat on the first floor. Moreover, she sat in the seat that Mrs. Tian usually sits in.¡±


    Gu Yundong¡¯s mouth twitched. So they were arguing?


    Miss Bao seemed to have seen through her thoughts, so she nodded. ¡°Although it¡¯s a small matter, haven¡¯t they been resentful for a long time? Wouldn¡¯t they start arguing with a reason?¡±


    She even dropped the cup.


    These two families were both merchants, and they were just ordinary merchants. They did not pay much attention to the rules, and they were both married.


    Therefore, they could quarrel in such a ce.


    If they were like the Nie Family, they wouldn¡¯t dare to quarrel with others in public. Even if they got married, they would be criticized.


    Miss Bao took another sip of milk tea and enjoyed being a bystander.


    In the end, she suddenly remembered and turned to ask Gu Yundong, ¡°By the way, I still don¡¯t know your name. I¡¯ve never seen you before.¡±<div>


    Gu Yundongughed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you know everything about Xuanhe Prefecture?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± That was not cute.


    Wouldn¡¯t she have to inquire about it before she knew everything?


    ¡°My surname is Gu.¡± With that, Gu Yundong walked towards the two people who were still arguing.


    Miss Bao frowned and pondered. ¡°Gu?¡± Which family was she from? She had no impression of her at all.


    Just as she was about to ask more carefully, she looked up and saw that Gu Yundong had actually gone between the two of them. She was so shocked that she almost lost grip of her milk teacup.


    What was she doing in their midst? Couldn¡¯t she just watch from the side?


    She was not the only one. Xiao Yi, who was standing in front, was also stunned when she saw hering over.


    However, she quickly reached out to hold her back. ¡°What are you doing here? It¡¯s already messy enough here.¡±


    Gu Yundong pulled her arm back. Xiao Yi staggered and almost lost her bnce.


    On the other side, Wei Lan did not notice that she was raising her voice and saying to the two of them, ¡°Mrs. Yu, Mrs. Tian, calm down first. Let¡¯s talk slowly¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t talk slowly. She was the one who threw the cup at me. She clearly wanted to murder me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really shameless. Who wants to harm you? You were the one who came to find trouble with me first.¡±


    ¡°You took my ce first.¡±


    ¡°Your ce?? What a joke. Do you own this New Tea Pavilion? Did you buy this seat? It was originally reserved for whoever arrived first. You¡¯re amazing. You even want others to specially save it for you.¡±


    ¡°You usually sit on the second floor, but today, you chose to sit on the first floor and even upied this seat. You¡¯re clearly provoking me on purpose.¡±


    The two of them argued more and more fiercely, neither giving in to the other.


    Gu Yundong had a smile on her face. She stopped behind Wei Lan and patted her shoulder.


    Wei Lan¡¯s mouth was dry, but the two of them ignored her and continued to argue as they got closer and closer.<div>


    If they were not careful, their fingernails would have scratched each other.


    Wei Lan immediately turned around when she was patted on the shoulder. She was even more surprised to see Gu Yundong walking over.


    ¡°Go to the kitchen and find two strong old women,¡± Gu Yundong said.


    Wei Lan was stunned for a moment before she smiled bitterly. ¡°Miss, go back to the private room. I¡¯ll give you an exnation when I¡¯m done.¡±<div>


    She thought that Gu Yundong was still angry about what happened before.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!